《Harry Potter: Blood of the Dragon》


 Chapter 1 - 1. Lonely Night

    1103 CE, Ennd


    "What is our Prince of Enchanters doing?" Arthur asked his friend, who was digging the ground. ??


    "Ah, Arthur. I have no heir to pass my vast knowledge and inheritance to. I also don''t have much confidence that my offspring would be worthy if I make any, not that I can.


    "Before we go off to fight Morgana, I have decided to leave behind my inheritance. Only the one truly deserving it would gain it. A man who would be bound to do great things and change the world for the better." Merlin answered.


    Arthur walked closer and squatted beside him to see what he had just put in the hole Merlin had dug. Seeing it, Arthur had question marks all over his face.


    "You are leaving your inheritance in a box?" He asked.


    Merlin shook his head. Even after staying with him and experiencing wizardry for so long, Arthur still saw things like most humans do.


    "No, my friend. In this box are my staff and a seed. The seed would grow and be a magical tree. It will be strong enough to face the harsh erosion of times and will stay here no matter what. Looking for the one right person who will inherit my blood, magic, and wealth." Merlin exined to him as simply as possible.


    Arthur was silent for a few seconds. He kept on looking at Merlin''s face, no one knew what was going on in his head. Then he spoke, "Merlin, can this box be a bit bigger?"


    "Why? You want to sleep in it and wake up as an Inferius in the future?" Merlin jokingly asked.


    *Sigh*


    "As much as promising that idea sounds, no. I want to leave my inheritance too. If there will be someone in the future who would inherit the great prince of enchanter''s legacy, then I''m sure that he can inherit this small king''s legacy as well." Arthur blurted his intention, slightly surprising Merlin.


    "But you already have an heir and if you do this, this inheritor will have the highest im to Ennd''s throne, even if there will be other monarchs ruling at that time. They won''t step down for him. I''m warning you, it will create conflict." Merlin pointed out.


    Arthurughed in self-ridicule, "Hah, I don''t care about the throne. Besides, you and I both know that my son won''t bemitting any great deeds. He''s my illegitimate son, also, he''s trying to dethrone me. He just thinks I don''t know.


    "Merlin, since you did that magic ritual on both of us to make us stronger, we lost the ability to procreate. We may have dragon blood running in our veins now, the same blood left us unable to procreate, so I don''t have many options left. I guess it is heaven''s way of keeping worldly powers in check."


    *Sigh*


    Merlin started enchanting the box again to make it bigger from the inside and spoke, "You are right, Arthur. It is like heaven wants to keep the worldly power in check. Why do you think there are so few wizards and witches? It is hard for a magical couple to produce magical offspring. Many times they turn out to be half-magical, those who can feel magic but not wield it.


    "But, even after such disparities in poption and differences. My only wish is that wizards and non-magicals can live in peace and harmony. I wish that after me, my Order of Merlin keeps on going forwards with my ideals. All species living in peace is my dream that I wasn''t able to see fulfilled while I''m alive, but I hope I will be fulfilled someday.


    "Okay, put a drop of your blood in this vial and whatever else you want to leave behind."


    Arthur took two of his swords and put them in the box. They were both enchanted and rune-smithed by Merlin and semi-forged by goblins and fairies.


    "I leave Hope and Despair for my inheritor." He muttered as he put them in the box. He had used these two swords to y many magical monsters, but it was too strong to be used on humans.


    Merlin nodded at Arthur''s choice. "Good, I had thought you''d put Excalibur inside."


    *Cough* "I still need it to win some battles. But don''t worry, I will be leaving him the Excalibur too, somewhere stuck in some stone. Haha, I can already imagine it bing unworthy people''s pastime to try to take it out." Arthur nned whileughing.


    Merlin shook his head in defeat. But this was also a side of Arthur''s personality that would drag talented and strong people to him.


    "Well, unlike you, I am leaving behind my main staff. To defeat Morgana, my spare wand is enough." Merlin imed. He then waved his hand, showing off his wandless magic capabilities. The soil he had dug started to cover the hole by itself. Soon, it was fully covered and grass grew on it to make sure it was unnoticeable.


    "Okay, this is done now, where do I leave my material inheritance? I don''t trust my family," Arthur asked him.


    Merlin thought a bit before suggesting. "I think the Goblins can keep it safe. I have gifted them a big patch ofnd and they want to start a money lending business there. They can keep it safe and due to the graces we have upon them, they won''t ever betray our trust."


    Arthur suddenly jumped, "WAIT! Merlin, tell me something."


    "What?" Merlin tiredly asked.


    "You and I are both half-dragons. Now, our inheritor will have blood from both of us. Would that make him a real dragon? Also, most importantly, will he be unable to sire children?" Arthur asked in concern. He didn''t want his inheritor to suffer.


    Merlin just dusted his robes nonchntly. "I had the same thoughts but don''t worry. I have charmed our blood to only fuse with him enough to let him remain human. If he can fuse with itpletely while remaining human, then we will probably have a new human species appearing. But about his ability to sire children, well, he''ll have more time than us, let''s just hope he finds a cure."


    Arthur took a few steps back and jokingly said, "My friend, sometimes you scare me."


    But the next moment he lifted Excalibur with a firm and confident look on his face. "Okay, let''s go and kill my bitc... I mean witch half-sister."


    "Yes, let''s go. Oh, I forgot to tell you, I have made our talking portraits. Mine will stay at Hogwarts and yours will stay at the pce where the future kings will settle. Our Inheritor will surely find me but I can''t be sure about you." Merlin told him.


    "Hah, Merlin my friend, my strong and kind friend, can you guide him to me as well?" Arthur asked, trying to butter him up.


    "And why would I do that? I don''t want my inheritor to inherit your bad habits. I am a Slytherin and you''d probably be a Gryffindor if you were a wizard. Gryffindors are known to be stupid." Merlin sternly said. But he was kidding.


    "But you said Gryffindors were brave a few years ago. Oh, I also have no bad habits." Arthur proudly imed.


    "Really? But I just heard this morning that you sleepwalked to the pigsty and rode the pigs like they were horses. Then you passed out and slept there." Merlin said, making Arthur choke on his saliva.


    "Come on, I was drunk, not sleepwalking. Don''t distort the facts." Arthurined.


    "So the bards weren''t speaking the truth... hmmm," Merlin added.


    "WHAT?! bards are singing about that incident? There goes my reputation." Arthur dejectedly muttered.


    They continued their journey while pulling each other''s legs. All the people who saw them that day would remember it because they were never seen again after that.


    Forever to be immortalised in the tales of Merlin the Prince of Enchanters and Arthur Pendragon, the Dragon King.


    Morgana Le Fey also disappeared along with them so the magical world believed that Arthur and Merlin fought her and defeated her. Then perished with her.


    The little seed left by Merlin grew to be as big as a two-story building. It could not be seen by anyone who wasn''t worthy so nobody knew of its presence. Not even the magicals.


    The tree saw countless wars and conflicts. Countless Monarchs and their assassinations. But still, no worthy inheritor came.


    Years passed and became decades, then those also passed and became centuries. The lonely tree, dutifully stood there, still waiting, no matter how long it would take.


    ...


    5th January 1968


    London,


    A little boy, who had just turned 9, was running along the night streets of London. His face showed fear and fatigue. He had been running around for the past 2 hours. He had gotten lost when he lost grip on his mom''s hand while watching a parade on the street.


    He shouted for her but the crowd was louder than him. His little height caused problems for him. Realising that if he did not get out of the crowd, he''d get stomped by the overly excited people, he went away from the crowd.


    But, he had confidence and determination that he knew the way home. In the end, he found that he was wrong. He was now more lost than ever and the sun had set.


    After a continuous search, he was tired and thirsty. Seeing a park nearby, he went there to drink water from the public tap.


    He quenched his thirst which made him calmer. He looked around him and only saw darkness and not much sign of activity.


    ~I will look for mummy tomorrow.~ He assured himself. He was tired and just wanted to sleep.


    He noticed a tree somehow growing out of the concrete. He decided to not get his clothes dirty by sleeping under a tree in the dirt and went to the tree on concrete.


    Heid down and curled himself into a ball and cried himself to sleep. Initially, he felt cold as he was just wearing a t-shirt and a nicker, butter, he felt as if the warm wind was blowing around him.


    Unknown to the little boy and anyone around the vicinity. That night, the tree glowed as if it was going to turn into a sun. The tree was happy and excited, to finally be able to fulfil its master''s wish.


    [You can see the park, the tree, Merlin and King Arthur on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    _______________________________


    [IMPORTANT]


    [A/N: Do not expect an OP MC from the start, he will get there slowly. The start of this fic will be slow and the fic will not entirely be all about Hogwarts. This will include real-world politics (Both Ministry of Magic and the British administration) and the Royal Family too.


    This fic will not strictly follow the canon because


    1. It is set in the pre-canon era so expect some OC characters.


    2. It is fanfiction.


    MC is a loving, straightforward and kind person(Because I like writing such MC.), however, he will not go out of his way to be kind to someone if he does not have the ability to help. But, if he has the ability to help someone, he will absolutely do it.


    MC is not an orphan and actually has a loving family.


    Also, this story exists in the omniverse ruled by Grandpa Universe]


    ______________________________


    The upload rate for this fic will mostly be 2 chapters a day, but in rare circumstances, it might drop to 1 chapter a day.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!


    [A/N: I have released another book, Naruto: Child of Chakra. Check it out.]

 Chapter 2 - 2. A Royal Earthquake

    The child had a dream that night. He found himself in endless grasnds. There were lots of animals around him and all of them were friendly to him.


    With smiles and giggles, he yed with all of them. Then he sat down under the shade of the only tree in that grasnd. He had forgotten about all his problems outside that dream. ??


    "What is your name, child?" a kind male voice came.


    The child jolted up with caution. "Who is it?"


    The tree suddenly bowed a little with its branches acting like its hands.


    "Yes, it was me. I do not have a name or I would have told you." The tree said.


    "Okay, mister tree. I am Magnus." the child politely introduced himself.


    "A very good name. It means greatest. You will do many great deeds in the future it seems, just like what my master said. Would you like to eat an apple, Little Magnus?" The tree asked.


    Magnus patted his tummy innocently. He was indeed hungry. "Mummy said not to take food from strangers. They take you and make you work in mines."


    "Hahaha... your mum is absolutely right. But, I am a tree, I can''t even move, how will I catch you and take you anywhere?" the tree asked.


    "Umhmm... Oki, I will eat an apple." Magnus was convinced.


    The tree''s branch suddenly grew an apple. The tree lowered its branch for Magnus to pluck it. The apple looked shiny and juicy.


    Magnus had never seen a tastier looking apple than this. He had spent so much time looking for his mother and had only drunk water so he was hungry. Hence he quickly started devouring the apple.


    While chewing he looked at the tree thankfully, "It is tasty."


    The tree nodded. ~Of course it would be tasty. It has the inheritance of the greatest wizard and a slightly lesser great king.~


    The tree was obviously biassed towards its creator.


    After eating the apple, Magnus started feeling sleepy. "Mister tree, I will sleep here. Wake me u..."


    He couldn''t finish speaking as he softly fell down. The tree quickly caught him with its leafy branches to act as a cushion.


    But the tree was shocked for some reason as soon as he touched him. "OH! this is a surprise, but a wee one. At least now I can rest easy that I made the right choice."


    The tree soon started shining in golden light and shrunk down. It kept on shrinking until it was just the size of a 1-inch bead. A thread made of grass held the bead like a locket. It then tied itself around Magnus'' neck. No one except Magnus could see it and it could never be lost as it was now tied with Magnus'' soul.


    ~Ah, I can finally rest now. My branches have been aching from standing for so many years. Good luck, kid.~


    ...


    *Ehem*


    *Cough*


    "Kid, what are you doing here? Illegally upying public ces is a crime."


    Magnus, who was sleeping on the concrete pathway in the park, slowly opened his eyes. He looked around and there was no tree. He felt a bit dizzy and heavy-headed.


    "Mummy?" He voiced, remembering that he was still lost.


    The policeman realized that the child was lost. From the clothes, he looked like he belonged to a decent family too.


    "Are you lost, child?" He politely inquired.


    Magnus couldn''t think much about his dream and the tree at the moment. All he could think about right now was finding his home. He remembered that his mom told him to find the uncle in a weird hat and dark blue clothing if he gets lost.


    He nodded, "Do you know where my home is?"


    The policeman scratched his beard. "No, child. But you cane with me to the station. I''m sure your mum must have filed a report there."


    Magnus nodded and followed the policeman. All the while he was looking back at the ce the big tree was supposed to be.


    "When did you lose your mum?" the policeman asked.


    "Yesterday at the parade," Magnus replied without thinking.


    "What?! The parade was a long way from here. How did you reach this ce?" The policeman asked.


    Magnus was a bit embarrassed now. "I-I ran to find mommy."


    "And you got lost? Haha, no worries, kid. I also used to get lost when I was your age. We will find your mom soon. You can call me Uncle Tom. I just joined my duty a few days ago and I will be the best cop in the city in the future. I will someday get a medal from the queen herself." The policeman introduced himself kindly and also gave some unnecessary information. He gave the vibe of a funny uncle that tells unfunny jokes andughs at them all by himself.


    "I am Magnus Grant, uncle Tom." Magnus also gave his name. He was a bit anxious at the moment so he held his t-shirt from the chest.


    [A/N: Don''t confuse it with Gaunt, which is the house surname of Szar Slytherin''s descendants, Voldemort belongs to this one.]


    Then he felt something under it. He quickly took it out and saw a wooden bead tied around his neck.


    "We''re here. Come." Tom stopped him from exploring the strange locket around his neck.


    Just as they entered, another policeman, who seemed to be Tom''s senior, yelled.


    "TOM? I told you to patrol the streets. You are too fat and need to lose weight. Honestly, if it wasn''t for your sick mother I wouldn''t have given you this job." The man yelled at Tom.


    Magnus didn''t like it. But he was too small to do anything and he knew it. But he was still upset with this loud man as Tom seemed kind to him.


    Tom just smiled awkwardly. A moment ago he was talking about bing the best cop and here he was getting yelled at.


    "Inspector, I was patrolling but I found a lost child," Tom exined the situation.


    "Then yo..." The inspector stopped yelling as he felt his left pant pocket was too hot for some reason.


    "FIRE!" A sergeant nearby shouted and brought the fire extinguisher. He quickly unloaded the extinguisher on the inspector. In fact, a bit too much and it looked like the sergeant was even enjoying it.


    "Inspector, it must have been your cigarette lighter." the sergeant said, trying to divert everyone''s attention from what he had just done.


    The Inspector angrily red at everyone there and ran back to his office.


    "MAGNUS!"


    Magnus was smiling gleefully when he heard the call from his mother.


    He turned around and saw his mother standing at the entrance with his father. Both of them looked like they had not slept for thest night. Their hair and clothes were all in a mess.


    "MUMMY!" Magnus shouted and ran up to her. He jumped and got caught in a hug.


    There were tears in his mother''s blue eyes. She was good looking with a kind face and above-average height. She also had blonde hair.


    "My Magnus, I''m so sorry I didn''t hold your hand tightly." She cried while hugging him.


    Magnus was also very emotional but stopped himself from crying as he knew that if he cried then his mother would cry even more.


    He patted her shoulder and spoke in a breaking voice, "I-It''s okay mommy. I-I am fine. Look."


    She looked at his face that had a bit of dirt on it and his messy hair. He didn''t look like he had an easy time at all. And that had a reverse effect on her and she cried even more.


    Eventually, his father had toe to save him. He patted her back and assured her everything was right.


    Magnus'' father had a tall and lean build with reddish hair, just like Magnus''. He was wearing round sses and was supporting a stubble for a beard. His face was good looking and definitely worthy of his mother.


    Magnus looked at his father with grateful eyes. "Yes, mummy. Let''s go home. I am hungry."


    "Yes Yes... Adam, bring the car over here. Magnus must be cold too." She shouted at her husband.


    "Grace, you are overreacting now." Adam tried to argue.


    But one angry re from Grace made him give up and go out. He knew if he didn''t, then he''d be sleeping on the couch that night.


    After she signed the papers at the police station, they left for their home.


    ...


    Hogwarts,


    In a certain room, a magical quill started moving and wrote a long name in an old-looking book.


    ...


    Buckingham Pce,


    While Magnus had a touching reunion with his mother. It was like a storm had moved the foundation of Buckingham Pce and the royals living in it.


    A certain stone tablet started shining. Until now it was only meant to be seen as an old artefact belonging to the first-ever king who united Ennd and fended off the Saxons, thest will of some sort from the great King Arthur Pendragon.


    It was just a stone with some words inscribed on it but now it seemed to be showing some greater meaning.


    Queen Elizabeth II was informed of the situation. She knew that it was a grave matter, after all, what the stone tablet said was clear and now that it was shining, it meant it was real.


    "Whomever my legacy deems worthy will be the rightful king of Ennd and its affiliated kingdoms. Whence the light shines on this lifeless stone, the rightful king is born. Honour the decree or be cursed by the eternal magic of the Prince of Enchanters"


    These words were ringing in Queen''s mind. It was certainly the biggest tribtion the royal family had to ever face and if this time they didn''t win then there wouldn''t be any royal family left from her line.


    "Your Majesty, the wizards have arrived." Queen''s assistant informed her.


    She took a long breath and headed out to meet them. As the queen, her life was of utmost priority to the country. Even though she and her family had nothing to do with the wizarding world, the ministry of magic still sends wizards to keep her safe from any hostile wizards.


    She was thankful for this as she knew that most wizards don''t ce the royal family in high honour because not a single wizard appeared in their family line.


    They were just muggles for the wizarding world. Muggles with a bit of extra administrative power. She also kept herself from offending these wizards because she knew that many of these wizards belonged to families more ancient than Ennd itself.


    ____________________________


    [A/N: Here goes chapter 2. As you may have felt, I will be focusing on the growth of MC. It will be a bit slow. He does not know anything about the magical world and he will not suddenly be OP. He will still be very strong and capable but not overly OP like Grandpa Universe. Though by the end he will be OP.


    He will have many wins but he will also face some losses that will make him grow as a person because right now he is childish. But one thing will remain, his love for his family. He will not be overly nice to everyone like Grandpa but still will be a nice person while being ruthless to enemies.]


    [You can see the Dream, the quill and book and Buckingham Pce on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 3 - 3. One Small Pebble & Thousand Ripples

    [EARLY WARNING: If you are a British national and love the queen to the heart, then you might feel offended in a few chapters, I''m saying this because someone did get offended. She is going to act like a normal human would when threatened. She will get angry and act against the threat. She is also young at this point. But, know this. SHE IS NOT A VILLAIN. SHE WILL HAVE A BIGGER AND BETTER PART IN THE STORY.]


    ___________________ ??


    A team of wizards arrived at Buckingham Pce. The team included a young newly recruited clerk at the Department of Magical Law Enforcement.


    The Minister for Magic, Nobby Leach, also came as he was the first Muggle-born Minister for Magic to ever hold office and knew about the muggle world and its royalty. With them were a few more people who were from the low-level office of the Ministry of Magic.


    Queen Elizabeth II sat in her chair at the end of the table. "Mr. Leach, can you tell us about what magic this is and why couldn''t your talented wizard guardians find out about this earlier?"


    Nobby nodded his head. But he was also cursing at the queen inside. ~What do you mean why? This has been in your family for hundreds of years. It was you who banned wizards from entering the pce.~


    "Your Majesty, I checked the stone tablet. It is the most intricate work with Charms I have seen in my life. As it said, this tablet belongs to King Arthur and is enchanted by Merlin.


    "This magic was made to be hidden and no one in the world could find it because it was cast by Merlin. You must have heard about his legends, they are facts for us in the magical world." He exined.


    The Queen took a long breath. If this was true, then the tablet was also most likely real. "Is there any way to find out who this new supposed king is?"


    ~She wants to kill him so she can secure her line?~ Nobby thought.


    Nobby thought for a second and spoke, "No, not at the moment. This kind of magic is very powerful, it may have already changed the inheritor''s identity and name magically to what we can guess. But the best bet is to look through all the muggle registries and search for a surname of Pendragon.


    "If you find him, take him to Gringotts and make that child take an inheritance test. Yes, there is a vault under King Arthur''s name there. Or, if the child is magical, then the name could already be in the Book of eptance at Hogwarts."


    "Book of eptance?" Queen inquired.


    "It records the name of every magical child born in Ennd and Irnd. It records the name the moment the child practises idental magic." The Minister for Magic exined it to her.


    "Then... is it possible to check the name there?" She asked with a hopeful expression.


    *Cough*


    "I''m sorry, Ma''am, but that''s not possible. This book is the property of Hogwarts and only the headmaster and deputy headmaster can read it. It is only used to send eptance letters to children when they turn 11." He sternly told her.


    "Can this man, Dumbledore... be talked to..."


    Nobby''s eyes widened. ~She wants me to go against Dumbledore or bribe him? Is she crazy?~


    "No, Ma''am, you may not know but he is known to be a big war hero and he is also a very influential man in the magicalmunity. He will not help you in this matter as it goes against the rules." He quickly denied her.


    She was getting frustrated, "Then tell me, if this child is found, will he truly have the highest im to the British throne?"


    Nobby looked at the stone tablet and its words. He shuddered to imagine a curse from the greatest wizard to ever live be put on him. He already had his tes full.


    "Ma''am, If he really turns out to be the true heir and passes the inheritance test of the goblins. Then I''m afraid you will have to concede the throne to him. Otherwise, this curse may very well forcefully remove you." He bluntly revealed what he thought.


    "Is there a way to get rid of the curse?" She inquired hastily.


    "Not without seeing what the curse is in the first ce, even then, I don''t have high hopes. Merlin was taught by Szar Slytherin, another great wizard of ancient times, he is one of the strongest dark wizards in our history. He was an expert in curses." The meaning behind his words was clear to the queen.


    "So we will have to get hit by the curse first for you to remove it... thank you for taking your precious time out for me, Minister Leach. Please enjoy the refreshments before you leave."


    She left the room and rushed to her study. She called her assistant. "I want every single registry to be searched for anyone with Pendragon in their name."


    She was hyperventting from frustration. All the work she had done, all the hard work of her family for generations was now threatened. She was desperate.


    "HE MUST BE FOUND AT ALL COST." She ordered loudly.


    ...


    10 Privet Drive


    Meanwhile, Magnus had reached his home and was already devouring his favourite food.


    "How is it, Mag? Is it tasty?" Grace asked her son warmly.


    Magnus gave her a big smile with his mouth still stuffed, "Yes, mummy is the best. I love chocte waffles."


    "Haha, good, then wash up after eating and go to sleep. You must be tired." Adam told his son.


    "Okay, Dad." He happily ate his food. His parents were both Army officers. But thankfully they were not in the infantry.


    Grace was a heart surgeon and Adam was a Mechanical Engineer. Although the sry was not a lot in the military it was enough to live a healthy life. Magnus'' parents weren''t from a rich family. Both of them fell in love in school but they nned their future from there and both joined the army after college.


    Magnus knew that his mother''s dream was to one day own her own hospital and his father''s dream was to help his wife fulfil her dream. But they both knew the astronomical amount of money it takes to build a hospital.


    *Kiss*


    Grace tucked Magnus into his bed and kissed his forehead. "You scared me so much yesterday."


    Magnus guiltily averted his gaze, "I''m sorry, mummy."


    "It''s okay, honey. Now sleep." She stood up and started to leave his room.


    "Mummy..."


    She looked back.


    With a big smile, Magnus said, "When I grow up, I will build you the biggest hospital. I promise."


    Grace smiled uncontrobly, "I believe in you, Mag. Now sleep, you must be tired."


    She closed the door, leaving Magnus alone. He was looking at the ceiling with his bright blue eyes. Excited about growing up and making his parents happy.


    After having onest look at his favourite superhero''s poster on the wall he closed his eyes and fell asleep under the slight ambient lighting from the window.


    ...


    Minister for Magic, Nobby Leach was a man who was hated by many purebloods. The day he took the office, lots of purebloods resigned from their posts in the ministry.


    But, now he had somehow caught an unknown disease. He was suspicious that it was Abraxas Malfoy but he couldn''t be sure and even if he used him nothing would happen.


    So, he went to his only hope, Dumbledore. He was going to exchange information for a possible cure. He had also decided to resign from his post. He had made a statement by bing the first Muggleborn Minister for Magic and there was no need to put his life in harm''s way now.


    ...


    Hogwarts,


    Dumbledore looked as old as ever with his neatlybed and tied long white beard. Wearing a wizard conical hat and white robes. He was keeping this old look as it made him look wise in the eyes of the people. It had just been 4 years since he took over the position of Headmaster so he was still trying to broaden his reach slowly.


    So, he went to greet the muggleborn minister himself.


    "Wee to Hogwarts, Minister Leach. I wasn''t notified of your visit." Dumbledore greeted him.


    "Ah, Dumbledore, this visit is a bit personal so there is no need for formalities. Just call me Nobby." He said. He didn''t like being called Leach. He had endured it when the queen called him this, but no more.


    Dumbledore nodded with a confident face as if he already knew everything, "Then perhaps, my office will be suitable for talks and a cup of tea."


    Both of them went to the headmaster''s office. Dumbledore poured two cups of tea and asked, "So, what can I do for you, Minister Nobby?"


    [A/N: This will be the original Dumbledore. Just like in the movies, neither good nor evil. Just a bit cynical.]


    [You can see the Magnus'' Room and Dumbledore on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 4 - 4. A Wild Ride

    "Tell me, Dumbledore. What do you think will happen if the inheritor of Arthur Pendragon were to appear and have a im to the English Royal Throne? What would you do if he were to also be magical?" Nobby asked. Of course, this was just a possibility.


    Dumbledore stroked his long beard and thought. He knew that Nobby proposing this meant it was possible. ??


    "Then we will likely see the golden era of the British magical world," Dumbledore replied.


    "Dumbledore, I was invited to the Buckingham Pce. There is a stone tablet ced in there. It belonged to King Arthur and was enchanted by the Prince of enchanters, Merlin.


    "For some reason, it started shiningst night and it had some words. The exact words were. "Whomever my legacy deems worthy will be the rightful king of Ennd and its affiliated kingdoms. Whence the light shines on this lifeless stone, the rightful king is born. Honour the decree or be cursed by the eternal magic of the Prince of Enchanters"


    "I just met the queen and she''s trying to find this new king too. But I don''t have very high hopes for them. Eventually, they will have to step down." Nobby exined in great length.


    "Why are you telling me all this?" Dumbledore asked.


    Nobby''s face turned serious and voice respectable. "Professor, I have caught an illness. Possibly inflicted by some Lord of a big house. I will be stepping down soon because I want to live a good and healthy life. Can you help me?"


    "I believe you should go to St. Mungo''s Hospital. I''m not a doctor, Minister." Dumbledore replied. He had a habit of not agreeing to something on the first try.


    "Please, Professor. Just imagine, with this information, you can look for this kid. Imagine if he turned out to be a wizard? The king of Ennd being a wizard would help you revive the British magical world as thest war took so many talented wizards and witches with it." Nobby nearly pleaded.


    Dumbledore stroked his beard while looking outside the window. ~This is indeed interesting. However, King Arthur was a Muggle. Most of the royal families have also been squibs-like at most. How can this new inheritor be magical?~


    He looked at Nobby, "All your words are mere possibilities at best. But, I will help you. I think I have just the ingredients needed to lift the curse from you."


    Nobby beamed with joy as he received the treatment from Dumbledore. But, while doing so, Nobby was also being a victim of a bad habit of Dumbledore that involved Nobby''s mind.


    ...


    10 Privet Drive,


    The sun had risen, it was a new day for Magnus. He woke up while rubbing his eyes. But when he woke up, he felt the sheets of his bed were wet. In fact, they were wet all around.


    He then felt his clothes being cold and realised they were also wet.


    "I don''t think this is my pee. I can''t pee this much, can I? Oh no, mummy will be angry now." He talked to himself.


    *Knock Knock*


    He was a 9-year-old kid and basically had no privacy. So, his mummy entered after knocking. It didn''t give Magnus enough time topletely hide the sheets. All he was able to do was throw it under the bed. But now the wet body mark was visible on the mattress.


    He looked at the wet mark first and then at his mummy''s face. He had nothing to say.


    "Mag, did you wet your pants again?" Grace asked softly.


    Magnus shook his head as he really believed that he didn''t.


    Grace knelt in front of him and patted his head. "I''m sorry, Mag. I should have taken you to sleep with me. After what happened, sleeping alone must have been scary. Okay, from now on, you will sleep with me and your dad until you feel okay sleeping alone. Okay?"


    Magnus wasn''t going to reject this opportunity. He loved sleeping with his parents as they would tell him stories and also y with him before sleeping. So, he nodded.


    "Good, okay, go and take a shower. It''s Sunday so no school. I''m making your favourite pancakes too." She encouraged him and picked the wet sheet. She woulde back for the mattresster.


    Watching his mummy leave, he sighed. "I should have told her it is not pee. She must think I''m a little baby now."


    He quickly ran to the bathroom and took a bath. Normally, he would take a normal water bath, but for some unknown reason, he felt that hot water was more soothing to his body.


    He quickly changed his clothes, dried his hair and ran to the kitchen. He could already smell the sweet aroma of pancakes.


    Soon, in front of him was a small tower of pancakes on a te. "Thank you for the food, mummy."


    "Haha, you should thank god, not me." Grace corrected him.


    Magnus looked at her confusedly, "Why? It is you who works every day and makes money. Which buys us food that you cook. But I haven''t even seen the god so I can''t waste my Thank you on him. I need proof if he wants my thank you."


    Grace chuckled and ruffled his hair. "You and your never stopping mouth."


    While he ate, his dad also joined them for breakfast.


    "Dad, will you take me to the park today?" Magnus asked excitedly.


    Nobody could say no to that face. It was also Sunday so they all were free. Adam quickly agreed, "Okay, today will be father and son day."


    "Yesss..." Magnus cheered and stuffed his mouth with pancakes as quickly as possible.


    ...


    The park was amunity park for the several streets around. It was Sunday and sunny, so the big crowd''s appearance was not out of the ordinary.


    *BAM*


    A frisbee suddenly hit Magnus'' head. "Ah."


    Soon, a fat kid, nearly of his age, came running towards Magnus.


    "Ah, sorry, mate. My dad threw it too strongly." The kid said.


    Magnus looked back and the father of the boy was an exact replica of him, but just bigger and wider.


    He picked the frisbee and gave it to the boy. "I''m Magnus, by the way."


    "Oh sorry, I am Vernon, Vernon Dursley. Wanna y with us?" Vernon asked him.


    Magnus denied quickly, "No, I will just walk around the park. That will be a better exercise. Oh, Vernon, one more thing, my mummy says milk is good for health. You should drink some milk."


    After giving his honest advice, he ran towards the yground with various swings and seesaws. He didn''t have any friends around the area so he just yed alone. Sometimes his dad would also join him but most of the time Adam would just read the newspaper.


    "Dad, I will ride my Bicycle now." He shouted. Adam only nodded his head in agreement while not even looking at him. If Grace had seen this she would have smacked Adam. After all, it had been just a day since they lost and found their son.


    But Magnus was not at all worried about any inconvenience as he rode his bicycle. Today, he found out that pedalling had be so much easier now. He was not getting tired at all. Eventually, he got bored and decided to ride outside the part, around the whole boundary of the park.


    But, the more he rode, the more he wanted to speed up as he wasn''t getting much tired. So, he just went straight. After a few minutes, he realised he hade too far and stopped, he looked to the side and there was a tall old building with a ck-ish wall. He got anxious thinking that he might have gotten lost again. But, while looking back, he found out that he remembered the whole way like the back of his hand.


    ~Dad would get worried, I should head back...Oh, I need to sneeze... Ah... Come out...~


    "Aaaa...Aaaaa...Aaaachooo..."


    *Sniff sniff*


    *stic ball dropping sound.*


    Magnus looked at where the voice came from. There, he saw a boy, of nearly his own age, with grey eyes and ck ear length curly hair. He was slightly shorter than Magnus.


    The child had dropped his y ball and had a wide-open mouth as if in shock. He then excitedly came to Magnus while jumping.


    "THAT WAS SO COOL! How did you do that?" The boy asked.


    Magnus was confused. "Did what?"


    "You don''t know? You just spewed fire from your mouth while sneezing. You''re a wizard too, right? I''ve never seen you around." The kid bbered non-stop.


    While Magnus was digesting the information. ~I sneezed fire? Wizard? Like the one from T.V? Is he still dreaming while awake?~


    "Where are you from?" The boy asked him. This brought Magnus out of his thoughts.


    "Oh, I live on 10th Privet Drive," Magnus replied.


    *Whistled*


    "You''re a long way from home, buddy." The boy awed at him.


    Magnus had to agree on that. ~I should hurry back. If this time I get lost, mummy will surely give me a beating.~


    But just as he was about to pedal away, a woman in all ck clothes appeared behind the boy out of nowhere and pulled the boy''s ear so hard that he was a few centimetres in the air.


    "SIRIUS, HOW MANY TIMES I MUST REMIND YOU. STAY AWAY FROM FILTHY MUGGLES!" The woman screeched.


    Magnus got really scared of her as her face had so much makeup that she looked like a clown. He didn''t spare a second and pedalled away as fast as he could, deciding to nevere back to this spooky ce.


    Still held in the air by ear, Sirius looked at Magnus, leaving, "Ah shoot, I didn''t even ask his name. Mum, that was also a Wizard, you shouldn''t have called him that."


    "You useless boy, why didn''t you tell me earlier, we could have invited him in." She again scolded him by pulling his ear more.


    "Crazydy, are you trying to turn your son deaf?" Sirius talked back. But he was growing ustomed to getting his ears pulled so he wasn''t really in that much pain.


    "WHAT DID YOU CALL ME?"


    And the beating resumed.


    [A/N: Slowly getting closer to the magical side of the world. Magnus is also seeing some changes in his body. How long till his parents notice though? Find out in the next...]


    [You can see what Magnus looks like on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 5 - 5. Something Magical

    Magnus paddled his way back to the park before it was time to return home. He was rxed to see his father still sitting on the bench and reading the newspaper.


    He went to him and said, "Dad, let''s go home. I''m hungry." ??


    Adam put the paper down and got up to stretch. Then he noticed the untied shoce of Magnus. He crouched to tie it. "Alright, let''s go. But don''t expect to get pancakes again. Seriously, how do you even fit so many pancakes in your little stomach?"


    Adams tickled Magnus as he said that and got up. Magnus giggled, "Hehe, I can eat pancakes all day every day. But mummy will never make them every day."


    "Yes, Grace can''t make pancakes for you every day because she knows you''ll get fat if you do that. Well, today we''re having roasted chicken so that should cheer you up. It''s your second favourite dish." Adam said, dragging the bicycle while Magnus just satfortably.


    "Yes... I will eat the whole chicken." Magnus cheered. He was seriously feeling very hungry.


    They reached their hope and smelled the amazing fragrance of roasted chicken.


    "Mummy, you''re the best." Magnusplimented.


    Grace chuckled and patted his head, "You only say that when I cook something tasty. Is mummy not the best at other times?"


    "Oh, no no... Mummy is always the best. I will go and bathe. I''m sweaty today." He said and ran to the bathroom.


    Grace looked at Adam, "Honey, it''s winter, why did he sweat so much?"


    "I don''t know, he was just riding his bicycle the whole time," Adam replied, but it also confused him. Grace, being a doctor, decided to check up on himter.


    Meanwhile, Magnus was humming a poem he learnt in school while bathing.


    "A hot water bath is the best. It feels so nice. Hmm, why did thatdy call me filthy today? I don''t smell that bad. Was it my sweat? What is Muggle." He wondered while making different hairstyles shampoo bubbles on his head.


    Soon, he was done and went to the dining room to eat dinner. There, he ate half of the whole chicken somehow. Both his mummy and dad were shocked as they saw him devour so much food.


    Once Magnus felt full, he put down his knife and fork. "*Burp* I''m full."


    "No shi... I mean, yes." Adam nearly had a slip of tongue. He was shocked by Magnus'' ability to eat


    But Grace was looking at him with worry. Since that lost thing happened, she had noticed some changes in Magnus.


    "Are you okay, dear?" She asked and touched his forehead.


    She jumped from her seat as soon as she touched his forehead. She frantically ran to her room and brought her thermometer.


    She immediately put it under Magnus'' armpit.


    "What happened, Mummy?" Magnus asked in confusion.


    Adam too was confused but seeing the thermometer he had some idea. He also touched Magnus'' forehead and felt as if his skin was on fire.


    "How much is the temperature, Grace?" He asked quickly.


    Grace pulled out the thermometer and checked. She nearly fainted seeing that.


    "1...110¡ã Fahrenheit." She breathed.


    "Is that bad?" Magnus asked with furrowed brows. He had no idea what temperature was considered good and what bad.


    Adam ran to wear his coat and ready the car while Grace ran upstairs to grab her purse and Magnus'' coat.


    "Let''s go, sweety, we need to go to the hospital. You have a slight fever." Grace calmly said so as not to scare Magnus.


    But Magnus wasn''t really feeling anything. To him, his body felt normal. Even better than ever, so he couldn''t understand how he got the fever.


    "But mummy, I''m feeling good. I don''t think I have a fever." Magnus argued. No child likes going to the hospital, after all, needless were scary.


    Grace knelt in front of him and put a cap on his head. "Sweety, the thermometer indicates you have a fever. Let''s just get you checked up."


    Magnus sighed and epted his fate. He held onto Grace''s hand and followed her to the car. But Magnus did feel a bit scared seeing the rushing steps of his mother.


    They quickly got into the car and reached the military hospital where Grace worked. She was a heart surgeon, not a paediatrician, so they took him to the child doctor.


    There were many other kids with parents but Grace got to enter first as she was a staff and a ranking military officer.


    "Sam, check his fever quickly. I checked at home but I suspect the thermometer was wrong. How can a child have 110¡ã Fahrenheit and be so unfazed?" She asked. She knew the doctor.


    With a raised eyebrow, Doctor Sam put the thermometer under Magnus'' arms and in the end, it also showed 110¡ã Fahrenheit.


    Doctor Sam was left in shock. He repeatedly blinked his eyes and checked the thermometer. Digital thermometers were not verymon in that era so they didn''t have any other way to measure.


    In the end, he touched Magnus'' forehead. It was indeed very hot. So, he called a nurse and told her to bring as many thermometers as possible.


    Soon, there were ten thermometers stuck under Magnus'' underarm.


    "What''s wrong? I''m fine. I don''t feel bad anywhere." Magnus insisted.


    It was indeed strange that Magnus was acting so normal. But, when the ten thermometers were taken out and they all showed 110¡ã.


    Later, they did some blood pressure checks too but found them under normal range but still borderline high.


    "Doctor Grace, I have no idea what''s wrong with him. 110¡ã Fahrenheit is a temperature at which the body''s organs start to fail and leads to death.


    "But little Magnus is as normal as any other kid. This is very... unusual. He doesn''t even act like a child with a fever. There is a new machine being researched on caller MRI, it can look through the whole body for problems but it will take a few more years to bepletely made. For now, we only have blood tests to do.


    "Fever usuallyes because the body is fighting some virus. So, let''s hope we find out what is causing it in his blood sample." Dr Sam exined.


    (A/N: MRI and CT Scan were invented in the 70s.)


    Grace looked at Magnus in worry while Magnus just yed with the stethoscope. She knows about MRI and also knew it was going to take years to be made and usable for the ordinary public.


    "Okay, let''s do the blood tests." She replied.


    Eventually, Magnus ended up getting pierced by a needle. Instead of getting something injected, something was taken from him.


    His mood was spoiled and for it, Adam bought him an ice-cream.


    With a big smile, he held the cone in his hand and proceeded to eat it. But then he noticed something.


    "Oh no... It is melting. I must eat fast." Hemented.


    *Nom Nom Nom*


    Instead of licking his ice cream, he literally ate it in three big bites. Adam and Grace just looked at him strangely, waiting for Magnus to grab his head in brain freeze anytime now.


    But that didn''t happen. He just wiped his hand with a napkin and looked at his parents. "Mummy Daddy, let''s go home. I need to do homework for tomorrow. Mummy, I want pancakes in the lunchbox for school. We will be going to the Queen''s house for a field trip."


    "Yes yes, let''s go, sweetie." The two parents came out of their stupor. Both of them were thinking about Magnus. About what was wrong with him and quietly prayed that it was nothing fatal. Unknown to them that it was something magical.


    [A/N: Little Magnus will be going to the enemy territories now. Will his identity be found out? To find out...]


    [You can see the food on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 6 - 6. The Trip To Queens House

    The next day,


    It was the day of the school trip and Magnus was excited about it. He always wanted to see where the queen lived and now his wish was being fulfilled. ??


    "Mummy, is my lunchbox ready?" He asked from his room by shouting.


    "YES, COME DOWN NOW, MAG. IT''S TIME TO GO." his mom''s voice came from downstairs.


    Magnus picked up his school bag and went downstairs. There he saw his parents already dressed up in their military clothing. They had to go to work too.


    Because Magnus'' schoolsts till 3 in the afternoon and his parents get off work at 5. He had to spend 2 hours doing some extra activity. So, for the past 2 years, he had been doing extra curriculum activities like swimming and karate. He was into karate these days.


    His school was not too far away and it alsoy on the way to his dad''s office so he used to go with Adam. Grace had her own car and because she was a doctor she would sometimes gette from work and was hence not good for sending or picking him from the school.


    "Bye Bye, mummy." Magnus waved his hand.


    But Grace caught him before he could go. "Hmm, aren''t you forgetting something?"


    Magnus paused for a second... then he suddenly jumped and kissed his mother''s cheek. He was a bit embarrassed but nobody was watching him.


    "Haha, see you in the evening, sweety. If you feel anything wrong then tell your teacher to call me. Okay?" Grace worriedly said. She had checked Magnus'' temperature and it was still fixed at 110. But Magnus was very healthy and didn''t show any signs of someone being sick. He was also looking forward to this trip so she didn''t have the heart to stop him.


    Magnus ran to his dad''s car and left. He waved his mom from inside.


    In the car, Adam reputedly instructed Magnus. "Mag, your mom is very worried about you. I know you feel okay and I believe you. But science and all the previous records say that your body temperature is way beyond normal. So, I just want you to take care of yourself. If you feel anything, just call my office. You have the number."


    Magnus nodded, "Yes, dad. I also wanted to tell you something. That day, when I was in the park. I slept under a big pretty tree. It was warm and nice. I talked to it too. But when I woke up, there was no tree.


    "Dad, how can the tree go poof?"


    "Hah, you were very tired back then, Magnus. You must have dreamt something. Didn''t you read Jack and the beanstalk a few days ago? Maybe you had that in your mind." Adam tried to reason.


    "Hmm, I don''t know." Magnus didn''t say more. They had also arrived at his school, Northview Elementary School.


    He got out of the car, "Bye dad. I''ll be waiting here in the evening."


    "Take care, Mag. Remember, if anything happens, call me." Adam loudly advised from the car.


    Magnus embarrassingly waved his hand and ran into the schoolpound. He was thankful that his mom rarelyes to drop him off because every time she would ask him to give her a flying kiss before heading into school.


    Magnus ran into his ssroom where all kids of his grade were gathered. The ss teacher was going to make a rollcall first and then they would leave on buses.


    He went ahead and took his seat by his friend. His name was Brandon but everyone called him Bobby. They were best friends because they''d been together since kindergarten. Bobby always had bowl-cut hair and it made him look funny. His family wasn''t in a good mary condition so his mom always cut his hair and this was the best she could do.


    But, Bobby was a good soul. He would ignore the bullies. Though it was also Magnus who always stood by him.


    "Mag, do you think we will meet the queen?" Bobby asked him as soon as Magnus took his seat.


    "Maybe. I saw her in the paper yesterday. She looked grumpy." Magnus replied.


    "Me too, she looked grumpy. But I want to see her crown. They say that it has the world''s biggest diamond. Must be expensive." Bobbymented. But he was surprisingly drooling.


    Magnus shook him to wake him up from his fantasies, "Don''t think about how many choctes you can get for it. We will probably not even get to see it."


    "Come on, Mag. Let me have my dreams. They make me happy." Bobby replied.


    Soon, the roll call was done and all of them followed their ss teacher in a neat line. They all wore simr school uniforms and walked orderly.


    Everyone was excited about today''s trip. But sad for Magnus, seating on the bus was arranged in alphabetical order. So, he was stuck between a girl on his left and a girl on his right.


    As kids of small age, all the boys generally didn''t meddle with girls a lot, let alone sit with them. So Magnus was a bit ufortable there.


    "Linda, isn''t it so cold today? I''m shivering." The girl on his left spoke to the girl on his right.


    "Yeah, Nat(short for Natalie.) It''s freezing here. Do they not have a heater on this bus?" She questions.


    Linda then proceeded to take her water bottle that she had hung on the headrest of the seat in the front.


    However, she mistakenly touched Magnus'' hand. But instead of retraction her hand, she held it tightly.


    "Woah, Magnus, your hand is so warm. It''s sofortable. Let me hold it, please. Nat, hold Magnus'' hand. It''s so warm." She told her friend.


    "Really, it''s warm." Nat also held his hand. Soon, the two got closer to him because of his body''s warmth.


    Magnus was embarrassed and was getting red. He was getting angry at his fever now. ~Fever is bad, it''s making me warm. I hope Bobby doesn''t notice me. Otherwise, I''ll be theughing stock of the ssroom.~


    Soon after, Magnus quickly retracted his hand away. Thankfully, nobody noticed.


    Eventually, they reached the Buckingham Pce. The bus was parked a distance away and from there they entered the pce.


    A tour guide told them about various things in the Pce. About various portraits, statues and rooms.


    "This is the painting of Charles I by Van Dyck..." The guide kept bbering.


    Magnus and Bobby looked at the painting and chuckled.


    "Look at his moustache, Mag. Must''ve been useful in poking people." Bobby joked.


    After that, they looked at a replica of the crown. It looked pretty but that was it,pared to the original, it wascklustre by the word of mouth of the passerby.


    "Must be very heavy," Magnus muttered. But suddenly he heard a voice.


    "*Yawn* That bastard must be having fun at that creepy school. Dammit, why did he make me invisible."


    Magnus found the words funny so he tried to look where the voice wasing from. After looking for a few minutes, he found a painting on a wall.


    Magnus was utterly shocked. He had never seen a painting that could move. The man inside was blinking his eye and also ying with his sword.


    He rubbed his eyes to make sure he was not hallucinating. But his doubts were cleared as the painting spoke to him.


    "You... can see me? REALLY? Oh good lord, thank you. I was so close to insanity." The painting babbled.


    Magnus nkly stared at it. He looked left and right. But nobody was reacting.


    "What are you?" Magnus asked.


    "Oh, how rude. But I guess you do have my blood in you. Considering how I was at your age, you''re a saint, boy." The painting replied.


    "MAG, who are you talking to?" Bobby came to him.


    Magnus pointed to the wall, "T-That painting, it moves."


    Bobby stared back at the wall. "What do you mean? It''s just the wall."


    Magnus confusedly looked at the painting and at Bobby.


    "Haha, he can''t see me, kid. He''s a Magbob, or to be more precise, they call them Muggle these days. Oh boy, how low the magical society has fallen." The painting muttered to itself.


    "Muggle?" Magnus was confused.


    The painting showed a shocked expression. "Wait... Are you... Bwahahaha... you''re a magbob too? Ah, I would love to see that bastard''s face now. You inherited owe will."


    Magnus was utterly confused. He had no idea about what this magical painting was talking about. On top of that, only he was able to see it and so he couldn''t even ask people.


    "Who are you?" Magnus asked again.


    "Who are you talking to, Mag?" Bobby asked again.


    "Kid, I''m the one and only... The great... The best... Obviously better than that bastard, King..."


    "MAGNUS AND BRANDON... DON''T BREAK THE LINE." Suddenly his teacher scolded him and Bobby. Both of them ran to the line. They were leaving for the next site.


    The painting shouted as he left, "IT''S OKAY, KID. WE WILL MEET AGAIN SOON. IT''S WRITTEN IN OUR FATE. YOU HAVE MY BLESSINGS..."


    Magnus wanted to stay and talk to the painting but he also didn''t want to anger the teacher. She had a bad habit of calling parents for any mistake students make. Nobody liked her.


    [A/N: Any guesses on who the painting is?]


    [You can see Charles I by Van Dyck and the talking painting on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    If you want you can read all chapters and 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 7 - 7. Child Of Fire

    After that weird incident, Magnus was one hundred per cent sure that something wasn''t right. Since he slept under that tree, these strange things had been happening. But he had an idea about how to get his answers.


    Though for now, he was on a tour of Queen''s house. And surprisingly, the Queen also came there. Most likely a PR thing but for the kids, she came to meet them and it excited them. ??


    However, Magnus didn''t like her after the first nce. She seemed calctive and a cold woman who doesn''t care about anything except herself.


    So, he kept his distance. The queen also noticed one kid staying away from her. But she didn''t think much about it. She had things much more important going on in her head.


    ~The national registry has been checked. There has been no newborn with the surname Pendragon in the whole country. Where could this so-called king be?~ she wondered.


    "HERE..."


    She was jolted suddenly. She was too upied with her mind that she forgot about her surroundings and dropped her handkerchief.


    To her surprise, the kid who was standing away came to help her like a gentleman. She patted Magnus'' head with a smile.


    "Thank you, dear." After saying that, she left.


    "She sure looked grumpy," Bobbymented from behind him.


    "She''s old. What else can you expect from old people, look at our teacher?" Magnus replied.


    "Haha..." Bobbyughed looking at Mrs Jones


    They then went with the ss line.


    He was not very interested in the pce or treasures anymore. All he wanted was to talk with that painting.


    After that was lunchtime. Magnus, of course, had pancakes. But this was the first time he brought them to school so he found a problem. They were cold.


    ~Hmm, didn''t they say I''m very warm?~ he thought.


    So, he pressed his metal lunchbox between his palms. ~Get warm... Get warm... Please...~


    He waited for nearly 5 minutes and when he opened the lunchbox, it was not just warm, but hot as if it came out of the oven.


    ~Woah, I really am warm.~ he gloated and started eating.


    "Hey Magnus, what did you bring for lunch?" Bobby returned to him after washing his hands and sat beside him.


    "Pancakes." Magnus happily chirped.


    "They look... tasty..." Bobby drooled while staring at Magnus'' lunchbox.


    Magnus looked at his lunchbox and then at Bobby. Considering it was his friend, he offered.


    "Okay, you can have some. I brought too much anyway." He lied. His appetite had be monstrous for a 9-year-old.


    Bobby happily ate it. Then he gave Magnus a sandwich from his box, "Here, let''s exchange."


    They had lunch and then they were to return to school. While returning there were some fewer restrictions so Magnus didn''t have to sit between two girls again. Instead, he took a seat at the back where all the fun was.


    He wanted to make another round inside the Pce to see the painting but it required a ticket and they weren''t selling at that time. Deciding that he''de again with his family, he forgot about the incident for now.


    He enjoyed the trip home, ying with some friends and just generally chatting. It was an hour-long drive back to school so many kids had already fallen asleep in their seats.


    He, on the other hand, was up and looking at his hands. He was trying to understand how his body''s heat worked. Because he also understood that normal fever can''t heat the pancakes that much. There must be some trick.


    Just as he was engrossed in his thoughts, a loud noise of tyres skidding came. He quickly held onto his seat. Soon, he was thrown out of his seat.


    *BOOM*


    Magnus'' head bumped on the headrest in front of him. Thankfully it was a cushion type and he didn''t get hurt.


    The ident was a big one. He looked at the front and saw many of his ssmates had fallen to the bus floor. Many were bleeding from ces. Those that were sleeping didn''t get a chance to hold onto something so they were thrown very hard.


    Crying voices came soon. Then Magnus looked at the driver''s seat. His mind went numb. The bus had collided with the back of a dumper truck. Not only that, the structure of the bus wasn''t very strong so the driver was squashed on his seat, probably dead already. But Magnus couldn''t think about such things at the moment, his mind was telling him to get out of the bus, so he was looking for a way out.


    Their teacher was also hurt. She was in her 50s and didn''t have a very healthy body, but due to the adrenaline, she got up and looked at all the kids. Her heart panicked seeing so many of them injured.


    "EVERYONE, COME WITH ME. WE NEED TO GET OUT OF THE BUS." She shouted.


    But they were all 9-year-old kids, their bodies had frozen in fear and pain.


    The teacher looked at the driver. He was dead. But then she noticed that the main door was also damaged and couldn''t be opened anymore.


    *WOOSH*


    Suddenly, with a pressure leaking sounds, the engine caught fire. The fire spread to the front and burned the dashboard, along with the driver''s body.


    Everyone panicked. She quickly ran to the back of the bus where the emergency door was.


    *BAM* *BAM*


    She tried to open it. But it didn''t budge. It was stuck there. She tried to use all her strength but nothing helped.


    Slowly, the bus was getting filled with smoke, making it harder to breathe.


    *Cough Cough*


    Magnus looked around for a way out. Only the windows could be used to get out. But the problem was, there was a long rod set in the middle of the window, making it too small for everyone to get out. These rods were ced to stop kids from putting their head out.


    So he got up to try and break it. But he first looked at all his ssmates, crying and hurt. Then he saw his teacher just standing in one ce.


    "Mrs Jones... get everyone to the back. Away from the fire." Magnus shouted.


    Mrs Jones, whose mind had gone numb, quickly got to action. She started pulling all the kids to the back. Those who were too much injured, she delicately lifted them to the back.


    Magnus, meanwhile, kicked the ss out of a window. Then he started kicking the metal rod.


    *BAM*


    *BAM*


    "Come on..."


    The fire was continuously increasing. Some seats in the front had already caught fire.


    Magnus had bent the rod but it was not enough. He stopped kicking and tried to bend the rod upward so that arge enough opening would be avable.


    He grabbed the rod tight, gritted his teeth and tried to use all the strength in his tiny body. Unbeknownst to him, his hand started heating up much more than ever. The metal rod started heating up and even turned red under his hand. He slowly found it easier to bend the rod.


    "HAAAAAAAAA...." Slowly, it started bending upwards, away from the window''s frame. Soon, there was enough space.


    "Mrs Jones... Here. Use this window." He shouted. She had just finished gathering kids at the back.


    Everyone was panicked at the moment, so when they saw an opening, they all rushed to it crazily. Magnus was pressed in between them and no one was able to get out.


    Anger rose in Magnus'' head. He worked so hard to open this path and if they acted like this, all of them would still die.


    "CALM DOWN... EVERYONE." He shouted.


    His voice had some kind of effect as everyone heard him. All the kids'' minds told them to stay back from this voice.


    "Everyone, get out one by one. Otherwise, no one will get out." He ordered them.


    They heard him this time and started jumping out. Soon, some passersby also ran to help and caught kids jumping out.


    But the fire was too strong. He realised that it would be toote before everyone could get out. So Magnus ran to the other side to open the window there too.


    This time he just kicked to shatter the ss and then used his hands.


    "HAAAAAAAA... OPEN...." He used all strength in his body to bend the metal. This time, some kids and teachers saw him perform the feat as they were not in frenzy as before.


    Bobby, who was sitting beside Magnus before, had also not gotten out. He saw Magnus and ran to help.


    But Magnus didn''t need it. He was already bending the rod. But this time, he noticed the reddened metal under his hand. However, he hid it and bent it all the way up.


    "QUICK, BOBBY. GET OUT." Magnusmanded.


    "What about you?" Bobby asked back in concern. He was really taking all this trauma well for a 9-year-old. Bobby wasn''t freaking out like the other kids.


    "I''m just behind you, now go," Magnus replied.


    Bobby nodded and jumped out. Magnus looked back and saw kids jumping out one by one. Mrs Jones was helping the injured kids get out.


    Soon some kids started to jump out from the new opening too.


    *Cough Cough*


    The smoke was too much now. Everyone was coughing. Mrs Jones was the one coughing the most though. Because she was taller than kids and all the smoke was only touching the roof because of the open windows now.


    Magnus also helped some kids to get out from his side. The one with the heaviest injury was a girl who had her arms broken. She tried to stop her fall with her hands but ended up breaking them.


    She was thest one so Magnus decided to get off the bus with her. He himself was shocked by his ability to lift this girl with not much problem.


    He handed her over to a man outside, helping evacuate. Then he himself proceeded to get out.


    It had just been 3 minutes since the ident and the fire. But to him, it felt like an hour had passed because of all the tension.


    As soon as his head was out, he took a satisfying long breath. The fire had already reached the back of the bus and he was just on time to get out.


    *Cough Cough*


    Magnus'' ears stood up. He suddenly heard coughsing from inside the bus. He was about to jump but looked back. It was just fire and smoke. He couldn''t see anyone.


    *Cough Cough*


    Then he noticed where the voice came from. It was Mrs Jones. She had fallen to the floor. No wonder Magnus didn''t see her before. He had thought that she had jumped out.


    He aborted his escape and went back in, against his mind telling him to ignore it, but another voice from somewhere inside him was telling him not to worry, that he can do it. The fire was raging and it was only a matter of seconds before it engulfed the whole bus.


    He quickly tried to lift her up. But she didn''t co-operate, instead, she tried to reach out to something.


    Magnus looked at what she was trying to get and found it to be her purse. A small cylindrical inhaler thing had fallen out of it.


    He didn''t know what the thing was but he had seen people use it. So, he grabbed it, put it in Mrs Jones'' mouth and pressed it. It sprayed something vapour-like into her mouth, making her calm down and co-operate. But she had inhaled a lot of smoke and was on the brink of falling unconscious.


    It took a lot of his strength. Lifting a kid was easy, but lifting an adult was still too much for his 9-year-old body.


    "AAAAAAA... You''re so heavy..." Magnus breathed. His face had turned red.


    The fire also caught up. He dragged Mrs Jones to the window and threw half of her body out for people to grab her.


    Magnus didn''t know that the fire had already caught up with him and his back was already on fire. He just didn''t feel anything, it felt like simple heat to him.


    As soon as Mrs Jones was out, he also leapt out of the window.


    Hended on the ground and ran to the people to safety. A few momentster, the bus was fully engulfed in mes, along with the dumper truck it crashed into.


    *Sigh*


    "Ha....Ha...Ha... Fresh air is the best." Magnus breathed quickly.


    *Ambnce and Firetruck Sirens*


    Emergency services also started arriving soon after. Magnus was shockingly totally unharmed. All the kids were safe. The teacher was safe. Only the driver died.


    He patted his clothes to clean them. But noticed his pants were torn from the knees.


    ~Oh no, Mummy is going to get mad at me.~ he shuddered thinking.


    "MAGNUS..." Suddenly Bobby''s loud voice came from behind him.


    Magnus turned around. Bobby''s face looked worried and scared. "What? Oh, you got your head bandaged? Good."


    "Magnus... Y-Your back. T-There''s no clothes a-and it''s all ck..." Bobby loudly eximed.


    Some emergency staff also noticed them and ran to help. They saw Magnus'' back looking all ck. The clothes were burnt too. Even his ass was visible and it was also ck.


    "WHAT?" Magnus was shocked. He had not felt this happening.


    Paramedics quickly picked him up and took him to the ambnce.


    "I''m fine. I''m not burned, really." He tried to argue but no one listened. He was immediately sent to the nearest hospital.


    He wasn''t in pain at all, so when he reached the hospital and was being taken in on a stretcher. He saw the name of the hospital. It was ''Queen Alexandra Military Hospital''.


    Seeing the name, Magnus was frightened. His face started sweating.


    "Oh no, not here." He cried in fear.


    [A/N: Rather than just announcing his abilities. I am trying to show them. This way, when he grows up and uses some powerful magic, it won''te off as a shock.


    Also, yes, the bus driver died. Magnus will have some thoughts about it in the next chapter as he is a 9-year-old and just saw a dead man for the first time in his small life. Though he won''t be turning emo.]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 8 - 8. Sensational

    There were not many things Magnus was scared of. But his angry mom was an exception. This was on his mind as he was immediately taken to the trauma centre to be given first aid.


    "It''ll be all right, sweety, we will contact your parents soon and they will be here." A nurse sweet-talked with him. ??


    Magnus was not in pain and he wasn''t even trying to hide it. But these doctors had forced him toy on his belly on the bed as they thought he was burned on the back.


    He didn''t have a problem with that, but at the moment, clothes from his back were burnt and he could feel the air on his back and ass. It was wide open for the view.


    "Actually, my mom works here. Also, can you please put some cover on me? I feel cold." He asked nicely.


    The nurse didn''t seem very smart as she put the nket on him. She shouldn''t have done it because if he was really burnt then it would have irritated the wounds.


    "What''s your mom''s name? I''ll tell her toe then." She asked kindly.


    "Her name is Grace Grant, she''s a heart surgeon." He reveals.


    "Oh, you''re Ma''am Grant''s son. I''ll go and call her quickly." She got up and left.


    Meanwhile, Magnus quickly rubbed his back on the nket and wiped it all clean so that the normal colour of his skin could be seen.


    He thenid straight instead of on his belly and looked around. Soon he noticed Bobby was there too, eating an ice-cream. So he called him.


    "I thought you weren''t injured." Magnus inquired.


    "I wasn''t. But they still brought me here. I was about to call home and go away when I saw them giving free ice-cream. So I stayed. *Lick*" Bobby replied.


    "Hehe, bring me one too. Ah... I''m hurt... I can''t move..." Magnus acted.


    Bobby got alerted, "Just wait here, mate."


    Soon, the two bros were seen happily eating ice cream.


    "Magnus... Thanks... If it weren''t for you... none of would be seeing the light again." Bobby suddenly said.


    Magnus was surprised by Bobby''s sudden change of tone. He patted Bobby''s shoulder.


    "I did it for myself too, Bobby. I didn''t want to get burned either." Magnus calmed him down.


    But Bobby suddenly frowned and looked where Magnus patted him.


    "Dammit, you wiped your hand on me..." Heined, making Magnusugh.


    After they had eaten, Bobby asked Magnus something that made him serious.


    "Hey, Mag. What happens when you die? I saw what happened to the bus driver... I... he wasughing not long ago when we were getting on the bus and then suddenly he... I feel weird." Bobby shared his thoughts. He was just 9 years old, these thoughts weremon to arise.


    Bobby may act silly and funny, but he was still a smart boy. He was good at his studies too because his parents had taught him that if he doesn''t like living in near-poverty then work hard and try to change the situation. That was Bobby''s motivation.


    Magnus took a long breath. He also wasn''t sure what happened.


    "Bobby, I feel that we are too young to talk about such things. It was frightening seeing him like that. I was honestly a bit scared, thinking that my end would be like that. That was why I tried so hard to break the window.


    "But it also opened my eyes. We are so... weak... so easy to break. Our bodies are like ss." Magnus said.


    Bobby nodded. "What should we do to get strong then?"


    "I don''t know... Exercise maybe? A lot of it and keep ourselves prepared for any worse situation. That''s all I can think of." Magnus thought loudly.


    "Hmm," Bobby stayed quiet after that. He was a bit shaken.


    They were sitting silently when suddenly a figure rushed to him. It was, of course, his mom. She was frightened already. First, the fever had kept her scared and now this. It was bad for her health.


    "MAGNUS..." she reached his hand and held it.


    "How are you? Are you hurt?" She asked.


    "No mom, nothing happened to me. Just got my clothes burned, I''m as good as you saw me in the morning." Magnus tried to rify before any misunderstandings arose.


    "Didn''t any doctor see you yet?" She asked and looked around. She saw a captain ranked doctor checking other kid''s injuries.


    "Captain, where is my son''s file?" She asked. She herself was a lieutenant colonel.


    The doctor turned to Grace and recognised her, "Ma''am, we have not checked him yet. Let me get the records from paramedics."


    He quickly brought a file and looked for Magnus'' name. His brows furrowed when he saw it. It stated severe burns on the back but Magnus seemed fine,


    "Magnus, can you show me your back? I need to check if there are any burns." He said.


    Magnus happily showed him as this also reduced his headache. When the doctor saw him fine, he immediately crossed the report.


    "Magnus is fine, Ma''am, you can take him home." He dered and went to treat other kids who were severely injured.


    Grace turned back to Magnus and stared daggers at him. But she didn''t say anything and just checked his temperature by cing her hand on his forehead.


    To her worries, he was still as warm as before.


    "Magnus, your mum will grow old early if I keep on worrying so much." She said.


    "Mummy, it''s all fine. I am healthy and uninjured. Maybe, I am just special... or weird." Magnus tried to calm her down.


    "I hope you are right. Okay, you rest here, I will finish my work and we will go home together. I will call your dad too. Bobby, is your muming?" She inquired.


    "I haven''t called home yet," Bobby replied as he ate his 3rd ice-cream.


    "Call them and tell them that I will drop you off. Stay here with Magnus until then." She suggested and went back to her department to work. She had to do some minor surgeries today.


    Bobby was happy with this arrangement. There wasn''t anything to do at his home anyway and he liked spending time with Magnus, or at his home because his family had a colour T.V. and they would watch Tom & Jerry, Scooby-Doo or some movie. T.Vs had bemon in those days but still cost a decent amount of money.


    They just passed their time, talking and waiting till the evening. But then a policeman came to talk to Magnus.


    Surprising to Magnus, the policeman was actually Tom, the constable who had found Magnus when he was lost. Tom was also a bit surprised but not much. He specifically came to look for Magnus and he had a hunch that this was the same kid.


    "Hello, kid. How are you? I''m here to get your statement. Do you have a guardian here? I need them to oversee." Tom said. He was being professional at the moment because this incident was not a small matter. The journalists were already roaming around the hospital, trying to smell some sensational detail or something else.


    "Yes, my mummy works here. But she is busy. Why do you want to talk to me anyway?" Magnus asked with interest.


    Constable Tom smiled and patted Magnus'' head, "Magnus, I am proud of you. Don''t act so humble now. I recorded statements from your teacher and other kids. All of them said that you saved them. You even saved your teacher''s life from imminent death. I''m sure the police will reward youter for your bravery."


    Magnus scratched his head in nervousness. "Ummm... is there any way to not spread the news about me? I''ll be grounded if my parents find out that I acted so dumbly. It''s brave for the world but for them, it would be stupid."


    "Haha, I understand, Magnus. But I''m afraid, this matter is out of my hands now. An official investigation will beunched soon, and this ident involved children, it''s a sensitive matter, so the police, as well as the city government, will be taking this very seriously." Tom exined.


    In defeat, he sighed. But then he looked at Bobby and had an idea, ~Yes, when will he be of use?~


    "Bobby, are you hurt a lot?" Magnus asked.


    Bobby stared back with a questioning gaze, "No, it''s just a little bump."


    "Good, then for the next 5 days, you shoulde to my ce after going home today. We shall y and watch movies." Magnus proposed. His n was simple, that his parents wouldn''t be able to say anything to him with Bobby around.


    "REALLY? wicked, I shalle then. My mummy never says no to visiting you." Bobby was happy.


    But Magnus had no idea how much this whole thing was going to explode soon. A 9 years old kid, saving all his ssmates and the teacher, that was a story straight out of superheroics. It was a piece of perfectly sensational news that the masses would enjoy reading, so, how could the various news houses not capitalise on it?


    The newspaper and television news-media was already on the rise so nothing could stay ignored for too long.


    Soon, Magnus'' mom came and he gave the vague statement to Tom, trying not to let his mother know much. He told everything he did, omitting the fact that he was able to heat the metal to bend it.


    After that, they headed home after dropping Bobby at his home. By the time they reached home, it was 8 PM.


    Adam had alreadye home and had cooked dinner for them. They washed up and sat down at the dinner table to eat. In the background, the television was showing BBC1 channel that was showing news at the moment.


    [NEWS: Today, a tragic ident urred when a school bus collided with a dumper, causing a fire in the bus. The driver died on the spot, but all the 30 children and the teacher were able to reach to safety, all thanks to the heroic 9 years old, 5th grader, Magnus Grant. When the emergency door did not open due to being stuck, Little Magnus broke the window, bent the safety bar and helped everyone get out, not just that, he saved his teacher, who had passed out due to smoke as she had asthma. His heroic deed is being talked about all across....]


    Magnus had frozen in his ce, the spoon just hovered in front of his mouth as he was about to eat. His parents were also frozen, but they turned their heads back towards Magnus.


    Magnus felt a bit nervous, thinking that a scolding was going toe soon. But, to his shock, his mum and dad got up, came to his side and hugged him tightly.


    His mum left a kiss on his cheek. His dad patted his back while repeating, "I''m proud of you, son."


    "Sweetie, you did the right thing... but be careful from now on. Okay?" His mum added.


    A big smile crept onto Magnus'' face. ~*sigh* I was worried for nothing.~


    *Knock Knock*


    *Doorbell*


    Suddenly, someone knocked and rang the bell. It was night time so they were confused about who it could be.


    Adam went to check it out. But he was left shocked. There were about 10 people in front of his house, and 4 policemen were trying to move them away as they shed their bulky cameras and clicked photos.


    [You can see Magnus'' parents on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 9 - 9. Accidental & Deliberate Magic

    "Please close the door, Mister Grant, we will disperse the crowd. Sorry for the inconvenience." The policeman told him.


    Adam quickly closed the door and looked at Grace and Magnus who stood in the hallway and stared at him. ??


    Adam chuckled, "Haha... I think our little Magnus has be famous now."


    "Good thing he doesn''t have school for the next 5 days. He should stay at home and let the matter settle itself." Grace advised.


    "Mummy, I have asked Bobby toe over for 5 days. Can he stay with me?" Magnus asked.


    "Sure, sweetie. I will bring lots of snacks and storybooks tomorrow for you two." She agreed instantly.


    So, Magnus happily went to his room to sleep. But, on his bed, he just rolled over from one side to the other. He waited for an hour, 2 hours, 3 hours. He still couldn''t sleep.


    His mind was not at ease. What happened today was so bizarre in all sense. Magnus was a kid who liked the stories of heroes and superpowers. But he also understood that all these were fake made up stories.


    But what happened today had changed that thought. First, the talking portrait. Then the bus incident. Him being able to bend steel and then not getting burned by fire.


    He decided to try something to check things. He got up, slowly opened the door of his room and went to the bathroom. Luckily, they had 2 bathrooms, one downstairs and one on the first floor, which only he used.


    He locked the door and went to the sink. He put some water in a mug and then dipped his hand in it. He felt that the water was cold at that moment.


    Then he tried to replicate what he did with the metal rods in the bus. He imagined his hand on fire.


    Soon enough, he felt it, the water''s temperature had changed and it was still rising. But he didn''t think about the heat limit of the ceramic mug.


    *CRACK*


    It cracked with noise and the water fell in the sink. It was radiating steam, that''s how hot the water had gotten. It was boiling.


    Magnus looked at his hands with worry. He didn''t know if this was a blessing or a curse. ~What is wrong with me?~


    He continued some experiments while being more careful now. He spent an hour or so using his powers and he finally felt somewhat tired. So, he went back to his room and fell asleep.


    During the night, while sleeping, Magnus felt something hurting him on his neck. As if some kind of a sharp stone.


    His eyes lightly opened while still being sleepy. He felt something around his neck. A locket. In his sleep, he simply pulled it and threw it away.


    As he slept, the locket that had fallen a good distance away. Flew back to Magnus and tied itself around his neck.


    ...


    Next Morning,


    Magnus woke up with the same itchy feeling on his neck. He saw what it was and to his shock, it was the same wooden locket, tied with a ck thread around his neck.


    ~Weird, didn''t I throw itst night?~ he wondered.


    But then he remembered what he didst night and felt very excited. He really had powers like a superhero.


    ~I wonder if I will be like Superman. But I''m weak right now. I know what happens to heroes who try to act before training properly. They get beaten and realise they are not strong enough.~


    He quickly went to the bathroom, brushed his teeth and went downstairs. He was staying at home but his parents still needed to go to work. The news was still talking about him and a few journalists were still outside their house.


    He took a seat at the dining table where his dad was reading the newspaper calmly. He was reading a report about Magnus. There were spections that Magnus would get some kind of reward. But he didn''t care. Magnus was safe, that was the best reward. He put the paper down and ate breakfast.


    Breakfast was simple sandwiches and orange juice. Magnus too, happily ate. But when he proceeded to pick another sandwich from the tray, his hand bumped onto the ss.


    It started falling down. Magnus rushed to catch it mid-air and to his shock, it was hovering in the air until Magnus grabbed it.


    He thought that nobody saw it, but in fact, his father did. Adam rubbed his eyes, ~Why am I seeing such things? Did I not sleep wellst night?"~


    Magnus happily continued eating. Grace didn''t see anything so she didn''t react.


    *DONG DONG*


    The doorbell rang. Grace went and checked. It was Bobby. He hade with a small backpack with his clothes to stay at their home.


    "Good Morning, aunty, uncle." he politely greeted and came into the dining room.


    "Okay, Mag. We''re leaving for work too. I have cooked lunch for you two. There are also a few snacks. Have fun." Grace instructed him and then left after giving him a kiss on the cheek.


    As soon as they went out, they were confronted by some journalists, asking them to interview Magnus. They had been waiting there like hyenas. They tried toe to them and talk but the couple ignored them and left in their cars. Journalists also didn''t have enough guts to push it too far as both were military personnel. They didn''t want to end up in the news themselves for trespassing.


    Magnus closed the door and looked back, "So, what do you wanna do today, Bobby?"


    Bobby shrugged his shoulders, "It''s your house, you tell me."


    "Hmm, let''s watch a movie. We can''t really go out today with all of them waiting for me." Magnus decided.


    They switched on the television and started watching. There were just three channels in that era. BBC1, BBC2 and another one.


    And right now, there was no movie showing on any channel.


    "Well, here goes the movie n. Let''s go to my room and y some board games." Magnus decided.


    Both of them went upstairs. Magnus had some cards, monopoly and some other toys.


    They yed for a few hours while eating some snacks. But one can not spend the whole day doing this. Theyter went to eat lunch.


    "Ah, these are cold," Bobby said as he filled his te. There were some sausages, mashed potatoes and bread.


    "Bring it to me, I will show you a trick," Magnus said.


    He took the te and ced it on his palm. Then he hovered his other hand over the food. After a few minutes, the food started releasing steam.


    "Holy smokes, how did you do this?" Bobby was shocked as his eyes widened.


    "Hmm, it''s a secret. I can''t just tell everyone. Not even mummy and daddy know this." Magnus said smugly.


    "Come on, mate. I will keep it a secret. I don''t have any other friends anyway, and telling my parents is out of the option." Bobby pleaded.


    Magnus actually felt a bit bad. That Bobby didn''t have any other friend, well, even he did not have a friend beside Bobby but that was his choice. On the other hand, Bobby was very friendly to all but was still ignored.


    "Okay, you have to promise me in the name of the god or whomever you love the most. No matter what happens, you will not tell this to anyone, even mistakenly." Magnus stated.


    Bobby gulped his saliva seeing the seriousness of the situation. He nodded, "I promise. I promise. This will be our secret for forever. Oh, I saw this once on television somewhere... Until death do us apart."


    Magnus facepalmed himself, "Stupid, that''s what married people say to each other. Anyway,e with me."


    He took him to the bathroom and put some water in the mug. "Touch the water and feel its temperature."


    Bobby did as asked. "Hmm, it''s cold."


    "Now, wait," Magnus said and put his hand in it.


    2 minutester, he gave the water back to Bobby, "Now check."


    Bobby had just touched the water with his finger that he retracted it quickly, "Bloody hell, it''s so hot. My finger nearly burned. How did you do that?"


    "I don''t know. But something happened the day I was lost. Since then, I never feel cold, I can run and cycle faster and longer, I no longer get tired easily. I can also generate heat from my hands. I don''t know what else I can do though." Magnus exined.


    "Woah, you''re like some superhero. I''m sure your powers will grow as you grow, that''s what happens in theics." Bobby thought loudly.


    "Yes, that''s what I guessed. Also, didn''t I tell you about the talking portrait in Buckingham Pce? I was not lying." Magnus added.


    "Really? Then we must go and talk to it. Maybe it knows about your powers." Bobby advised.


    "I know, that''s my n. But I guess it will take some time before these people go away from outside our home. You shoulde with me when I will go." Magnus said.


    But suddenly, he saw Bobby''s face turned sad.


    "What happened?" Magnus asked.


    "Mag, I don''t think I will be here any longer. I heard mum and dad talking. We will be leaving this ce soon, I will be changing schools too." Bobby revealed.


    "What! Why?" Magnus asked. He was also saddened as he didn''t want to lose his best friend.


    "I heard that... we don''t have the money to pay the mortgage this time and the bank will take our home," Bobby said with a sad face.


    Magnus felt bad, Bobby was his only friend. He patted his shoulder, "Don''t worry, I''m sure things will work out. You heard them talking. If they were sure then they would have told you as well."


    *Sigh*


    "I hope you are right, Mag."


    ...


    Buckingham Pce,


    Queen''s assistant came to report to her, "Your Majesty, all the records of the past 10 years have been checked. There has been no child with the surname Pendragon."


    The queen was still young right now and had the vigour, she broke the pen in her hand in anger.


    "Call the wizards again and tell them to get me in touch with this... Dumbledore. Give them whatever they need but I need this task done." She sternly ordered and bumped the desk with her fist.


    The assistant left her alone in her office. She looked down at the papers on her desk. These were there for her signature.


    "Hmm? A 9-year-old rmended for George Cross?" She then read the documentspletely. Soon, she had a smile on her face.


    She quickly called her assistant, "Make sure this next George Cross Award ceremony gets the highest coverage. I will be personally giving it. What better way for a good PR than giving the highest civilian medal to a brave 9 years old child."


    "Yes ma''am. It will be done." the assistant left with a bow.


    To the queen, keeping the image of the royal family in its highest honour was the biggest priority. People must never lose faith in the crown and as long as people had faith, no one could threaten her.


    Though her thinking was wed because magic does not care about your image.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 10 - 10. Anything For A Friend

    When you are with friends you like spending time with, time tends to move faster. So, 5 days went by in the blink of an eye. Magnus was not able to get out of his home because the journalists were still outside. His parents had told him that he can''t go out without their permission and supervision of them.


    Finally, it was Sunday and Magnus had asked his dad to take him and Bobby to the park. He showed it like he wanted to y there but in reality, he wanted to find the strange kid whose mother had called him a filthy muggle before. Because this was what the portrait in Buckingham Pce said, so there must be a connection. ??


    So, Magnus took his bicycle along. It had a backseat too so it wasn''t going to be a problem for both of them to make a trip. Magnus''s memory had gotten very good so he was easily able to remember the whole way.


    *Bump*


    Suddenly, just like thest time, a flying disc came out of nowhere and bumped on his head. Magnus looked to the side and said the same old fat kid.


    "Ah, aren''t you the guy fromst time? What was the name? Ronan?" Magnus asked. He had a good memory but that didn''t mean he would remember insignificant things too.


    The fat kid''s eyes twitched, "It''s Vernon, actually. Huh..."


    "What''s his problem?" Bobby questioned.


    "Diabetes maybe. I heard about it on T.V. Pretty horrifying disease. You have to get injections daily. I''d be mad if I were him." Magnus replied and they continued their excursion. Adam as usual took a spot on a bench and read the newspaper.


    "Okay, Bobby. Sit on the backseat. I will be very fast." Magnus said.


    Bobby sat down and lifted his feet a few centimetres above. Soon, Magnus started paddling it like no tomorrow and soon they were talking to the air. This time, Magnus knew the right way, he reached the ce quickly.


    "It''s supposed to be here," Magnus muttered. He looked at the building and hoped to see the boy outside. They waited there for a few more minutes but nobody came out.


    "Do you know his name? Maybe we can shout it?" Bobby asked.


    Magnus shook his head, "Nah, mate, his mother was too scary. I couldn''t ask as I was busy running away."


    Soon, they lost patience and went ahead to press the doorbell. But, they still couldn''t find the boy in the whole building.


    *Sigh*


    "I guess we should head back now. Maybe his family is not at home." Magnus decided. He sat back on the bicycle and pedalled back to the park. But while going away, they saw another kid, with ck hair but smaller height walking towards the building. But they were already back on their way.


    The little kid went back to his house and found his big brother, "Brother, someone was waiting for you outside. Two boys, rode on a bicycle."


    "Regulus, why didn''t you call me? The blonde kid was the one that could spew fire out of his mouth. I''d have shown you. Well, he must want to talk to me, so I''m sure he wille again. I will look for a charm that can notify me of his visit." Sirius decided.


    "Hah, sure brother." Regulus shrugged, totally not taking his words seriously.


    On their way back, Magnus had another thing in his mind, "Bobby, tell me something, how much is your parent''s mortgage left?"


    "Ummm... I don''t know. I don''t even know what Mortgage is." Bobby answered.


    "Well, it is the money borrowed usually from the bank to buy your house. You keep on giving them money every month for a few years. If you don''t then the house will be theirs and you will lose all the money you''ve already given." Magnus exined.


    "Ow, I understand now. But, I really don''t know the amount needed. Maybe I can ask them." Bobby decided.


    "Listen, Bobby, what if I lend you money? I really meant mine, not my parents''. Can you then convince your parents to pay the whole mortgage with that and say that you''ll return the money when you grow up?" Magnus suggested.


    "You have money?" Bobby asked in scepticism.


    "Not yet, but if you promise that you will convince them, then I will get the money," Magnus asked seriously.


    "I... I don''t know, Mag. We are just 9-year-olds. My parents think I am too immature and don''t even talk about stuff with me. How can I convince them?" Bobby asked.


    He was tempted to take the offer because he didn''t want to leave his friend and the house he grew up in. But, he also stayed a bit realistic about it.


    "Just tell them that Magnus has the money. Tell them that I earned it and have lent it to you. Tell them that you have promised to give it back. Mate, I don''t wanna lose my only friend either. Dumb as you may be, a friend is still a friend." Magnus said teasingly.


    "Yeah... wait... what? Who''s dumb?"


    ...


    That evening, Bobby went back to his home because the school was starting to continue from the next day. But, today he needed to talk to his parents about Bobby''s situation.


    "Mummy, Daddy, I want to help him," Magnus said.


    "Sure, Mag. I think we can help them. We both earn enough for that," his parents agreed.


    Magnus'' father, Adam, was a Colonel and his sry was about 6100¡ê (87,000¡ê today) while Grace was a Lieutenant Colonel and her yearly sry was 5100 Pounds ¡ê (83,798¡ê today). The average cost of a home was now ¡ê2,530 (approximately ¡ê55,784). So, it was not very tough for them to help.


    But, Magnus denied. "No, I don''t want you to do it. If you give money then uncle and aunt will feel bad. So, I want to do it myself. Daddy, aren''t there a lot of news people out there? Will they pay me if I give them an interview? What if I give the BBC an interview or some radio station?"


    Adam looked at his wife with a smug face suddenly. They just realised that their son was going too fast for his age, at least in a mental capacity.


    Adam jokingly thought ~My boy will be a big businessman it seems.~


    "Mag, are you sure you want to do this?" Grace asked.


    "Yes mom, not many people remember the news anyway. They will forget about it in a few days." He assured.


    "Good, then I will see what arrangements can be made." Adam got up and went to the telephone to call some people.


    ...


    Hogwarts,


    "Professor Dumbledore, Minister for magic, Eugenia Jenkins is here. She has some urgent business with you." McGonagall told the old man.


    "Yes, Minerva. Leach has retired already and I am yet to meet this new Minister. A good opportunity it is. Send her in." Dumbledore said from his seat.


    McGonagall left the room and soon an uptight witch entered. She was certainly not a pushover like Nooby Leach.


    Dumbledore humbly received her into his chamber and gave her some tea. "Minister, what can I do for you today?"


    "You tter me, Professor. Can''t I juste and visit our esteemed Headmaster of Hogwarts?" She replied like a true politician.


    "Haha, I am too old now, not many people find charm in meeting me." Dumbledore was also trialled and tested when it came to politics.


    "Then I will get straight to the point. Professor, what did Nobby talk about with the Crown? The Queen has especially named you and wants to meet you." She revealed.


    Dumbledore didn''t show any reactions except a bit of light shining on his pupils. ~It seems she didn''t find him. Then does this mean...?~


    "Minister, you do not need to worry about this. It''s a muggle matter, something about the line of session. It seems old Merlin had enchanted some stone tablet with King Arthur''s decree. Now it is shining and warning the royal family of a curse. They likely want me for that." He exined, leaving bits of pieces of info alone.


    "Will you be going?" Minister asked.


    "It will be quite demeaning to go there for me," Dumbledore muttered. In fact, he was ying a game. He knew there was more to get from this.


    "I rmend that you go there, Headmaster. It will set up good rtions with the royals, also, the queen has generously agreed to pay 50,000¡ê to the Ministry of magic. Of course, half of it will be given to Hogwarts funds, directly to be used by you." she offered.


    Dumbledore was tempted by this. Money was always wee for maintaining Hogwarts. He was also interested in Merlin''s magic so he agreed.


    "I will visit the crown. But tell them not to keep their hopes very high," he announced.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 11 - 11. A Helpful Voice

    Buckingham Pce,


    Dumbledore arrived straight outside the pce with a representative from the Queen''s side. Buckingham Pce had started to hire some wizards now, since the queen found out about the curse. These people were registered as private security. However, they were not allowed to enter too deep in the inner circle of the queen because these people were allied to no one. They might even kill her if someone pays them a good amount. ??


    Dumbledore was respectfully invited inside the castle. Queen also knew that this man was deemed as the strongest wizard at least in the British magicalmunity.


    She greeted the old man respectfully, "Mr Dumbledore, wee to my home. Have a seat,"


    "Thank you, your majesty." Dumbledore took a seat while looking around. This was his first time entering this ce. But it wasn''t anything grand. In fact, it wascklustrepared to Hogwarts.


    Soon, tea was served and the serious talk started.


    "I heard about your trouble from ex-minister Nobby." Dumbledore started.


    Queen Elizabeth II was 43 years old and Dumbledore was already 88. She had to talk nicely, without her pompous manner.


    "Yes, he suggested some means to find this heir to the throne. I''ve heard that there is a book with names of all the kids in Hogwarts. I humbly request you to please look through it once. It would be a great boon to the family and the crown. We shall never forget this favour." She said in length.


    Dumbledore stroked his long beard. "Hmm, Ma''am, how much do you know about magicalws?"


    "Barely anything." She replied. Though she was getting a bad feeling.


    "Unlike Muggles... I mean non-magical people''sws, magicalws are far more dangerous. Once broken, they can cause a serious penalty. All through the magic. The book of eptance is something that even I don''t dare to open. It gets read only before each year''s term starts, to send new children letters of eptance." He exined. However, he was not revealing everything. The book of eptance could be opened but he''d rather not do it because there was no need to.


    The world was not ending, the sky was not falling. So, without any major reason, he didn''t want to break the rule of not reading kid''s names before the letters went out.


    "So you can not open it no matter what?" She asked with a sullen face.


    "No, I cannot. But, maybe I can help you if you let me see the stone tablet." He suggested. In reality, he just wanted to see it to experience Merlin''s magic.


    The queen agreed and told her assistant to bring it. Soon, it was in Dumbledore''s hands. He checked it from all sides and felt the magic used in it. It was still lighting up.


    "Hmm, it is indeed strong old magic. Definitely cast by Merlin. I''m sure this stone tablet will not stop glowing until the chosen king sits on the throne. And yes, this thing shall curse you and your family to extinction if its decision is ignored.


    "However, it won''t kill you immediately. Only when you try to harm the selected king. So, you have no immediate threat. Also, if the namees up while sending the eptance letter from Hogwarts in the next few years, I shall inform you. That is all I can help you with." Dumbledore said in length.


    The Queen had some relief now. "Thank you, Mr Dumbledore, we will definitely not forget this help."


    "It was nothing. Now, I should head back to school. I have some work to do.." Dumbledore respectfully left the building and returned to Hogwarts.


    Quickly, he called McGonagall to his chamber. "Minerva, starting this year, when the eptance letters are sent out, I want you to check for a name with Pendragon in it. If ites up, you need to inform me. I shall go personally to receive the student."


    McGonagall was confused by this request. But she didn''t ask. It was a simple task after all.


    ...


    10 Privet Drive


    Magnus was returning from school. It had been a few days since the schools had started. He got out of his dad''s car and was bombarded by shes of some journalists. But what shocked him was that there were even more than before.


    ~Why are they not leaving me already?~ he wondered.


    "MAGNUS"


    "MAGNUS" they shouted his name.


    Soon, his father also came and stood behind him. "Why are you all still here?"


    "You don''t know, Mr Grant?" One reporter asked.


    "What?" Adam inquired.


    "Magnus will be awarded the George Cross. It was announced today. It was even in the evening newspaper." the journalist said.


    ~WHAT? Magnus... George Cross?~ Adam was in shock. He looked down at Magnus.


    Magnus was also looking at his face, "Who''s George?"


    "MAGNUS MAGNUS... How do you feel about this news?" a guy asked him.


    Then, Magnus gave a one-word answer. It was a word that he had recently learned in school. "bbergasted."


    With that, he was taken into the house by Adam. Grace was already there. She was sitting on the couch, watching the television. Her face had the same shocked expression that Adam had not long ago.


    On the T.V., the news was being broadcasted and it also showed a report about Magnus receiving the George Cross.


    "What is George Cross?" Magnus asked.


    Grace looked at him and stayed silent for a few seconds. Then she suddenly came to him and lifted him in the air and circled around happily.


    "YOU LITTLE RASCAL. You have no idea how big of a news this is? George Cross is like the Victoria Cross but for civilians. This award is very hard to get. In the news, they said that the Queen will be awarding you personally and it will be live broadcasted." Grace revealed.


    "Really? That''s nice. Dad, did you ask about the interviews?" Magnus asked as he remembered Bobby. He was more concerned about this than the medal.


    Adam nodded and informed him, "Yes, I did. I have a friend who worked for the public affairs department. He helped me set up some interviews. Including an interview on BBC1. Then there are also some for newspapers."


    "Thank you... I will go to my room and start preparing for what I will say." Magnus happily ran to his room.


    Once he was gone, Grace''s face turned a bit serious. "Adam, are you sure letting him be on television is the right thing?"


    Adam hugged her, "Don''t worry, Grace. They will not look for our family history. Our records are also confidential. We are both military personnel after all."


    "Hmm, I hope you are right. *Sigh* Okay, today is a special day. Let''s celebrate it with a nice meal tonight." She happily headed to the kitchen.


    But then she stopped and turned around, "Where do you think you''re going, Adam? Come here and help me?"


    Adam scratched his beard, "Heh, I was just going to the washroom. Coming,ing."


    "Stop smoking, or I will kill you if something happens to you." She sternly said while staring daggers at him.


    ...


    Magnus sat by his little study table. He had a paper in front of him and he wrote what he was going to tell the papers.


    ~Okay, I want them to want to know more about my deedster. So I can''t tell everything straight away. After getting the medal, they will surelye for me again. But I don''t want us to be tagged as a greedy family so I can''t ask for too much money. To earn maximum money, I need to give as many interviews as possible.~ Magnus decided.


    When he was writing about the bus incident, he remembered his powers. He was still unable to understand how to control it. He knew that he could produce heat, but he was yet to know how to produce fire.


    "Well, my hand should be able to do it. Maybe I should focus on it. Pleasee out, fire." He stared at his palms and reputedly asked fire toe out.


    He waited for 5 minutes but nothing happened.


    But then, suddenly a voice came inside his head. "You are the master of magic, Magnus, not the other way. Magic is a tool, use it as a tool. Never let it control you. The stronger your mind is, the stronger your magic shall be."


    It was an old hoarse yet kind voice. It spoke softly to Magnus.


    Magnus actually fell back from his chair in fright.


    "W-WHO''S THERE?" Magnus asked. But no voice came this time. He asked a few more times but there was still silence.


    Finally, he took a long breath and sat back on his chair. He again looked at his palms. "Hmm... I am the master? It''s a tool? Like a hammer? Then it should move as I want it to move."


    He focused on his palm again. This time not pleading for it. He firmly ordered it. Willed and imagined it toe out.


    "YES," Magnus felt his palms be hotter. Expectations arose in his heart.


    He silently focused. Then soon, there was a very tiny amount of smoke. "YEES..."


    *POOF*


    "NOOOO..." Like a fart, it just made a noise and disappeared. It was unsessful.


    "Today there is smoke, tomorrow there will be mes. Yes, that''s right. I shall practice it every day." Magnus tried to console himself.


    But just then, Magnus had an idea, "I should be able to control my body temperature if it''s just a tool. That shouldn''t be hard."


    Magnus then closed his eyes and tried to bring his body temperature lower. Soon, he started feeling cold, so he raised it a little bit so he wouldn''t feel cold. But he still didn''t know if his temperature had decreased.


    He quickly went downstairs to his parent''s room while they were in the kitchen and took the thermometer. He put it under his armpit and waited.


    ~Hmm... 110 was high, mummy said. I should keep it lower than a hundred.~ he thought.


    After 5 minutes, he took the thermometer out and checked. It was at 99. "This should be good."


    So, he ran to his mother to tell her. She was obviously on edge all this time, thinking about his health, thinking that he had some unknown disease.


    "Mummy, look. My temperature came down." Magnus nearly shouted.


    Grace quickly looked at him. She touched his forehead and instantly felt happy. "You''re right. Let''s check again."


    Magnus again let the thermometer check. Soon, it was confirmed that his temperature was down to nearly normal. She hugged him and felt rxed.


    "This is such a great day for me. Go and wash your hands. Dinner is ready. I shall feed you myself," she said happily.


    "No no, I will eat it myself." He embarrassingly replied and quickly went to the washroom. There, he looked at himself in the mirror. He still had a smile on his face. Seeing his mother happy was something that made him happy.


    Then his eyes fell on the wooden locket on his neck. He was certain that it was magical. He held it with one hand.


    "Whoever you are, thank you. Mummy is happy now." He thanked the unknown voice that helped him.


    *BLINK BLINK*


    To his shock, the locket blinked in blue light, as if epting his words. Magnus'' jaw was hanging. His days were turning weirder every day.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 12 - 12. THE INTERVIEW

    Magnus spent a lot of time that time trying to talk to the locket after it had blinked. He knew now that secrets of his powers were hidden inside this and was also convinced that the dream he saw the night he slept under the strange tree in the park was real.


    Also, he felt that he was changing too much. Albeit slowly but still, he could feel the changes inside his body. His memory had also be better by a lot. He also felt an innate need to find gold and hoard it as much as possible. But it was just a small thought at the moment and he shrugged it. ??


    Besides this, he also felt that he was getting smarter in school. More than all the kids in his grade. He had already learned everything his 5th grade had to offer. But this did not mean he was all intelligent. He tried 7th-grade books and found them to be very hard. Middle School subjects were different from the final year of elementary school. Still, 6th grade was fine for him.


    3 days had passed since the announcement of the George Cross. It was big news because he was going to be the youngest person to receive this award. Previously, this record was held by 15-year old John Bamford who rescued his brothers from a house fire in 1952.


    Magnus also wanted to get himself in The Guinness Book of Records as it was pretty popr and he guessed that his record won''t be broken for a while now, after all, how many 9-year-olds go around saving people?


    It was Sunday, meaning it was the day for his interview with the BBC channel to be recorded. He had already given 6 interviews to newspapers and it collectively gathered him 460¡ê (6533¡ê today). On average, one newspaper gave him about 80¡ê (nearly 1000¡ê). His father told him that there were still 5 more papers from other countries. Also, BBC1 should be able to give him more than papers.


    He was also counting on all of these guysing back after he took the award and The Guinness Book of Records publicises his name.


    "Magnus, let''s go." Adam was taking him to the recording studio of BBC.


    "Coming, dad." He shouted from his room. He put on some clean and nice professional clothes. There wasn''t much in his wardrobe anyway except some t-shirts, some pants and nickers. He didn''t want to show his legs on national television so he wore pants. Hebed his hair and went out.


    "Bye Bye, mummy." He waved.


    "All the best, Magnus. I will tell your grandparents to keep an eye out for you tomorrow on the Telly." She encouraged him and caressed his hair to make them better.


    After that, he was out. In the car, Adam told him about what not to say on the mic. He was supposed to stick to what happened and the events. At most, they will ask him about his favourite hobby or something.


    After a 30 minute ride, they were outside the building of the studio. It was a big building, with the name of thepany on it in bold letters.


    It was going to be a pre-recorded show so they didn''t have to do much preparation. They were taken to a studio recording room soon. Adam sat on the side, told to be silent and just observe. Meanwhile, Magnus took a seat at one end of a small table. There were two mics on it, one facing him and one the empty seat where the interviewer would sit. There were were also 3 giant cameras that looked too overbearing.


    Soon, a man in a suit came in. He had average height and didn''t look like a serious type, instead, he looked to be a friendly man. The News studio had specially chosen him to conduct this interview because he had the most non-serious face. He was the 2nd assistant for the main news anchor. He also dreamt of being on television someday but it was a tough road. He was the 2nd guy in the line anyway. But who would have thought that Magnus''s actions would change someone''s fate?


    His name was Raymond Barry, a 25-year-old, London born. He came to Magnus, who although didn''t look nervous, was indeed nervous. It was his first time being in front of arge video camera and mic. Giving interviews to newspapers was easy as they usually wrote or voice recorded everything.


    Raymond sensed it. So he extended his hand, "Hello, Magnus. I am a big fan. Finally got to meet you. Not every day you get to meet such a young hero."


    Feeling the rxed manner of Raymond, Magnus felt at ease. He smiled back and shook the hand, "Thank you, uncle."


    "Call me Uncle Barry. Don''t think much about all these lights and cameras, just look at me and answer questions with whatever is in your heart. Remember, we are not taking an exam of you here, we just want to hear your story and how you feel about receiving the George Cross." Raymond said. Then he took out a newspaper from his suit pocket.


    "Look, did you read this? Haha, this newspaper did a survey. You are currently the most wanted student and son for many teachers and parents across the country." He sarcastically said. Magnus chuckled after seeing the article. Actually, Ramond was a bit shocked by how well-spoken Magnus was.


    "No, I am just fine with my mum and dad." Magnus sternly answered.


    "Recording in 1." The show''s director spoke.


    "Magnus, we will be starting in a minute. Drink water if you want by then." He advised.


    Magnus wasn''t thirsty. He just wanted for the interview to start.


    "In 5... 4... 3... 2... 1..." The cameras started rolling.


    Raymond started speaking while looking at the camera. Magnus wasn''t supposed to do this. He was supposed to look at Raymond''s face. This way, his interview would look more authentic.


    "Today we have a very special guest on our show. The hero the whole nation has been talking about for the past few days. An incident that scared and shocked everyone. A 9-year-old child, saving a bus full of children and his teacher. His name is Magnus Grant, also soon to be a George Cross holder.


    "We will talk to him and try to understand what he was thinking when the incident happened and what he feels now."


    The camera changed and now a close up of Magnus'' face was being recorded from over the shoulder of Raymond. Raymond turned to Magnus and asked his first question.


    "Magnus, I am delighted to see you. You have made our country proud with this heroic act. But, many people are confused, how did a little child, just 9 years old can have the courage to act so brave in such a tense situation. Would you care to share your experience and what was going on in your mind back then?" Raymond asked formally yet kindly.


    Magnus looked too cute and innocent with his handsome yet chubby face. He nodded, "Thank you. I... We were on the way back to school from the tour of Queen''s house. Many were sleeping when the ident happened because it was a long ride. I wasn''t asleep.


    "When the ident happened, my head bumped on the soft cushioned headrest in front of me. Luckily, I was not injured. But I saw my friends injured. Then I saw Uncle Driver. He was caught in the fire." Magnus''s face became sad. Raymond got worried. That was not the n. They didn''t want Magnus to remember the dead.


    "How did you save your friends, Magnus?" He changed the question, bringing the story much further.


    "I... I was very scared. But I didn''t want to never be able to see Mummy and Daddy again. Mrs Jones tried to open the back door but it didn''t budge. So, I tried to use the window. I used all my strength and was able to open it. Then I opened another one. But before I jumped out in the end, I saw Mrs Jones on the bus floor. I used all my power to bring her out in time. She had as...ast..."


    "Asthma?" Raymond helped him.


    "Yes, Asthama." Magnus finished. Actually, he had written this whole speech in the past 3 nights. He had decided to stutter sometimes to make himself sound like a normal kid.


    "What message would you like to give to your fellow friends across the world?" Raymond asked.


    "I was stupid. I put myself in harm''s way and anything could have happened to me. But, I had no other choice. If I had not broken the window, maybe we would have also...


    "I don''t suggest that you run into a fire. But, if you find yourself stuck in a fire, then you must stand up and find a way out." That was a very strong message he was sending. That one must stand for themselves when in trouble instead of hoping for someone to help.


    Raymond was very happy with this reply. Now, the dark and gloomy portion was done.


    "So, tell me, Magnus. How do you feel about meeting the Queen? She will award you herself." Raymond asked.


    "I met her that day too. She dropped her hanky so I helped her. She even patted my head." Magnus proudly said.


    "Woah, I''m jealous, Magnus. Tell me, what hobbies do you have?" Raymond inquired cheerfully.


    "Umm, I like bicycling and eating pancakes. My mummy makes the best pancakes." Magnus said. This was the truly unadulterated innocent side of him.


    "Hahaha, I bet. Would you invite me to eat pancakes someday?" Raymond asked jokingly.


    "Of course, you, the queen, my best friend Bobby. All are invited." Magnus replied.


    "Thank you, Magnus. Now, why don''t you tell us about your school? What do you like in school?" Raymond asked.


    Magnus nodded, "Yes, Mrs Jones used to be grumpy but she is very nice now. Robin is still a bully though, but I stop him every time. Bobby is my best friend, he eats a lot. My PE teacher is very nice. He tells us fun games to y, but he likes our French teacher so he also learns french while letting us y"


    *Cough*


    "What about your studies?" Raymond changed the topic before Magnus revealed some plot to assassinate the principal of his school.


    "Oh, that is very easy. Yesterday Ipleted 6-grade sybus. But 7th grade is hard. I went to a big brother from 7th grade to ask questions but he chased me away after reading it. I reckon he didn''t know how to solve it either... hmmm... " Magnus got into deep thinking.


    "Aren''t you in 5th grade right now? What was the question about?" Raymond asked while holding hisughter. He was seriously interested in this young kid''s life now, It seemed too funny.


    "Oh, can you solve it?" Magnus asked back excitedly.


    "Of course, I will." Raymond agreed.


    Magnus revealed the question, "It was about Algebraic Expressions. How do I find the value of xyz + z1/2 + x3y + (x +y)2, when x = 3, Y = 7 and z = 9?"


    The smile from Raymond''s face vanished.


    "-_-"


    There was a short moment of silence. Magnus'' dad, who was sitting on the side, facepalmed himself. ~Why did he note to me or Grace? I''m a mechanical engineer for god''s sake.~


    Raymond quickly smiled, trying to damage control. ~What the hell? Is he too smart or am I too dumb?~


    "Sure sure, Magnus. We will solve this question after this interview is over. Anyway, how do you feel about getting George Cross?" He diverted the question.


    Magnus scratched his head, realising he shouldn''t have asked that. "I... Mummy said it is a great honour so I am honoured. YES, I am very honoured."


    Then, he used a word he recently learned in school. He put special emphasis on it. "I am EXHILARATED."


    Adam tried hard to hold hisughter from the side, hoping not to ruin the recording.


    Raymond was taken aback by his vocabry but gathered himself. He received a sign from the director to end it. Even the Director''s face looked red because he was trying to hold hisughter behind the camera. Even the cameramen were in the same situation. But still, their small squeaks got recorded and it was only going to add to the whole experience.


    "Hah, it was a great pleasure to meet you, Magnus. We loved talking to you and I am sure many in the country would like to hear from you." He said, and then looked at the camera. "With this, we will take our leave. Thank you for watch..."


    The camera was yet to be cut and Magnus spoke up, "Are we going to solve the question now?"


    Then the camera was cut and instantly, loudughter resounded in the whole studio.


    Laughingly, the director came to Magnus to shake hands, "Hahaha... that was an amazing interview, Magnus. A very good job. Please spare Raymond now."


    Adam also came forward, saying, "Yes Magnus, let''s go home now."


    Magnus nodded. Only he was notughing. Soon, they were given a cheque of 150¡ê (2130¡ê today).


    They then left. Magnus sat quietly and Adam drove. He had a grin on his face. Then he suddenly burst intoughter.


    "Bwahahaha..."


    Magnus asked, "What? I know I shouldn''t have asked the question."


    "Ahaha... no no... you did nothing wrong, Magnus. I''m sure people are going to love your interview. Just.. never change. And why didn''t youe to me or your mom to ask the doubts about maths? And since when did you start studying 7th-grade maths?" He asked.


    "Well, I wanted to surprise you two... not that it matters now," Magnus said dejectedly.


    Adam patted his head, "Don''t be sad, son. Never feel bad for being smarter than the other person, but never be overconfident either."


    Magnus nodded. After a while, they reached their home. Adam quickly told everything to Grace and she also burst intoughter when she saw Magnus'' embarrassing face. Well, Magnus was happy because at least it made them happy.


    Then Grace went to him and caressed his hair lovingly, "My Magnus is so smart. He''s going to be a doctor."


    Adam quickly objected, "NO! He''s going to be an engineer, or maybe an actor because he clearly has my handsome genes."


    "Shut up, my son will be a scientist then. He''s got a smart brain." Grace argued.


    Magnus just stood there and smiled wryly, ~I have a feeling that I will be something they don''t even know is possible to be.~


    [You can see the big camera on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 13 - 13. A Visit

    Days went by slowly. Nothing much urred in Magnus'' interesting life. His magic stayed stuck to the level it was when he learned to produce smoke from his palm. It had been 6 months since then.


    Little Magnus did not know about reaching the magical maturity age which was 11. He tried hard to produce fire from his palm but all he got was farts. For now, he was just a strong, smart walking microwave. And he absolutely loved it. His food never got cold now no matter where he was. ??


    Also, he never got tired now so he was full of energy all the time. He was now learning Karate, learning 7th-grade sybus from his dad in the evening, then he would read some book or try to make a fire and then go to sleep.


    The school was pretty easy for him so he didn''t find any challenges there. The award ceremony for George Cross was going to take ce in 3 days. As going to Buckingham Pce was already decided, he could not ask his parents to take him there before that.


    Life went on for him. That was until two guys came to his home. Both had dark ck hair and were of nearly the same height. It was Sunday so his family was at home.


    "MAGNUS... YOUR FRIENDS ARE HERE." Grace''s voice came from downstairs.


    "Friends? Who did Bobby bring along?" He questioned himself and went downstairs.


    When he reached the ce, he saw the same boy he met in front of the dark building months ago when he went to ride his bicycle.


    "Hey there, Magnus." The taller, curly-haired boy waved his hand. The shorter one, possibly his brother, seemed confused.


    "Mag, invite them in. I just baked some cookies for you. Take them to your room if you want, I will bring them there." Grace warmly weed them.


    Magnus nodded to the two boys, suggesting that they follow him. The two brothers silently followed him. Soon, they were in and he closed the door, but he did not lock it.


    "How did you find my ce?" Magnus asked.


    The two brothers looked at each other''s faces as if he had asked something ridiculous.


    "Mate, your face was stered on the newspaper nearly a few days ago. It''s not that hard to find you." The taller one said.


    Magnus nodded, and there was nothing to worry about anyway. "I went to your house some months ago but couldn''t find you there."


    "Yeah, muggles can''t ess it. Even wizards can''t ess it unless they have permission." The tall boy answered.


    Magnus was not able to understand all these terminologies. "Wait... Muggles? What is that? By the way, I don''t even know your names."


    The tall boy smacked his head for forgetting this, "Haha, I forgot. I''m Sirius ck and this is my little brother Regulus Arcturus ck. We are from the so-called The Noble and Most Ancient House of ck. Anyway, muggles are folks who can''t do magic and are usually kept away from the knowledge that magic exists in our world."


    Magnus'' mind exploded with that. "Magic as in, my making my hands hot? Or making falling ss hover in the air?"


    "Wait... you''re a muggle too? Of course, it exins everything now. Do they know about your magic?" Sirius asked.


    "No, they have no idea and I''m not telling them anytime soon." Magnus firmly said. He''d rather not make his parents worried because his abilities were too mysterious, and when they won''t be able to find any answers they would get worried and tensed.


    "No problem, you''ll get your letter from Hogwarts when you turn 11. Oh, you don''t know. Hogwarts is a school of Witchcraft and Wizardry. All children with magic when turning 11 go there, well, most of them. There is a whole secretly hidden magical world out there, Magnus. There are dragons, goblins, magical creatures. Magic is a wonderful thing, though I can''t really perform much at the moment. Before turning 11, our magical powers stay in their infancy." Sirius exined.


    The more Magnus heard, the more excited he got about the future. The magic was real, the magic school was real and so much more.


    Sirius continued speaking, "I''m a fan of yours now, Magnus. The way you saved all the kids and your teacher on that bus. You are one hundred per cent Gryffindor material."


    "Gryffindor? What''s that?" Magnus inquired.


    "It''s one of the four houses where one can get shorted into. Gryffindors are known for their courage, chivalry, and determination. Slytherins are the nemesis of Gryffindor as they are known for being ambitious, shrewd, cunning and simply bad people, they are bad folks mostly. Then there is Ravenw, they are just bookworms and then the Hufflepuff who are just known for being loyal but they are very secretive." Sirius gave him a crash course of Hogwarts.


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    Grace came in with a ce full of cookies. She gave it to them and left. Although she had never seen the two kids before, she still refrained from asking him about them.


    Once she was gone, Sirius requested something. "Hey, I brought my brother here because he wouldn''t believe that you can make mes. Show him will you? That will shut him down."


    "You dragged me here, Sirius," Regulus argued meekly. There was actually a reason for why he was like this. It was all thanks to the abusive family with which he grew up with.


    One time they had brought an injured bird to their home, hoping to secretly nourish it back to health. But, as it got better, its chirping was heard by Orion, their father.


    Orion decided to take this opportunity to teach his sons an important lesson about how certain emotions can make a person weak. As cks, they were not meant to be weak, but superior to all other things. So, Orion broke the bird''s wings one at a time to urge a reaction out of the boys.


    Sirius watched his father destroy the bird, maintaining a cold stare throughout the incident, slowly starting to hate his father and mother to the point he felt disgusted. But Regulus, only being 6 years old at the time, began to cry as the bird whimpered in pain. Orion yelled at Regulus to get his emotions in check before snapping the neck and ultimately killing the bird.


    Regulus tried to swallow his cries to avoid further punishment. As the birdy mangled and lifeless on the table, Orion turned to Sirius. Enraged, Orion pped him across the face with his bloody hand, reprimanding him for bringing the creature into the house and for teaching Regulus attachment. That was the point that made Sirius hate his family and Regulus fear them.


    Magnus didn''t know this. If he did, he would have tried to make the two happy. "I want to make mes but I can''t. Only smokees out of my body."


    He showed them a demonstration and soon, his palm farted out some smoke.


    "No no, you produced fire from your mouth that day." Sirius pointed.


    "Then maybe it was idental?" Magnus shrugged and ate.


    "By the way, Sirius. What should I do to prepare for Hogwarts?" Magnus inquired.


    "Ummm... we are premature so we can''t really perform magic. But we can learn the spells and their correct hand moments before school so we can have an edge. All right, I will bring you some old books, Magnus. Because my family likes to act like kings, they never let us reuse the books. They just get thrown in the basement. Two of my sisters are about toplete Hogwarts so I can get you their books." Sirius suggested.


    "That would be amazing, Sirius. I have an excellent memory, so I think I can memorise most of themon stuff before school." Magnus was excited.


    "WOAAAH... WHAT IS THIS?" Regulus suddenly eximed.


    Magnus turned to look and saw him fiddling with the radio. "That is a radio, you can hear music on it."


    "How does this work?" He asked.


    Magnus went to him and switched it on. "It works on radio waves. We can''t see them but they are around us."


    Immediately a song started ying. It was Honky Tonk Women by Rolling Stones.


    Regulus looked at it in shock as if this was some kind of forbidden magic. "This... is so... magical..."


    Magnusughed, "Haha, no, Regulus. This is technology. With each year, it gets better. Humans never stop improving ourselves."


    "Only if wizards were the same," Sirius said with a sigh. Then he picked up a cookie but it was cold now and not as much fun to eat.


    "Wait, let me heat it up." Magnus offered.


    He used his hand to heat them. Soon, they had cookies like fresh out of the oven again.


    "That is so damn convenient," Sirius eximed seeing his ability.


    "Why? Can''t you do it too?" Magnus asked.


    Regulus quickly spoke, "Of course not. We can''t even control our magic yet."


    "He''s right. We''re as weak as any other 9 years old right now. You can probably break our necks easily if going by the fact that you bent metal on the bus." Sirius said.


    Magnus didn''t ask anymore. He didn''t want to end up speaking too much. After a bit more chatting, the two got up to leave.


    "Our mum would kill us if she found out we were here. We need to return now. See youter, Magnus. I will bring the books the next time." Sirius and Regulus waved their hands and left.


    As soon as they left, Magnus turned to his mother. He knew what she wanted to ask. "They are my friends from the park."


    "You should have told me earlier. Anyway, get ready to go to the Police Station today. They said that the Police Chief and the Mayor want to award you." Grace told him.


    In the past 6 months, he had given some interviews and had saved nearly ¡ê1,151 (¡ê16,350 today).


    "Mummy, are you sure they are not just using me for their election?" Magnus asked smartly.


    "Mag... but that''s not important. You should get these awards. When you grow big and go for a job interview, just an award certificate will hold a lot of weight. They will hire you even if you are unqualified because they will expect good work ethics from you." Grace advised him whilebing his hair.


    "I''m sure it will be very boring. They will give their long speeches. I don''t wanna go." Magnus threw some childish tantrums.


    Grace looked at him seriously. "Are you sure? So I should tell them to give the cheque prize to someone else."


    Magnus'' eyes shot open and all his defiance vanished. A smile of a true businessman appeared. He ran to the main door and put his shoes on.


    "MUMMY, what are you doing? We''ll bete. I can''t reject them honouring me, or else it will make them sad." He rushed.


    Graceughed, "Haha, yes yes, let''s go."


    At the ceremony, Magnus was given a fake gold medal, a certificate calling him a hero and a huge cheque for ¡ê750(¡ê10,653). Only the city could have given away so much money.


    Magnus thanked everyone as a happy child and returned home with his mother. They were going to cash the cheque the next day. Now, he had a total of ¡ê1901(¡ê27,003).


    "I can finally help Bobby." Magnus thought happily. But then he suddenly realised something that made him sad.


    ~Bobby does not have magic. We will be separated soon. I need to teach him to stand up for himself.~ He decided.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 14 - 14. The Mission I

    3rd July 1969.


    It was the day Magnus was going to be awarded the George cross. Grace had specially bought a nice new formal suit for him for this day. Even his Grandparents wereing. Just from his mother''s side though as his father''s parents had passed away. ??


    It was a moment of happiness and excitement at the Grant family home. The neighbours were also very excited for some reason and many aunties from around woulde to have small talk with Grace. One even proposed that in the future Magnus and her daughter should marry. Grace kindly ignored her words and didn''t answer.


    They were to go to Buckingham Pce. This was something out of the ordinary as in normal circumstances, these award ceremonies were not nned on such a scale and the queen doesn''t give it personally. But maybe because the recipient was 9 years old, everyone epted this reasoning.


    "Where is my handsome Grandson?" Martin Lewis, Magnus'' maternal grandfather, asked.


    He was just a wounded retired World War 2 veteran. His face had a long stitch mark going from the right side of his forehead to the left bottom side of his chin. It had urred when he was caught in a barbed wire during some covert mission. It honestly made him look badass but also scary to some. Magnus remembers that when he was small he would start crying by even looking at his face.


    Magnus heard the voice of his grandpa so he ran downstairs. Most kids loved their grandparents, that was the general rule.


    "Grandpa! When did youe?" Magnus was delighted and ran to hug his grandma and grandpa.


    "Herees our little lion... look at you, so strong." his grandpa said while ruffling his hair.


    Magnus giggled for a while and then turned to his grandma. As always, she had brought choctes for him. "Come here, my little soldier."


    "Hehe, thank you, Grandma." He took the choctes happily. Such small things did make him happy. He may be developing faster but that can not make him stop acting like a child.


    *CLAP CLAP*


    Adam pped to get everyone''s attention, "Okay everyone, it''s time to go now. Mum and Dad, you two will go in Grace''s car with her. I will bring Magnus and Bobby with me."


    After that, everyone got out, Grace locked the home and they left in two cars. Magnus, though, stayed silent because something very important was going on in his young mind and it was keeping him on edge.


    "What are you thinking, Magnus?" Adam asked.


    "Nothing Dad, just feeling strange. Is me getting this award too abnormal?" He asked.


    "No, Mag. You are a brilliant, intelligent and good kid. You are not normal, you are the best. I''m sure all the parents of your ssmates you saved think the same about you." Adam cheered him up.


    "If you say so, I will believe you," Magnus muttered. Soon they came to Bobby''s home and picked him up. He was wearing a green suit for kids. Magnus also jumped to the backseat to talk to his friend.


    "Since when did you have this new suit?" He asked Bobby.


    Bobby proudly lifted his chin, "Hehe, mum bought it just for today."


    ~They must have taken money from their strict budget to keep him happy.~ Magnus thought. But, he could understand that a simple boy like Bobby wouldn''t understand such a thing.


    Magnus then whispered something into his ear, "I will get you the money today, take it to your home. Do as we nned, okay?"


    Bobby''s eyes widened. He was obviously happy that with this help he wouldn''t have to move away from here. He quickly put his arm on Magnus'' shoulder, "Magnus, you are my brother."


    "Heh, I know I know... now don''t spoil my hairstyle. I need to look handsome on live television." Magnus said.


    "What about the queen?" Bobby asked.


    "Oh, who cares about her?" Magnus shrugged. Adam''s brows twitched hearing his such sharp words.


    "Dad, will theye to get my interview again?" Magnus inquired.


    Adam smiled wryly, knowing where this was going, "They will, but I rmend you stop thinking so much about money. You are still too small for all that."


    Magnus protested, "Come on, dad, it is strictly business."


    After a while, they came to the Pce where the ceremony was to take ce. Magnus wasn''t the only one getting this award though because then it would have been too much. Instead, there were 5 more recipients but all of them were at least 30 years older than Magnus. Some of them were from the military and some were ordinary people.


    Their car was allowed into a special parking zone. They regrouped with the family and entered. They were given seats in the front row. The big hall was the throne room. The queen would sit at the front, at the centre along with her husband.


    The crowd was slowly increasing. There were mostly the family members of other award recipients and some more high-level nobles. All of them looked as Magnus expected them to be. Overly spoiled rich people who probably heldmon people with disregard for beingmon. Most of these people were still able to afford this luxury lifestyle because of the money andnd taken from themons and they still get to spend the tax money every once in a while.


    Magnus didn''t understand the biggerplexities, but all he knew was that these people were up to no good.


    After waiting for a while, an announcement was made and the Queen and prince entered with prideful faces.


    Soon, another man who was supposed to be the announcer started to tell the stories of the bravery of each recipient one by one as they were called to get the award. It was a medal that the queen would put around the recipient''s neck. For that, men would have to kneel and there was a small cushion left there to ce the knee on it.


    She woulde, give the award, get her pictures done and send the man back. This went on until 5 awards were sent out. Then finally it was Magnus''s turn. He looked too out of ce with his little size.


    "Next is thest awardee of today. A child who showed adults what it means to be a true British hero. A child who set up a milestone of bravery that not many would be able to break easily. His deed was so great that along with the recognition from the government and the monarch, he has also been awarded with his name being written in the Guinness book of records.


    "Now, let''s give Magnus Grant a big round of apuse." As soon as the voice stopped, people pped.


    Magnus went to the queen and kneeled on the cushion. But he was too small so the queen had to bend a little to put it on his neck.


    She lightly ced it around his neck. Then when he got up, the queen patted his head and got many pictures taken. These pictures were a lot more than any other award winner. Magnus quickly had an idea in his mind, ~So I was indeed a tool for her.~


    Soon, he returned to his seat as an announcement was to take ce.


    "We have clearance from our side that from now on all George Cross recipients will be granted an allowance of ¡ê1000 each year as living expenses. These numbers will also change with intion." The announcement came. It was very relieving for them. Especially Magnus, who was now on cloud nine because he now has enough money to help Bobby easily.


    After this was dinner night. Everyone was busy talking with each other. So Magnus took Bobby to the side and asked.


    "Bobby, you know the n, right?" he asked


    "Yes, I remember it. Just as we nned," Bobby answered confidently.


    "Good, we are going to get that talking portrait out of here back to my home. There we will be able to talk to this portrait forever and learn about magic. You will stay at the door of the exhibition and be my distraction.


    I will go in and get the painting. It is invisible for people so we don''t have to worry about getting caught. But, it is too big and lifting something that big means my hand will be in air which will make me look too out of the ordinary. We need toe up with a n quickly." Magnus exined.


    "Umm, why don''t you tie it to your back or something?" Bobby asked.


    "Because only the painting will be invisible, not the ropes that will touch it. Maybe I can just hold it under my arm. All I need to do is make sure I don''t drop and don''t raise my hand. Okay, I am going in now." Magnus decided.


    "Do you know the way?" Bobby asked.


    Magnus smirked, "My memory has be good, Bobby. This is the way, I''m sure of it..."


    He took a long breath and started moving sneakily.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 15 - 15. Mission Successful

    Magnus tried to blend in with the crowd. It was not hard when he was the shortest person there. He slowly slid away and entered another room. He had remembered the way to the exhibition.


    He did this by remembering the path when he was there on the trip and now hepared it with where he''s been to today. Now, he had a partial map of the pce in his head. He had also thought of a n if he was to get caught. ??


    He slowly traversed to the East side of the pce from the Westside. It was a long way and he needed to be smart. Thankfully, most of the serving staff was in the hall. All he needed to do was be careful of the guards.


    ~Hmm, this area is heavily guarded. It connects the east and west side. Hmm...~ He waited there to find a way. He knew he was not in some spy story, just throwing something and hoping it would distract the guards was foolish. They''d rather try to find out where the thing fell from.


    So, he looked around for other options. Then, finally, he gave up and decided to go from some other ce. It was still 1969 and CCTVs were yet to be installed here, which was why Magnus neither knew about them nor had to worry about them.


    Seeing no other way, Magnus jumped out from the side window to the small garden. There, he was at the risk of being spotted by someone he didn''t even know was there.


    He moved while crouching and luckily no one spotted him as he was shorter than the bushes there. He crossed the location where many guards were and entered the Westside.


    Because this was the area most of the tourists were allowed to visit, the security was not high as it was closed today. [Note: This novel is set up in a fictional world. In the real-world, Buckingham Pce opened for the public in 1993.]


    Magnus crouch walked all the way to the gallery where all the historic portraits were. It was dark but he could see enough to find his way. He went all the way to the empty wall where the invisible portrait was.


    Magnus had no idea who the person in the portrait was and at the moment, the person seemed to be sleeping.


    "Hey, wake up." He whispered loudly.


    "Ummm... go away, Merlin. Don''t bother this king." The portrait muttered.


    Magnus didn''t wait any longer and went to take it down. It was surely heavy but he managed. Then, he held it in front of himself, so that both his hands would be holding the portrait from the same area where his arm length ended. This way, he would simply look as if he was standing or walking in the attention stance.


    The annoying thing for him was that the portrait was covering his whole body, all except his eyes. He felt awkward but he had a firm will.


    He looked back onest time. He felt like he was doing bad by stealing and it was the truth. But this talking portrait was unknown to all anyway. ~I will pay back for this, sorry for stealing.~ he told himself.


    He turned around to go back.


    "Renly, I think I heard something." A voice came that made Magnus''s heart beat faster and his body temperature rise up.


    "You''re hearing stuff." Another voice came.


    "Come on, let''s check it. Better be safe than sorry." the earlier voice said and soon the footsteps starteding.


    "Ah, there must be some kid ying hide and seek. It always happens during these big events." The other guard spoke.


    Magnus looked left and right. The two guards wereing from his return route. He also had not enough time to find another way. So, he did what he had nned.


    He quickly ran to arge portrait on the wall and started staring at it with keen interest. He kept the charade going until he was found by one of the guards.


    The guard actually nearly had a heart attack. He was not expecting to see anything but when he saw a small kid, standing in little to no light, he thought it was a ghost. But then he noticed that he had seen the child.


    "Hey, Renly, isn''t it the kid who won the award today? How did he get here?" He called his partner.


    The two walked to Magnus and shook his shoulder lightly. "Boy, how did you get here?"


    Magnus looked at them with the most innocent face he could and spoke in the warmest voice possible, "Uncle, mummy said that George Cross award was named after King George VI? I wanted to see what King George looked like."


    "Ah, so it was curiosity? But you shouldn''t be here, you could have asked the event organiser. I''m sure they wouldn''t have denied you. Anyway, follow us, we will get you back to the hall." They offered him help.


    Magnus smiled and nodded. He kept his hold on the portrait and followed the two guards. This time, entering the Eastside was very easy and he was easily led into. Poor Bobby was probably waiting for Magnus'' instruction just outside the hall, not knowing he had to take another route.


    Soon, he entered the Hall again. But he had already given Bobby a gesture to stay silent. So, when they were both inside and alone, he just showed a thumbs up to Bobby.


    The extra-chubby boy was very happy, even though he could not see it. But Magnus made him touch it.


    "Check for yourself." Bobby went ahead. As he was told, instead of his hand touching Magnus'' chest, he touched something solid.


    "Oh my god," he whispered.


    "See, I told you. But I don''t know why you can''t see it yet. Though we will experiment with itter. Now we just need to get home." Magnus said nervously.


    "Don''t worry about that. Getting it was the tough part, now it should be easy from here." Bobby was equally excited.


    "YAWN..." Suddenly a voice from the portrait.


    Magnus looked down at it and found the man in the portrait was getting up. The man looked left and right and noticed Magnus'' face close to his face because of the way he had to hold it.


    "*Cough* Son, I respect your personal preferences but I don''t like kissing men."


    Magnus looked down, "Shhh..."


    "Oh, well, I guess I will have to silently go through with all this, I''m a painting, after all, can''t really say no to it if you want to do it."


    "Stay silent, I am taking you with me. Do you want to be left here again? Invisible and alone?" Magnus threatened.


    "Oh no, no. I''ll be quiet as a dead pig, sir."


    After that, Magnus took a seat at the table his parents sat at. He kept the portrait close to him, just beside his seat. He was always on edge because he really felt weird as he was able to see the giant painting beside him while everyone else was oblivious to it.


    He stayed there till lunch. After 2 hours, it was finally time to go home as the event had ended and the queen had left after eating.


    "Let''s go home, Magnus. You must be tired after all this. I must say, it was kind of boring." Adam spoke.


    His grandpa also nodded, "Indeed, even I never liked all these official events. They are always too stiff and not many interesting things happen."


    "Yes, I got bored." Magnus nodded. He was rather excited to go home and talk to the portrait.


    Soon, Magnus'' grandma and mother came and dragged their husbands, "Stop gossiping like women, you two. Show some manners. Let''s go,"


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 16 - 16. Friendship First, Money Second

    Magnus awkwardly walked with his family to the parking lot. He again sat in his dad''s car in the back. Bobby sat beside him.


    "Dad, can we go to the bank first and get the check?" Magnus asked. ??


    Adam understood his meaning and nodded. It was not too far from where they lived anyway. Bobby had also done his research and had gotten the information from his father.


    Now, they knew that the mortgage left on their house was ¡ê2000(¡ê28,412). With this paid, all their mortgage will be solved and Bobby will never have to leave his home. Bobby himself was feeling weird taking money from his friend but it was a bit rxing knowing that it was not the money of Magnus'' parents but instead his own money, money that he was going to repay himself when he grows up.


    They reached the bank and cashed the check given to Magnus today at the ceremony. He was too young to have his own bank ount so the money went directly into his dad''s ount.


    Then, Adam signed a cheque in the name of Bobby''s father. He then gave it to Magnus. Magnus happily handed it to Bobby.


    "Here, tell your parents that I won the money with the award. Just tell them that you will pay back when you grow up or something." Magnus advised. Though he was not nning on asking for this money ever again.


    Bobby nodded continuously while holding the cheque. It was an amount he couldn''t even imagine of ever holding.


    He looked at Magnus'' smiling face and gave a brotherly hug, "Thank you, Mag. Now I won''t have to go."


    Then he looked at Adam, "Thank you, uncle."


    Adam just patted his shoulder, "No need to thank me. It was Magnus'' doing. Now let''s get you to your home."


    Soon after, they dropped Bobby off at his home and Magnus jumped back into the front passenger seat.


    "You did a good thing, Magnus." Adam praised him.


    "I know. I like money but not at the cost of losing my friend. I don''t have anything to buy anyway." Magnus shrugged.


    "You still have ¡ê900 to your name. You can buy whatever you want." Adam reminded him.


    "Save it then, I already got all I need. Mummy cooks tasty food for me and you bring me to ces." Magnus replied. Making Adam feel awkward.


    ~What do you mean? We are your servants ?~ Adam thought to himself.


    After 20 minutes, they reached home. Magnus sneakily picked up the portrait. His mom''s car had already arrived and his grandparents were also in the house. So, he had to first quickly go to his room and hide the portrait.


    So, as soon as he got out of the car, he intentionally fell down and dirtied his knees. Adam saw it but didn''t say anything. When they entered, he went upstairs, "I will change my pants."


    Finally, in his room, he put the portrait behind the headrest of the bed, because nobody looks or touches there.


    "Hmm, a big change from that big depressing hall to this cosy home. Thank you, boy." The portrait said.


    "Okay, tell me who you are first or I will throw you out." Magnus suddenly threatened.


    "That was quite a greeting, kid. Well, I am the one and only, the greatest, the best, the strongest... King Arthur Pendragon. Yeah, that''s me." Arthur introduced himself proudly.


    Magnus scratched his head, "Who is that?"


    Arthur''s shoulder fell, "I am the first king of unified Britain. My legends must have been written in all kinds of books by now. Don''t tell me you haven''t heard of me."


    "I have not heard of you. I think I read a fairy tale about you once." Magnus replied.


    Arthur raged, "HOW COULD THEY... THOSE DAMN BAST..."


    "I was a real person, Magnus," Arthur tried to convince him.


    "Okay, I want you to teach me magic. My friend just told me that I have magic and I will go to a special school when I turn 11." Magnus exined.


    "Of course you''d be magical, after all, you have... ah wait... I can''t tell you that. I bet he''s waiting to see your reaction. Anyway, I am not a wizard, kid. I am a Magbob or Muggle as they call it now. It was my friend who was a wizard that made this portrait." Arthur exined.


    "Where is his portrait?" Magnus asked.


    "At Hogwarts most probably. That damn ba... he left me invisible probably so he gets to meet you before me. Haha, how the fate works." Arthur startedughing while talking to himself.


    Magnus shook his head in disappointment. Feeling that he took the risk for nothing.


    "I''ll talk to youter. You are of no use to me anyway." Magnus muttered and left.


    "WAIT... I CAN STILL TEACH YOU SWORDS..." Arthur shouted.


    "No thanks, I''d rather learn to use guns," Magnus countered.


    "Ah, those things are not gonna be of much use in the magical world. Come on, let me teach you." Arthur pleaded.


    ~Hehe, I will teach him before that Bastard Merlin gets a chance.~ He gloated.


    But Magnus ignored him and went downstairs to y with his family.


    ...


    Bobby''s Home,


    His home was a modest house with 3 bedrooms and a small garden in the back and a parking space in the front. It was not as big as Magnus'' but not small either. Bobby''s parents had bought this a few years ago but it was still not cheap back then as it was in London. They had paid 60% of the mortgage already.


    But due to some losses in Bobby''s father''s own printing press, they were short on funds. His mom was a kindergarten teacher and earned little money. But it was not all enough to pay the mortgage and also have decent food on the table.


    Hence, they had decided to move on. Getting a loan to pay the mortgage was not possible and no family friend would lend that kind of money. ¡ê2000 was a lot of money at that time.


    But then, help came from someone they never expected.


    "Mummy, Daddy, I have something to show you." Bobby meekly came to his parents, sitting in the living room.


    "What is it, honey? How was Magnus'' award ceremony?" His mother asked. Because she dealt with little kids on a daily basis, her nature was very kind and calm. She would rarely get angry, even less on Bobby because he was a good kid that studied well. He just ate a lot and that was his only downside.


    "It was good. Mummy, umm... are we going to move away from here?" He asked.


    His mother looked at her husband. They were not being very discreet about it anyway so it was normal for him to find out.


    "Sweetie, we will return in the future. Right now, your dad is having some trouble at work so..." She was in the middle of speaking when Bobby took out the cheque and handed it to her.


    "Look mummy, Mag gave it to me. He made all this money by himself by talking to the newspaper and today''s award. He said we should use it and stay here. I promised I will give it back to him when I grow up. I don''t wanna go away from here, mummy." He innocently pleaded.


    It was enough to make his mother''s heartache. She understood that Bobby was worried about leaving his friend behind. She put the half kitten sweater aside that she was knitting and hugged him.


    "Don''t worry about such things, Bobby." She said with him in her arms.


    Bobby''s father came and looked at the cheque. He was a reasonable man, just a bit tired from all the work. This cheque was like a light at the end of a dark tunnel for him. But he could not just take it.


    He knelt and patted Bobby''s head, "I believe you, Bobby. But, this is a lot of money. So let me and your mum talk to Mag''s parents once. If they have agreed to this then we will use this money. Let''s visit the Grant family house this evening."


    Bobby nodded. He knew that no matter what he said, his parents would still want to confirm it. But, he was happy now. He was afraid his parents would get very angry but that was not the case. He was fairly sure that he would not have to go away now.


    ~I wonder if Mag will find a way for me to look at the portrait.~ he wondered.


    [A/N: Bobby, as you might have already guessed, will be a recurring character. Although he is a muggle, he will be like a brother to Magnus. He will have big roles in the future too. In total, I have nned 2 major OC side characters. One was Brandon(Bobby) and the next will appear in Hogwarts. There will be many more ordinary OC characters though because this novel is a prequel to HP and not many characters are known from that era. But when Hogwarts part starts, most original characters will be the focus.]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 17 - 17. Into The Magical World

    That same evening, after making a call in advance, Bobby''s parents arrived at Magnus'' home. Magnus'' grandparents were also there and it looked very lively with so many people.


    "Bobby,e with me. Let''s go to my room." Magnus called his friend who shyly sat between his parents. ??


    Bobby looked at his mum and she nodded. So, he happily went upstairs with him.


    "So, are your parents okay with the money or not? Don''t tell me they came to give it back." Magnus asked.


    Bobby exined, "They have agreed but they want to ask your mum and dad if they approve of this."


    "Hmm, then I guess there won''t be a problem. Come, I will show you the portrait... of wait... I will let you feel it. I still don''t know how to make you see it." Magnus said.


    Bobby was obviously excited about this. So, when Magnus took out the painting from behind his bed, Bobby started touching it all over.


    "I hope I won''t be called a paedophile for this. Remember, it was not me who started it." Arthur''s voice came. He had learned all kinds of new vocabry due to being hung in a ce with too many public interactions.


    "What''s a paedophile?" Magnus asked.


    *Cough* "Although you are too young, you should know such things. Little Magnus, Paedophiles are those degenerate adults who are attracted towards children... in an adult way..." he exined.


    Magnus'' eyes widened. He understood what he meant by "in an adult way". He had seen some magazines he was not too proud of and knew some stuff he could not talk about with his parents.


    "What are you talking about, Mag?" Bobby asked with a tilted head.


    Magnus looked at where Bobby''s hand rested on the portrait, "BOBBY, move your hand away. T-That''s where the man in portrait''s pee-pee is."


    "EWWWW... Pervert..." Bobby pulled his arm back quickly.


    "Hey, it wasn''t me." Arthur voiced.


    "Why can''t he see you, Arthur?" Magnus asked.


    "How would I know? Maybe because he is not magical or something like that?" Arthur guessed. He was also a muggle so his magical knowledge was limited to what he saw Merlin performing.


    "Were you able to see moving portraits when you were alive?" Magnus inquired.


    "Hmmm... now that you mentioned it, yes I did see a few of them, well, there were only a few ever made back then." Arthur went deep into thinking and started mumbling.


    Magnus turned to Bobby, "Maybe I should wait for Sirius toe. I will show the portrait to him. He is also magical and if even he can not see you then maybe something special was done to the portrait."


    ""Who''s Sirius?"" Arthur and Bobby asked at the same time.


    "Oh, he is the kid I told you about, Bobby. He is from some Most ancient and something House of ck. His whole family is magical but he said his parents are racist towards nonmagical people or first-generation magical people." Magnus exined.


    Arthur scoffed, "Huh, Most ancient my butt. I''ve never heard their name and I knew every magical human and noble lord in Ennd at that time."


    "That sounds bad, Mag. There are such bad people in this magical world too. Are you sure you want to join it?" Bobby asked in worry.


    "I want to. I am gifted to have been born with these powers. Maybe someday I can beat all the racists out of their racism." Magnus said with his fist held together.


    "Haha... that''s like my inherit... I mean, good spirit, Magnus. You got a good spirit." Arthur praised him.


    But then all of a sudden, Magnus remembered something. He was going to be leaving for the new school when he turns 11.


    "Bobby, I have something important to tell you." Magnus turned serious.


    "What is it?" Bobby asked.


    "Sirius told me that there is a magical school in Scond. Where all young witches and wizards are taught. I will get my eptance letter when I turn 11 and will go there." He revealed.


    Bobby just stood there, silently, "Will you stay there forever?"


    "Of course not. I will get the holidays. Bobby, you are like my brother. I might be going there but it will be temporary. Once I have studied everything, I will show you cool magical things. We could even start our own business to make something with magic." Magnus said with a heavy heart.


    "I understand, Mag. If I had magic, I would want to study it too. Don''t worry about me, you be the best magician in the world." Bobby replied. But he felt sad.


    Magnus went ahead and patted his shoulder, "My brother, why are you getting sad? With magic, we might be able to live forever. We have our entire life to have fun, but before that, we need to grow, get stronger and richer."


    Bobby nodded. ~Yes, we will have our whole life to have fun.~


    "That is why, from tomorrow. We both will go out in the early morning to exercise." Magnus blurted.


    "Yes, we sho... wait, What? No, Mag, I don''t even wake up before breakfast." Bobby shuddered even thinking about exercising.


    "That is why I wille to your home every day and do this." Magnus put his hand on Bobby''s arm.


    Bobby looked at him weirdly. "Is something supposed to ha... AAAA.... it''s hot..."


    "This is how I will wake you up every day, soldier. Before I leave, I will turn you into a good chap." He muttered.


    At that moment, Arthur silently watched the two brothers in all but name,ugh and joke. He smiled, ~Magnus is really a mixture of me and Merlin. Ah, I miss those old days. I wonder what that old bastard is doing in that s*x dungeon they call a school.~


    ...


    Hogwarts,


    "Merlin, why did you have to be so cruel to Arthur? That jolly bloke must be mentally challenged by loneliness in all these years." A portrait spoke to the portrait to its side. It was a portrait of Sir Cadogan, a wizard and sworn Knight of the Round Table.


    An old and heavy voice scoffed, "Huh, his mind isn''t that easy to break, Cadogan. I''m sure he''s cursing at me and everything around him at the moment. *ACHOOO*... See, he''s probably cursing me right now."


    *Sigh*


    "It''s a miracle that you two were even able to work together without killing one another." Sir Cadogan sighed.


    "Haha, that is the charm of our brotherhood. In those gloomy days, we probably pulled each other''s legs to feel better. But, I am now feeling better than anything ever." Merlin proimed.


    "Why?" Sir Cadogan asked.


    "Hah.. you will know. Finally, after so many years, he will being." Merline stayed cryptic.


    ...


    Back at Magnus'' house. Everything went smoothly. Adam and Grace told Bobby''s parents what needed to be known. With ease, Bobby''s parents paid the whole mortgage. Now, their whole monthly ie would only go for their own livelihood and this increased their standard of living by a lot.


    On the other hand, Bobby cried every day in the morning because Magnus woulde to wake him up and drag him out for running. The chubby redhead boy was starting to lose some fat. Magnus tried to instil some confidence in him. He had unknowingly developed an inferiorityplex because of the money problem in his family. Magnus also taught him many subjects as he wanted his best friend to exceed in life.


    Also, as Magnus had expected. After he won the award, many more people came to interview him, both on television and the newspaper. Many magazines also wanted to put him on the cover. He was not going to reject the free money they were giving. This way, Magnus grew a small fortune, which he had decided to use for his magical schoolter.


    ¡ê900 he had left from earlier he gave to his father. Telling him to invest it in something or somewhere because he didn''t need it. It was just one and a half years left before he''d be able to go to the magical school.


    In all this time, his magic was as it was before. But, he was eagerly waiting for Sirius toe and give him some books so he could pass his time.


    ...


    *DING DONG*


    "Good morning, aunty. Is Magnus here?"


    "Oh, Sirius? Good morning. What happened to you?" Grace asked.


    As soon as Magnus heard this voice from downstairs, he ran to the stairway and shouted, "COME UP HERE..."


    Soon after, Sirius came after dodging Grace''s questions. This time he was alone. But to Magnus'' shock, Sirius had bandages on his fingers.


    "What happened, Sirius?" He inquired.


    Sirius just sat down on the bed with a sigh. "My mother happened, what else could it be? That old hag made me memorise and write charms on a paper. 10 times. Each time I stopped, she beat my fingers with a stick."


    Magnus was horrified. How could a parent do this to their child? "Did you call the police?"


    "Haha, there is no police in the magical world, Magnus. We do have investigators andw enforcers but they are all worthless puppets to families like mine." Sirius replied with disdain.


    "Well, I hope you brought me some books introducing me to the magical world''sws so I can know exactly how bad this world is," Magnus said.


    "Of course... tadaaaa..." Sirius took out a small pouch from his pocket.


    Magnus looked at his face funnily, "What? Am I supposed to be surprised?"


    *Cough*


    "Damn my Dung brain... I always forget you are first-generation. This, my friend, is a pouch with Extension Charm. It belongs to my mother but I''m gonna burn itter because why not?


    "Come here, I have brought all the books we had till the 4th year and some more wizarding world rted books. Now, I rmend you don''t even open anything beyond 1st year before the start of Hogwarts or else you''ll only get disappointed. It''s not simple one plus two." Sirius warned him.


    "I''ll be the judge of that. But thank you, Sirius. These books will help me kill some boredom." Magnus showed gratitude.


    "It''s fine, a wizard should help another wizard. I''m not like my parents. I swear I''m gonna sell everything belonging to my family once I inherit it." Once again, Sirius started to curse his family.


    Magnus then went to the portrait of Arthur and called Sirius, "Hey, can you see something here?"


    Sirius looked at him with a raised eyebrow. He walked closer because he saw Magnus standing as if he was holding something.


    "Ummm... I don''t." He replied. But, he then waved his hand and immediately his hand bumped onto something.


    "MERLIN''S BEARD..." Sirius eximed.


    "What happened to his beard? Did he go bald? Bwahahahaha..." Arthur became active as soon as he heard Merlin''s name.


    "This is a magical portrait, only I am able to see it and the person inside it. He says he is King Arthur Pendragon." Magnus revealed.


    "Hmm, never heard of him. But this is amazing, Mag. Where did you find it?" Sirius asked, totally disregarding the king.


    Magnus ignored Arthur''s cursing for not being recognised by his name.


    "I found it at the queen''s house. At the award ceremony, I took it." Magnus revealed.


    Sirius blinked a few times. Then suddenly he started howling inughter. "Ahahaha... you took it from under that old hag''s nose? Ah, that''s crazy, Magnus. I think our friendship will be legendary. I can already see ourselves wreaking havoc in the school. But you need to get into Gryffindor. I''m sure I will go there."


    Magnus shook his head at the destructive tendencies of this magical friend of his. "Sure, we''ll see what happens there. But first, we need to find out why even you can''t see this."


    After that, both friends talked about magical stuff, about the portrait. After a few hours, Sirius also went home. Magnus though opened the first book, officially leading him to the introduction to the magical world.


    "Wait... this is just bible..." Magnusined. So he closed the book and read its name and it really was called "Bible".


    He put it aside and picked another book after reading its name. "A History of Magic by Bathilda Bagshot."


    "Hmm, this should be a good start." He muttered to himself and started reading. Of course, after locking his door.


    [A/N: Which house will he be sorted into? Any guesses?]


    [You can see Sir Cadogan, Merlin and the book on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 18 - 18. Growing Up

    Magnus continued reading the book. He was reading it a bit louder as Arthur was interested in it too and wanted to hear it.


    "Non-magic people, moremonly known as Muggles, were particrly afraid of magic in mediaeval times, but not very good at recognising it. On the rare asion that they did catch a real witch or wizard, burning had no effect whatsoever. The witch or wizard would perform a basic me Freezing Charm and then pretend to shriek with pain while enjoying a gentle, tickling sensation. Indeed, Wendelin the Weird enjoyed being burned so much that she allowed herself to be caught no less than forty-seven times in various disguises." ? ?


    "These magical people are nuts," Arthur eximed, hearing that.


    "They are weird. Who likes getting burned?" Magnus wondered loudly.


    "Haha, kid, you need to understand that there are people who like lots of weird things. Anyway, stop reading these books. Come, I shall teach you how to wield a sword." Arthur excitedly offered.


    "And where would I get the swords? We are not living in the old times anymore." Magnus stated the obvious question.


    ~What the. Did he not get the two swords I left in that box? Wait, where is that box?~ Arthur wondered.


    "I understand, but we can work with a fake sword too. Maybe one made of wood?" Arthur suggested.


    "Hmm, well I don''t have anything else to do so I think I will buy it. Hopefully, mum and dad won''t mind it either." Magnus muttered.


    "That''s my boy. If I was alive, I could have made you the greatest swordsman in the world." Arthur boasted.


    "I''m sure that if I practice well I can be because there aren''t many swordsmen left now. Technology has made killing much easier. Do you know about the atomic bomb?" Magnus inquired.


    "No, what is that?" Arthur asked with interest.


    "It was a small ball-like object, made with the help of science. They used it in the world war on an eastern country of Japan. Do you know how many people one single bomb killed?" Magnus asked, looking forward to Arthur''s reaction.


    "How many?" Arthur asked.


    "140,000 people in one city and 70,000 in another. All died in a matter of a few seconds." Magnus revealed.


    "FU... that''s terrifying. I could have ruled the world if I had those. Were all those died the enemies?" Arthur inquired.


    "No, most of them were women and children. I read it in a book and many say it was a bad thing and many say it was good because it ended the war," Magnus replied with a confused face.


    *Sigh*


    "I never killed civilians. The only one who wielded the sword was my enemy, the women and children were just bystanders. If such kind of a bomb exists and was used on people, then I must say, humanity has fallen really low. Maybe it was not a curse but a blessing to have lived in a time when things were simple." Arthurmented while feeling a bit depressed.


    Magnus had already stopped listening to him. He continued reading his book.


    ...


    1 month Later,


    Magnus'' life was mostly normal now. Except for his increased physical and mental abilities, not much had changed. He spent most of his free time reading books for Hogwarts.


    He was not interested in the school anymore as he had already learned everything till the 7th grade. Meanwhile, he was interested in learning about the magical world. But, he was also feeling a bit ufortable after reading about Grindelwald and from there he understood how some people in the magical world saw half-blood or muggle-borns.


    Magnus had also bought a wooden sword. It was big for someone of his size but Arthur had told him to buy a big one so he can adjust for the real thing. He also continued exercising with Bobby. He was not so chubby anymore and some girls had started calling him Brandon instead of Bobby now.


    This at least boosted him to exercise with Magnus. Magnus though was trying to push himself. He would run extra, exercise extra. He would also learn swordsmanship from Arthur and practice it in the small backyard of his house.


    The good thing was that nobody could see or hear Arthur. So, Magnus would put the portrait on the window from where Arthur could see him in the backyard. From there, he would instruct Magnus.


    "GOOD GOOD... you have the talent... of course my blo... I mean you can really be the best with practice. But, what I was teaching you was the basics. The way I used to fight was not just simple swordsmanship, it was something I had created.


    "You don''t just use a sword, but also your fist, legs and head to hurt the opponent. You need to be very agile for that. I would also tackle people in a sword fight. Some said I was fighting dirty but I was just better than them.


    "Magnus, you also need to learn how to use your body. You must have control over each part." Arthur guided him from the window.


    Magnus understood what Arthur was saying. He needed to be a mixed martial artist who could also wield a sword.


    "MAGNUS... Sweetie, I got a call from your school. They want me toe to school tomorrow. They said they want to talk about your future." Grace came to the backyard.


    But just as she arrived, she saw him performing a backflip. He had been practising it for a long time now and he had gotten very good at it.


    Grace stopped in her way and loudly spoke, "What were you doing? What if you fell and hurt yourself?"


    Hearing them, Adam also came, "Come one, dear. He bent steel rods on the bus. A backflip can''t hurt him."


    "But..." She wanted to argue but saw Adam walking forward.


    "I''ll show you how harmless it is, my beautiful wife." Adam confidently imed.


    He pulled his pants up so as to not tear them. Then, with a good jump, he attempted a backflip.


    *BAM*


    "AH, MY BACK..." He fell on his back and cried.


    Grace facepalmed herself, "How many times do I have to remind you. You are an engineer now. Your body is rusting, maybe you should go with Magnus for running every morning. Magnus, I will being to your school with you tomorrow."


    Adam quickly straightened himself, "Come one, Grace. It was just a miscalction on my part. I don''t have to go running every morning."


    Grace ignored him and went back in. Adam looked at Magnus with a sigh, "I guess I can count on you to wake me up every day?"


    Magnus chuckled, "Hehe, you got it, dad."


    Then, Adam walked back into the house with one of his hand on his back and calling Grace at the same time.


    Magnus shook his head and continued practising.


    "HA HA HA..." He punched the air to practice.


    "HAAA.."


    *WOOSH*


    "WHAT THE..." Arthur eximed from upstairs. He creased his eyes and focused on his punches.


    "HAAA..."


    *WOOSH*


    "MAGNUS... STOP..." He shouted.


    Magnus looked up and questioned with his eyes.


    "Hahaha... kid, you are growing so fast. Whenever you punch, your fist is creating a real spark. No more smoke, but there is real evidence of fire." Arthur revealed.


    "I am?" Magnus, in shock, looked at his fist. He stopped practising and ran back to his room. There he performed a punch in front of a mirror.


    "WOAAAH... I really am making sparks. But why? I just checked yesterday and I was still just making smoke." He wondered.


    "Didn''t that kid say that you reach magical maturing at 11? Maybe as you grow up, your powers will surface." Arthur deduced.


    "Hmm, that is indeed possible. I can''t wait to grow up." He excitedly eximed.


    "And your parents will also grow older as you grow up," Arthurmented.


    Magnus turned sad instantly, "Thanks for spoiling my mood. You enjoy yourself under the bed now, I''m going to them. Huh..."


    "WAIT... NOT FACED DOWN..."


    ...


    The next day,


    Grace went with Magnus to his school. She had no idea what the teachers wanted to talk about. He was just 9 years old?


    She was lead to the principals'' office. The headteacher of Magnus'' ss was also there.


    "Thank you for sparing time, Mrs Grant. We know how busy you are. We will not waste your time too much. We have noticed that Magnus is different from other kids." The principal started speaking. He was a man in histe 50s.


    "Yes, that he is." Grace nodded and looked at Magnus, who was also looking at her.


    The principal continued, "Mrs Grant, we noticed that Magnus is able to easily solve problems from 7th grade. So, we have decided, if it is okay with you, to promote him directly to 8th grade in the next school year."


    "Oh, that? Well, that''s fine as long as Magnus agrees." Grace nonchntly replied. She already knew this day woulde someday but didn''t know it woulde this early.


    Hearing this, the principal was happy. In reality, he had other motives than just helping Magnus jump grades. He was going to tell the local newspaper to report about Magnus jumping 2 grades. He wanted to increase the visibility of the school to attract more kids. Also, because Magnus was famous, it was believed that many would be interested.


    He was already on cloud nine, "So, Magnus. Are you ready to go to the 8th standard?"


    But Magnus didn''t reply. This made the principal''s heart sink a little. He was having an ominous feeling.


    "I REFUSE," Magnus firmly denied.


    "Haha... good, good... you will like the 8th... wait WHAT? WHY?" The principal eximed, panic and sorrow immediately taking over his face.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 19 - 19. Boys Are Growing

    Because of Magnus'' amazing negotiation skills, which involved simply not replying, he got a deal that if Bobby could also pass the exams he could skip grades too.


    The principal didn''t want to allow this and even pleaded with Magnus'' mother but Grace simply shrugged her responsibility as she didn''t want to be a viin in Magnus'' life. She knew why Magnus was doing this. ??


    Hence, the Principal had no other option than to allow it. But, he had secretly made a n to make the test so hard that only Magnus would be able to pass and he would keep a strict eye to make sure no cheating happens.


    So, after that, Magnus went and talked to Bobby.


    "WHAT? M-me? Skip grades? Mag, you''ve gone bonkers, I''m good at studies but not as amazing as you. How am I going to do it? Everyone willugh at me if I fail." Bobby depressingly said.


    Magnus patted his now not-so-chubby friend, "Haha, I will teach you, Bobby. Either both of us will jump grades or none of us will. Besides, it''s December and we have enough time. The next term will only start in September next year."


    "Mate, you are really a walking heap of troubles. Look how thin I''ve gotten because of all the tension." Bobby pped his tummy, showing it was very thin now.


    Magnus chuckled and replied, "No Bobby, that''s just called being healthy. Don''t put it on me that your mum stops you from eating fatty food every day."


    *Sigh*


    "Do you even have time to do all this? Aren''t you already busy with all the things happening in your life?" Bobby asked.


    "That is why I will be sleeping over at your home twice a week and you will be doing the same. We have to utilise the night time too if we want to be great someday. Imagine, someday people will talk about you on the streets, they might call you ''Bobby, the great mind or something." Magnus fed him words.


    "Hehe, it does feel like butterflies in my stomach, but I don''t want them to call me Bobby if that happens. Brandon name sounds more glorious." Bobby argued.


    "BOBBY, MAGNUS... we''re starting the ss, take your seats." The teacher entered.


    Hearing even the teachers calling him Bobby, Magnusughed, "No brother, that name is stuck with you for life now."


    Bobby grunted and took his seat.


    ...


    As Magnus had promised, he focused on drowning Bobby''s brain into knowledge. In the meantime, Magnus also focused on studying higher studies. He felt that it would be good if he couldplete his high school before leaving for Hogwarts. The reason being he didn''t find any books in Hogwarts'' curriculum rted to maths or science.


    "MAG, how do you solve this? Man, I hate trigonometry. What is this Sin, Cos, Tan stuff? So much stuff to memorise." Bobbyined while rubbing his head in frustration.


    "It''s easy, Bobby. You just need to memorise the Sin part. See, the Cos is the reverse of Sin and Tan is Sin divided by Cos." Magnus taught him.


    Magnus meanwhile was studying physics and chemistry. He felt very much fascinated by Chemistry because Physics felt more like Math to him and he was good at it. But Chemistry was totally new. The world was made up of such fine different things that if one were to study all, it would take many lifetimes.


    Like this, slowly they spent their weeks. Magnus was constantly trying to get better at his fire ability but it was slow and he had expected that.


    He still took sword lessons from Arthur. The man was overzealous in making him the best swordsman in the world for some reason.


    Soon, it was time for Christmas. Because of Magnu and Bobby''s friendship, their families also became friends and visiting each other becamemon. Magnus'' mother also enjoyed talking to someone who was not a nurse or doctor. Adam too liked talking to a non-military person.


    Grace had even rmended Bobby''s mother for a teaching post at a government and military-co-owned elementary school for kids of military personnel. She got the job and the pay was better than before.


    After that, their families became very good friends. It was a good thing for Magnus and Bobby as they got to stay at each other''s home more.


    So, for Christmas dinner, Bobby''s family wasing to their home. Magnus was at Bobby''s ce so he wasing with them.


    "You seemed particrly interested in biology today. What chapter were you studying?" Magnus inquired Bobby. Both of them were seated in the backseat.


    Bobby coughed out a reply, "Human reproduction."


    Hearing that, Magnus couldn''t hold hisughter. "Hahaha... my friend, you have officially grown up now."


    "So, did you understand everything?" Magnus inquired, holding himself fromughing at the ufortable face of Bobby.


    "It was simple, yet gross but also interesting for some reason. Ah, how dumb I was to believe that babiese from peach trees." Bobby answered.


    Magnus scratched his head, "What? How did you reach that conclusion?"


    "It was mom and dad. When I asked how babiese, they told me that when couples want a baby, they go to a peach tree and kiss one of the peaches. Then in 9 months, the peach grows big and a babyes out of it." Bobby exined.


    "Hahaha... well, peaches do look buttocks. What my dad told me was simpler than this. He said storks gift babies to people. You have no idea how many days I spent to spot a stork carrying a baby in the backyard." Magnus revealed his story.


    "Why do they hide it from us? And also make up such nonsensical reasons." Bobby wondered.


    "Maybe because they think we are too stupid to know. Come on, most of the kids in the ss think Santa us is real because they find gifts secretly ced by their parents." Magnus said.


    "I used to think that too, but it was you who revealed to me the truth after you caught your dad cing the gift," Bobby remembered the incident from 4 years ago.


    Magnus chuckled, "Hehe, yeah, actually I thought it was a thief trying to steal my presents because dad was not wearing a Santa dress. I tried to beat him up until mummy came and saved him."


    "Yeah, that must''ve been funny."


    Soon, they reached Magnus'' home. Bobby and Magnus got out and ran to the main door.


    "MEOW..."


    Magnus and Bobby''s ears perked up. Walking to where the noise wasing, they came to the bushes separating the houses. There, they saw a ck cat with big eyes sitting in a box.


    "MEOWWWW... UWU..." the cat made noise seeing them.


    Magnus went ahead and patted it, "Such a cute furry cat."


    Bobby was confused though, "Mag, isn''t he... a bit... too thick?"


    Magnus looked at the adult furry cat. "Hmm, you''re right. He''s a big boy. I''m gonna keep him."


    "What? Why would you? He''s not a kitten." Bobby argued.


    "Look, he''s in the box, meaning he''s abandoned." Magnus pointed.


    "What box? He''s too huge for it and looks like someone forcibly stuffed him to sit in it." Bobby said.


    "No, cats like sitting in such close spaces. Let''s see if there is a letter." Magnus picked the cat up and looked in the box. There was indeed a small paper.


    "So his name is Chad Jiggles the III. What a strange name." Magnus read it.


    "Come on, Chad. Let''s get inside." Magnus headed home.


    Surprisingly, the cat rubbed itself on his legs and followed him behind. It looks too big for its tiny legs. But that was mostly due to too much fur.


    "MEOWW..."


    "He likes you," Bobby said.


    "Of course, I love cats. Now I just have to make my parents agree to let me keep him. Chad, be a good boy." Magnus instructed the cat, although knowing it couldn''t understand him.


    Soon, he picked Chad up and entered. Everyone''s heads turned. The first thing Grace saw was Chad.


    "Mummy, I found this abandoned cat in a box outside the house. Can we keep him?" Magnus asked.


    Grace came forward. She didn''t have any allergies or anything. She checked and saw Chad had no cor.


    "Looking at his soft fur, he does seem to be from a good species. Are you sure you can care for him?" She asked while judgingly looking into his eyes.


    "YES... I will care for him." Magnus quickly agreed.


    "Good. Wee to the family then." Grace scratched Chad''s head while he rubbed his head on her palm.


    "What is his name?" Grace asked.


    "Chad Jiggles the III." Magnus showed her the small note. It made Grace''s eyes twitch.


    "Haha, well, Chad is good. Take him upstairs and bath him while we cook food." She ordered him.


    Magnus held Chad in his one arm and made the cat salute with his paw and mimicked another voice, "GOT IT, MOM."


    With that, Magnus and Bobby ran upstairs to his room.


    As soon as they entered, Arthur voiced. "Oh, what do we have here? A fat blob of fur?"


    Magnus turned to look at the portrait. Bobby couldn''t hear or see it so he was clueless.


    "He''s Chad. Our new family cat." Magnus replied.


    But, what all seemed to have not noticed was that as soon as Arthur had spoken, the cat''s head had turned in his direction for a split second, then it continued to look around the room.


    -----


    [A/N: Who or what is that cat? Is it a normal cat or some Animagus? BTW, he''s not Hats. But to be clear, this novel does take ce in an Omniverse where Alexander and his family exists.


    [You can see Chad the cat on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 20 - 20. MY KING

    The new year had gone by. Now it was January of 1970. Magnus'' birthday also came on January 15. So, for him, it was fun back to back. First Christmas, then new year and then his birthday.


    Chad the ck fat cat had joined the family very smoothly, mainly because he was most of the time toozy to move. But Chad was still dotted by Magnus and Grace, though they were trying to give him a proper diet to make him healthier. ??


    "HAAA... HAAAA..." Magnus practised with his wooden sword in the backyard.


    *p* *p*


    It was Sunday and both his parents were at home. However, Grace still had to go to the hospital on some Sundays due to emergencies. They were watching him moving fabulously while waving his sword.


    "Maybe our son will someday be an Olympic fencer," Gracemented.


    "Eh, what a sissy sport. I''d rather see him as a boxer. Look at his body, he already has muscles in the right ces." Adam argued.


    "HOW DARE YOU CALL SWORDSMANSHIP SISSY..." Arthur raged but nobody except Magnus could hear him.


    "Come, Magnus, I will teach you boxing." Adam came forward.


    "Magnus, beat him," Grace said from behind with a chilling smile.


    Magnus put his sword down and looked at his dad, "Are you sure?"


    Adam chuckled, "It''s okay, son. Don''t worry, I will go easy on you."


    Magnus shrugged and got ready. He took a sloppy fighting stance. His height was much shorter than his dad and the best he could punch at was the nuts.


    "Let''s do it, Mag. Punch my palm." Adam tried to train him.


    Magnus made a good waist movement and jabbed at the palm. *BAM*


    It was a loud sound. Adam and Grace''s eyes shot open as soon as they heard it.


    "Ah... that was a strong punch, Mag. My palm feels numb." Adam eximed.


    "I am not weak, dad. I am very strong." Magnus proudly puffed his chest out.


    "MEOW..." Chad also spoke something in cat tongue.


    "See, even Chad agrees that I am strong." Magnus shrugged and went to y with the cat that was lying on the floor as if a potato.


    "Sweetie, your birthday ising up in 2 days. What do you want as a present?" Grace asked.


    Magnus thought for a second. "Umm... I don''t know. I have everything I want. I also received ¡ê1000 for this year for the yearly George Cross grant. I don''t think I need anything, all I want is to have fun with you all."


    "A...e here. You are growing so fast, give mummy some time to spoil you." Grace hugged him tightly and rubbed her cheek on his.


    Magnus embarrassingly chuckled, "Hehe, mummy, you''ve been spoiling me since I was born. Here, you''ve got Chad to spoil now."


    He put the cat forward and Grace hugged him next. Chad was the official cushion of the house right now.


    "Dad, do you remember the promise for today? Are you going to drop me and Bobby at the zoo?" Magnus asked.


    "Of course, let''s go." Adam was still rubbing his palm.


    ...


    Magnus had a reason for going to the Zoo. It was advised by Arthur, although he didn''t tell him any concrete reason, he just said that he should go there and try to talk to animals. Magnus knew he was going to look stupid doing it but he agreed because magic was involved.


    Soon, they were dropped off at the Zoo by Adam while he went to the market to buy groceries for Magnus'' birthday feast.


    "Mag, which animal are you going to talk to?" Bobby asked.


    "I don''t know. He didn''t tell me which animal to find." Magnus shrugged. Unknown to him that the reason Arthur didn''t tell about the animal was that it was extremely hard to be found.


    "Let''s try with that, it''s an Elephant." Bobby pointed and headed in a direction. To him, this was a nice simple excursion so he was going to enjoy it.


    Magnus also followed. In front of them was a happy elephant named Jumbo. he was eating bananas happily while the people looked at him.


    "Talk to him, Mag," Bobby nudged him.


    Magnus had no idea how to do that. "Should I talk like a human or make elephant noises?"


    "Can you make elephant noises?" Bobby inquired.


    "Nope, I guess it is a humannguage then," Magnus muttered. Then, with shameless behaviour, Magnus started shouting. Other people around just thought they were excited kids.


    "JUMBO... HOW ARE YOU?" He shouted.


    *BAM*


    Jumbo threw a banana at Magnus'' face. He had very fast instincts so he caught it in time.


    "I have no idea if he is angry at me or understood me and wants to share his banana." Magnus confusedly said.


    "I don''t think he can understand me, Bobby. Let''s look at the enclosed animals." He decided.


    Soon, they entered the area where snakes, lizards, spiders and various small and dangerous animals were kept.


    There, they tried to speak to many animals. There was a Boa snake in a ss cage. It was sleeping soundly.


    "Mate, imagine living a life like them? Inside the enclosed ce, not being free." Bobby muttered.


    "I know, we all talk about freedom and then go on to enve animals. I instead like national parks, at least they can live in their natural habitats." Magnusmented.


    They checked each animal one by one. But then suddenly, Magnus heard some voices.


    "Look at this kid, so ugly."


    Magnus looked around to see where the sound wasing from. Soon, he found the origin. It was a cage of komodo dragons. There was a fat kid looking at them with excitement.


    Magnus went there and looked at the lizards. Their eyes met and silence ensued for a few seconds.


    To everyone''s shock, soon all the komodo dragons flocked in Magnus'' direction.


    "Can you understand me?" Magnus inquired.


    They nodded all together. Then suddenly one made a loud noise and soon all others followed.


    "MY KING..."


    "MY KING..."


    "MY KING..."


    Magnus scratched his head in frustration. "Stop, stop, don''t make a scene. How can you understand me?"


    "We don''t know." One of them replied.


    "We feel close to you, ancestor." Another one added.


    Magnus nodded, "Okay, I wille againter. It may take me some time but I will get you all out of here, I promise."


    "YESSSS... KING... OUR KING..." they chanted even when Magnus had left them.


    Bobby just stood behind him with his mouth wide open. "Mag, did you just?"


    "Yes, and they consider me their king for some reason." Magnus tiredly replied.


    "THAT''S SO COOL..." Bobby eximed loudly. Magnus had to quickly put his hand on his mouth.


    "Shhh... anyway, let''s go back now. We will ask Arthur some questions. Now, what do you want to eat? My treat." Magnus put his hand on Bobby''s shoulder and walked to the cafeteria.


    On their way, they passed by a Gori enclosure, seeing a big gori just sitting calmly, Magnus threw the banana he had received from Jumbo the elephant to it.


    The gori masterly caught it and then showed a victory sign to Magnus.


    "Haha, that was a cool gori." Bobby chuckled.


    "All goris are cool, my friend."


    ...


    Magnus didn''t know but a debate was going on inside the Zoo. After Magnus had left, a boa in another ss cage across the hall asked the Komodo Dragons a question.


    "Who was he?" the snake asked.


    "THAT WAS OUR KING..." a Komodo replied.


    "Huh, no, he was my king. I could hear him too. He also felt so familiar... like family." The boa snake said.


    "Really? What a mystery." The komodo replied. All of them were confused by the human. But, their brains didn''t give them enough mental functionality to focus on the same topic for too long so they quickly forgot about Magnus.


    ...


    As expected, Arthur didn''t tell Magnus much about why he could do this. So, Magnus shrugged and focused on his studies. At the moment, he was studying the 2nd year Hogwarts books. He couldn''t perform any magic, all he could do was memorise everything. He was so fascinated by all this and that was why he never got bored. All he wanted now was to someday be able to cast these charms and see what they do.


    Arthur, meanwhile, just looked at Magnus evolving so fast. He was silently contemting about Magnus and in the end, he could only make one evaluation.


    ~He''s a monster in everything. I''m running out of sword techniques already. I hope he won''t throw me away after using me... ah wait, that didn''t sound proper...~


    ...


    Magnus was living a very happy life. But his existence was a constant pain in the head for another person, the Queen. She had been going crazy due to the threat to her whole bloodline.


    She saw the stone tablet as the source of the trouble so she even called the military to dispose of it. It was blown by a bomb, thrown into the sea, burned to ashes.


    But every time, it would magically reappear on her throne, as ifughing at her that sooner thanter, she''s gonna have to give the seat up to the rightful heir.


    All this constant tension was turning her hair whiter faster. She sat in her office with her head in her hands, annoyed by the headache.


    She looked down at the newspaper on the table.


    "George Cross recipient, super genius, going to skip 6th and 7th grade? *Sigh* Some people are just born better than the rest." She muttered to herself and threw it in the dustbin.


    "Why can''t our family have a super-intelligent genius? All I got were dumb pampered arrogant sons and a daughter who don''t contribute to anything." She cursed her own family.


    [A/N: Honestly, I am enjoying writing this fic. Maybe it''s because it''s new. I am finding it easier to write chapters for this than Grandpa Universe. But good thing, that fic is nearly over.


    Also, the MY KING scene was inspired by Uganda Knucles'' MY QUEEN.]


    [You can see Chad, Komodo and the snake on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 21 - 21. Maturity

    [A/N: THIS FIC DOES NOT MEAN TO HURT THE SENTIMENTS OF ANY BRITISH NATIONAL. THE QUEEN IS NOT A VILLAIN. I REPEAT... THE QUEEN IS NOT A VILLAIN. She will have a bigger roleter in the story. She is acting just like any normal person would when their power is forcefully being taken from them and their family is being threatened.


    Now, the reason I said this is because I had a heated argument with a reviewer yesterday. He gave a bad review because the queen was shown in a bad light and he felt his sentiments hurt. He got angry because someonemented on the chapter "Death to Queen." and considers the Queen powerful enough that she can destroy Magical Britain. ording to him, mentioning her in this fic is a SIN. ??


    Now, I don''t agree with his views because they are incorrect and hecks knowledge about the Wizarding world. Any public figure, whether big or small, can be criticised, just look at the news and see what''s happening to the royal family.


    Still, if you really like the Queen and feel she is being shown in the bad light, then you can drop or wait for a little because her role gets much better. Many of you might already be familiar with my writing style, I don''t make too many evil characters.


    Let''s continue with the chapter now.]


    ______________________________________


    15 January 1970.


    It was the birthday of Magnus. He was very happy for the day. Not because of the presents but because the environment was so positive. Everyone gathered for the feast.


    He had already cut the cake and had blown the candles. Now, it was gift unwrapping time. Everyone gifted him good books as that was what he liked.


    Now, it was Bobby''s turn. Bobby had a thin box with him as a gift. Magnus opened it and what he found baffled him.


    It was a painting, but it looked more like some kind of a poster. In this painting, he was shown in a shining knight armour with fire all around him as if he was controlling the fire with the sword.


    "Did you draw it?" Magnus asked, bewildered.


    Bobby nodded, "Yes, It took me some time but in the end, it came out good."


    "Man, are you mad? I am going to get this mounted on the wall." Magnus decided.


    Magnus had no idea that Bobby was so good at painting. "You''re pretty good at keeping secrets it seems."


    Bobby awkwardly smiled and whispered, "I always wanted to do this but due to money problems, I never asked for a painting kit. I just used to make pencil sketches."


    "Why didn''t you ask me? I had a kit lying in the house even when I''m not even 1 per cent as talented as you. But what''s done is done, let''s eat now." Magnus said.


    ...


    The life of a 5th grader can''t be exciting as there wasn''t much happening. Although Magnus had faced some really weird things and had found magical powers, that still did not change the fact that he was a kid.


    So, his days were simple with a decided schedule. He had started to suspect that Arthur had nothing left to teach him and was now just speaking gibberish, but he was not going to throw the portrait. It was thest proof of Arthur that he lived once. He was also kind of funny sometimes.


    Magnus had also been physically practising a lot. But he never did any weight lifting. All he did was the wooden sword practice and a lot of running. Even his dad and Bobby had be fit, with Bobby bing less chubby and Adam losing his beer belly and again showing off his abs. Grace loved it as she was still as pretty as before they got married.


    Along with this, he spent time studying and before he knew it, it was the end term exams in June. Magnus and Bobby easily topped them with full marks in all subjects.


    Then there was the examination for 7th grade, which would allow them to jump to eighth grade. Magnus had his suspicions when he and Bobby were not made to sit with other 7th graders instead sent to a different room with two teachers.


    When Magnus saw the papers, he realised that it was much tougher than a normal 7th-grade exam. But it was easy for him. He nced at Bobby and saw him rxed.


    ~Let''s hope he will pass to... Well, if he fails I can still refuse to jump grades.~ Magnus thought.


    After 2 hours, Magnus was done with his exam. He looked at Bobby who was also done and was smiling at him. The teachers took their papers and left the room.


    "How was it?" Magnus inquired.


    "Easy peasy... I think I have be too smart... thanks, Mag." Bobby said proudly.


    *BAM*


    Magnus lightly knocked Bobby''s head, "Don''t get too proud of yourself. You still can''t solve the 8th grader problem. I am already at the 10th grader level. I will be leaving in the next September, but before that, I want you to at least learn 10th grader subjects."


    "WHAAAT? Man, my brain is going to explode with so much studying, but I guess it is also fun. I like feeling challenged while studying. Let''s go, I got extra lunch money from mum, let''s eat something good to celebrate." Bobby offered and dragged Magnus.


    At the cafeteria, they bought some voured milk and sandwiches, junk food wasn''t allowed there so they were limited to these.


    They sat away from all the other kids. Most kids of their ss respected them as the two were intelligent and also Magnus had saved them.


    But that was not the case with other kids as many saw them with envy. Some envied Magnus for being famous and some Bobby because he was Magnus'' friend.


    "Mag, will you send me some cool magical stuff when you get there?" Bobby questioned with a low voice.


    "Sure, I will send you fun things, but I will have to find a way to make it so only you could use or see it. I read thews, wizards under 17 can''t perform magic outside the school or they will be traced and expelled." Magnus revealed.


    "Woah, for the first time I am feeling lucky to not be going with you. That school feels like a prison to me." Bobby muttered.


    "Who knows, I will get the letter next year. Only then can I officially start looking around." Magnus said.


    ...


    Magnus never got to meet Sirius again. He even went to the front of his house and camped for a few hours but nobody came out. So, he gave up, knowing that he would eventually meet him.


    In a few weeks, the result of the exams also came. Magnus and Bobby had scored even more than the topper of 7th grade. So, they both were promoted to 8th grade.


    The principal was happy with this, not only Magnus, he even got to boast about Bobby. However, Bobby had to remind the principal to put the name Brandon in the newspaper and not Bobby.


    But, his warning was not very effective and the principal forgot. He still got the name Bobby in the newspaper. It was a headache for the principal now as there was no kid officially by the name Bobby in the school. So, another newspaper article was published this time with the right names.


    Magnus had days ofughter whenever he saw Bobby''s frustrated face.


    In theing days, they spent most of their time studying. Magnus had to do extra as he was also studying Hogwarts subjects. But, slowly, it became easier.


    Slowly, Magnus'' 11th birthday arrived and he couldn''t be happier about it as he knew he''d probably be able to perform magic.


    ...


    14th January 1971.


    Magnus went to sleep with a big smile on his face. Tomorrow was going to be his 11th birthday.


    But, for some reason, Magnus couldn''t sleep at night. All he did was roll left and right. Arthur''s portrait saw all this happening.


    ~Hehe, must be dreaming of some pretty girls.~


    In reality, Magnus was asleep but he was rolling in the bed because of something happening to his body. It was a natural human reaction.


    "WHAT THE...?" Magnus'' eyes shot open. He quickly checked under his pyjamas.


    He checked under his underwear too. There, he felt wet and sticky. He switched the lights on and saw what it was. White sticky slimy liquid.


    He put his hand in and touched it with his finger. He was certain that it dide out of his pee-pee as he had felt iting out.


    "So this is what semen looks like..." Magnus eximed. He was thankful that he knew about this, or else, he might have thought he had some kind of disease or something.


    "BWAHAHAHA..." Arthur startedughing.


    "What? This is a normal human body reaction." Magnus defended his dignity.


    "No, no, I am not making fun. Little Magnus, now you have turned from a boy to a man. Tell me, were you dreaming of some prettydy?" Arthur asked.


    Magnus sighed and joked, "I''m not a pervert like you, I wasn''t dreaming anything. But, I guess this marks my birthday then."


    Then he got out of bed in frustration. "I''ll need to wash them, can''t have mum or dad notice this. I still want to be respected in this house."


    "What respect? You''re a kid," Arthur argued, but was ignored.


    Magnus went to the bathroom secretly and washed his underwear. But, then he needed to dry it. He returned to his room and closed the door with the lock.


    "Okay, let''s try it." He sat near the window and held the underwear in one hand. With the other, he tried to create a fire as he was 11 years old now.


    He concentrated a lot, just as the mysterious voice had told him a year and a half ago. Smoke came, then sparks, and then finally, a small amount of fire appeared on his hand. It was tiny, the same as fire from a cigarette lighter. He focused more and finally, it increased to a decent amount.


    He dried his underwear with the fire. But, after 30-minutes of usage, he felt tired.


    Arthur, though, was left speechless. "Seriously? The first thing you do with that amazing magic is dry your wet underwear?"


    Magnus put on the dried underwear, "Anything to protect my honour. Now, I feel like fainting so I''m going to sleep. Stay quiet."


    Arthur just shook his head. ~He''s even crazier than me or Merlin.~


    Arthur''s words gained more credibility when Magnus suddenly eximed while half asleep, "OH NO, I think I burned a hole in my underwear. I can feel the air touching my butt."


    [Okay, we are very close to Hogwarts now. Tomorrow, I will officially be starting the Hogwarts arc that will run for many chapters. Until now, we were at the arc called "Magical MATURITY ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)"]


    ---xxXxx---


    [OMAKE 1.]


    [Magnus finds a cat that turns out to be a certain God of Chaos. If you have not read my old fic called, "GRANDPA UNIVERSE IN MULTIVERSE" then skip this part.]


    Magnus headed to his home for the Christmas dinner. Bobby followed him behind.


    "MEOWWWW..."


    They suddenly heard a cat in the bushes. So they followed the nice and soon came to find a thick cat, with grey fur and blue stips on it. The cat had a big creepy smile.


    "Aw, looks like someone abandoned it." Magnus felt bad for it and tried to pick it up.


    *BAM*


    The cat mmed the arm away, "MEOWTHAFUKA... don''t touch this god."


    "Woah, I can talk to cats," Magnus eximed.


    But Bobby shook Magnus'' shoulder. "I can hear him too..."


    "WHAT?" Magnus looked back at Bobby and then at the cat.


    "Can you talk?" he asked.


    The cat majestically stood up on its back legs. "Of course I can, I am Hats, the god of chaos. That bastard gori sent me here while I was asleep. You smell simr to that old lizard. Now, pick this god up."


    Magnus did as asked and picked him up by his nape, just like a mother cat does. It was very embarrassing to Hats.


    "MWAAAA... WHAT ARE YOU DOING?" He shouted.


    "Huh, with such an attitude, you can''t be anything but a kitten. Come, I''ll give you some milk." Magnus replied with a smirk.


    "How rude, I am a god, you know. But I guess milk will do."


    So, Hats lived with the family. But he never spoke in front of Magnus'' parents, and only got pampered by Grace. He started to get fatter more and more. Then one day, he got bored and told Magnus to take him for a walk. So, with Bobby along, they went out.


    But, in their way, they came across a few people, walking in a group. They all had leather hooded coats.


    "Ahaaa... that''s interesting. Take me there, Mortal. Ah, this reminds me of my adventures with Ajax, the boy has grown up and got some kids now. You know, I have the most beautiful wife in Omniverse, well, she''s as pretty as my Grandma." Hats babbled continuously.


    Soon, they arrived in an old underground bunker. They slowly sneaked close to the door.


    "Why are you being so scared? I am a God. Follow me." Hats suddenly jumped from Magnus'' arms and barged into the bunker.


    *BOOM*


    "FBI FBI... OPEN UP..." Hats shouted.


    Magnus immediately pointed out the w, "This is the UK, no FBI here."


    Hats smirked, "Hehe, that''s where you''re wrong kiddo."


    "GUYS... THEY DON''T LOOK FRIENDLY..." Bobby shouted.


    *WOOSH*


    All of a sudden, a green sh of light came and hit Hats. But, the fat cat was unfazed. He turned back to the group of people. They were sitting around arge dining table. With a snake-like man sitting on one end.


    "Alright, who tickled me?" Hats asked with arge creepy smile.


    *WOOSH*


    Another light came, but this time, Hats stopped it with his palm and sent it back with a hundred times intensity. "AH, I remember now. Grandpa told me about this. You are Voldemort, right?"


    "Who might you be? I''ve never seen an intelligent cat beast? Perhaps, I''ll make you my pet." Voldemort stood up.


    Hats smirked evilly, "You must be feeling so invincible because of your Whorecrux, right?"


    "It''s HORECRU..."


    Hats interrupted him, "I know what it is. But, for you, it is WHORECRUX. I mean, you have put your soul inside different things. That''s nasty. You know, sweet little Amy taught me a trick. ACCIO HORCRUX."


    In an instant, 3 different items appeared in front of Hats. "Now, who was going to be a pet?"


    Hats stepped on them one by one, destroying them. Voldemort cowered in fear and started taking steps back.


    "W-WHAT ARE YOU? MONSTER..."


    "Haha, look at your own face first. Okay, enough ying, you can''t run away anyway. I will cast my best magic on you. I made this spell. BEEP BOOP BITCH, IMMA KILL THIS MAN-WITCH..." Hats said his weird spell. In fact, it was just his normal power behind fancy words.


    *ZZZZZ...*


    A lightning bolt came out of Hats'' palm and started frying Voldemort. Hatsughed, "MWAHAHA... UNLIMITED POWAAAAH..."


    Magnus was horrified, "STOP, why are you killing him?"


    "Kid, he''s a dark lord. He likes killing people and was aiming to kill all non-magical humans. I am a God, you stay back. This is under my jurisdiction." Hats rified.


    "OKAY, the rest of you will be permanently turned into Mouses. Oh, did I tell you, I have told the neighbourhood cats to gather here in an hour?" Hats punished the rest. Then he jumped back into Magnus'' arms.


    "Take me back to my home, Human." He ordered.


    "That''s my home, you''re just a freeloader." Magnus huffed.


    Hats just knew the trick to make Magnus happy. "Here, take this gold coin. Be my human and I will give you a thousand more."


    Magnus'' eyes shined bright. "Nice..."


    Hats sighed, "I KNEW IT... You are just like that old lizard."


    "HEY, what about me?" Bobby voiced.


    Hats looked at him, "Here, a cheeseburger for you."


    "WICKED... thanks... *NOM NOM*..." Bobby was happy.


    Hats sighed, "Heh, one is an old lizard 2.0 and the other is a simpleton like Thea. What a weirdbination."


    "Can I have another burger?" Bobby asked the next minute.


    "Sure, here you go my fat human." Hats obliged.


    [OMAKE ENDS]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 22 - 22. What A Mess

    Magnus woke up the next morning. Still feeling cold air touching his buttocks, he realised what had happenedst night was real. He had truly achieved puberty. Not something to boast about, this just meant he was going to be attracted to the opposite sex in the future.


    "Arthur, do you have a technique to ignore pretty females?" He inquired. ??


    "Of course, I have plenty. The best one is to jerk off 5 times a day. When there''s nothing left in your balls, you won''t feel the need to unload it into someone..." Arthur replied while making a face as if he was remembering the good old days.


    Magnus nearly vomited, "What is wrong with you? You''re talking to an 11-year-old kid. Eww... you are not the greatest king, you are the greatest pervert..." Magnus scolded Arthur.


    He got up and went downstairs. It was his birthday and as always they were going to have a small feast.


    "Mummy..." He happily gave a hug to his mom. Then to his dad.


    "Happy birthday sweetie..." Grace lovingly ruffled his hair.


    "Mag, you''re growing too fast... Already reaching my chest." Adam noticed his height.


    "Of course, it''s pancake power." He jokingly replied, making Graceugh.


    "Mummy, I''m gonna help you cook today." He decided out of the blue.


    "R-really? You don''t want to read books?" She asked him, as that was usually what he did.


    "I think I''ve read enough of them. I can easily pass high school if I want, mom." Magnus assuredly answered.


    "That''s so sweet. Come, I will show you how to cook a good meal." She was overenthusiastic about it now.


    Soon, Magnus was covered in the dough but it was all worth it. He really enjoyed it. In the end, he made himself some pancakes for breakfast. They were nowhere near as perfect as what his mom made but fruits of selfbour were always sweet.


    Later, he happily went back to his room to see if he could produce fire from his hand again.


    He always kept a small cup filled with water in case he messes up and starts a fire.


    He sat on his chair and this time tried to create fire in both his palms. It took him a few minutes but he was indeed able to make a small amount of fire. He realised that he needed to focus a lot to do this.


    "Maybe I should meditate or something to increase my focus. Now, let''s see if I can make fire from my mouth and feet." He decided.


    First, he tried it with his feet. Feet don''t have as good blood cirction as other parts of the body so he was a bit sceptical that it would work.


    *ZIP*


    "SEE THAT? There was a spark. I guess I am still not strong enough to do this. Okay, let''s try with the mouth."


    "FOOOOOOO..."


    "FOOOOOOOOOO..."


    *COUGH COUGH*


    "No, only smokees out. So just reaching 11 does not make you fully stronger. Well, I''ll be having enough time in the school." He thought to himself and stopped practising as he realised he had spent too much time at it.


    Soon, the doorbell rang and he ran downstairs, he knew it was most likely Bobby.


    But when Bobby and Magnus came to his room, Bobby quickly eximed, "MAG... YOU WON''T BELIEVE WHAT I SAW..."


    "What?" Magnus asked back.


    "I... I was walking with my mom towards the bank when I noticed something strange in a telephone box. MAG, the man inside it went down from it as if it was an elevator... what the hell, MAG?" Bobby was nonstop speaking.


    "Hmm... did they see you watching them?" Magnus asked.


    "No, I was looking at them from inside the Bank, through the window. There were two people, one with long blond hair and the other with dark." Bobby revealed.


    "Hm, they could be anything, the magical people or some intelligence agency. Don''t talk about this to anyone, Bobby. When I will get into the new school, I will learn about all this. But, make sure you don''t get your memory wiped after being caught." He warned him.


    Bobby nodded, he didn''t want any trouble. "I won''t. Oh, Happy birthday,"


    "Haha, now you remember why you came here? Well, I got something to show you. Look at my palm." He showed off his mes.


    "WOOOOAAAAH... that''s so cool. You can cook the food right on your hands now, no need to pay for cooking gas." Bobby eximed with joy.


    Magnus'' brows furrowed, "Yes, we can do that. But I can also use it to fight."


    When he heard that, Bobby''s face fell, "You will go away this year. I will get really bored."


    *Pat Pat*


    Magnus patted his shoulder and said, "No, Bobby. This is your chance. Be the best in studies and assert dominance over all students. Create your own gang of followers, of those who are smart, athletic, with influential family background. I''m sure it will benefit youter a lot. Also, when we both will start a business in the future, we can use all these connections and followers."


    Bobby nodded. "Where did you read all this stuff?"


    "Well, Sirius left a dumb book with me. It was about the Theory of blood purity. It was all racist literature but the only good thing in it I found was that the smartest and the strongest rules the lesser smartest and strongest. So, I thought that even if we want to do good, we must be apex leaders." Magnus exined.


    Bobby''s jaw hung open, "Wicked, but I''m not as good as you, so you''re gonna have to help me every once in a while."


    "Of course, we are brothers for life, Bobby. I will also need to earn a lot of money because I want to fulfil my mummy''s dream of owning her own hospital. I will gift her the biggest and best private hospital in the world. What about you? Do you have any dreams?" Magnus asked him.


    Bobby thought for a second, "Hmm, I just want my dad''s business to be sessful and let them have some rest."


    "Then we shall do all of that." Magnus motivated him.


    "MAG... COME DOWN HERE..." Grace''s voice came, inviting them for dinner.


    They went downstairs and had a small family feast. This time, Bobby''s parents did note.


    ...


    Magnus went into full Expert mode as he had less time now. He had memorised the books of all Hogwarts subjects till 4th year. He had also mastered high school level subjects. Now, his main focus was to cramp all that high school knowledge into Bobby''s head. So that he can have a headstart at whatever he did in life.


    From what Bobby had been studying and mastered, it was known to all that he was going to skip the 9th grade and get to 10th get directly this year. This means that by the age of 13, Bobby would have finished high school.


    For a 13-year-old to be around 16 or 17 years old was going to be a challenge. They would absolutely bully him because he was younger and better than them. So, he had helped Bobby learn some fighting. Magnus'' father also helped them and taught them some military moves.


    To Magnus, Bobby was more like a younger brother to him. Because since Kindergarten, he had seen Bobby getting bullied, being sad or ostracised by others because of his dirty clothes. Since then, he had stayed by his side and had helped him whenever possible.


    Now, he was leaving his little brother behind so of course he was slightly worried and was going to make sure everything was perfect. He didn''t want all the progress and mental strength Bobby had grown to be destroyed by some good for nothing bullies.


    All in all, Magnus was very protective of his family, and for some reason, this instinct has been growing stronger since the time he received his magical powers.


    "Bobby, it is July now. I will be getting the letter to Hogwarts soon. Do you remember all I taught you?" Magnus asked.


    "Yup, worry about yourself now, Mag. You are going into uncharted territory with no prior experience." Bobby argued.


    "That is true, but I have a feeling everything will work out," Magnus replied.


    What followed after this was an excited Magnus, opening the door every day when someone rings the doorbell, hoping to get the letter. But, nobody came. After a few days, he just stopped caring.


    ...


    Hogwarts,


    Mrs McGonagall was sitting in a chamber where the Book of Admittance was kept. It was that time of the year when the letters were sent out.


    Those with earlier magical heritage were sent an owl and the muggles were given a letter by a Hogwarts faculty because exining it to muggles was very hard.


    She does this every year and had gotten very good at it. While reading the names of the soon to be 1st years, she stumbled upon a strange name. She jolted up, realising it was the name Dumbledore had told her to keep an eye out for.


    She quickly closed the book and went to the Headmaster''s office. Dumbledore was there, but nobody knew what he actually did while staying inside.


    She excitedly entered, "Professor, I found it. The name you were looking for. But I believe there is a slight altercation."


    "What''s the matter, Minerva? Does he not have Pendragon in the name?" Dumbledore asked from his seat behind the table, looking like an old knowledgable man.


    "No, it indeed has Pendragon, but what concerns me is one of his middle names. In the book, his full name is Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon. Albus, wasn''t this the surname of Great Wizard Merlin?" She asked him with a little tint of excitement in her voice.


    Hearing this, Dumbledore''s eyes shined brighter than a thousand nukes. The old fox had his brain running on overdrive.


    "Minerva, leave his letter here. I will personally go to meet him." He decided.


    McGonagall was taken aback but didn''t disagree. The principal had every right to go and meet the kid''s parent to teach them about magic.


    ...


    Magnus'' Home


    *Knock Knock*


    "COMING..." Magnus shouted from his room and came running.


    Magnus opened the door and was taken aback. There it was, a tall old man with a domineering air around him, in white old robes that looked prettier in museums. Then there was the weird pointy cap.


    "Woah... Your beard is... Magnificent." Magnus muttered the first words that came to his mind after seeing the man.


    The old man chuckled and replied, "Well thank you for thepliment."


    "I am Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore, the Headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Magnus, do you have your parents at your home?" Dumbledore asked nicely.


    Magnus'' jaw was hung open. He had gotten quick and to the point whenever he spoke nowadays, so he spoke whateveres to his mind. "That is a very long name."


    ~Your name is just one word shorter than mine, boy.~ Dumbledore thought internally but didn''t say it aloud. He was still assessing Magnus. He could very well feel great untapped power inside him, likes of which he had not felt even in himself or... in him... From the way Magnus spoke, he seemed quick but not arrogant, signs of a good upbringing.


    Beforeing here, he had checked out his family background. So, he knowingly came at the time when Magnus was alone and his parents were about toe back home.


    If Magnus had just had Pendragon in the name, then he may not have so overzealously tried to meet him, but now, as he had the name of Merlin too, he couldn''t ignore it. Magical history knew that Merlin and Arthur were close like two brothers, so, it was not too suspicious if Magnus had inherited both of them.


    But, one thing he was sure that it was not natural inheritance. Magnus received it by some method. He was not interested in knowing it, as the result was in front of him, and if Merlin''s inheritance saw Magnus fit then he had no problem either.


    Merlin was known to be a wizard who advocated peace and equality, something he believed in too. Also, Dumbledore was now nning on grooming Magnus to be a person like Merlin when he grows up and lead the Magical world to new heights of harmony, peace and advancement.


    Only if he knew how cunning the real Merlin and Arthur were.


    "No, mum and dad will being home soon. Do you have the letter with you? I need to know if you are really the person from Hogwarts." Magnus demanded. He was not going to let a stranger enter his home just like that.


    But Dumbledore was baffled. He had read the records, Magnus was a muggle with a muggle family. He shouldn''t know about the letter.


    "Do you know about the magical world?" Dumbledore asked.


    Magnus nodded, "Yes, my friend is also magical. His name is Sirius."


    "Sirius ck? Well, he''s a goodd. Much better than the rest. Does anyone else know about this?" Dumbledore inquired more.


    Magnus shook his head, "No, I didn''t even tell my parents."


    Dumbledore nodded and handed Magnus the letter.


    He could only take Magnus'' words at face value because he was not foolish enough to try to look inside his head. He had seen what the curse of Merlin was doing to the royal family, he didn''t want to face the ire of the old legend.


    *CAR SKID SOUND*


    It was Adam. He ran out of his car and shouted, "STAY AWAY FROM MY SON! Magnus, go back in and call the police. There is cirction going on that a paedophile is roaming around this neighbourhood."


    Magnus looked at his dad and then Dumbledore''s annoyed face and didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Dumbledore was also annoyed because it was the first time someonebelled him a paedophile... well not the first but still, he was not that and didn''t like being called that.


    "Mr Grant, I am not who you think I am... I am the headma" Dumbledore defended himself.


    But Adam pulled out his gun, "STEP AWAY FROM THE DOOR AND MY SON..."


    Dumbledore just realised that it was not the best decision toe here when Magnus was alone, especially when the parents were army personnel, who were overprotective of their child.


    ~What a mess.~


    ____________


    [A/N: This was a fun chapter to write. Dumbledore in the story is not the EVIL guy. He is this same old scheming senile old fool.]


    [You can see Dumbledore on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 23 - 23. I Want To Learn Magic

    This was getting out of hand and Magnus knew it. So, he tried to defuse the situation.


    "DAD... stop... I know him. He''s the headmaster of a big school." Magnus shouted. ??


    "He is?" Adam was not so sure about that.


    Magnus then showed his dad the letter. "Look, he brought this letter."


    Adam stared at Dumbledore for a few seconds and finally put his gun down. He walked forward and asked, "Which school are you from?"


    "Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry," Dumbledore replied.


    Adam again upholstered his gun again, "What are you smoking?"


    Magnus could only facepalm himself. This was nothing like how he expected things to go.


    Soon, another car stopped and Grace came out. She was surprised to see Adam, Magnus and the strange old man standing outside.


    "What happened?" She asked.


    "Mummy, this is Headmaster Dumbledore. From Hogwarts school. Let''s talk to him inside." Magnus tried to defuse the situation with the help of Grace.


    "Really? Then why are you waiting outside? Let''s get in." She said and allows everyone to enter.


    Dumbledore was taken to the living room by Magnus and told to take a seat. Soon, Adam and Grace also came after changing their uniforms to normal clothes.


    They took a seat on the bigger couch with Magnus at the centre of them.


    "So, how can we help you, Mr Dumbledore?" Grace asked.


    Dumbledore gave them the letter. But the way he did it was what shocked them. The letter was sitting on the middle of the coffee table, but then it flew towards Grace and fell on herp.


    The two were shocked beyond belief. But they still opened the letter to see what this was all about. They thought maybe this man ran some kind of a magic trick school. Or maybe he works at the circus.


    Grace read it loudly, "Dear Mr Grant, we are pleased to inform you that you have been epted at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry..."


    "What? But we never signed up for this and our son is not going to be an escape artist or anything," she sternly said.


    Dumbledore spoke, "Mrs Grant, the school is real, the magic is real. Tell me, have you ever seen some things happening around or by Magnus that you couldn''t exin? Something so strange that you thought it was a hallucination or you were sleepy?"


    This made the two parents fall silent.


    Grace spoke first, "Yes, when he was small, I would put him on the table to change his diaper. But whenever I left him there to get something I would always find him already following me.


    "It was very strange as the table was half a metre high."


    Adam also spoke, "This one time when we were eating together. Magnus'' arm mistakenly touched the ss and it fell. But just a centimetre before touching the floor, the ss hovered midair where Magnus caught it quickly. I was sure I saw it stop mid-air."


    "Yes, and that one time, he tried to help me cut vegetables. He clearly cut his finger with the knife but when I checked there was no wound. However, there was still a drop of blood that was out on the vegetables." Grace added. Such weird things had happened many times to them.


    "And that one time when he was 5, he jumped out of the moving car when I was parking. He fell face first but to my shock, in mid-air, he turned back on his feet. I just thought it was normal body movement but it was too weird to digest." Adam said.


    But suddenly he felt Grace staring daggers at him, "Dear, why was I never informed about this?"


    Adam felt a shiver run down his spine. "Oh... it... it wasn''t anything major, Grace."


    Dumbledore nodded. "That is what we call idental magic."


    He continued, "Your son is a Wizard, Mr and Mrs Grant. We have a school specialised for kids with magic in them. It is one of the oldest schools in the world, established in 990 A.D. The whole Magicalmunity has stayed hidden from normal humans for a reason."


    "Witch hunts?" Grace immediately asked.


    Dumbledore nodded, feeling very appreciative that at least these muggles were smart, "Yes, because of the increased witch hunts and most importantly, therge scale Salem Witch Trials of in Massachusetts Colony of North America and W¨¹rzburg witch trial of Germany. The wizards and witches went to the then British monarch William and Mary but failed to get the protection under the existing non-magical humanws.


    "So, in 1689. The International Statute of Secrecy Law was instated. Thew wasid down by the International Confederation of Wizards to safeguard the wizardingmunity from Muggles, a term for non-magical people, and hide its presence from the world atrge. Each country then set up a ministry-level level department to regte and keep the magicalmunity a secret."


    This was the knowledge most Hogwarts faculty who go to muggle houses tell. They needed to make the muggle parents understand why they had not heard about this all this time.


    "Do the country''s leaders know about this?" Adam asked.


    "Yes, but it is a tightly closed secret. Only the Prime Minister and the Queen know. Each time a new Prime Ministeres, the Minister for Magic gives them a visit." Dumbledore exined.


    "Hmm, in that case, I guess you are pretty legitimate. But, we would like to see where you want to take our son first." Grace demanded.


    Dumbledore scratched his beard. That was the toughest moment. "Hogwarts is a very guarded ce where people who don''t have magic will not feel good. Parents doe there under special cases but never so casually. However, you can still apany your child to Diagon Alley, the wizard market where all students buy their supplies. You can confirm the existence of the magical world there."


    "So you want to take our son away to an unknown ce and expect us to be calm about it? Are you testing our limits or something?" Adam questioned angrily. He was very protective of his son and wife at times.


    Magnus saw that things were starting to get bad. He did want to go to Hogwarts, though just now he remembered that he''d be going away from his parents too.


    "Dad, why not visit this Diagon alley before making up your mind? I also want to learn about these amazing abilities I have. Also, Mr Dumbledore, is there any drawback if a child does not explore his magical abilities and tries to repress them?" He inquired, of course, he knew about it. He had read that in the books.


    Old Dumbledore''s eyes light up as he heard that. This was a pretty good argument. He also just realised that he sucked big time in conducting these meetings. That was why he never went on them, but this time, curiosity killed the cat and he came.


    "Yes, there is. If a young witch or wizard tries to repress their magic then they turn into an obscurus. It is created when the child in question consciously attempts to repress their magical abilities or were forced to do so through physical or psychological abuse. This energy can manifest itself as a separate entity that can erupt in violent, destructive fury. Most Obscurus don''t survive to reach adulthood." Dumbledore exined with a grim face. He had his fair share of dealings with them in his young days.


    Both Adam and Grace looked at their son in worry.


    Seeing them like this, Magnus spoke, "Also, I''m sure Mister Dumbledore can assure us that I will be safe in Hogwarts. Or else, why would anybody go to that school?"


    ~Is he trying to manipte me?~ Dumbledore thought secretly and it did not leave a pleasant taste behind.


    "Yes, I am the most senior Wizard in the British Wizardingmunity and also world-renowned for my prowess. You can rest easy, all children of Hogwarts are under my protection and if anyone dares to hurt them then they will have to face me first." He assured them, though he knew no matter how much he promises, he can''t always save all kids and sometimes, he may also need to let some things happen.


    Grace and Adam nodded, "Thank you, Mr Dumbledore. We will go to this alley you talked about and see it for ourselves."


    Dumbledore was delighted. He wanted to get away from this meeting as soon as possible now. It was more tiring for him than a full Wizengamot meeting.


    "I''m sure you will like that ce. I shall send another faculty member from Hogwarts this Sunday because can not enter the Diagon Alley without magic. Now, I must take my leave." He got up.


    Adam saw him out of the house and returned to see Magnus being hugged by Grace. This was a huge moment for their family, something so out of the ordinary had happened to them.


    But, for a long time now, they had a feeling that their son was not ordinary. Call it a parent''s hunch or some otherworldly connection with their child, they just knew that the future had some surprises for them. But not in their wildest dreams had they thought that magic was real.


    "Are you sure you want to go there, sweetie?" Grace asked.


    While still in a tight hug, he nodded. "Yes, mummy. I want to learn magic."


    "Okay... Okay..." She muttered and looked at her husband''s face.


    [A/N: I always wondered how a real meeting between muggle parents and Hogwarts faculty goes. I don''t think parents would so easily let their child be taken away at just 11 years of age.]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 24 - 24. Poorly Designed

    It was July, the train to Hogwarts leaves on the 1st of September. So, Magnus had ample time to do everything he wanted.


    But first, they needed to get Magnus out of his school. He could havepleted his high school and aced the exam by now but he did not do that as it would have put him under the radar of news agencies again. ??


    He valued the knowledge anyway so it didn''t matter to him anyway.


    "Woah, this letter looks like it was written a thousand years ago," Bobby eximed while reading the Hogwarts eptance letter of Magnus. Magnus had by now probably broken more than 10 rules of the Ministry of Magic and Hogwarts.


    "Haha, I know. You should have seen the old headmaster who hade to give the letter. He looked like he was 200 years old or something." Magnus jokingly said.


    "That can''t be true, right?" Bobby asked back in shock.


    Magnus shrugged his shoulder, "Who knows, I read about a french wizard named Nics mel. It said he is more than 600 years old."


    "IS? YOU MEAN HE''S ALIVE? HOLY... how did he do that?" Bobby was jumping on the bed.


    "I don''t know. The book didn''t say. But I am going to learn it, one way or another. I am going to that school to get knowledge and I will make sure to squeeze every ounce of it, whether they like it or not." He firmly stated.


    "Man, I can''t imagine the awesome adventures you will be having." Bobby dejectedly said.


    "Cheer up, I will being for Christmas and Easter holidays. Also, after each school year, I will have 2 months of holidays. I will show you cool magic when I return." He assured him.


    "Then I will be waiting. I guess I can''t go with you to this alley?" Bobby asked.


    "No, they might find out you are unrted to me. But don''t worry. I will buy something for you." Magnus said.


    "MEOW..."


    "CHAD... where were you? You missed that old man''s beard. You could have yed with it." Magnus noticed his cat, sleeping under his bed.


    Soon, the voice of Grace came from downstairs, that someone hade to their home. It was probably the faculty from Hogwarts.


    "Bobby, you stay here and watch Television. I will return and show you all the cool stuff." Magnus told him.


    Bobby nodded and let Magnus go. He sat near the closed door and heard what was going on down there.


    ...


    Magnus was already in neat clothes. He had changed his damaged underwear too. When he reached the living room, he saw a very tall old thindy. She sat on the sofa and drank the tea that Grace made. Grace was very happy that ady hade as she felt morefortable asking the questions.


    Magnus saw the olddy was also wearing strange old looking clothes. Old-style ck and grey robes and a pointy hat with a feather sticking out. Her face seemed to be of a serious and strict kind ofdy.


    But Magnus wasn''t going to cower from anybody because for one, he didn''t really fear anything, even less so since he got this magic, it had for some reason had made him more daring. The second reason was that he knew he was going to a strange environment, he would surely be bullied and if he let them do it they would never stop, so, he wanted to assert dominance. A very not so human-ish thought if one were to hear.


    "Hello." He greeted like a gentleman.


    The olddy checked Magnus out from top to bottom. She tried to sense his magical presence and indeed it was very distinctive. By now, she had asserted who this young man was, also, Dumbledore had briefed her.


    [shback]


    "Minerva, that boy is the future of the British magical world... he embodies my hopes that one day, all witches and wizards will be equal. He is the inheritor of Merlin. Not only that, but he has also inherited the Dragon king Arthur Pendragon. He is the rightful heir of the British throne. We must give him a good education and make him a just and upright wizard. So he can lead the magicalmunity with his great influence." Dumbledore told her.


    To be honest, McGonagall was excited to hear all this. She had read the stories of both Merlin and Arthur since she was small, now, to have the chance of teaching the inheritor of their will was a great honour.


    "Albus, how many people know about this? Does he know this and how will the world react to it?" She asked him with worry.


    "Calm down, Professor. Magnus does not know. But from my meeting, I have realised that he is very smart, much smarter for someone his age. Although it was not very pleasant meeting his parents, he was brilliant. To your other questions, the Queen knows about a new king as Merlin had left behind the stone tablet with the will of Arthur. She must vacate the throne or face the ire of Merlin''s ancient magic, but she does not know who it is. As for the magical world, I''m sure many will try to lure him to their side. That is why we must tread carefully." Dumbledore briefly said.


    She was still feeling a bit numb in the head just thinking about all this. "I can''t even imagine the storm it is going to create. He''s going to have a massive influence. Merlin is like a god to so many wizards."


    Then, her eyes fell on a book in the cab, "Are you going to give it to him?"


    Dumbledore sighed, "It''s his right to have it. Besides, neither I nor my predecessors could make heads or tails out of it. It is an enigma."


    She nodded, "He wrote it after all. Okay, I will go and meet him then."


    "Remember, he is very smart. So don''t treat him like an innocent child, although he is one." He warned her and let her go.


    [shback ends.]


    She got up and greeted him, "Good morning, Mr Grant. I am Minerva McGonagall, the Deputy Headmistress of the school and I will be your Transfiguration teacher."


    "We should move now." She spoke in her monotonous voice.


    Soon, all of them got into Adam''s car. McGonagall hade via apparitions and she had to join them for the ride.


    "Mrs McGonagall, how long have you been teaching at Hogwarts?" Grace made small talk.


    "Very long time dear, I''ve been teaching for more than 44 years." She answered.


    "What do you teach?" Grace inquired.


    "Transfiguration," McGonagall replied and took out her wand and pointed it to the small ring on her finger. She spoke a spell and turned it into a butterfly.


    It flew for a few seconds and then she reversed it to be a ring.


    "That was a small example." McGonagall proudly said.


    Grace''s face looked like she was back in her childhood and was excited, "Oh, I so much wish I was also a witch."


    McGonagall chuckled, "Dear, from what I know, you are no less than that. Saving a life by performingplex surgeries on hearts is no less than magic."


    Grace blushed, being praised by the olddy. Then she asked, "Is there medical magic too?"


    "Of course, there is a whole branch of magic dedicated to it. It can cure almost anything, from missing organs to missing bones, anything can be grown back." McGonagall revealed.


    Grace had stars in her eyes. "That''s so amazing. MAGNUS... be sure to learn this at your school."


    "Yes, mummy," Magnus replied while rolling his eyes.


    ~Of course I will learn it. I''m going to suck Hogwarts dr... I mean the books of Hogwarts dry.~ He thought to himself, though nearly slipping his tongue.


    Their ride was not long but he felt it was taking forever due to hearing his excited mother. McGonagall was also indulging her question and that was not helping.


    They soon reached Leaky Cauldron on Charing Cross Road. It was an old-looking inn.


    "Is this the entrance?" Adam wondered.


    "Magic can make many impossible things possible, Mr Grant," McGonagall interjected and led the way in.


    But when they entered, they were very much disappointed by the look of it. Leaky Cauldron was really leaking some very unpleasant stench. It also looked unmaintained.


    "Don''t you think that this ce should look better? After all, for many, this is the introduction to the magical world. Don''t want it to be unpleasant." Adam questioned.


    "I can understand, Mr Grant, but this look and condition are purposefully created in order to discourage any muggles wanting to stay here," McGonagall exined.


    Soon, that came to a wall. McGonagall tapped her wand on it and the bricks on it immediately started to move away. Creating a path for them. And it was a sight to behold, on the other side of the wall was a bustling market.


    Mouths of Magnus, Adam and Grace were hung open. But it was Magnus who spoke first, "Are you sure these buildings won''t fall on me? They look... poorly designed."


    "Yes, they are indeed very old. But don''t worry, most things you see in Diagon Alley have magic involved, so you might be deceived by just the outside look." McGonagall advised them.


    The three looked around at the various shops. There were many magical, unexinable things around them.


    "THIS IS... Like a dream." Grace muttered to herself when she saw a magically moving, empty set of clothes in a shop.


    [A/N: In school, I am going to create 7 random named wizards as DADA professors. There is no info about DADA teachers in the Marauders Era.]


    [You can see McGonagall and Diagon Alley on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 25 - 25. Time Wasted

    She led them into the Diagon Alley. There were a lot of people. The majority wore wizard-style clothing and only a few wore modern human clothes. But still, the feeling was overwhelming, the air around the market was as if it was some kind of a festival.


    "It is a bit crowded these days as the next term at Hogwarts will be starting soon. Most are here to buy school supplies. Now, if you will follow me. The magical world uses different currencies, which can be changed for pounds at the Gringotts bank." She informed them and led the way to the bank. ??


    "Woah, they couldn''t even make one single floor straight," Magnus eximed when he saw the white building. It looked as if a baby was ying with blocks and he stacked floors of the buildings as clumsily as possible.


    Magnus then read what was written on the big door of the building. But, he just read the first line and thest line as it sounded too pretentious.


    ~Enter, stranger, but take heed...beware of finding more than treasure there.~ Magnus read it.


    ~There are treasures here? Nice.~ He was busy in his thoughts when he noticed two short, grumpy-looking creatures with big ears and long noses. They seemed to have some disdain for him in their eyes as if they were just waiting for him to make a wrong move and they would pounce on him.


    Soon, they were led inside by McGonagall. The marble floor and the long lines of counters on both sides looked beautiful as well as domineering.


    ~Haha, they are short so they made themselves high tforms? They seem to have an inferiorityplex.~ He guessed.


    "Who are they? They look so short and scrawny, just like my general inmand." Adam asked McGonagall.


    McGonagall whispered to him, "Please don''t say that. They are goblins, a very spiteful species. Don''t disrespect them or they might make you more scrawny than themselves."


    Adam was taken aback, "Oh, It was not kind of me. I will keep my mouth shut."


    ~Wait... did he just smirk at me?~ Adam wondered when he noticed a Goblin on the side.


    But nothing eventful happened and they were led to a normal bank teller. The tuition fee was taken care of by the Ministry for Magic so they didn''t have to worry about it. All that they needed to spend money on was supplies. So, they exchanged about a thousand pounds. In return, they got 2525 Galleons, 1 Sickle and 20 Knuts. It was actually a lot of money, a lot more than they could carry in pockets.


    They also had no understanding of how much the money was really worth it. Was it really as much worth as it was shiny or was it just for the show? Magnus meanwhile had his eyes glowing while looking at the stack of shiny gold coins. Deep down, in his heart, he felt the need to hug this. But he controlled the urge.


    "Do you want a magical pouch to store all this?" the bank teller asked.


    "Sure," Adam immediately agreed.


    "2 Gold galleons." The teller took two coins and then poured the rest into a leather pouch. All the money magically disappeared in it.


    Meanwhile, something else was going on in McGonagall''s head. ~I wish I could see him taking the inheritance test. Can''t imagine the look on these goblin''s faces, after all, it was King Arthur who gave them thend to establish this bank here.~


    After the currency exchange, they came out to the market. Magnus held the money pouch as it was all his. The 1000 pounds were from his own ount.


    "Those goblins robbed you, Mr Grant. That bag only costs 50 sickles." McGonagall revealed.


    "WHAT? Those bastards, that''s why they were looking at us with a smirk. I will go and get it back." Adam got furious.


    But he was respectfully stopped by McGonagall, "Don''t. They will throw you out... violently. Themon rule is to never do business with goblins unless it is something they want desperately, but chances are, you''d still end up with the shorter end of the stick. However, due to their skills with money and finances, they control the wizarding economy to arge extent and run Gringotts Wizarding Bank and can be trusted in that manner."


    Adam sighed, "This magical side of the world seems to be less and less friendly the more time we spend here."


    McGonagall''s heart nearly panicked. She had forgotten that this was a visit and Magnus''s parents had not yet allowed him to go to Hogwarts.


    "Oh, this is the wand shop, Mr. Grant will need a wand for the school. Let''s get it first." She immediately changed the topic.


    So, they entered Ollivanders. At its entrance, it said since 382 BC. Magnus didn''t believe it though as he had seen such words on many shops. There was a shop that sold undergarments and on its door was ''since 1480''. The craziest part was that the owner of the shop was an Indian immigrant and Magnus was pretty sure no immigrant owned a garment shop in London back then, especially if he belonged to a non-Christian religion. The church was a bit too strict in those days.


    "Oh, wee to the Ollivanders, the best wandmaker in Diagon Alley. Ah, hello Deputy Headmistress." An old man with untidy hair came forward.


    "Yes, would you please show Mr Grant here a wand?" She requested.


    "Of course, of course, that''s what I do. Come here, Mr Grant." He nudged towards him.


    Magnus went forward to see what happens. The man first measured Magnus''s arm length. He was 4 feet 9 inches tall. Slightly taller than average 11-year-olds.


    "Hmm, you need a big one. 14 inches or maybe slightly more, peculiar, not many can handle them. But, we won''t know unless we try, just wait a moment." Ollivander acted like a maniac and went to the side of his wand storage.


    But at the same time, he was giving a crash course on wands. "A wand is the object through which a witch or wizard channels his or her magic. It is made from wood and has a magical substance at its core. But, it''s the wand that chooses the wizard, so let''s see what fits you."


    *BAM*


    Soon, he brought a bunch of long boxes. He picked one of them and handed it to Magnus. "15 inches, Ebony wood and Unicorn hair as the core. Try it, flick it."


    Magnus held it tightly. It was jet-ck in colour and looked very cool. "Here goes nothing."


    *FLICK*


    *BOOOOM*


    The damn wand''s tip exploded in front of Ollivander''s face, putting ash over him.


    "NO NO... this is not it," Ollivander muttered.


    "d you noticed," Adam remarked from a distance.


    Then, without even cleaning his face, he gave Magnus another wand. "Try this one, "14 inches, Applewood and a Troll Whisker as the core. They are powerful and best suited to an owner of high aims and ideals."


    Magnus took a long breath and flicked the wand.


    *WOOSH*


    A sudden whirlpool of air came out of it, wreaking havoc in the shop and it was also targeted at Ollivander. He nearly went bald because of it.


    "Certainly not. Okay, try this one." He picked another one.


    "15 inches, Yew wood, with Dragon heartstring as the core. Yew wands are among the rarer kinds, and their ideal matches are likewise unusual and asionally notorious." Ollivander gave a description. He had hopes in his eyes and also... pain?


    Magnus didn''t even think this time and waved it.


    *SWOOSH*


    A white light came from it, but it was so much that nobody could see anything. Also, it got too hot in the shop. Slowly, the light subsided without any big damage and they looked like they had taken a sauna bath.


    "Hmm, matching but not enough. At max 40 per cent. It''s not a good number, Mr Grant. We need to look for more wands." Ollivandermented.


    Next, Ollivander showed Magnus all the wands in his shops, no matter the size, all except one. Each time it ended in Ollivander getting tormented.


    "I''m starting to believe you came here just to torment me. Are you sure you don''t already have a wand?" Ollivander was panting by now.


    "I can vouch for him, Ollivander. This is his first time in Diagon Alley." McGonagall vouched.


    *Sigh*


    Ollivander went back to his fully empty storagepartments, except for one that had onest remaining wand. "This wand has Holly wood. It has a Phoenix feather as the core. Interestingly, the Phoenix that gave this wand a feather also gave one more feather, to this wand''s brother wand. Another Hogwarts student, his name was Tom Marvolo Riddle. He owns it."


    McGonagall stiffened hearing that.


    Magnus held it carefully after how much emphasis the old man had put on it.


    He firmly held it in his hand and gave it a flick.


    *WOOSH*


    It slipped out of his hand and fitted itself directly into the mouth of Ollivander. If it had slid in any more, then the poor old man would have lost his dear life.


    Ollivander fell on the floor with his head supported by his arms, "WHY? None of them suited you."


    Ollivander seemed crestfallen and Magnus looked at McGonagall with a "What now?" expression.


    Even she was confused as she looked at Ollivander in pity. They had spent 3 hours here and nothing had worked.


    [You can see Gringotts and Ollivanders on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 26 - 26. Now Were Equal

    It took Ollivander some time to get back to his normal self after being so disheartened. He waved his wand and all the wand boxes he had taken out flew back to their ces in the storage. All except one wand.


    "It seems you are a very unique person, Mr Grant," Ollivandermented. ??


    McGonagall nodded unconsciously.


    Magnus was tired now, "So, what should I do now? Can I go to Hogwarts without a wand?"


    "Well, there is a thing called Wandless magic but even the best of adult wizards can''t do that. You, as a first-year student, need a wand more than anyone. It seems you will have to go on wand tourismter one, to find the right one." Ollivander advised him.


    "What about right now? What would Mr Grant use in the school?" McGonagall asked.


    "For that, he will need topromise. The Yew wood, 15 inches, Dragon Heartstring was the only wand that somewhat seemedpatible, although just 40 per cent, it should be enough for 1st-year spells." Ollivander said and showed the wand Magnus had used earlier.


    It was a was long simple wooden wand with half the front part of it having a wood brown colour and the back part having a ck colour with a twisted pattern.


    But McGonagall was not very happy with the arrangement. The starting period of a young wizard was the most important part, having a wand that limits one''s ability would even make a powerful budding wizard turn into a below mediocre one. But, they didn''t have any choice for now. She was going to inform Dumbledore about thister.


    "How much for this?" Grace asked quickly. She was too bored by now.


    "2 Galleons. It isn''t a good wand for him and so I can''t charge you the full cost. Young man, when you find apatible wand, do show it to me. I want to see what it has that I didn''t have." Ollivander said.


    Magnus tiredly just gave the money and left the shop with the mediocre wand.


    "Next is the uniform. Here, dear. This is the list of all the things that need to be bought. I believe you can do that on your own. I have some work nearby. I will help you get back to London when you are done." McGonagall left them.


    Adam held the paper in his hand, "Madam Malkin''s Robes for All asions is the name of the shop."


    Magnus bought the dress and also most of the equipment written in the notes. 1 Cauldron, 1 set of ss or crystal phials, 1 telescope, 1 set of brass scales.


    "Well, we have Chad so I guess I''ll just make him my pet in my school years. Now it''s the book." Magnus muttered while reading the notes.


    He had already sent his parents to the nearby sweets shop to try different food. The main reason being that he already had the books till 4th year and If his parents found out, they would scold him because it would imply he already knew about magic and Hogwarts before Dumbledore came to their house.


    He went to the Flourish and Blotts and ordered books for the 5th, 6th and 7th years. They were fairly easy to get. He didn''t ask for any specified subject. He took books for all subjects of the 6th and 7th years.


    "My father is setting up a personal library. So, I want to buy all the books possible. Miss, can I have all the books rted to Arithmancy, Biology, Charms and Spells, Chemistry and Physics, Cooking and Housecare, Divination, Healing and Healthcare, History, Study of Ancient Runes and Magical Theory and finally the magicalws. I want all books rted to these subjects." He demanded.


    He was not joking when he said he was going to suck the knowledge dry. It didn''t matter if he was good at all these fields or not, what mattered was that the knowledge was in his head. There was also the Hogwarts Library remaining.


    The shop assistant looked at him with a shocked face. ~He''s a whale customer. Oh god, my bonus is going to be huge.~


    "Yes, please wait, it may take some time. Do you have something to carry them or should we supply it to you?" The assistant asked.


    "No, please make arrangements and put them in something portable." Magnus respectfully replied.


    The assistant quickly got to work. For her, an 11-year-old buying like crazy was not too shocking, as she had faced many young masters from rich families. They spend money just because they can, not because they need something.


    It took the assistant 20 minutes to gather all the books with the help of magic. To Magnus''s surprise, in the end, the total number of books came out to be 97. All of them were put inside a small expandable trunk.


    "Mr Grant, the bill is 521 Galleons. I have given you a sufficient discount, there are some very advanced books that cost you this much." The assistant nervously said, hoping that Magnus would not just deny now after hearing the price.


    "Just 97 books? I expected it to be more. Well, doesn''t matter. I will have more in Hogwarts. Here." Magnus gave the money without haggling down the price.


    The sales assistant couldn''t be happier, "Pleasee again next year, we will have more books."


    "Sure, thanks." He left after that. His trip to Diagon Alley wasplete. He found his parents eating some ice cream. Magnus then remembered he needed to buy something for Bobby. So, he bought one magical watch that tells you the mood of the people around you and also a bag of Bertie Bott''s Every vour Beans.


    "Dad, let''s go back. We got all the stuff we needed." He informed.


    "Yes yes, let''s go back now. Ah, there is Mrs McGonagall."


    Soon, they were escorted back to Leaky Cauldron. McGonagall left them there after handing Magnus a train ticket.


    Then the Grant family jumped into the car and drove back home. Bobby was still there. So, Magnus took him to his room and showed him the cool stuff and also his wand.


    "Here, this watch is for you, and also this box of candies." He handed over the gifts.


    Bobby immediately picked one bean from the box and ate it.


    "FOOOO... what the hell, that tasted like 5-year-old dried cat vomit. Wait, how do I know that?" Bobby blurted.


    Magnusughed, "Hahaha, magic, my friend. These candies are really all voured. They don''t just have the good ones but bad ones too."


    "Why would anyone torture themselves like this?" Bobby wondered.


    "Maybe because it is exciting? Not knowing what taste maye next." Magnus deduced.


    After that, they yed for another hour and then Bobby went to his home. Adam dropped him off.


    Magnus started to organise his things to leave in a few weeks.


    "Hey, kid, do you have time to talk?" Arthur suddenly spoke.


    Magnus was surprised, "Since when did you be so formal?"


    "Hah, it''s about that kid, Bobby. After you left, he still sat here, on the bed for 2 hours. Didn''t move and just looked upset. Does he really not have any other friends?" Arthur asked.


    Smile from Magnus'' face vanished, "Did he cry?"


    "No, but I''m sure he was close to it," Arthur answered.


    *Sigh* "Yes, he does not have friends. He''s like those introverted people that once you know them they turn out to be very fun. He''s very conscious about himself and what people talk about around him, that''s why he doesn''t make any friends as he finds everyone to be fake." Magnus exined.


    "Poor kid," Arthur sympathised.


    "But I trust him. I have big ns for him because I know he has the potential to be great, but first I need to ascertain my situation. You''re not telling me anything so I have to do something." Magnus said.


    "You''ll know everything soon. When did you find out something was wrong?" Arthur inquired with interest.


    "Since the time Sirius told me he had never known someone who could make fire from their hands. Also, I am not that dumb to not realise that something was going on when the Headmaster of the school, also the strongest wizard currently known, came to my house to give me the letter. I am neither from a magical family nor an influential family.


    "But, seeing how they are reacting, I''m sure it is something big. All I can guess is that you are somewhere involved in it. I checked out the stories on you. You are the dragon king Arthur Pendragon. Surprisingly, people in the Magical world consider you real." Magnus said at length.


    "Ah, good to hear someone remembers me." Arthur took a sigh of relief.


    ...


    In theing days, Magnus stayed with his family and yed with Bobby. The 4 weeks went by very fast and it was now time for him to go.


    He came to the King''s Cross Station in London with his mother and father. Magnus had read the books about entrances to Hogwarts so he knew about tform 9?.


    They soon arrived where Magnus and his parents saw some kids heading straight into the wall and instead of colliding with it, they disappeared. It was still a very magical experience for all of them.


    On the tform, non-magical parents were also allowed so Magnus looked at his parents. "Mummy, Dad, hold onto my back and follow me. Do not hesitate."


    Both of them nodded and did as asked. They ran into the wall together and immediately came out on the other side. In front of them was a huge steam engine, looking as ssy as it used to in the old days.


    Adam, who was a mechanical engineer, nearly cried seeing the things. "What a beauty."


    Grace, on the other hand, looked at the whole tform. It was not too crowded.


    "I guess we came a little early," Grace deduced.


    "You two taught me, better be early thante so here we are." Magnus quoted their own words.


    They went towards one of the carriages. He looked at his parents. "I''ll see you at the Christmas holidays then."


    Grace immediately teared up, "We are going to miss you so much, Mag. It will be so boring at home."


    Adam nodded, "Yeah, no troublemaker, how will I be entertained now?"


    Magnusughed, "Haha, dad, are you sure I am the troublemaker of the house?"


    He hugged both of his parents tightly. This was the first time he was going to stay away from them. He was just feeling a bit uneasy. Meanwhile, his parents were feeling nervous, sending their 11-year-old away.


    "Sweetie, promise to write me a letter every two days," Grace said while caressing his face.


    "Yes, mummy. I promise, if I can, I will write them daily." He happily assured.


    "Good, focus on your studies and be a great wizard. Do you have the lunchbox I packed for you?" She asked him.


    "Yes, I got it with me." He showed her his small expansion pouch.


    Adam then patted his head, "Be good, and be sharp, Mag. If any troublees, immediately inform us."


    "Yes, Dad. Now stop worrying about me. Okay, I should go and find myself a good seat. Take care you two." He kissed their cheeks and walked towards the door.


    Grace and Adam looked at him walking away. Grace sighed, "He''s growing so fast. I hope he does not change too much."


    "I have a feeling, he is not going to change no matter how old he gets. He loves us too much." Adam responded.


    ...


    Magnus dragged his luggage and the cat cage and entered through the door of the carriage. But, as soon as he crossed the door, he felt as if he had passed through an invisible waterfall, except instead of water, it was heavy air.


    He felt his whole body getting covered in this waterfall, but he immediately heated his body and made it not touch his skin at all. He had no idea what it was and decided to ask about thister on.


    He looked for an empty cabin and soon found one. However, just when he was about to enter, his suitcase bumped into someone''s leg. He was looking sideways so he didn''t know who was standing in front of him.


    He looked and found it to be a tall boy, with a proud face and long blonde hair. He wore typical dark coloured wizard robes. There was disdain in his eyes.


    "TSK... Look where you''re going filthy mudblood." The blonde boy cursed at Magnus.


    Now, Magnus knows what this term means. He had read it in the history of magic. It was no less offensive than the N-word. Magnus was going to apologise but now it was different.


    Also, as it was known to most, Magnus wasn''t afraid of anyone, he couldn''t just let someone bully him like this, he had decided on this a long time ago.


    "AAAAAAA....AAAAA... AAAACHOOOO...." Magnus sneezed as loudly as possible. His saliva droplets were now all over the tall blonde boy, who now looked disgusted.


    "Ah, that was one big sneeze. Sorry about that, but hey, look at the bright side, now that you have breathed in my sneeze droplets, does this make you a filthy mudblood too? I guess now we''re equal. Huh." Magnus talked back to him with a smirk and scoffed at the end.


    "Now if you''ll excuse me." He slid open the door of the empty cabin and entered to take a seat.


    The tall boy was left speechless by the audacity of this kid. He was a senior, the head boy of Slytherin, how could he allow himself to be disrespected. He''d be taking down his family name if he let this go.


    "YOU..." But he swallowed his words because he saw some studentsing in. He couldn''t let them see him act so ungracefully.


    ~I''ll deal with youter.~ he decided after staring daggers at Magnus, who seemed not bothered by him.


    Unknown to Magnus, two boys sitting in the cabin next had listened to the whole exchange and were trying to hold theirughter as hard as possible.


    ______xXx______


    [A/N: Any guesses on who the blonde boy is? I also feel very sad for Bobby, the poor guy is going to be lonely now.]


    [You can see the wand, ticket, Hogwarts Express, trainpartment and the blonde boy on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 27 - 27. Train Ride

    After a brief encounter with the silver-blonde haired arrogant man, Magnus had already forgotten about it. Why? Well because he was hoping for the train to just start already so he could eat his favourite pancakes made by his mummy.


    He looked out of the window, his parents had gone by now and the tform was also getting very crowded. ~Hmm, the time of departure must be near.~ ??


    To tackle his boredom, he took out a book to pass some time. He was not interested in the whole subject but just one potion.


    *Door slides open*


    "Excuse me, are these seats taken?" A red-haired girl voiced from the door. Behind her, a ck shoulder-length haired, shallow-skinned boy stood.


    "No, you can sit wherever you want," Magnus replied and focused on his book.


    The ck-haired boy stared at him for quite a while after he saw the book Magnus was reading. It seemed as if he wanted to say something but stopped himself after seeing how happily Magnus was reading it. He was going to say something snarky anyway and ruin the mood.


    "Hi, I am Lily Evans." The red-haired girl immediately put her hand forward as soon as she sat.


    Magnus was not going to be rude to kind people. He shook it, "Hello, I am Magnus Grant, and aren''t you two a bit too young to be dating?"


    "WHAT? No, we''re not dating." Lily immediately denied, though she was blushing.


    "Oh, I''m sorry then. What about you? What''s your name?" Magnus asked the boy, who obviously had a crush on the girl, as noticed by Magnus when he shook Lily''s hand.


    "Severus Snape," Snape evidently shook hands with him.


    "Oh, your hands are cold, Severus," Magnus eximed whole retracting his hand.


    But Snape was disdainful for another reason. Rarely do people start calling strangers by their first name. He was expected to be called as Mr Snape. ~He clearlycks a good upbringing.~


    "AH... wait... I think I have seen you before." Lily eximed and stared at Magnus'' face intently.


    After a few seconds, she got it, "Y-You are the boy from the newspaper and the television. You got that award for saving people from bus fire."


    Magnus puffed out his chest, "Hehe, I guess I am a celebrity now. I was a passenger on the bus so I had to."


    "Only a fool would put his life in danger like that," Severusmented.


    Magnus shook his head, "No, Severus, when you have the ability to do something and you still don''t do it, that is when one is truly a fool."


    "Sev, he''s right. He was not even scratched. The queen gave him the medal herself." Lily nonstop spoke.


    "Well well well... what do we have here? Our mighty hero?" Suddenly a known voice came from the door.


    Magnus smiled without even looking, "I was waiting for you to show up, Sirius."


    Sirius smiled widely and sat beside Magnus immediately and put one arm on his shoulder, "Magnus, I thought we were friends, Why didn''t you tell me you were a big guy among the muggles."


    "It''s all temporary. Now that I''m going to Hogwarts, they''ll forget me." Magnus answered.


    "Ah, Magnus, meet this guy here, James Potter. He''s a pretty funny guy. Wait... MAGNUS... DO YOU KNOW THAT BLONDE GUY?" Sirius asked with a serious face.


    "Should I?" Magnus asked back.


    *Sigh*


    "He was Lucius Malfoy, heir of one of the Sacred twenty-eight families. He''s also the head boy of Slytherin." Sirius exined.


    Magnus shrugged, "So what? He called me mudblood and I retaliated. Also,st I know, this word was not allowed to be spoken by Hogwarts students. I''m sure if Dumbledore finds out, he''d be on my side."


    "You know that old man?" This time James asked.


    "Of course, he came to give me the eptance letter," Magnus answered as if it was a simple thing.


    Sirius suddenly held Magnus by his arms and shook him hard, "WHAT DID YOU DO?"


    "Exist, I guess?" He answered.


    Sirius again shook him, "Come on, tell the truth."


    "I guess I''m also very intelligent. I''ve already finished the books you gave me." Magnus said, fixing his shirt.


    Sirius''s shoulders fell as he heard that. "M-Monster... you finished them all? Are you kidding me?"


    "No, I recall every word of every line in those books. In fact, I''ve also been practising." Magnus immediately took out his wand and cast a spell on Sirius, immediately turning his curly hair into clown red hair and a clown makeup on his face appeared.


    "HAHAHAHA..." James startedughing loudly.


    "WHAT?" Sirius asked him.


    "Haha... l-look at your face." James pointed.


    Sirius stood up and looked at himself in the mirror fixed in the cabin.


    "DAMN YOU, MAG." He cursed.


    "I was just showing you my magical prowess, no hard feelings. Also, this wand is ipatible with me. Ollivander couldn''t find one for me." Magnus said.


    "Stop joking around, he always has wands for everyone," James eximed.


    "NO, he''s telling the truth," Lily spoke up.


    "I went there a few days ago, he was so grumpy and was constantly cursing at various wandmakers and talking about not being good enough." She revealed.


    All eyes fell back on Magnus. Sirius took Magnus'' wand and checked it out. "Hmm, it''s bigger than normal wands. How good is it?"


    "About 40 per cent. I am nning on going on a wand tourism trip this December." He said.


    "Yeah, I heard they make good wands in France too." Sirius tried to help Magnus. But then his eyes fell on the book Magnus was reading.


    "Don''t tell me you are now studying 6th year''s book. Potioneering at that. Did youplete all other previous years?" Sirius inquired.


    "No no, I haven''t finished them. I''m just halfway through the 5th year''s subjects." Magnus answered.


    That was it, Sirius and James felt as if their souls left their body.


    "Why are you even studying it if you haven''tpleted the previous ones?" Snape spoke for the first time Sirius arrived.


    As soon as this question was asked, there were stars in Magnus'' eyes. "What else but Felix Felicis potion? It intrigues me how a magical liquid can affect luck, which is nothing but a game of probabilities. How does the magic potion affect the maths that run our life? Such a mystery."


    "Do you know how hard it is to make? There are only a few people in the world who can masterfully make it." Snape argued.


    "So what? Can I not read it? Knowledge is power, Severus, so let me just drink this knowledge." Magnus quoted.


    "He''s definitely going to Ravenw, he''s too smart," Sirius interjected.


    "That''s the problem. He''s also crazy brave, but also intelligent. Where will you go to, Sirius?" James asked.


    "My whole family has been in Slytherin, so maybe I''ll break the tradition this time, where are you headed?" Sirius asked back.


    James proudly answered, "Gryffindor, where dwells the brave at heart! Like my dad."


    Snape, who was hearing them, made a small, disparaging noise. It irked the two boys talking about Hogwarts houses. James turned on him.


    "Got a problem with that?" He asked.


    "No," Snape replied and continued.


    "If you''d rather be brawny than brainy."


    This statement made Sirius also attack him, "Where''re you hoping to go, seeing as you''re neither?"


    With that, the twoughed loudly. Much to the annoyance of Snape.


    "What about you, Magnus?" Sirius asked him.


    Magnus didn''t like what had just happened. This was the first sign of civil war.


    "I don''t know. I''m going to Hogwarts to get all the knowledge and leave. I have a very happy family, you know. So, I don''t care where I end up getting thrown to." Magnus interestingly replied.


    "How can you say that, Mag? You muste to Gryffindor." Sirius interjected.


    "Why?" Magnus asked back.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 28 - 28. Creating A Storm

    "Well, because it is for the bravest of hearts, courageous and just, that you are," Sirius said.


    Magnus shook his head. "You are wrong, Sirius. Just mere words and joining a house does not make a man brave, his actions do." ??


    "I''m sure that when the Hogwarts was made, its founders didn''t want to see a day when two houses would be each other''s arch-nemesis. That''s like the opposite of what Hogwarts stood for. It was a ce for kids to learn magic. Kids who were persecuted by the church or something.


    "I read some history books in my free time. I believe that Hogwarts was never meant to be what it is today. Let''s take the example of your brother, Sirius.


    "He''s a good boy, right? Not anything like a Slytherin?" Magnus asked.


    "That''s right. He''s not at all like a Slytherin." Sirius proudly acknowledged.


    "Then when hees to Hogwarts, what if he was put in Slytherin? Will that automatically make him bad? Because of something he has no control over.


    "I believe that the reason why so many Slytherin have turned bad is because of the school itself. I mean, there are bad seeds on every tree. Each house has bad examples. But, what happens when you specifically target someone''s inner feelings and put them in a house?


    "They say, to be a Slytherin, one needs ambition, cunning, leadership, and resourcefulness. This is the biggest confusion for me. How does one understand the character traits of 11 years old?


    "Sirius, we are just 11 years old. Kids of our age have brains like water. Whichever container you put it in, it''ll adapt.


    "The only reason why so many Slytherin go bad is because too many like-minded people gather there and out of them, that one bad seed easily influences them. Besides, if us students start hating each other just because of one single word, how does that make us any better than the bad folks?"


    "He''s certainly a Ravenws," Sirius spoke to James.


    Magnus facepalmed himself. "Did you two not even listen to me? Well, anyway. It''s time to eat."


    Magnus took out his lunchbox. He heated it for a few seconds without anyone seeing him do it.


    The second he opened it, a fresh aroma attacked their noses.


    Everyone''s stomach made noises there. Magnusughed, "Haha, I know people can''t resist this. So I brought extra. Here, eat with me."


    "Cool," Sirius was unreserved and picked a pancake. James followed him.


    In the other seat, facing him, Lily and Snape sat. The two did not talk much.


    "Here, my mum made this for me. These are my favourites." He offered.


    Lily shyly picked one. Then Magnus offered it to Snape. But he did not take it, instead folded his arms with a huff.


    "Haha, you don''t want it? It''s all right, more for me then." Magnusughed it off.


    "MEOWWW..."


    "Ah, I forgot about Chad," Magnus eximed and quickly gave the cat some food.


    After that, they kept talking for a while. Lily and Snape stayed quiet mostly. Magnus learned that James was also from a rich family. But not as influential as cks.


    "How many siblings do you have and how are they?" Magnus asked Sirius.


    "Many. They are my cousins but we grew up in the same house so they were like sisters to me. 2 sisters have already graduated. The eldest I would say is pure evil now, Andromeda is very kind and is like me. Narcissa is still in her 6th year and she is a mystery but I guess she is nice and then there is my brother." Sirius revealed.


    "Do you have the confidence that if they were to have been sorted in another house, they would have turned out different?" Magnus inquired.


    Sirius shook his head, "No, my family would have never allowed that. They would have disowned them if they were to get sorted in another house. My family considers themselves very pure and are against anything not pure in their eyes, once one of my cousins even tried to make it legal to hunt muggles. To my family, blood isn''t as important as their ideals."


    Magnus rested his argument there with his arms wide open, "And you still me Slytherin. Isn''t the problem the families of all these kids, who are so extreme when ites to blood matters? I mean, if any child was to live among them he''d also turn into them. The only solution is to make the choice of houses random instead of traits based."


    James nodded, "Hmm, you are correct. But that is never going to happen. Many powerful people in the ministry are either blood supremacists or pawns of them. You are a muggle-born wizard, Magnus. You will not be sorted in that house anyway, so why bother?"


    Magnus didn''t say anything more. Everyone in the room was 11 years old, although his own brain capabilities were better, it didn''t mean others would understand his words. He again went back to reading the potions book, trying to understand how to make this liquid luck.


    On their way, Sirius and James often bickered with Snape. Snape was also not without me, he would asionally butt in the conversation between Sirius and James by saying something snarky. This would make the two to focus on Snape.


    Magnus didn''t bother with them again.


    "Oh, we should change into our uniform," Magnus eximed.


    But then he saw Lily, being a little uneasy when she heard him. "Lily, why don''t you go out first, we will change first. Then we will go out."


    She nodded silently and went out with a blush. She was regretting not finding a cabin with girls.


    All the boys quickly changed their clothes. (A/N: In the books, there is no mention of a dress code except robes and hat. So, it is likely that in the books, they were allowed to wear anything under their robes. But, in the movies, it was made more formal. I am going with the movies because those clothes look ssy. I can''t imagine someone wearing shorts and a red T-shirt under their robes.]


    Their dresses were simple, white button-up cored shirts, ck pants, a sweater and robes over them. They also wore ties. All of these were simple ck at the moment as they were not sorted yet.


    The next was Lily''s turn to change. Everyone stood outside of the sliding door. But Magnus noticed James slightly turning around.


    *BAM*


    "Aren''t you from a big respected house? Then act like one." Magnus knocked his book on his head.


    "Come on, man. You are no fun." James scowled.


    "Well, if being a pervert is fun then I''d rather not have fun in my entire life," Magnus said.


    "HAHA... James, he''s right. She''s too small to be peeked at. We should go to the older student''s cabins." Sirius suggested with a smile, next, both were gone.


    "Such degenerates," Snapemented when they were gone.


    Magnus raised an eyebrow, "Are they? Because I''m sure I saw you trying to peek too."


    Snape turned his head down and didn''t say anything.


    ...


    It was a long journey and they reached their destination in the evening. It was called the Hogsmead Station. Magnus liked it a lot, it seemed to be straight out of a fairy tale. A small vige-like ce with beautiful nts on the buildings.


    Just as they all got out of their carriages, a huge bearded man was waiting for them. "All right then, first years. This way."


    "This way, please. Don''t be shy. This way to the boats." The big man repeated the announcement a few times until all 1st-year students were there.


    "I am Rubeus Hagrid, the Gatekeeper of Hogwarts. Okay, let me count. Hmm... 1...2... BLIMEY... we''re missing one." Hagrid eximed.


    "HERE... COMING..." A thin short boy came running from the carriage. He was panting and his clothes looked dishevelled. It was obvious he just wore them.


    Magnus looked at the thin, shorter than average, blonde boy. He could already ascertain from the way the boy was acting, that he had some confidence issues.


    "I-I was..."


    "It''s fine. Let''s go now." Hagrid didn''t make a scene and led them to the boats.


    "Get on them in groups of four. Be careful not to fall, it''s night time and some creatures might be hungry in there." Hagrid warned, scaring most of the kids there.


    But soon, everyone''s mouth was left hanging open. Magnus too, he was admiring the railway station earlier, now he looked at the Hogwarts and he felt like he really was in a fairy tale. The humongous, old looking castle, with countless candles eliminating its windows. It stood on a cliff, giving it an amazing defence too. Under the bright moonlight, it was a sight to behold.


    Magnus felt tickles in his stomach when he thought that he''d be living here for the next 7 years.


    When you enjoy the view, even long rides seem short. So, before they even knew it, they had reached the castle. Magnus and Sirius were rowing the boat while James and the earlier thin blonde boy tagged along with them.


    Magnus and Sirius wanted to race the other boats and they were rowing like crazy but Hagrid scolded them a bit as they came very close to hitting his boat. After that, they slowed down.


    They got off the boats and climbed the stairs on the cliffside. After a tiring climb, they finally came inside the building. But they were stopped by Mrs McGonagall, who stood in front of them, on the top of the stairs, looking at them with judging eyes.


    Her eyes fell on Magnus, which made her a little attentive. She instinctively nodded at him. Magnus did the same by instinct.


    "Wee to Hogwarts, now before you can join the feast and take your seats, you will be sorted into one of the 4 houses. They are Gryffindor, Ravenw, Hufflepuff and Slytherin. Now while you''re here, your house will be like family. Your triumphs will earn you points, and any rule-breaking you will lose points. At the end of the year, the house with the most points is awarded the house cup. The sorting ceremony will begin marily." She then turned around and led them in.


    The big doors opened and they were led inside the great hall, where rows of dining tables were already ced with senior students sitting on both sides of the tables. All of them were wearing pointy hats that Magnus hoped not to wear in his life.


    Magnus awed at the beauty of the hall. The ceiling looked particrly beautiful, with its enchantment to look like a night sky.


    But then he looked around him, and at the main table. There were many teachers and in the middle was Dumbledore, sitting on the biggest chair like some king.


    "Now, please gather around here." McGonagall stopped them in front of a stool on which a dirty hat was ced.


    Then suddenly the hat started moving and it sang a tone-deaf song.


    "Now, when I call your name. You wille forth, I shall ce the sorting hat on your head... and you will be sorted in your houses." She said as she lifted the hat by its pointy tip.


    She announced the first name. "Sirius ck."


    The students on the Slytherin table cheered just by hearing that name. A girl, tall, slim, very pale, with blue eyes and long blonde hair didn''t smile though. As she knew her brother.


    The sorting hat started making noises. "Aha... another ck. Good good, defiance, bravery and courage, a very strange ck. I know just the ce to put you in... GRYFFINDOR."


    The students at the Gryffindor table cheered hearing that. While the Slytherins were displeased.


    "Next, Ragnar Ulrik Oroborus." McGonagall voiced.


    It was the thin, short, pale blonde boy. He meekly went forward and sat down on the stool.


    "SLYTHERIN" The hat announced even before it touched the head. The boy, however, looked crestfallen.


    "James Potter..."


    "GRYFFINDOR,"


    "Lily Evans..."


    "GRYFFINDOR..."


    "Henry Wint..."


    "HUFFLEPUFF..."


    "Severus Snape..."


    "SLYTHERIN..." the hat announced. But Snape looked saddened that his friend went to Gryffindor.


    One by one, all of the students were sorted. Now, only Magnus was left standing there alone. He felt awkward, as if he was left out when the teams were being chosen for a football match in his school.


    McGonagall took a long breath. She knew what she was going to say would create a huge storm in the magical world. So much headache was going toe their way. But it needs to be done today or tomorrow.


    ~I hope you are right in doing this, Albus.~ She thought to herself.


    Everyone wondered why there was such a dy in calling his name. The tall blonde boy on Slytherin''s table looked at Magnus with angry eyes.


    Then McGonagall spoke.


    "Thest student... MAGNUS GRANT... EMRYS PENDRAGON." This time, it sounded less like she was calling him and more like she was announcing his name to all.


    *BOOM*


    The hall erupted in chatter. Most students below 5th year didn''t know about these surnames. But those seniors or from knowledgable ancient families knew these surnames and what this meant. All of the teachers had the same reaction. An old man, sitting beside Dumbledore looked as if his eyes were going to fall out.


    "Albus, is this true? Is he really...?" He questioned hastily.


    "Everything is true, Horace," Dumbledore replied calmly.


    Magnus, meanwhile, was looking around to see who she was calling for. But when McGonagall nodded towards him, Magnus was sure she was talking about him.


    ~When did dad change his surname?~ He wondered while scratching his head.


    [You can see the train, Great hall, the talking hat and sorting ceremony on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 29 - 29. Cunning Magnus

    Magnus was confused and so many people had suddenly started speaking that the great hall seemed more like a crowded market. Even worse actually.


    He walked up to the stool and sat down. The hat was ced on his head, but the hat immediately jolted up as if woken up from a slumber. ??


    "Oh, this is going to be a tough one to decide. Hmm, I remember that boy... Merlin. I ced him in Slytherin, one of my proudest choices. Never thought I''d meet his descendant." The hat loudly talked. This pretty much told everyone there that what they were thinking was true.


    The talking hat then took a low tone. "Hmm, you have bravery, I''m sure it''sing from the other guy. You have the talent and eagerness to learn, as Merlin had. You are loyal to your friends and family and you are cunning. Young man, It''s rare that people like you are born. You fit in all four houses."


    "What now?" Magnus asked. McGonagall, who heard everything, also nodded her head, wanting to know the answer.


    "But I need to make a choice. Hmm... I know where to put you. A ce where you can shine. A ce that needs someone who can clean it. Someone to lead it to greatness. Just like he did. SLYTHERIN..." The hat shouted.


    Immediately, the loudest cheers till now came from the Slytherin table. They had just got the descendant of the greatest wizard, Merlin, to join them in their house. Even Lucius Malfoy, who had an incident with Magnus on the train, was silently cheering.


    On the other hand, Sirius and James were in shock on the Gryffindor table.


    "He''s rted to Merlin? Why didn''t he tell me that earlier?" Sirius wondered.


    "I bet even he didn''t know. Look at his face, he seems as shocked as everyone else here." James pointed out.


    Sirius did notice it, "Man, I hope those snakes don''t turn him bad."


    "He won''t. After what he said on the train, I don''t think he will do anything bad." Lily added. Although she was not much knowledgable, she did read the history of Hogwarts and knew how big of a figure Merlin was.


    "I hope you are right." Sirius sighed.


    ...


    "Are you sure? Or is it just because of the blood in my body about which I just found out?" Magnus asked in whispers.


    "Of course not, I saw your abilities. Honestly, I think Slytherin needs someone like you. Their image has hit the rock bottom." The Hat said, showing more concern than even the Headmaster.


    "Isn''t that all your fault? Why do you sort all kidsing from racist families into one single house? It just creates a big pile of racists." Magnus argued.


    "They would have burned me if I had tried to mess up with that. They are crazy." The hat defended itself.


    "Fine, also, you should ask for a bath. You stink." Magnus got up after saying that.


    He looked at the noisiest table and went in the direction. But then his eyes fell on the same blonde boy he had sneezed on. A frown appeared on his face.


    He went ahead and sat down beside Severus. There were about 150 new students this year and out of them, only 27 got sorted into Slytherin.


    "Mr Pendragon, house Head boy wants you to sit with him. He wants to talk to you." A 2nd-year student came and told Mangus.


    *Sigh*


    ~Me and my loud mouth.~ he cursed himself and went to the Headboy. He sat alongside a girl with blonde hair. From the intimacy she was showing to the blonde boy, they were surely more than friends.


    But, to Magnus'' surprise, the blonde boy stood up to greet him and with a gentleman bow, he said, "Wee to Hogwarts, especially Slytherin. I am Lucius Malfoy of the Noble and Most Ancient House of Malfoy and the Head boy of Slytherin. This is Narcissa ck of the Noble and Most Ancient House of ck. Sit with us."


    Magnus agreed as it would be rude otherwise. Though he did not like how much emphasis he put on ''Noble and Most Ancient House''. It was obvious that he was a supporter of the Blood purity theory.


    He took a seat between Lucius and Narcissa as that was where they let him sit.


    By now, Magnus had realised that he must be careful in this situation. He was new to this ce and he was not going to make any promises to anyone or join anyone before understanding the whole ecosystem.


    "Mr Pendragon, how do you like this ce?" Lucius asked, trying to make small talk.


    "This is a very beautiful school. Much better than I had imagined. I''ve been to Buckingham Pce before but it holds no ground to what Hogwarts is. What do muggles see if they mistakenlye near it?" He asked with genuine curiosity.


    "They see a broken-down castle, not as majestic as this and a very serious sign telling them to keep out and warning of danger to life," Lucius exined.


    "Hmm, and if someone still moves forward?" Magnus asked further.


    "Then I''m sure someone from Hogwarts staff deals with them. By obliviating their memory and dropping them away from here." He said.


    "Hmm, that''s reasonable. Mr Malfoy, can you tell me more about the teachers? In my free time, I have alreadypleted my theoretical studies till the 4th year but I still have no practical experience." He asked, like a normal curious kid. But he was hiding the fact that he could actually perform some simple charms, nothing destructive thought. The only destructive thing he had was his fire, that was a secret for now. Only Sirius knew, but Magnus had told him not to tell anyone.


    Lucius was actually liking that Magnus was talking to him and not feeling reserved. He felt that Magnus was easily malleable. So, he also took a friendly and less formal tone, "There is professor McGonagall. She teaches Transfiguration, she''s apetent witch but a very annoying one at times. Then there is Professor Slughorn, sitting on the left of Headmaster, he teaches Potions and he is one of the mostpetent teachers here. He runs a clubprised of the most well-liked and sometimes famous students at Hogwarts. It''s is called the Slug club. I am a part of it.


    "That short one is Professor Flitwick. He teaches Charms and is a Part-Goblin wizard. He''s a normal teacher, doesn''t favour anyone except the good students. Then there is professor Sprout who teaches Herbology and Professor Binns who teaches History of Magic, he''s a ghost. Then there is Kettleburn, he teaches Care of Magical Creatures, but you won''t learn this subject in 1st year.


    "There is an Astronomy professor, Professor Silver and also Professor Trinity who teaches Divination, Hagrid who you probably know. Thenst but not least, DADA, Defence against the dark arts professor. DADA professor changes every year because of a curse on that position. This year, it is some person from the United States, Professor Harrison." He concluded his exnation.


    Magnus nodded all this while. Then Narcissa talked to him with a big smile on her face that seemed to be harmless on her pretty face but it was obviously not the case.


    "Mr Pendragon, you can ask me if you feel confused about anything anytime. I am a prefect and a 6th-year student. If you find trouble in any subject you cane to me." She offered.


    Magnus nodded, "Okay, actually, I am a very good friend of Sirius and also know Regulus."


    Narcissa was shocked, "Oh, since when?"


    "I met him 2 years ago. He helped me with some books." Magnus revealed. He was actually using the fact that he was seen as a hotmodity right now, to increase the importance of Sirius in his family as he is a friend of him. This would also make Narcissa ease up around him as she would think she could talk to him freely.


    ~Hmm, since when did I be so maniptive? I guess the talking hat was indeed right.~ He muttered to himself.


    Narcissa was pleased hearing this, she even nced at her cousin brother, who only shivered a little, cursing Magnus, guessing that Magnus must have said something about him to her.


    She warmly smiled, "That is so nice, you could havee to our home. I''m sure my uncle and aunt would have loved to have you over."


    "I dide there, and saw Mrs ck, but she called me filthy and pped Sirius. So I went back home." Magnus revealed, making Lucius choke up on the food he was gracefully eating and making the smile from Narcissa''s face vanish.


    It was awkward now, thankfully, it was time to go to themon rooms. He got up along with all the other students.


    "Little Ma... I mean Mr Pendragon, Professor Dumbledore has invited you to talk to him in his office." Hagrid came to him.


    Lucius frowned hearing that. He crouched a little and whispered something, "Be careful with Dumbledore, he has a habit of looking into other''s minds."


    Lucius was just trying to win points with him. Magnus actually appreciated this one warning. He just nodded and followed Hagrid, who seemed to be the personification of the word gentle giant.


    "You can call me Magnus, Hagrid," Magnus said.


    Hagrid chuckled loudly, "Haha, I knew you are not like those arrogant kids. Good meeting you, Magnus. It''s a real shocker, you are the descendent of great Merlin. Ah... I just remembered, now we must ban the usage of coarse words rted to him."


    Magnus was interested, "What are those words? I promise I won''t get mad. I don''t even know what he looked like, he lived a thousand years ago."


    "Well, there is Merlin''s Beard, Merlin''s Pants... Ummm... Merlin''s saggy left, Merlin''s arse, Merlin''s tits and whatnot... Ah, I should not have said those" Hagrid awkwardly listed.


    Magnus heartilyughed hearing that, "HAHAHA... oh, I know someone who would love to hear this."


    [A/N: Remember, Voldemort has just started to rise at this point, so, Dumbledore and many other people don''t yet hold that much contempt towards Slytherin. Though I think Dumbledore does seem to hold a little bit of bias against it.]


    [You can see the Narcissa on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 30 - 30. A Serious Talk

    Magnus arrived at therge and ugly stone gargoyle. It was supposed to be the entrance to the Headmaster''s office. He had no idea what the password was. But, not to his surprise, the statue moved and let him through. The old beardy must be expecting him.


    He went up the stairs and crossed a fairly big door. The headmaster''s office itself was arge circr room with many windows and many portraits of old headmasters and headmistresses. The portrait of the immediate predecessor of the current headmaster hung behind the head''s desk. ??


    Then there was Dumbledore, sitting on his big chair, behind the big table.


    "Have a seat, Magnus," Dumbledore said. He was trying to be intimate by calling him by his first name but he didn''t really care about it, he''d prefer to be called and be allowed to call people by the first name anyway.


    He took a seat and looked at the old man. He knew that looking into the other party''s eyes was the way to invade privacy. He wanted to see if he had the audacity to look inside his head. But, he felt nothing, to be honest, he had no idea how it even felt. Then there was also a pretty looking Phoenix on the side and for some reason, it was bowing to him.


    "Are you angry that I did not inform you of this earlier?" Dumbledore asked.


    Magnus shook his head, "No, I''m not angry. But just a bit frustrated. I could have prepared myself better that way, instead of being shocked like everyone else."


    "Forgive me, Magnus, but I kept it from you because I didn''t know if you wanted your parents to know," Dumbledore said.


    "And I thank you for that. I don''t want them to know all this, at least not yet." Magnus replied.


    "How old are you, Magnus?" Dumbledore suddenly asked. Because the way Magnus talked seemed not very childish, what it should''ve been.


    "11 years and 8 months old. I''m just smarter than your average 11-year-old." He rified, sensing why the old man asked this.


    "You being smart was already expected from you, Magnus. Do you understand the situationpletely?" Dumbledore inquired.


    "I seem to have inherited the will of Merlin and King Arthur. I don''t know how but I have, though I have no way of proving it to anyone." Magnus said.


    Dumbledore stroked his beard, "You are right, Magnus. You are indeed rted to them. But, things are not as simple as they seem to be. Let me exin it to you.


    "See, the magical society, at least the British magical society and also of many other European countries are basically run by old ancient powerful families, who have abundant money and power. Britain is the same, the Ministry of Magic is mostly impartial and just, but it is still under the clutches of these powerful families. Take Wizengamot as an example, only a selected few are neutral, others are all believers of blood supremacy.


    "But, what is stopping them from their agenda is ack of public support. Even these families have to agree that the number of half-blood and muggle-born wizards is muchrger than their numbers. So, they need a figure who can sway the public, a figure all these wizards would believe and who better than the descendant of Merlin, whom many wizards see as a magic god?


    "So, expect them toe after you, Magnus. They will act sweet at first, but if you ignore them, they will not spare a moment to go against you or take any harsher steps, no matter what the cost. Do you understand me?"


    Magnus took a long breath and looked Dumbledore dead in the eyes, "Are you implying that they would do something to my family?"


    "Magnus, you must understand, these people have done worse things in the past. They didn''t mind killing babies in the Global wizarding war, so what is stopping them now?" Dumbledore calmly said. He was actually surprised by how calm Magnus was, although he knew he was angry inside.


    "And the Ministry is going to let them do it?" Magnus asked back.


    "Yes, because my influence is limited there. It is basically run by a few families. There are no elections like in the muggle world either. It''s an aristocratic system." Dumbledore exined.


    Magnus nodded, "I understand now, so you want to use me to increase your own standing. So it is the ssic good side and bad side. I admire your wishes, professor. But, I will make up my own mind first. It hasn''t even been 1 day since I came here.


    "Also, don''t get me wrong, I am a peaceful person, but if they go after my parents, I will go after their whole bloodlines, and make the sacred 28 a simple text on the history books. And I will do it if I have to, even if I have to bring back Merlin from the dead. You must understand my sentiments, Professor. I read about your past. If you had the chance, would you not jump and take the hit that was meant for your sister?"


    Dumbledore was very much taken aback. He was starting to form a bad opinion of Magnus when he heard him talking about ending the sacred 28. But now, all those thoughts vanished as the memories resurfaced. This was a drawback of lumency, you don''t forget a thing.


    He whispered, "Yes, I would... jump... to save Ariana."


    "See, so we aren''t so different," Magnus said.


    Dumbledore nodded and spoke, "I can understand that the thought of someone attacking your family must be very unsettling. I will try to help you in any way I can. But, you need to do some things first. You need to take an inheritance test at Gringotts. I went there to check. They did not tell me any specifics except that they had everything safe. Also, I will have to invite some people to see your test, to prove your legitimacy.


    "The next problem is your other inheritance. You are a descendant of King Arthur now. This makes you the rightful king of Ennd. Now, I went to meet the queen, it seems, Arthur and Merlin had nned for everything. A curse has been cast by Merlin''s ancient magic on the royal family that if they do not abdicate the throne to you they''d be punished." Dumbledore revealed.


    This Magnus didn''t know and came as a shocker to him. "WHAT? Then... how would I prove to the world that Arthur was real and I am his descendant? They think Arthur only existed in fairy tales."


    "I know that, that is why you will have toe up with a way to do it. A way that makes people truly believe that you are worthy." Dumbledore advised.


    *Sigh*


    "You understand I am an 11-year-old kid? You just put so much pressure on me." Magnus grunted.


    "We are here to support you, Magnus. Merlin is my role model too. His dream to unite the magical world still lives on, to me, now you are like the living personification of his dreams, I just want the best for you." Dumbledore emotionally talked.


    "Well, thank you for this talk, Professor. I need some time to think. Do you have a good book to teach me about theplexities of the Ministry and itsws?" He inquired.


    "Of course, I have one. It was discontinued because it told too much. But, it can be very helpful for you. I also have... another one." Dumbledore gave him another book, which looked very old.


    "This one is Merlin''s book. Written in runguage. It has not been deciphered even though many headmasters before me tried to do it. But we know one thing that the contents in it can be very dangerous. So, I hope you will take good care of it. It rightfully belongs to you and I have no right to keep it." Dumbledore said honestly.


    ~Take it...~ A voice whispered inside Magnus'' head.


    "Thank you, professor. I will keep your warning in mind." Magnus took it and left the office. There were thousands of things running in his mind. His whole n had been hijacked by his crappy destiny.


    ~But could it be a blessing in disguise? I must n ahead calmly.~ he decided and walked to the Slytherin Dungeon by asking for direction from various portraits. They were very nice to him.


    He eventually arrived there. But, he found the thin blonde boy named Ragnar standing outside the door, in his underwear and a t-shirt. He was a new student too.


    "Did they bully you?" Magnus asked tiredly.


    Ragnar didn''t reply. He just stared at his own feet, with a sad face. Unlike Magnus, this was a true 11-year-old kid, being bullied by a bunch of racists. He saw Bobby in Ragnar.


    "Come with me. You know who I am, right? Nobody dares to bully me. From today, you stick by me and I assure you I will help you whenever you need me. We are both 1st years, so we gotta watch each other''s backs." He offered him.


    Hearing him, Ragnar looked up, "Really?"


    "Yes, now, I don''t know the password." He nudged him to the door. Ragnar said the password and the door opened and they entered themon room of Slytherin.


    Many students had already gone to sleep by now. But, surprisingly, Lucius and his girlfriend were up.


    Before they could say anything, Magnus spoke, "Ah, Mr Malfoy, I didn''t know ragging was allowed in Slytherin. I thought we as a house would be united, so we can fight anything together."


    Lucius frowned hearing that. He looked at the timid Ragnar and understood everything. "Who did this to you?"


    But Magnus didn''t let Ragnar answer, "What''s the point now? The damage has been done. The culprits are probably sleeping. Ah, it was very tiring to talk to that old man. I''ll go to sleep now. Good night, Mr Malfoy, Good night miss ck."


    "Ragnar,e with me. Starting today, you will share my dorm. There are three beds in one, right? I hope the other person is not someone annoying." He muttered and left.


    Lucius tightened his fist. He did not know what Magnus meant by ''the damage has been done.''. Was he talking about the bullying or his trust in him?


    "Whoever did this, I want them by tomorrow morning standing right here and pleading for forgiveness from Mr Pendragon and his little ything." He sternly ordered. Narcissa''s face lost its smile and turned stone cold. She simply nodded.


    Magnus arrived at his dorm room. There were three beds, with windows that were actually shafts, bringing moonlight from outside. He took the bed in the middle. On his left, the bed was upied. The right one was empty so he let Ragnar take it.


    "Sleep well, Ragnar, you don''t need to worry about anything anymore," Magnus said and jumped onto his bed. He had too much to think about and study. His life had now taken a turn, from a simple fairy tale to a bloody epic.


    "LET ME OOOOOOUT... I am ustrophobic..."


    Magnus heard the sounding from his luggage box. He kicked the box with his leg and spoke in whispers, "You''re a painting, you can''t be ustrophobic. Also, I thought you were a mighty brave king. I''ll take you out tomorrow, now let me sleep."


    "This is tant racism against all paintings. NO... Let me oooout... are you colluding with that bastard to torment me, aren''t you? MAGNUS..." Arthur''s painting shouted but by now, Magnus had already closed his eyes.


    [You can see Dumbledore''s Office, Slytherin Common room and the dorms on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 31 - 31. 1st Day Of School

    That night was very long. Magnus had a very good sleep. He had a good dream too. In it, he saw himself once again in the ins he stood once when he was lost 2 years ago.


    He found that the tree was missing from there now, but there was a small orb of light floating around. ??


    "Hello, Magnus." The orb said, in a voice that Magnus recognised as it had spoken to him a few times in the past.


    "Are you Merlin?" Magnus asked, making a wild guess.


    "Yes, and no. I am his will, I am his knowledge and I am his experience. I am here to teach you, Magnus. All I ever knew. I know, The real Merlin would have loved to meet you, but even his magic was limited and he could not trap his soul to mortal worlds without the risk of turning foul." The white orb of light spoke.


    "So what are you going to teach me?" Magnus asked excitedly.


    "Nothing for now. You are not ready, neither for the knowledge nor for the gifts. You need to grow more first. Just memorising a charm does not make you an expert in it, practice is needed. Once, you have crossed the threshold to start facing Merlin''s magic, we will meet again, until then, I am leaving behind anguage that ancient people used to speak. You will know where to use it." The voice said and immediately vanished from space.


    Magnus felt as if he was being pulled out of a thin pipe.


    "HAA HAA..." His breath was fast, and he found himself back on his bed. It was still night time.


    ~That was... a strange dream. My life is turning stranger by the day.~ he thought to himself and finally went to sleep.


    "MEOW?" Chad the fat cat poked his head up to see Magnus up.


    "Sleep, Chad. I''m fine." He muttered and set himself in a nicefortable sleeping position and finally slept soundly. He felt too tired to n for the future.


    But, while he slept, the magical world had lost its sleep. Those in power or with motive could not sleep, those who were asleep were woken up. The news was big and crazy for them.


    Eugenia Jenkins, the current Minister for Magic, was having a sleepless night too, with so many letters and inquiries suddenly being made to her.


    She had customised her office to have a one-way wall so she could look at the big open lobby/hall of the Ministry of Magic. She looked down at the giant statue from the one-way wall. She talked to her secretary, "You''re telling me, a descendent of Merlin has appeared? THAT MERLIN?" She asked, pointing at the giant statue down there.


    "Yes, Ma''am, this seems to be the case. The name was spoken by Professor McGonagall and then confirmed by the talking hat. It talked about the past when Merlin was a student. What should we do, Ma''am? This will be huge."


    Jenkins was a strong-headed woman and had dealtpetently with pure-blood riots during Squib Rights marches that were going on not long ago. So, she was not going to be a weak-willed person like her predecessor Nobby was.


    "Contact Headmaster Dumbledore. I believe he must have something in his mind. Ignore all other inquiries until then. I will not speak unless we have a confirmation. I cannot and will not be a part of rumours." She sternly ordered.


    The news reached far and wide and immediately across the globe. But there was one particr young and rising news reporter. She liked to stay on point and do her job the best. Her name was Rita Skeeter, just 2 years had passed since she hadpleted her studies at Hogwarts. Now, she worked for Daily Prophet as a frencer and wanted to be the face of true journalism in the future.


    Just now, she got the story she was looking for. Something that could make or break her career.


    Not just her, but countless heads of different small and big houses got this news and it shocked them. But, the most shocked were not the wizards or witches.


    Instead, it were the Goblins of Gringotts. They had been sitting on all the things left by Merlin until now with no worries of someoneing to take it. But now out of nowhere a new heir hade.


    Gringotts'' head Goblin called in a big meeting with most of the management level goblins. But, in the end, it was decided that this new heir would be tested with his blood. If he passes the blood inheritance test, he will be given ess to the vaults. They didn''t want to mess with Merlin''s descendant. It might turn them into the enemy of all Wizards.


    ...


    Hogwarts,


    "Ummm... just 5 more minutes... pancakes... yes..." Magnus was mumbling in his sleep.


    *SLAP*


    He felt a hard p on his face and he woke up quickly, with the intention to punch back. But then he saw Chad looking down at his face up close while sitting on his chest.


    "Ah, it was you? Since when did you get so strong? What''s the time?" He wondered and looked at the mechanical clock on the wall.


    "Ah, I have enough time. The ss starts at 8. It''s a double ss of History on top of that. The ghost will be teaching us." Magnus muttered to himself.


    Seeing that he was alone in the dorm, he went to his suitcase and took out Arthur''s portrait and set it up on top of the wall touching Magnus'' bed.


    "AH... finally some fresh air. What kind of room are you staying in? Is this Hogwarts?" Arthur asked.


    "Yes, and we are in Slytherin''s dorm. This is an underground area." He exined.


    "I KNEW IT... Hogwarts is a sex dungeon castle." Arthur eximed.


    "Haha, yeah, sure. Say whatever you want to say to make Merlin look bad. You will be staying here now. I gotta go and get ready for the sses." He left the painting hanging there.


    He went out of the dorm to themon room. There, he saw a few students from different years gathered.


    "My family is very old..." They were talking about blood purity.


    But, as soon as he appeared, all of them flocked to say good morning to him. Narcissa walked up to him and said good morning too.


    "We were talking about which student belongs to the oldest family in the school right now. Who do you think it would be?" She asked, obviously knowing the answer.


    Magnus replied as if it was so obvious, "Of course, it would be me. Merlin was one of the first students at Hogwarts and he was personally taught by Szar Slytherin. And I am sure none of the families of people here is as old as that so that makes me the one belonging to the oldest family."


    Not to mention, Magnus'' Arthur heritage made his bloodline even older because Arthur was a royal and had a lineage spanning many generations.


    All students there nodded silently. It was indeed true.


    "Ah, let''s go and eat our breakfast. Can''t bete for the first ss." Magnus eximed loudly, making everyone remember that they needed to move.


    Soon, Magnus also found Ragnar, "When did you wake up?"


    "An hour before you. T-Thanks for yesterday. Those bullies came to me and apologised today." Ragnar said.


    Magnus patted his shoulder, "Haha, don''t mention it. Let''s go now."


    ...


    They arrived at the History of Magic ss. It was a joint ss with Hufflepuff''s first years with them. It was being taken by the Ghost named Cuthbert Binns. he died somewhere in the past when he taught until a very old age, then he fell asleep in the staff room and died in slumber. Afterwards, he became a ghost who continued to teach.


    Magnus took a seat beside Snape, the boy had been avoiding him for a while now. Ragnar followed him.


    "He looks very old," Ragnar eximed.


    Magnus chuckled, "Hah, there is a funny yet depressing story behind it. Professor Binns had been very old when he had fallen asleep and got up the next morning to teach, leaving his body behind him. Seriously, was he so dissatisfied with his life that teaching was his only pastime?"


    "Huh, this is a waste of time," Snape muttered. Magnus had noticed this habit of Snape. He would voluntarily avoid people but whenever he was around someone, he would hear them and make stupidments, earning their ire.


    "You know who you remind me of, Severus?" Magnus spoke, directly to him.


    "Who?" Snape instinctively asked.


    "A girl who''s in once side love. Hesitant to face but always noticing." Magnus said.


    For some reason, Snape blushed, "I don''t have a crush on Lily."


    Magnus and Ragnar both turned to each other''s faces and thenughed.


    "Hahaha... so you do like her?..." Magnus eximed.


    "That was like a mad witch saying I''m not mad," Ragnarmented. He was opening up very rapidly now that he was under Magnus'' umbre of protection.


    "Okay okay, let''s not pull his leg. Severus, my friend. Why are you so stiff, we are from the same house, no need to be reserved around me. And if it is about Lily, then don''t worry, I''m not interested in her. Even if we forget we''re 11, I''m just not interested in redheads, my dad is a redhead and whenever I see red hair I remember him and I don''t want to have my first kiss with my dad in my mind." Magnus tried to ease Snape a little.


    *Cough*


    "Wasn''t that too much detailed?" Ragnar questioned.


    "It''s alright. I''m a little shameless." Magnus shrugged. Magnus was, after all, a perfect candidate for all houses so it was obvious he was not going to be a typical Slytherin.


    [You can see Chad and Binns on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 32 - 32. Student Become Teacher

    "Okay, folks. Professor Binns seems to be asleep. I will write a letter to my mummy now... also to my best brother." Magnus muttered and started writing one piece of paper.


    "Huh, mama''s boy." Snape scoffed at him. ??


    Magnus smiled, "If loving my mum and dad makes me a mama''s boy, then I''m ready to get it tattooed on my forehead."


    He continued writing while making small talk with Ragnar. The pale looking boy was from an ancient house that was not part of sacred 28. His house name was Oroborus.


    Ragnar spoke while looking at him write, "You know, I never expected the descendant of Merlin to be so... so nice to me."


    "Hehe... why would you think that?" Magnus asked back.


    "Look around you, look at their faces. All of them are so prideful and arrogant. Everyone whoes to Slytherin is like that because they are from some ancient or rich family. But you, even though you are from the greatest and the oldest family, you are so friendly and nice to all." Ragnar made the observation.


    "The talking hat said I fit in all 4 houses but it still sent me here. So, I guess there must be something special about me." Magnus proudly said.


    "Maybe a little narcissistic," Ragnar added, beforeughing.


    Within an hour, Magnus was done with his 2 letters. He was sending both letters in one packet addressed to his mom, she would send the letter to Bobbyter.


    "What is going on? It''s been an hour and still, he hasn''t started teaching?" Magnus inquired.


    "Who knows? I guess we should sleep too." Another 1st year Slytherin said.


    Magnus rubbed his chin, "Hmmm... I think I can teach them. I know a fun story, it is true so it can be called history."


    He got up and went to the teacher''s stage. "*Cough* ss isn''t starting so I will tell you all a nice story from the history of our British magicalmunity. I can stop if you want though."


    None of them said no. All expected some kind of special knowledge from him. Binns was snoring on his chair anyway.


    So, Magnus started, "Do you all know what a Warlock is? Well, a Warlock is a very old term that has two meanings, to describe a wizard of unusually fierce appearance or as a title denoting a particr skill or achievement. It was originally given to one learned in duelling and all martial magic or was given as a title to a wizard who had performed feats of bravery, as Muggles were sometimes knighted.


    "I will tell you the story of a Warlock, Jarleth Hobart. He lived somewhere close to 1544 AD. As all of you are 1st years, I do not expect you to know him, well... except my friend Severus, he''s very smart." Magnus said, making everyone look at Snape.


    "Okay, once upon a time, there was one old smart wizard, he was well versed in magic, but he was obsessed with flying. So, he worked hard and finally developed a spell.


    "So, on 16 July 1544, Hobart invited arge crowd of wizards, among which was the Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot, to witness his "maiden flight" in the form of a public demonstration of his own revolutionary charm on himself. He was taking a big risk by doing this but in those days, there were not manyws restricting self-experimentation.


    "He climbed onto the roof of his local church and, after several speeches and a rousing performance of the national anthem, he leapt and, having cast the spell, was left hovering in mid-air.


    "At first, he seemed to have seeded, but, after having spent nearly three minutes watching him hanging in mid-air, the crowd grew impatient to see him move somewhere, and booed him. In response to the catcalls, Hobart tried to move in midair and started performing vigorous swimming movements, which produced no effect. All it looked was less majestic and more silly.


    "But Hobart had misunderstood his own spell. Believing that his clothes were making him heavier and impeding his movement, so Hobart stripped naked." Magnus stopped at this point as it was boring if he were to speak non-stop.


    "So, fun question time. I will give you options and you will guess what happened next?" Magnus suggested.


    All the students got a little excited hearing this. They were mostly scared of the quiz as it would embarrass them but multiple-choice questions were something different.


    "Okay, the options are.


    1. He started flying faster than a sparrow.


    2. He became so lightweight that he was pulled towards the sky and was never seen again.


    3. He fell on Chief Warlock, breaking his neck and killing him.


    4. He fell and broke his bones.


    Choose one option, you all." he said.


    "Okay, those who choose one, raise hands. Two? Three? and four?" He received all the answers." The most popr choices were 1 and 3. 4 was only selected by Snape, Ragnar and another one student of Ravenw who was a girl.


    "The correct answer is 4th. He fellpletely naked on the ground, breaking sixteen bones, and went on to receive a fine for "outrageous silliness" from Chief Warlock. This happened because the clothes had been charmed by the spell, not Hobart himself." Hearing that, many chuckled.


    "Now, continuing the story, Hobart returned home, humiliated, where he realised that his spell could make objects fly for varying lengths of time, depending on the skill of the spell caster and on the weight of the object. But he was a determined man, he would never give up so easily. So, he concluded that small animals and even children could be flown, but that they had no control whatsoever of their movement once airborne.


    "He thus made a second announcement, and an evenrger crowd gathered to see his second demonstration of the spell. Most of the people were hoping for anotherugh at his expense. Even Chief Warlock came again because whatever Hobart maybe, he was a talented wizard.


    "Hobart''s demonstration was, at first, by far more sessful than the first, and he showed the onlookers how he could easily fly objects ranging from small rocks to fallen trees. Hobart decided that, for the finale, he would levitate the Chief Warlock''s hat. Now, for round two.


    "This time, there will be no options. Guess what happened next. Any answer is eptable." He requested.


    A Slytherin boy stood up and said, "He will make the Chief Warlock fly?"


    A Hufflepuff girl also spoke, "He will fail?"


    "He will make Chief Warlock''s clothes fly away, turning him naked?"


    Many guesses were made, but none hit the spot. "Okay, all of you are wrong. What he managed to levitate was the Chief''s wig, exposing his bald head to the gathered crowd. A big round ofughter ensued after that."


    In the ss too, theyughed while imagining that. Because many imagined this happening to Dumbledore.


    "The Chief was not amused and was determined to duel Hobart, but the warlock Levitated the Chief''s robes over his head, and ran for it. He stayed hidden for a long time after that until he was sure that Chief Warlock had forgotten the matter. Now, what do we learn about Hobart from all this?" He asked everyone.


    "He was a fool?"


    "He was not good at magic?"


    Magnus shook his head, "Man was a genius. He had aplished the magical art of creating new spells, something a very small number of wizards can do. The spell he created was none other than what we will be learning in our Charms ss.


    "Jarleth Hobart was the famous inventor of the Levitation Charm, an incredibly impressive magical achievement given the immenseplexity, danger and skill required in the development of spells. All this was in the History of Magic book of this year that I read in my free time."


    Many students awed at this. This goofy story was rted to something from their charms book. And unknown to Magnus, no one in this ss was ever going to forget the Levitation charm now.


    *CLAP CLAP CLAP*


    Suddenly, many ps came. Magnus turned around and looked, it was none other than the ghost of Professor Binns.


    "Marvellous, what a wonderful lesson. Interesting as well as knowledgeable. You did an even better job than me. They all sleep usually but today they look so fresh. I knew it, Merlin''s descendant can not be an ordinary wizard." Binns spoke, showing the rare excitement on his transparent face.


    "This was a test?" Magnus inquired.


    Binns shook his head, "It was not meant to be but it did look like that. And you passed with flying colours, Mr Pendragon. It will be an honour for me to teach you. And for your achievement today, for just being a 1st-year student and yet knowing all this, 50 POINTS TO SLYTHERIN."


    As soon as that was announced, the Slytherin students made an uproar. The first student to contribute to Slytherin''s pool of points that year was Magnus.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 33 - 33. FIGHT

    The first day of school was eventful. Magnus and Ragnar did pretty well in their sses. But, on day one he found out what he was good at what not. And it seriously disappointed him a little.


    The second ss of the day was Transfiguration. Monday was the busiest day for all students and teachers as the schedule was jam-packed. ??


    In this ss, Professor McGonagall taught them the theory behind the Transfiguration first. It turns out, there was a mathematical form behind this and Magnus was best at maths. The transformation form said that the intended transformation is directly influenced by body weight (a), viciousness (v), wand power (w), concentration (c), and a fifth unknown variable (Z).


    The meant that T(Transfiguration) was equal to wand power (w) X concentration (c) then all of it divided by viciousness (v) X body weight (a) and all of it was then multiplied by the fifth unknown variable (Z). Now, what the unknown variable was nobody knew. Magnus had noticed that in all these years, all the wizards and witches had researched to perfect their magic, make new spells and power up methods, but none of them researched the origin of it. Why does magic exist? No one could answer this question of his. They only know that like humans, magic originated in Africa.


    But, one thing was sure to Magnus, that Magic followed thews of physics. For example, the conservation of matter and energy. But then there were instances when thesews could be broken by extremely strong wizards and that was what he was aiming to achieve. But, for now, his 11-year-old little body couldn''t dream of doing that.


    There were many branches in Transfiguration and Professor McGonagall had warned them that it was also dangerous.


    "Transfiguration is some of the mostplex and dangerous magic you will learn at Hogwarts. Anyone messing around in my ss will leave and note back. You have been warned." was what she said.


    The first task of all of them was to turn a match into a needle. This was considered the simplest of all transfiguration spells.


    "Ragnar, just watch me and learn." Magnus proudly said.


    "But I''ve already done it," Ragnar suddenly replied.


    Magnus, in shock, turned to him, and there was indeed a silver needle in front of him.


    "Heh, so you''re talented in it. Okay, you made it silver, I will make it gold, I like gold anyway." Magnus proudly imed.


    [A/N: incantation is unknown for this magic so I am making one.]


    "Needlefy..."


    "Yes, yes, turn into a needle." He muttered as the matchstick was being turned. He had kept the concentration aspect in his mind, imagination was also a major part. It finally took the shape of a needle and turned golden. But, shockingly, it turned into a bigger size than what the original matchstick was.


    Quickly, Professor McGonagall appeared. She had stars in her eyes but kept a serious face.


    "Perfect, even better than I expected. Making it evenrger than the original size is something not all wizards can do, Mr Pendragon. And Mr Oroborus, amazing on your part too, on your first attempt to do it. Ten points to Slytherin." Professor McGonagall announced and went on her way, she could not overly praise someone as it would discourage others.


    "I think we are going to win the house cup just by gathering these points." Magnus talked to Ragnar.


    "Hehe, there is still the Quidditch. But, I''m not interested in it. I hate flying." Ragnar said distastefully.


    "But I want to do it. I know I''m gonna love it. Okay, let''s help the others. Look, Snape did it too." Magnus eximed.


    "Why does he try to avoid us? We never said anything bad to him," Ragnar questioned.


    Magnus sighed, "Insecurities, I guess."


    After that, they helped many studentsplete their tasks. They even helped many from Hufflepuff. Magnus was already being adorned by most of the students in the school, so whenever he talked to someone, they always showed respect, well... except for a few who were in Slytherin.


    Magnus knew he was very good at all kinds of Charms and also Transfiguration but when it came to Potioneering, he was average, but he had still not given up on the liquid luck. Meanwhile, Ragnar was below average at charms but god tier in Potioneering, he said he''s liked Potioneering since he was small and had already memorised all recipes till 7th year as he had all the books at his home. Magnus had tried to ask him about his home, but Ragnar every time dodged the question.


    DADA was also an exciting ss for Magnus and he excelled in it. It wasn''t much different from Charms. It was exciting to him as it taught various spells to find hidden secrets.


    The American teacher, Professor Harrison, was an excellent person. He had told everyone that he used to be an Auror working for MACUSA. He was in the Department responsible for handling Dark Creatures attacking No-Majs. He was a funny and easygoing man. But the first day was mostly theory and introduction. They would start learning practical things from the next ss.


    But, there was something Magnus found strange, their Potions and DADA ss was with Gryffindor but he saw neither Sirius nor James. There was Lily but he didn''t talk to her, considering how paranoid Snape was at the moment.


    Then there was the herbology ss with Ravenw, he liked these people as they were knowledgable but some of them were too proud of it. Herbology was very easy for Magnus because he had a very good memory and had already memorised everything. Ragnar was also excellent in this subject. His reasoning was, "To make amazing potions, I need high-quality materials and I don''t trust any herbologist so I grow my own herbs."


    Till now, Magnus had learned that Ragnar sucked at Charms. DADA spells were also somewhat like charms so he expected him to suck at that too.


    But, what made him excited for the whole day was a flying lesson. He was already dreaming of how cool it would be. But to his luck, Mondays didn''t have the flying lessons. So, he had to wait till the next day.


    Their day''s schedule ended. Magnus had already done his Homework. It was actually a lot. But it was just theoretical stuff and he was good at memorising. He helped Ragnarplete it too and both of them were free during the Study Hall period.


    "Where are we going, Magnus?" Ragnar asked.


    "To find the portrait of Merlin," Magnus replied with a smile.


    Magnus had found this information by hearing some students talking about his heritage. Magnus was still in a bit of shock but he had epted this fact. Now, what he needed were answers.


    The portrait was on the walls by the Grand Staircase, next to the portrait of his Merlin''s old friend and fellow courtier of King Arthur, Sir Cadogan.


    He quickly found the portrait. Inside, he saw Merlin standing, his beard was long and white and he wore a big robe with a hood. It was probably the fashion among the wizards of that era.


    "AHAA... so this was the boy you were talking about?" Sir Cadogan eximed.


    Merlin''s portrait smiled, "Haha, wee to the Hogwarts, child. Now, I am just a portrait so I do not know about your past. Which family do you belong to and how did you find my inheritance?"


    Magnus replied truthfully, "Hello, I am not from a magic family. My parents are non-magical people. I didn''t find your inheritance, it would be correct to say it found me. 2 years ago, I was lost and couldn''t find a home. So I slept in a park under a tree. That tree talked to me in my sleep and since that day, I started having strange idents. Just yesterday did I find out about my heritage."


    Merlin loudlyughed, "BWAHAHA... fabulous. You are from a non-magical family, that is even better. At least, I don''t have to teach you about equality now. And about that tree, I believe you have talked to my will?"


    Magnus nodded, "Yes, I did. But it said I am not ready for the knowledge or the gifts."


    "Yes, yes, you must grow stronger. I have left you amazing things, Magnus. You will understand everything as you continue on this adventure. These damn new generations have destroyed the wizarding word that I worked so hard to improve. I see them daily talking about how their family is this or that or how they hate magbobs. Their minds have be so narrowminded to understand that we all are from the same species." Merlin had a bit of sorrow in his voice.


    "I understand, Arthur said the same thing about the muggle world," Magnus said.


    "Wait... what? Did you already meet that bloke?" Merlin eximed.


    "MWAHAHAHA... I won, Merlin." Out of nowhere, Arthur appeared in Merlin''s portrait.


    Magnus chuckled, "Yes, I found him in the Buckingham Pce. He was invisible to all but not me."


    Arthur started to crack his knuckled, "You bastard, I''m gonna teach you a lesson. You''ve got no magic here. You left me invisible to rot there? Sir Cadogan,e here and help me. As your king, Imand you."


    "Yes, your majesty." Sir Cadogan also jumped to Merlin''s portrait.


    Merlin grunted, "Huh, I can handle ten of you together, Arthur. I call you a bloke for a reason."


    "Really? You green-eyed bastard, I will show you the power of my FIST OF FURY!" Arthur shouted and ran to attack Merlin.


    Merlin also got ready to fight. He passed the first punch to his face and countered with his staff.


    *BAM*


    He punched the back of Arthur''s head. But, Arthur came prepared, he lifted his leg as he was falling and *BAM*


    Straight to the baby makers of Merlin. "Mwahaha... you don''t need those anyway as they don''t work. But they still hurt all the same. Have my NUTCRACKER KICK!"


    "You got them too,"


    *BAM*


    Merlin also hit his staff at Arthur''s baby maker. Both of them fell to their knees. Sir Cadogan stood at the side and watched.


    Outside the portrait, Magnus and Ragnar watched it all. "You want some, Ragnar?"


    Magnus offered some popcorn to Ragnar. Both of themughed while watching it.


    "Haha... I can watch this all day." Magnus eximed.


    Suddenly, Arthur and Merlin turned to Magnus and felt embarrassed.


    "Ah, Magnus. We were not fighting. We were just ying. See, we are brothers." Arthur helped Merlin get up.


    "Yes, Magnus. You should be kind to people." Merlin added.


    "Come on, fight. I still got the popcorn bag half full." Magnus nudged them.


    Merlin and Arthur smiled wryly. Magnus was also pulling their leg.


    "Just kidding, I will be going now. Merlin, I have set up the portrait in my dorm. You cane and talk to me there." He said.


    "Sure,d. We wille."


    After that, Magnus left. And the fight resumed.


    "ONLY ONE SHALL WIN TODAY!..." Arthur shouted.


    *BAM*


    "MERLIN!... YOU CHEATER!... USING ROCKS!..."


    [You can see Grand Staircase on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 34 - 34. A Friend

    After the talk with Merlin, they headed to Slytherin Dungeon.


    "Do you know who our roommate is?" Magnus inquired. ??


    Ragnar denied, "No, when I woke up today, he was already gone."


    "Then let''s see who it is." He decided and strode to the Dorms.


    But, as soon as they entered the Dungeon, they were treated by loud ps. Straight for a minute they did not stop.


    As expected, the leader of this little event was Lucius. He was also pping but slower and more gracefully than others.


    "You are a true, Slytherin, Mr Pendragon. You earned 60 points on the first day." Lucius said, bootlicking Magnus.


    ~What does this guy even want from me?~ Magnus wondered.


    "55 actually, 5 were earned by Ragnar." Magnus corrected him, stopping Lucius and making Ragnar hide behind him. He did not like being in the spotlight of these power-hungry snakes.


    "Yes, Mr Oroborus has done great too. All students of Slytherin students should learn from you. We are, after all, born to be elites in the future. We can not let our house lose the cup." Lucius spoke as if he was the leader of the house.


    "If you keep this performance, you will someday get to meet a very great person I know. He knows about you and watches your performance." Lucius said suddenly.


    Magnus just nodded and left towards his dorm room. ~Who is this pervert keeping an eye on me? *Sigh* Just as expected, things are not as simple as they seem. I need to learn about the political and social happenings of the Wizarding World.~


    They entered the room and finally saw who their roommate was.


    "Uh... Knock before you enter, that''s basic manners." Snape barked.


    Magnus chuckled, "I don''t need to knock to enter my room. Yeah, that''s my bed."


    Snape''s face reddened at the embarrassment. To save his face he pointed to Ragnar, "I was talking to him."


    Ragnar was taken aback, he touched his chest and replied, "Me? I''m staying in this room too."


    Magnus facepalmed himself and went straight to Snape''s bed and sat down a good healthy distance away from him.


    "Mate, what''s your problem? Stop this pretentious bandwagon you''re on. What do you get from acting all high and mighty? I am studying 5th year''s books, I apparently belong to a magical family that''s is nearly as old as this school.


    "But I don''t act arrogant. Do you know why? Because I was raised in a humble family. Born to parents you all call Muggles." Magnus lectured him. He was already stuck with him for 3 years already, might as well just make him a friend.


    Seemed shocked for some reason. "Wait, you''re a muggle-born?"


    "Yes, I am. You got any problem with that?" Magnus asked with his eyes probing him.


    "No no, I thought you came from some very ancient pre-blood family. How are you Merlin''s descendant?" Snape inquired with genuine curiosity.


    "I don''t know. It''s just in the blood. Besides, Merlin was also Muggle-born, with an extra talent for magic." He exined.


    "Then why are they treating like some big lord?" Snape questioned.


    "Because I am a hotmodity. They are pampering me before ughtering me like a sacrifice. Don''t you know the influence of just the word "Merlin"? If they have me by their side, they can use my name, Merlin''s name, to their advantage. Also, I think many of them believe I''m a pure-blood.


    "Listen, Severus, We''re in a Snake''s pit. Nobody can be trusted because you''re for yourself. Everyone here wants to further their careers or wealth by stepping on others. Remember, this is Slytherin." Magnus concluded.


    "That means I can''t trust you either," Snape argued.


    Magnus smiled, "Haha, did you forget what happened at the Sorting ceremony so easily? The hat said I fit in all four houses. Brave, cunning, loyal and sharp-minded. I got it all. And know one thing, Severus. The thing I despise the most for some reason is betrayal. And I would never betray my friends or family. The rest is up to you to decide. Come on, Ragnar. You''re too thin, I smuggled some sweets for you."


    "What the hell, I''m not that thin." Ragnar retorted.


    Slowly, the noise faded from Snape''s ears as he fell into deep contemting. What he found out today was that Magnus was way more intelligent in the aspects of cunningness than he showed everyone. Most saw him as a naive child but he didn''t believe that now.


    He remembered his whole life till now. An abusive father, an abused mother. He always wondered, why did his mother even marry his good for nothing father. She came from a pure-blood respected family after all. He always wondered, why did she never retaliate even while having the power to do so?


    Then his eyes fell on Magnus. A boy, who had everything, good parents, probably money too, now also the influence of his heritage. Yet he stayed humble. He was either too dumb or just being his real self.


    Till now, his only friends were his books and Lily Evans, now, only books were left, and sadly, they don''t reply to his words.


    His thoughts were interrupted when he heard Magnus whining at Ragnar.


    "Ragnar, tell me your secret. I remember every recipe for every potion. Yet I''m average. Why?" Magnus asked.


    Ragnar scratched his head, not knowing what to say, "I don''t know. I also follow the recipe with little changes here and there. I think what youck is physical knowledge, how all ingredients work, mix and react."


    "You hand movements..."


    Magnus and Ragnar turned their heads. It was Snape who spoke.


    "What do you mean? I turned my hands in the cauldron just the way it said in the book." Magnus argued.


    "The speed of your hand''s movement also matters, also it varies from potion to potion, from ingredients to ingredients and which side you are mixing it. I believe Ragnar should know this?" Snape questioned.


    Ragnar thought, "Hmm, no that you say. I do adjust my hand speed. But it happens instinctively to me. I don''t even think about it."


    Snape felt personally attacked, "Then you might be the best potion master in history."


    Magnus chuckled, "Haha, but he sucks at Charms. But, Ragnar, do not forget this friendship when you be a top potion master. Make them for free for me please, from time to time. Just a little liquid luck would do."


    Ragnar chuckled, "Sure, I will give you a discount, of a negative 100 per cent."


    Magnus'' face fell. He looked at Snape, "If you know this then this means you''re gonna be a potion master too. I guess I''ll leach on you then. And I think I will quit on this subject entirely, don''t have enough time to focus on such fine details. I''m satisfied with being average at this. Gotta leave some ces for the rest after all."


    "We can teach you," Ragnar suggested and looked at Snape.


    "Sure, only if he teaches us transfiguration," Snape said.


    "Deal," Magnus agreed instantly, shocking Snape.


    ~Why would he give his secrets so easily?~ Snape thought.


    ...


    Dumbledore''s Office,


    Eugenia Jenkins, the Minister for Magic hade to meet the old man. She had received a reply to the letter and it was one word. "Yes,"


    But she needed to know more. So she came here personally.


    "Is he really Merlin''s descendant?" She straightforwardly asked.


    "Yes, he is. I believe by now you''ve heard about the current predicament the muggle Queen is in?" Dumbledore inquired.


    Minister Jenkins'' eyes widened, "He''s rted to it?"


    Dumbledore nodded, "It''s not just Merlin he''s rted to. King Arthur too."


    He put some emphasis on his next words, "HE IS THE RIGHTFUL KING,"


    Minister Jenkins was shaken as she took a few steps to the side and sat down on the chair.


    "How many know about this?" She inquired.


    "Very few," Dumbledore answered.


    She took a long breath, "The amount of influence he''s going to have on the magical world will be unimaginable. Merlin and now Arthur. They wille after him like Hyenas."


    "That is why we must protect him," Dumbledore advised and came closer to her with a serious face.


    "I met him in private, and I told him his situation. Minister, he''s a sweet child, but, he made it clear, that if something were to happen to his family, he will not forget." Dumbledore said.


    "Then I will ce Aurors to protect them." She decided.


    "NO! You must not do that." Dumbledore quickly stopped her and continued.


    "I will send my people to safeguard them. The ministry has beenpromised." He sternly said.


    Minister Jenkins got up in anger, "Do you know your Order is an illegal organisation?"


    "Yes, but it''s necessary. With the ministrypromised, we have no choice. WE MUST FIGHT BACK." Dumbledore raised his voice a little.


    She looked not convinced, "Do you know how much pressure is on me these days? With every new dead muggle, they are talking more and more about recing me. And a change of administration is thest thing we need right now. It is what they want. If they find out about your little stunt, the Wizengamot will be after my blood."


    "THE WIZENGAMOT IS RUN BY THEM," Dumbledore argued loudly, shocking her a little. This old man still had the strength it seemed.


    Dumbledore continued, "The order was created to fight him, Minister. Nothing else. And the Ministry is already adamant on not catching the murderers. He and his army of so-called Death Eaters will continue to murder. SOMEONE HAS TO STOP THEM."


    Minister Jenkins didn''t speak for a full minute. Then she took a long breath.


    *Sigh*


    "Fine, fine. I am still sceptical of you, Dumbledore. But I will look the other way this one time. BUT, the boy and his family must be kept safe, no matter what. We finally have a ray of hope for this ck and white world. We can''t lose him now. Goodnight, Headmaster." She left after saying that.


    Tired, yet a bit eased up, Dumbledore sat back onto his chair.


    ~Why did you take this path, Tom? Why?~


    But he didn''t have the luxury to rx. He got up and apparated away, to an unknown house in the middle of nowhere. Where he had called out a meeting.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 35 - 35. The Letter

    Dumbledore arrived at the rundown house, which was basically non-existent to outsiders as it was under fidelius charm and Dumbledore was the sole secret keeper.


    But there was only his brother there at that moment. He had a tense and tired face. ??


    "I had a talk with the Minister. She has agreed to look the other way, but I do not have much hope that she will be able to hold on to her position. So, we must act fast." Dumbledore started.


    Aberforth Dumbledore, younger brother of Albus Dumbledore, stood up, anger was raging on his face. "Albus, this is Grindelwald all over again. And why is it that it has something to do with you again? I''m tired of this now, I don''t feel like I can even trust you. Don''t think I am a fool, I know what his real identity is. I saw the boy many times at Hogsmeade."


    Albus was hurt a little, hearing this from his own brother. He felt like he aged a few more years, "He was a little boy, Aberforth. Did you expect me to kill him? Like any ordinary student, I gave him a chance to study at Hogwarts..."


    "BUT YOU SAW HIM GROW!. You must have noticed the changes in his personality. YET YOU DID NOTHING!... Because Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore can never be wrong, right? You knew but were afraid to ept it, and now look at this mess. Innocent people are dying out there... INNOCEN..." He suddenly shut up as he saw the noise of peopleing in.


    "Aberforth, do not make this knowledge public or you will do more harm than good." Albus quickly said.


    "I don''t even care now. Do whatever you want." He muttered angrily.


    The door opened and walked in one of the most important members of the Order. stor "Mad-Eye" Moody. Moody''s wore a magical eye, which was electric blue and earned him his nickname "Mad-Eye". This eye allowed him to see through anything, such as wood, invisibility cloaks and the back of his head. He was a fine Auror but even he was displeased with the capabilities of the ministry so he joined.


    Behind him were many more members, some were very old people that Dumbledore knew from back in the days.


    Professor McGonagall was also there but she rarely participated in Order rted activities. Today, she needed to be here because the matter of Magnus was to be asked.


    "Good that you all came here. The ministry will not be a problem for a while. We will need to coordinate and be decisive in each of our attacks. Remember, for Voldemort, his Death Eaters are cannon fodder, but we can not risk our lives like that. We are already limited in numbers." Dumbledore spoke.


    "What about that Merlin boy?" Moody asked suddenly.


    Everyone turned to him with a weird face. Dumbledore too, "What are you talking about, stor? Magnus is just 11 years old. No matter how good he is, we can not involve him. This is not his war to fight, and he is meant to be the future of the British Magical World."


    Moody grunted, "Grrr... give me the boy for a month and I will whoop some spells into him. By the end, he''ll turn out to be a better fighter than most of the sissy Aurors."


    McGonagall was enraged by this idea, "I WILL NOT HAVE MY STUDENTS BE USED AS TOOLS. He is a student of Hogwarts, and it is the duty of Professor Dumbledore and the Ministry to ensure their safety. If something happens to him, it will be on you."


    Moody was not satisfied and he muttered lowly, "Heh... so now her motherly instincts awaken... old hag."


    "ENOUGH... we have more pressing matters than to discuss whether we should drag an 11-year-old into war," Dumbledore shouted and resumed the meeting. nning on doing a hit on a few unguarded Death Eaters.


    ...


    London,


    Bobby had been missing his best friend dearly. Both had been like brothers since young. They went to school together and yed together. But even he knew he depended a lot on Magnus and now he was all alone.


    He had skipped the 9th grade now. Going straight to 10th grade, to the 2nd year of High School.


    It was a totally different school as the one where he studied didn''t teach the Highschoolers. This was making him even more nervous. He had heard about bullies in these schools, they especially targeted short kids. And he was very short because he had already skipped 6th and 7th grade, now he had skipped 8th grade too. So, while he should have been in 7th grade, he was in 10th, at the young age of 11. While the average highschooler was 14 years old at a minimum.


    *Sigh* With a strong face, he got ready.


    "You can do this, Bobby." He cheered for himself.


    *DING DONG*


    He quickly ran downstairs to see who it was his mother was busy in the kitchen.


    "Oh, Kyler. Mail today?" Bobby knew this guy, an honest mailman. His 5-year-old daughter had gotten into a big road ident and he had no insurance. So, with the help of knowledge taught by Magnus, he enrolled in a bunch of spelling and mathematicalpetitions, he won them and gave the money to the mailman. So he could pay for his daughter''s treatment.


    This was something taught to him by Magnus. He had said, "Bobby, you will keep on getting smarter now, as I have made sure your foundation is strong. But, in most people, with knowledgees arrogance. So, I want you to never stop being humble, help whomever you can while staying within your limits. Actually, I read this in a book and it sounded cool so I memorised it."


    Kyler smiled as he had gotten very motivated by this boy here. To him, Bobby was like an angel. For a man who earns as little as him, the help Bobby gave was a godsend.


    "Yes, by the way, my daughter just saw your face in the interview today. You just skipped your 9th grade? You must be very smart." Kyler said.


    Bobby scratched his head awkwardly, "Well, I also skipped 6th and 7th grade. It''s not a big deal. Don''t know why they are making it so big now."


    "My daughter said she wants to be as smart as you someday." He excitedly added.


    Bobby nodded, "Well, my advice, math is very important. Don''t let her ck on it."


    He then took the letter and went inside his house. He read where it was from, and just from looking at the texture of the paper, he had an idea where it was from.


    He smilingly went to his room and opened it.


    *DROP*


    A small chocte bar dropped from it. "Bobby, taste it, this is so amazing. The best chocte I''ve ever eaten in my life. They said it is made of some magical animal''s milk."


    "Haha," he read the first words and smiled. He picked up the candy bar and ate it.


    "Hmm, it does taste amazing. Every single bite feels different." He muttered to himself and continued.


    [Letter]


    "Bobby, my brother, I have found myself in a worse gutter than I initially had thought it was. I found out about my powers and why I could see that portrait. But I cannot afford to tell you that in a letter as it might put your life in danger.


    "Just know this, I am stuck with a bunch of racists, who want to use me for their personal gains. There are powerful people after me too. But for now, I am safe inside the walls of the school."


    "Also, I found new friends. His name is Ragnar, he was being bullied so I took him in. There is also a boy, named Severus, he has hots for a girl but he''s insecure. He thought I liked his girl so he was angry at me. Most kids here are broken in one way or another."


    "I also found out that I suck in the Potioneering subject. So you can have some sce in the fact that I am not perfect, hehe..."


    "Leave this, your school must be about to start. I know where you are going, it is a school for higher intellectual children. You will meet many smart brains there. Keep improving yourself, because what I have found out about my heritage is going to explode your brains. But in the future, I will need your help a lot as I know I can trust you, so, I hope when we reach that point, we are both AWESOME.


    "By the way, don''t tell this to my mummy, or she mighte here and kill my old beardy headmaster.


    "Sincere... hah... just kidding, I''m never writing formal letters.


    Sincerely, the one who whooped your ass in elementary school.


    "Also, this letter will explode in 5 seconds..."


    [Letter Ends]


    As soon as he read thatst line, he immediately threw it away. But, 6 seconds passed and nothing happened.


    "HAHAHA..." A lowugh came soon and with that, the paper turned into ashes.


    Bobby chuckled, his mood got way lot better. But then he frowned, "THAT BASTARD... Now I gotta clean the room again."


    [Join Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 36 - 36. Newspaper

    Magnus was taught some potions by Snape and Ragnarst night. The next morning, he woke up happy. He looked at Chad, who was soundly sleeping on the leg side of his bed. He wanted to getfy on his body but he was so fat that Magnus felt like suffocating.


    He got up and got dressed quickly. He nced at the portrait of Arthur. In it, he saw him and Merlin ying chess together. ??


    "Where did you find it?" He asked.


    "Heh, Arthur took it from some painting. We''ll return itter. Good luck with your flying lessons. Us two were born flyers, so you better not shame us." Merlin spoke without looking at him.


    Magnus shrugged at them and went out of his room. His two roommates had already left. He went straight to the Grand Hall for breakfast. That was also when the newspapers arrived and he had subscribed to one. Well, there weren''t many newspapers in the British magical world that covered all the news. Choices were very limited.


    A random owl came and threw the package down onto his empty te. Magnus quickly took out a piece of meat from the other te and threw it masterfully in front of the owl.


    "HERE YOU GO, BOY," Magnus said smilingly. The owl happily ate it and flew away, making sure to remember this human''s face as he was a good human.


    Everyone just stupidly looked at him do it, while Magnus heeded no mind to them and unfolded the newspaper.


    "Okay, let''s see what''s happening around us. 1st page is supposed to be very important. Hmm... fire in a chocte factory, the owner, Charlie, got arrested by Aurors. Charged with enving dwarf squibs and torturing them to sing songs."


    "What kind of news is this? Okay, let''s try the next one. Ah, something serious. Wait... this isn''t serious. A broomstick ident, two people collided in mid-air. One survived by apparating and the other died." Magnus was shocked.


    Ragnar was also shocked. "How did they collide in the vast sky."


    "That''s not the point. What kind of newspaper is this? This isn''t news. These are gossips." Magnus muttered,


    "LOOK, your photo," Snape eximed as he was facing the back end of the newspaper, which could also be considered the front page.


    "God, when did they take my picture? Hmm, Return of Merlin, after nearly a thousand years, the bloodline of the great Prince of Enchanters has returned to the magicalmunity. Not only that, but he has also inherited the muggle king, Arthur Pendragon, who helped Merlin in defeating Morgan Le Fey. We wish Mr Pendragon great sess in his life going forward." The article said.


    Magnus sighed and turned the pages. He read every news item. But then he found the most important news in parts most ignored by readers. In small columns in the lower middle-centre of the inner pages.


    ~Muggles and Half-blood wizards attacked and killed. Suspicion is directed towards Death Eaters. Is this the return of some Dark Lord?~


    ~Ministry of Magic under strain, the death of wizards are uneptable.~''


    ~Last Night''s deaths. Dark Mark cast in the night sky.~


    All these headlines were hidden so dutifully that if one was not reading the paper attentively, they would have missed it.


    ~Hmm, so there is someone who wants to kill all Muggles and half-blood wizards? I guess I need to get serious in my training. Otherwise, by the time Iplete school, it''ll be toote.~ He decided.


    "What is it?" Ragnar asked.


    "No, nothing. Let''s eat and go to our first ss. Charms are going to be fun, don''t worry, Ragnar. I will help.


    "Eh, I''m feeling dizzy," Ragnarined.


    It was the Charms ss first thing in the morning. They were supposed to sit together with the 1st years of Ravenw. In the Charms ss, they as expected were to practice levitation spell.


    "I heard about your marvellous exnation behind the creation of levitation spell in yesterday''s history ss." Flitwick gave Magnus apliment the first thing in the morning.


    So, the first charm of the ss was the levitation charm. Magnus was able to fly the feather around so fast that it created a mini-tornado, which was also making all the other feathers in the room fly.


    Flitwick pped crazily, "AHA... just what I would expect from an up anding prince of enchanters."


    Magnus did it very easily and got 5 points for Slytherin. Professor Flitwick was very excited to see him and excel. He was nonstop pouring praises on him. Ravenw students could only look at him in envy.


    "Of course, this was expected off of you. Merlin was after all the best in Charms" Flitwick said the same thing for the third time.


    Till now, all professors he had met were saying this same thing. Compare him to the old Merlin on every corner. It made him a little nervous. Everyone had such high expectations off of him.


    ~I guess toe out of this, I need to surpass that old man too. Hmmm...~ He fell into deep contemtion.


    After his own task was done, he helped Ragnar at least make the feather fly a little to pass the ss. Snape didn''t need any help as even in subjects he was bad at, he was above average.


    Next came the ss Magnus had been anticipating. The ss of flying along with Hufflepuff students. It was taught by Madam Rnda Hooch, the Hogwarts Flying Instructor and Quidditch referee.


    They came out to the open fields which were the training grounds for the Quidditch teams. There, they gathered in two lines with their brooms in their hands. These were pretty standard brooms.


    Then like a hawk, Madam Hooch came with a whistle and spoke quickly, "Well, what are you doing? Those broomsticks aren''t gonna fly themselves out of boredom. Now, Stick out your right hand over your broom, and say ''Up!" She instructed everyone.


    Magnus, with a big smile on his face, put his hand forward and put it over the broom. He passionately wanted to fly on it, it was a dream of most humans, to fly in the air. Flying in aerones doesn''t count because you can not feel the wind on your face.


    *WOOSH*


    Without even speaking, the broomstick came to his hand, as if a child returning to its father.


    "Stunningly done, Mr Pendragon. Ah, you have done it too, Ms. Vanity. Good job, 5 points to Slytherin for being so good at this." She praised them.


    Magnus looked to see who it was, it was a girl with long ck hair, but her eyes were the most striking features. As they appeared so differently. Her irises were sparkling light blue in colour while the pupil being dark ck.


    She smugly looked at him and showed her tongue to tease him. Magnus chuckled and ignored her. He was not doing this for apetition, he really wanted to fly.


    Madam Hooch showed everyone how to mount the broomstick and how to hold it so as to not fall from it. Magnus felt so at ease once he was on it.


    "Okay, now we will practice basic liftoff and Landing. Kick off the ground hard and try to rise a little. Then try to maintain that height. Then slowly proceed toe down to the ground. Ready?" She instructed them.


    All students were able to do it. Ragnar had prior experience and Snape was average. But Magnus, well, he was not a normal kid. He as told, pushed the ground hard, a little too hard actually.


    He ended up being thrown at least 50 feet in the air. Magnus'' heartbeat got faster as he felt a tingling sensation in his stomach. It was amazing, he loved the view from this thing. For as far as he could see, beyond the Hogwarts, there was just jungle.


    "YES... THIS IS LIFE... THIS IS WHY I CAME HERE..." He shouted so loud that people could hear him on the ground too.


    "FREEDOM..." Magnus shouted and suddenly moved forward on the broomstick by pressing it forward. It was very easy for him to get a hang of it and he felt he was a natural too. He manoeuvred like a champ, making rolls, making drift turns and faints. Sudden sharp turns. He could do it all.


    Madam Hooch smiled from the ground.


    "NOT FAIR, I wanna go up there too." "The same girl from before, Vanity,ined.


    "His case is different, Ms vanity." Madam Hooch argued.


    "What? He''s the seconding of Merlin? That''s not fair, I wanna fly too. If he''s the seconding of Merlin, then I am the seconding of whoever invented the broomsticks." She defiantly said and kicked off the ground. She also expertly flew up to the sky to intercept Magnus.


    "I''ll teach you who''s the boss." She muttered to herself with a smirk.


    [You can see the time-table of Magnus on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 37 - 37. Detention

    *WOOSH*


    Magnus was enjoying the fresh air sting on his face. He had probably broken a few rules by now but he wanted to do this, enjoy this, ever since he had heard about broomsticks. ??


    ~Huh, I will earn the points back.~ he thought.


    He was zooming around various buildings, making many dangerous manoeuvres. The broomstick was not the fastest as it was just for 1st years for training, but it was enough for now.


    "Not so fast, Merlin boy." Suddenly a voice came from behind Magnus.


    He looked back and saw the girl with pretty eyes. "You can fly too? You seem good."


    "I can say the same about you. Emma Vanity, by the way." She introduced herself.


    "Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon..." He breathed out his new full name. This was the name by which he was officially registered at Hogwarts.


    "I know that... probably the whole school... no, the whole British magicalmunity knows that." She replied, but then a sudden smirk appeared on her face.


    "Wanna race? Whoever circles the Hogwarts main building and reaches the training fields wins and has to buy the winner the most expensive chocte avable." She suggested.


    "How much does the most expensive chocte cost?" Magnus inquired out of curiosity.


    "Not much, just a few hundred Galleons." She replied nonchntly.


    Magnus''s head immediately did the calctions. ~I only have a thousand left. Can''t lose those for some choctes that I''m not even going to enjoy.~


    "Okay, let''s do this. But if I win, I don''t want choctes, I want a book costing the same amount as the chocte." He said.


    "Deal. Okay, I will throw this ribbon to the ground. The second it touches the ground, we start." She set the rules and got ready.


    Magnus had his eyes on the ribbon as if he was an eagle. He saw it slowly falling to the ground. In his mind, he calcted the time it would take for it to touch down because it was hard to recognise if it had touched down from this height.


    Then he waited patiently.


    *WOOSH*


    To his shock, Emma started before him, but she was actually on time. He also raced and was not too far behind her.


    "HAHA, I''m going to win this, Merlin boy." She shouted.


    Magnus chuckled, "We''ll see."


    He slowly started to catch up to her and was crossing her. She saw it and was amazed because their brooms were the same and Magnus was heavier than her, yet he was faster. She couldn''t understand how.


    Unknown to her, it was not her fault. It was the fault of the whole magical society''s education system. Magnus was using a simple thing in physics called aerodynamics. He had purposefully ducked down his body and his chin was basically touching the broom, different from Emma, who was riding it like a normal bicycle.


    "I won''t let you win." She suddenly tried to block his path and made fake kicks. She was not going to really kick him and endanger his life, she knew it was dumb.


    It had some effect and Magnus and he was again left behind. ~Ah, I can''t lose my money like this. I guess I''ll have to do it. My ultra-secret technique.~


    He again streamlined himself to reduce air resistance and caught up to her. Then, he shouted loudly, "OH MY GOD!"


    With that, he made the most exaggerated shocked face possible and looked to his left side, towards the buildings.


    It was human nature to be curious, so Emma also looked to her left. And soon, she felt a pinch on her right cheek.


    *FLICK*


    "OUCH..." She cried.


    Magnus had flicked on her right cheek with his finger. "See you at the finish line."


    She immediately realised she was fooled. But all her attempts to get the lead were futile as Magnus continuously flew away from her.


    "THIS IS CHEATING." Sheined loudly.


    She immediately received a reply with fadingughter, "My mummy told me to treat girls equally. HAHAhahaha..."


    She pouted and continued on to return to the finish line. Soon, the crowd came into her view and with a frowning face, shended on the ground.


    Magnus and Emma were both surrounded by their excited ssmates. But then, an angry Madam Hooch came, "That was extremely reckless, Mr Pendragon and Ms Vanity. You two are to spend 2 hours in detention."


    Magnus didn''t protest, he was just happy for having saved his money from this witch.


    He turned to her smugly, "Heh, I will tell you the name of the book tomorrow."


    "Huh..." she scoffed and walked the other way.


    "Miss Vanity, the detention is that way." Madam Hooch interrupted her, embarrassing her even more.


    Magnus, holding hisughter, walked towards the detention room. While leaving, he waved towards Ragnar and Severus.


    ...


    The Detention room of Hogwarts was nothing but a room with some student''s desks. There were also many bookshelves. But to Magnus'' horror, all of them were about how to be good students, Hogwartsws and other things rted to that.


    There was no teacher but instead ghosts. Keeping an eye on them. But, to his surprise, he and Emma were not alone. There was a curly-haired boy too.


    "Sirius?" Magnus voiced.


    Sirius and James were sitting on the front side of the room. Sirius looked back andughed "Haha, we knew you woulde here sooner thanter."


    James also added, "Finally, the god hase down among us mortals."


    "Yeah yeah, what are you in for?" Magnus asked as if they were prisoners.


    "We made our ssmates have opposite gender''s voice with the help of a powder. Professor McGonagall caught us. This was yesterday, today Slughorn sent us here because we put pepper powder in many cauldrons. Everyone ran out of theb coughing." Sirius exined as if they were triumphs.


    "What kind of animals are you?" Emma blurted.


    "And who do we have here? Miss righteous princess? Since when did a Slytherin start worrying about people?" James retorted.


    "He''s also a Slytherin," She pointed to Magnus.


    "No, he belongs to all houses, we heard the hat. Besides, I''ve known him from before Hogwarts. But I don''t know you. What''s your name?" Sirius asked her, this time seriously.


    "I am Emma Vanity." She replied.


    Sirius'' shoulders rxed, "Ah, so you are one of the better pureblood families. What did you two do? Kiss in public?"


    Magnus nearly choked on his saliva, "What the... no. We were racing on our brooms."


    "Who won?" James asked almost immediately. He was a fanatic when it came to flying.


    Magnus proudly raised his head, "Who other than me?"


    "Huh, he cheated." Emma protested.


    "Sure, the loser always has some excuse," Magnus spoke back. Hearing this, Emma huffed and went to a corner to sit alone.


    "What''s her deal?" Sirius asked.


    "Ignore her. She just lost a bet. So, what do we do here now? I don''t want to read those books." Magnus asked.


    Both Sirius and James looked at each other. They nodded and made Magnus sit with them. "We were nning a prank. A big one this time, it might take some time toplete. No hard feelings, but we want to turn the pants of all Slytherin boys into skirts. Also, put lipstick on their faces."


    Magnus nodded and thought for a second, "Hmm, It can be done. But it will need a lot of nning. Let''s do it."


    "Are you serious? Will you prank your own house?" They excitedly asked.


    "Sure, why not? They have been a pain in the back since day one. Always acting so strickly, there is no fun." Magnusined.


    Sirius was happy, "Cool, let''s do it then."


    And so, they started nning. After a while, their detention was over and they could go out. Emma angrily left alone.


    Magnus also decided to leave. "Let''s do this."


    He raised his hand to high five them. They also high-fived him, and Sirius and James high-fived each other too.


    But, to their horrors, they suddenly found out that their hands had gotten stuck together.


    "Eh... what happened?" Sirius questioned himself.


    "It''s as if... someone glued our hands," James observed.


    But when they turned to look at Magnus, he was already walking away and was at the door. Realisation quickly hit them.


    Magnus looked at them onest time with a mischievous smile, "Have fun sleeping on the same bed,ds."


    He left after that. Sirius and James looked at each other in horror. Apparently, the pranksters got pranked.


    "THAT BASTARD..." Sirius cursed.


    "This was a good one, admit it, Sirius. But we will have our revenge soon." James said, already nning ahead.


    "That''s fine, but what about this? We can''t go out there. They will think we''re... involved." Sirius nervously said.


    And for the next few months, rumours spread around the school that Sirius and James were hot on each other. It was suspected that the rumour came from them holding hands and a certain loudmouth from Slytherin.


    [You can see the Hogwarts building on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 38 - 38. True Blood Status

    A week passed, Magnus was enjoying his life in Hogwarts. He would usually spend most of his time either studying, practising magic, trying to make the liquid luck, pranking his friends or flying.


    But, now his life had a headache, that girl Emma, was always trying to get her revenge by trying to prank him, although none of them seeded. He had asked her to get him an advance potions book. She did it grudgingly but her grudge didn''t stop. ??


    "I''m telling you, Mag. She got a crush on you, I mean, if I was a girl, I''d be after you too, you are every girl''s dream, a strong, intelligent guy, their prince charming, heck, you are going to be the king." Ragnar had gotten reallyfortable with his words around Magnus, but around others, he was still like a puppy, though Magnus was changing that too, by slowly making him grow a spine.


    Snape, who was walking on the other side of Magnus, shrank his nose in disgust, "What a vile thought to have."


    Ragnar scoffed, "Don''t lie to me, Severus, if you were a girl, you''d be drooling over him too."


    Magnusughed, "Well, he already got someone to drool over so stop this hanky panky talk of yours. Did you practice the charms I gave you? You should at least know the lifesaver ones."


    "Yeah yeah, I did. But they are too hard for me, I mean, I can''t seem to be able to move my wand correctly." Ragnar argued.


    Snape shook his head in disappointment, "Such a waste of talent, your potioneering is probably the best in history and you can''t even cast charms."


    Ragnar looked at him with fake anger, "Yeah? You''re the one to say. Stop oogling that Gryffindor girl now and focus on your studies."


    "Okay, stop fighting now, I will be going with the old man Dumbledore to Gringotts tomorrow. I gotta take the inheritance test." Magnus revealed.


    "Hmm, Mr Malfoy was talking about discussing something with you yesterday, he did not ask me but I did hear him," Snape suddenly spoke.


    "Sev, stop idolising that man. He is a maniptor and he''s been trying since I stepped on this school grounds. If you''re just after his family name and resources then I''ve got more than that. Though I don''t know about the money side of the situation, I will know that tomorrow." Magnus advised him.


    They walked into the Slytherin Dungeon. But as soon as Magnus entered, he felt the presence of magic and immediately ducked.


    "AHAAA... NO..." It was Emma, trying to ster a cake on his face.


    *BAM*


    It hit Ragnar''s face. He turned angry at her, "You, I will not help you at Potions now. Huh..."


    Magnus smirked, "That is once again, 12 losses and 0 wins for you. Just give up, girl. You are too small for this."


    He turned to the side and went to talk to Narcissa ck. She was although a maniptive woman, she sometimes seemed very nice as if that was her original personality, but the cold one had taken over. He couldn''t imagine how a man like Lucius was able to win her heart, he had nothing except good looks and a family name... maybe some brain too but it was as good as nothing.


    "Good evening, Miss ck." He greeted her.


    "I told you to call me sister or just Narcissa. No need to be so formal now, Magnus." She replied with a smile, which seemed half genuine and half politically driven.


    She sat by the firece, reading some random book about blood purity. He was still not sure if she knew he came from a muggle family though.


    "Still having trouble with potions?" She asked.


    "Yup, I''m just average at it. I want to be better." He said, with a bit of frustration in his sound.


    She chuckled, "Hehe, it''s okay being average in a few things when you are outstanding in all others. Have you thought about what you will do after school?"


    "Be the king maybe?" He muttered. By now, everyone knew the reason he had Pendragon in his name.


    "Maybe I can help." Lucius appeared and took a seat.


    Magnus took his senses to the highest limit, this man was not to be trusted at all.


    "And what might that be?" He questioned.


    "You are an elite, Mr Pendragon. You are the descendent of one of the oldest magical families and the ruler of a nation. You deserve to be someone great. I myself think that if I do work for someone, he must be the greatest." Lucius started weaving his web. He was trying his best to manipte Magnus. He believed Magnus was pureblood because of his magical talent. The part about him being the inheritor of King Arthur too was guessed to be a blessing of Merlin.


    "Do you know about your ancestor Merlin studying under Szar Slytherin?" Lucius asked.


    "Yes, I know that. He must have learned a great deal from Szar Slytherin, to be able to rise to be such a famous wizard," Magnus replied by overemphasising on Szar, wanting to see where Lucius was getting to.


    Lucius smiled, "Yes, that is indeed the case. If it weren''t for Szar Slytherin, Merlin would have never been able to rise to heights. Szar Slytherin was a great wizard with unimaginable power. But, sadly, his future generations all died. There are no descendants remaining, all except one, the true heir to Szar Slytherin."


    Magnus acted shocked, "Who is he?"


    "A great man, who believes in us, the purest of blood. Under hismand, the wizardkind will see a new era, where we rule all." Lucius dreamily exined.


    He then finally announced the name, "His name is, LORD VOLDEMORT!..."


    Magnus quickly put two and two together. ~So that dark wizard is after me? His followers are killing people?~


    "Does Lord Voldemort wish for the service of an 11-year-old child?" Magnus asked.


    "Haha, no-no. He is very wise and caring, he does not want you to do anything. He only wants you to study and get stronger, but, to show allegiance you will have to get a tattoo on your arm." Lucius said.


    Magnus nodded. Lucius was already gloating inside his heart, thinking it was mission sessful.


    "What do you know about my family history?" Magnus asked suddenly.


    Lucius was confused, "Of course, they must be respected pure-blood wizards, to be rted to Merlin, you must have a long-long history."


    Lucius was speaking nonsense now. He was not able to find out about any magical family rted to Magnus. So he guessed that it must be some secret family.


    Magnus shook his head, "Hah, no. you are wrong, my family are actually muggles. I am the first wizard in the family."


    "AND... to the offer of Lord Voldemort... I REFUSE!..." He announced.


    Nearly everyone present there stopped talking. Many had their eyes widened at the revtion. Especially Narcissa and Malfoy. The atmosphere tensed a lot, feeling as if an explosion would happen at any moment.


    Lucius gritted his teeth so loud everyone could hear them, he was not a person to get angry so easily but right now, he felt betrayed, deceived, he even treated Magnus so well after what happened on the train, he lowered himself just to have a good image in front of him, but now, it was not necessary.


    Narcissa, on the other hand, looked at Magnus in... pity?


    Lucius got up from his chair, his worst guesses had turned true, "YOU FILTHY MUDBLOOD!... Deceiving US?... using US?... STAND UP!... SIT ON THE FLOOR! That is your rightful ce. That is your worth, right on the filth."


    Magnus did get up, with a calm and in face, but his blue eyes now looked dark red. His chin held high in pride and confidence. He had already decided beforeing to Hogwarts that he was not going to let someone bully him.


    "So you got deceived by a filthy mudblood? What does that make you, a person with intelligence even lesser than a filthy mudblood? Ah, you are Ultra Filthy Pureblood then." Magnus talked back in a chilling voice.


    "SHUT UP! MUDBLOOD!..."


    *WOOSH*


    Lucius had taken out his wand and its pointy tip was touching Magnus'' head.


    "DO IT!" Magnus voiced with a smile.


    Just then, Lucius felt something, he looked down, there was Magnus'' wand and its tip was touching his crotch.


    His eyes flickered in a slight panic. He turned back to Magnus, "You wouldn''t dare, MUDBLOOD!"


    *Sigh*


    "Do you know we all have the same DNA? We are all humans of the same species, called Homo Sapiens. Ah, what am I even asking? Your primitive Chimpanzee brain cannotprehend suchplex concepts.


    "I rmend you do it. Blow my head out, but I promise you, you will not be able to make little Malfoys with sweet sister Narcissa then. Malfoy family patriarch wouldn''t want that, right?" Magnus mocked him, loud and clear, in front of all.


    In his short time here, Magnus had learned one thing about Slytherin. That it was thew of jungle. The strongest rules all, now it was Lucius. But Magnus needed some followers too. Even 1 or 2 would be enough.


    "I will kill you." Lucius was still enraged.


    Magnus smiled, "DO IT!... but know one thing, you will be killing thest descendant of Merlin. The whole Magical world will be after your blood then. Not just yours, but your whole family. We''ve even got enough witnesses."


    It was a stalemate now. Magnus was getting tired of it. Lucius most likely didn''t have the guts to do anything. He could only scare people.


    *BAM*


    ~Thanks dad,~


    Magnus kicked. A perfect army-style kick to the knees of Lucius from the side, making him fall to his knees. Next, like a dragon putting his ws on his neck, Lucius saw Magnus grabbing his throat. His grip was inhumanly strong and his eyes looked chilly.


    *COUGH*


    "Beforeing to this school, I was not ying in the sandbox in the park. I was learning, reading, and by reading, I knew there would be bigots like you. Lucius Malfoy, what should I do to you now? Should I end it?" He was, of course, bluffing, he couldn''t kill someone like that. Also, he had never killed anyone and didn''t want to do it at such a young age.


    What he wanted was for Lucius to surrender. Lucius was shivering, as he couldn''t breathe properly.


    "Surrender, Lucius Malfoy," Magnus advised.


    It was a huge humiliation for Lucius. He couldn''t let this end here or he''d turn into aughing stock for entire magical Britain. He was a 7th year, an adult wizard, after all, losing to a 1st year was out of options.


    "N-NEVER!... MU-DBL-LOOD!... CONFRINGO!..." Lucius instantly aimed his wand at Magnus and a bright yellow light came out of its tip, straight towards Magnus''s head.


    *BOOOM...*


    __________


    A/N: Confringo is a sting curse.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 39 - 39. A Mess

    Many held their breath as the bright yellow light came out of the tip of Lucius''s wand, headed straight to Magnus'' head. It all happened so fast, yet time seemed to have gotten slow.


    Snape and Ragnar had gone to the dorm room so they weren''t there to react. But they were halfway to themon room when they heard themotion going on. But when they arrived, they were already toote. ??


    "CONFRINGO..."


    "NOOOOOOO..." Narcissa was seen shouting as she knew the consequences of this.


    All looked in horror. Already knowing what would happen to Magnus'' head now, it would be turned into a pulp. And they immediately felt dread, because all this was happening inside themon room of their house.


    Magnus was not dumb, he was already expecting the zealot to act like one. He was too into the whole pureblood theory that he truly believed he was superior to other people.


    Magnus had his wand in his other hand, just waiting to counter. But what had shocked Magnus a little was that he had not expected Lucius would hit to actually kill him. He was only expecting some small retaliation.


    ~Does he not love his life?~


    Magnus used his wand to counter the attack with all his might. He cast a counter to the sting curse. The counter was nothing but to use another sting curse to neutralise the iing attack.


    "Confringo..." He muttered immediately and countered the attack.


    The two spells touched each other and there was a small high-intensity tug of war between them, but it was eventually fading away.


    *CRACK*


    "Oops..." Magnus eximed as he noticed a crack on his wand. He prayed that it would hold on till the end of this incident.


    *BOOM*


    The two spells stopped each other with a bang. But, the loud boom was actually from Magnus'' wand. It was in pieces now and he had fallen back due to the st.


    Lucius stayed kneeling on the ground, now silent and a bit shocked that his magic was stopped by Magnus. He again tried to lift his wand but realised something.


    He wasn''t able to lift his arm, he couldn''t even feel it. He started hyperventting a bit.


    Magnus looked at Lucius, "Huh, so I broke your arm? Sorry about that, but I didn''t expect that you would try to KILL ME."


    Then he looked around and said, "Now, if someone were to ask, can I expect that everyone will be truthful here?"


    Everyone there understood what he meant and they nodded their heads nervously.


    "MAGNUS, are you okay?" Ragnar ran up to him.


    "Yeah, I''m fine, but can''t say the same about my wand... huh, it was ipatible with me anyway," he muttered.


    Lucius''s eyes widened when he heard that, ~He could have killed me if he had a good wand?~


    "Severus, can you call Professor Slughorn? He''s the head of Slytherin after all." Magnus requested. Nodding to him, Snape left the hall.


    "YOU MUDBL..."


    "Stop it, Lucius. We need to get you to the infirmary, what if the damage bes permanent." Narcissa suddenly voiced, indirectly trying to save his skin now.


    Lucius stopped blurting and nodded to his girlfriend. She helped him get up with a few loyal followers of Lucius. She looked at Magnus while going away and felt conflicted. She knew what happened today had totally destroyed the face Lucius had in front of him. Now she feared that if the Dark Lord didn''t win, the Malfoy family was done for.


    "What happened?" Ragnar asked him.


    "He found my heritage and called me mudblood. Magical society really needs a makeover, people are openly supporting dark lords and murderers." He replied.


    "Wait... which dark lord?" Ragnar inquired.


    "Voldemort or something," Magnus said, but, for some reason, Ragnar''s face stiffened hearing that, though he did not say anything.


    "WHAT HAPPENED HERE?" Slughorn quickly came to themon room. He saw the destroyed furniture and Magnus'' wand.


    Everyone was looking at Magnus so he immediately asked, "What happened here, Mr Pendragon?"


    "Racism, that''s whats happened. Lucius Malfoy tried to recruit me into the army of a Dark Lord named Voldemort. I refused and told him I belong to a muggle family. He called me Mudblood and sted a Confringo straight towards my face. Thankfully, I was able to save myself, but my wand got destroyed in the process. You might want to take the testimony of all around us and also check the record on Lucius'' wand." He immediately rified.


    Hearing this, Slughorn was quite horrified. Racism, illegal activity and mortally endangering someone. These were taboo in Hogwarts. He also felt very bad hearing the name of the dark lord.


    "Rest assured, Mr Pendragon, we will get to the bottom of this. Where is Mr Malfoy?" Slughorn asked.


    "In the Infirmary, his own magic ended up breaking his arm." Magnus shruggingly said, as if beating the 7th year while being in 1st year was no big deal to him.


    Magnus looked around himself, at the various half-blood Slytherin or just those who were from pureblood families who didn''t align themselves with pure blood theory. On the other hand, Muggleborn wizards were extremely rare in Slytherin, and at the moment, only Magnus was one.


    Magnus saw adoration in many eyes. He internally smiled, ~Mission sessful.~


    It was good that most students were already in their dorms at this point so the words didn''t spread as fast. Dumbledore, of course, took this matter very seriously, he was in fact, notified about magic being used in the Slytherin Dungeon and he was already on his way.


    When he heard everything from Slughorn, they headed to the infirmary. There, he saw Madam Pomfrey fixing Lucius'' arm.


    "It''s nothing too serious. Just the joints are broken, I''ll fix them in a jiffy, but it will hurt." She evaluated.


    Lucius gritted his teeth, "That Mudblood... how dare he... we thought he was pure... like us..."


    "10 Points taken from Slytherin for using foulnguage in the school." Dumbledore walked in.


    Lucius turned to Dumbledore with a face full of contempt for him. But, he decided to stay quiet.


    "Mr Malfoy, I need you to surrender your wand. You are a suspect in a violent crime that took ce in the Slytherin Common room. All testimonies have been recorded and it has been ascertained that you are the aggressor." Dumbledore demanded.


    "I am Lucius Malfoy, heir of the Noble and Most Ancient House of Malfoy. You can not do this with me, not for a mere muggle-born." He argued and refused to give his wand.


    Dumbledore shook his head in annoyance, "That was not a request, Mr Malfoy. Also, let me remind you, the one you attacked belongs to the most respected and ancient family in the country. He is both, an Emrys and a Pendragon."


    "Hah, we don''t know that. There is no proof except that talking hat''s words." Lucius countered.


    "The proof will arrive soon too. Now, handover your wand. The Aurors will being here soon." Dumbledore again requested.


    But, seeing Lucius not moving, Dumbledore just waved his own hand and the wand from Lucius'' pocket flew to him.


    "You will get this back once the Aurors have determined its history." Dumbledore didn''t stay anymore and turned around to leave.


    But Lucius was raging behind him. "MY FATHER WILL HEAR ABOUT THIS..."


    Lucius turned to Narcissa, "Contact my father and tell him toe here and meet me. Also, give me your wand, I must let the master know about this. That mudblood dared to go against him."


    Without questioning, Narcissa did as asked.


    ...


    Slytherin Common Room,


    Magnus was told to not go out of there and also to not touch his broken wand. So, he just took a seat by the firece and yed chess with his friends.


    "You are really the best in Charms. Seriously, defeating a 7th year who surprise attacked you." Ragnarmented.


    Magnus proudlyughed, "Haha, that is why I tell you two, focusing on charms is also necessary. Because Potions will not win you duels"


    "Do you think Lucius will be suspended?" Severus asked.


    *Sigh*


    "Likely not. His family is powerful, he might get some punishment but considering he is nearly done with his school, they won''t suspend him. But, I will make sure the world knows about this." Magnus smilingly said.


    "Man, you are seriously more Slytherin than anyone else." Ragnar distastefully said.


    "No, I am just smart. Slytherins are egoistical backstabbers, ording to the hat." Magnus argued.


    Eventually, an Auror arrived at the school and started investigating what had happened. It was a man with a weird looking one eye. He seemed to be a paranoid man, judging by how he was looking at everyone as if they hadmitted a mortal sin against him.


    He came to Magnus, "I am from the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, Auror stor Moody. You the Merlin kid?"


    "No, you are mistaken," Magnus replied.


    Moody turned to Ragnar, who he already ascertained was not the kid he was looking for because of how thin Ragnar was. "Where is he? Call him, I need his statement."


    Ragnar awkwardly pointed to Magnus, "He''s the one."


    Moody scrutinizingly looked back at Magnus, "Why did you lie kid?"


    "I don''t remember being registered as "Merlin kid" in the school registers. The human species uses names for a reason, how would you feel if I called you Owl Head?" Magnus argued.


    Moody stared at him in the eyes for a few minutes, then suddenlyughed, "HAHAHA... good, good... you got some spine, boy."


    [You can see the Broken Wand and Moody on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 40 - 40. Inheritance Test

    *BAM*


    "Damn, look at my student. What a good kick." Arthur cheered from one of the paintings he had hijacked in themon room. Merlin also saw the whole event unfold. ??


    "You did well teaching him martial arts." Merlin praised.


    "Of course, it is better than your mumbo jumbo. Real men wield swords, dickless ones wield sticks." Arthur barked back.


    Merlin angrily turned to him, "What did you say? Mumbo Jumbo? Just keep watching."


    *BOOM*


    Magnus stopped the magic attack on him. Merlin looked at Arthur, "You were saying something? Without magic, he would have lost his head."


    "WHAT THE... is this Lucius boy gone mad?" Arthur asked in shock.


    *Sigh*


    "This is what Magical society had degraded to, Arthur. This is what Magnus is up against." Merlin tiredly replied. He had been in Hogwarts as a portrait ever since his death, so, he knew what was going on.


    "HAHA, then Magnus will have to beat many asses. I can''t wait." Arthurughed, with pure confidence that Magnus would seed.


    ...


    Magnus gave his statement to Moody. The man wanted to ask some stupid questions but he was shown his ce by Magnus''s quirky answers. For example, he wanted to ask Magnus about how he became the descendant when both his parents were muggles.


    Magnus just said that it was heavenly tribtion and he was tested by the lightning striking him 500 times when he went to see the Great Wall of China.


    After that, he went back to his dorm room to sleep. The next day, he was to go to Gringotts with Dumbledore to have an inheritance test. It was the weekend so he had nothing to do anyway. He would have spent his time studying.


    But, while he slept, in Dumbledore''s office, a serious chat was taking ce.


    "THAT DAMN BOY, he''s too smart for his age." Moody angrily said.


    "Calm down, stor. I had told you that he is smart, it was you who was out of the line." Dumbledore defended Magnus.


    "That brat called me 50 different names in a matter of 15 minutes. His tongue is really sharp. Look at this blunder now, although I take great pleasure in seeing that Malfoy boy getting beat up, I don''t want any drama right now at the ministry. And I am sure now Abraxas Malfoy is going to create a drama for his prised son." Moody said.


    "I understand, stor. I have arranged for everything. Tomorrow, when Mr Pendragon willplete his inheritance test, I will allow him to give an interview. Once the world knows that he is the true descendant, most will either not have the gall to oppose him because many wille to him to join him. Let''s not ignore the reverence of Merlin," Dumbledore borated his n.


    Moody nodded, "Yes, if I was a muggle or half-blood wizard on the streets, I would havee to him to be a follower. I hope your n works and Abraxas does not pursue the matter. What about Lucius Malfoy? By normal rules, he should be expelled."


    "No, I will not do that. We already know now that he is under the influence of him. If I expel him, it will only push Lucius towards him faster. Here, we can keep an eye on him. *Sigh* You should go back now, be sure toe with enough security tomorrow." He advised.


    Moody got up, "I know. Are you sure you don''t want that boy trained? From what he did today, it''s obvious that he''s a prodigy in martial magic."


    Dumbledore didn''t look at him and continued writing something on a page, "No, he''s too small. Letting him be affected by this dark world at such a young age would only take away his innocence. And you know what happens then."


    "What a waste," Moody grunted and left.


    ...


    The next day, Magnus got ready to go out, he kept his broken wand to himself, it was tied with a lot of glue and was working at 20 per cent efficiency. He met with Dumbledore in his office. From there, they were going to apparate to Diagon Alley.


    "Mr Pendragon, please if you will. Put your hand on my arm and do not let it go. You might feel a little disoriented after reaching." Dumbledore warned him.


    Magnus, like the proud closet Gryffindor he was, went ahead and held onto the old man''s arm.


    "Here we go," Dumbledore signalled.


    *ZIP*


    While travelling, Magnus was regretting trusting this old man. His brave Gryffindor mind was not ready to face this torture on his little body. He felt as if someone had pulled out his intestines, squeezed them dry and then put them back in, followed by forcing him to drink water.


    ~Ah, mummy said never followed strangers, how could I be so foolish?"~ He thought in his mind while trying not to throw up.


    Although the travelling was instantaneous, to him, it felt like an eternity.


    "UWAAAA..." Magnus felt like he needed to vomit, but nothing woulde out of his mouth.


    "You get used to it with time." Dumbledore consoled him.


    Magnus shook his head, "No-uh... I''d prefer a broom over this anytime."


    Dumbledore then took out a lemon candy and gave it to Magnus. "Here, eat this. It will make you feel better. If you feel good, then we will go."


    "Where are we?" Magnus asked while eating the candy from the stranger.


    "Leaky Cauldron. A room I had reserved." Dumbledore exined.


    After a few minutes, Magnus felt better. He conjured some water in a transfigured ss he made from a candle nearby.


    Dumbledore nodded seeing him perform magic so easily. ~He is very talented.~


    But at least, Dumbledore had a positive view of Magnus because of his cheerful and open personality. For some reason, he always felt that if Godric Gryffindor was alive, he''d be like this.


    "Let''s go, professor." Magnus felt better and went out of the room.


    As they walked to the bank, many people greeted Dumbledore. He really had a good image around the ce.


    "What does the inheritance test involve?" Magnus inquired.


    "It isplex magic. Whenever someone opens an ount in Gringotts, they also let them scan you with magic to determine any heirs in the future. But inheritance tests are very strictly regted because there could be thousands of people rted to some magical families because of squibs going to muggle side and living there." Dumbledore exined.


    "Who controls this test?" Magnus asked.


    "Only Hogwarts or the Ministry can give permission for an inheritance test to be done. Now, your case is special, so expect a small crowd of people. The Minister for magic will also be there. Some journalists will be there too. You should give a small interview after the test." Dumbledore suggested, not trying to force Magnus to give the interview.


    "I''ll think about it," Magnus replied. To be honest, he was feeling a bit excited right now. He felt like he was going for treasure hunting.


    After walking a few minutes, they finally appeared in front of the bank. Lots of Aurors were there, trying to keep people and journalists away from reaching them. Ignoring them shouting Magnus'' name, they quickly entered the bank.


    Inside, Minister for Magic Eugenia Jenkins was there with a few of her special people.


    "It''s a pleasure meeting you, Mr Pendragon." She politely greeted him.


    "Likewise, Minister." Magnus greeted her back.


    Magnus looked around and saw lots of goblins were looking at him with various expressions. As if he was a prized trophy. Many were already contemting how much money Magnus would find in the vault.


    After waiting for a while and talking to the minister, a goblin in a suit came and showed them the path.


    "Come with me, this ce is not right for something so important." He requested and led the way.


    They came to a big office. There, a golden paper was set on the table with a small golden knife by its side. The room was decently big but there were no windows and looked to be heavily decorated with gold. It was to Magnus'' liking. Gold was his favourite any time.


    "Mr Pendragon, please put a drop of blood on that piece of paper." The Goblin instructed.


    Magnus did as asked. He went ahead, made a small cut on his finger with the knife that was too sharp and dropped a few drops. It looked as if his blood had dropped on water, as it got dissolved in the paper.


    Then, in a show of magic, names and other details starteding up on the paper.


    But, to everyone''s shock, it did not stop after writing 2 names and their assets they were expecting on it. A third name was being written, meaning that this third name was the least gically connected to him, though still connected a bit.


    This was the reason why inheritance tests were regted, because any bloodline could resurface due to some long lost squib bloodline and Goblins hated when that happened.


    A goblin came forward and took the paper. He read it and passed it to the head of the bank. When he saw it, his eyes too went wide in shock.


    He looked at Magnus and spoke, "Congrattions, you are just what you say. A descendant of Merlin and King Arthur. But, the third name..."


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 41 - 41. Squib Bloodlines

    "Dumbledore?" The Minister of Magic muttered as she looked at Dumbledore and the paper.


    Dumbledore was confused, "What''s the matter?" ??


    She handed the page to him. Dumbledore''s brown rose up, "My great-great-grandfather had a grand-uncle squib?"


    Magnus had no idea what was being talked about, so he went ahead and took the paper, after all, it was his future being discussed. But after taking a look at its content, his jaws hung open. He read it from the top.


    Rtions:


    1. Merlin Emrys Bloodline - Pure, Direct(Full im)


    2. King Arthur Pendragon Bloodline - Pure, Direct(Full im)


    3. Dumbledore Bloodline - Faint, indirect. (No im)


    Reading this, Magnus looked at Dumbledore in shock and asked, "How?"


    Dumbledore was equally as much in the shock, "I don''t know. I never really knew my grandparents, let alone my great grandparents."


    The head goblin spoke, "Such events are normal. All humans in the world are interconnected, whether you want it or not. But, most of the time, the simrities in the blood are so low that it doesn''t get detected.


    "I can assure you, if you were to do an inheritance on all muggle wizards, you''d find many cks, Malfoys and Lestrange. Dumbledore family is like that too. Besides, His Majesty is not very closely rted to the Dumbledore family, it is probably because of his strong magic that this was detected, if it were his parents, it wouldn''t have happened."


    Dumbledore nodded. But still, this was big news for him. He had no real family other than his younger brother, who was also unmarried. He knew that with him and his brother, the Dumbledore bloodline would end. And now, finding Magnus to be carrying it was somewhat relieving to him, knowing that his bloodline, even if very faint, would keep on living.


    Magnus, meanwhile, continued to read the list of his assets, inherited.


    Inheritance: Vault Origin 2 - King Arthur Pendragon


    1. Kingship of Britain and its territories.


    2. All properties of the crown


    3. All properties of King Arthur


    4. Gold muggle coins - 22,678,544


    5. Diamonds, pearls and valuable stones - 4,678,544


    6. Books - 12,668


    7. Enchanted weapons - 67,544


    8. Rotten Cheese - 600 kilos.


    9. Funny & Embarrassing portraits of Merlin - 12


    10. Enchanted Crown of the First King


    11. Enchanted cape to the First King


    12. Enchanted sword of the First King, Excalibur - unlocated.


    13. Various Castles


    Inheritance: Vault Origin 1 - Prince of Enchanters, Merlin Emrys


    1. Lordship of the Round Table


    2. All property and wealth of Merlin


    3. All held titles in the wizarding world.


    4. Gold Galleons - 9,866,788


    5. Diamonds, pearls, valuable stones and enchanted material - 7,654,678


    6. Books - 1,556,545


    7. Wands and Staffs - 127,655


    8. Rotten cheese - 124 kilo


    9. Funny and Embarrassing Portraits of Arthur - 56


    10. Enchanted Wizard robes


    11. Merlin''s staff - unlocated


    12. Merlin''s Castle, Western Isles, Ind of Hirta and Soay.


    Eligible for full ownership due to being thest descendant.


    Magnus was excited to read all this. He knew that what was written was just the tip of the iceberg and there was so much more to see. For example, the wands and books in Merlin''s vault. Not to mention, the crown, robes and weapons in Arthur''s vault. There was also the shining gold.


    Magnus looked around with a smile. He was filthy rich.


    Dumbledore then asked, "I''ve never heard of these vaults before. I thought they were all numbered."


    The head goblin answered, "They are all numbered except these two. These two vaults were made by Merlin himself and all the protection was set by him. It is located in the deepest parts of the bank and even we don''t dare to go there. For one, reaching it is very hard and two, we don''t want to face the anger of Merlin''s magic. As we are supposed to, we kept the vaults safe and that''s it."


    This was true. Although these Goblins couldn''t open them, they still saw it as their own property all this time. But now, they had no choice but to let Magnus take it.


    ~Hmm, why are they being so nice to me?~ Magnus wondered.


    "Come with us if you want to check the two vaults." The head goblin said.


    Magnus nodded, "Okay, take the lead. Professor, I will be back in a bit."


    By saying this, Magnus had barred anyone froming with him. He wanted to check the vaults by himself first.


    So, he followed the head goblin. They sat on a railcar and travelled deeper, navigating theplexbyrinth of tunnels underneath Gringotts. Magnus was amazed by how big and borate it was, for all he could see, there was dark space and a deep dark pit with no end in sight.


    "Who made this ce?" Magnus inquired.


    "It was our ancestor, the creator of this bank, Elder Gringotts. King Arthur had graciously given thisnd on lease to Goblins. We built this ce with our own hands. It took years, and whenever needed, we still dig it. It was not made in a single day or year, Your Majesty, it is still being made." the head goblin exined.


    It took them a while, and soon they came to an end of the rail. But, it turned out, this was not the end. This was the furthest the rails could go. Beyond this was a deep ravine. A gond lift was going there.


    "The vaults are much deeper than where our goblins can reach by digging. The ground here is too hard to work with. It is still surprising to me how Merlin made it there." the goblin said.


    They boarded the Gond lift and descended into the dark ravine. Only their gond was a light source in the dark space there. Magnus looked down from it and really felt creeped out. He had no idea how deep it went.


    "How deep does it go?" He asked.


    "Enough for us to see magma," Goblin answered.


    Magnus took a cold breath. The fact that he was still seeing darkness below meant that they had a long way to go.


    "Tell me, what kind of services do you provide?" He inquired, seeing that the goblin was very polite with him.


    "Anything rted to money management or asset management. Also, as you just saw, inheritance management." He exined.


    Magnus thought for a second, "Hmm, do you give loans too? What about other services? Restricted to your specific abilities, let''s say, forging weapons and gold."


    "Yes, we give loans with enough coteral. As for the other things, we do not serve wizards and witches. But since it''s you, as long as you pay, we''ll do it. What is it that you need?" the goblin asked.


    "It''s not something, as it''s not a physical thing. What I want is your help in researching and creating a rune system. That can let us use muggle electronics in the vicinity of magic." Magnus said.


    The goblin rubbed his chin, "Hmm, we have researched it in the past. But could not produce results. If you want, we can sell you the research."


    "Only if you also sell its patent." Magnus haggled.


    "If you may as graciously renew the lease, I would agree." The goblin said, finally showing his true colours.


    ~I knew it, so this is what he wanted.~ Magnus muttered to himself.


    "Only if you vow to never use a dragon to protect vaults. I am an Emrys and Pendragon, and history is clear in how close my bloodline is to dragons. I can still hear the cries of the dragon you have kept here. If you promise this in writing. I will sign a lease for 50 years." Magnus bargained.


    "150 Years," the goblin haggled too. He could always find more ferocious beasts to safeguard the vaults, but the existence of Gringotts was important for that to happen.


    "100, no more than this." Magnus sternly said.


    "Agreeable." The goblin shook his hand.


    Magnus, with a smirk, looked down at the red dot, getting bigger. ~Haha, 100 was my n all along.~


    The goblins were afraid of losing the bank, so they easily agreed to 100 years term. The lease signed by King Arthur had ended hundreds of years ago, but nobody came to object so they kept quiet. But, now. They can finally breathe without worry.


    After a few more minutes, strong heat started radiating from below. The two goblins apanying him started heavily sweating. Meanwhile, Magnus was unaffected.


    *BAM*


    The gond lift touched the ground. Magnus looked around. They were on a small mountain, surrounded by a sea ofva. From his understanding, this ce seemed to be fully enclosed, meaning that this was not a part of some volcanic activity. The whole ce was made of magic.


    "Your Majesty, please follow me. The vaults are inside this mountain." The head goblin led the way.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 42 - 42. Twin Vaults

    Soon, they arrived in front of one huge door. Bigger than the gates of the great hall of Hogwarts by many times.


    "So, do you have the key?" Magnus asked. ??


    "No, there is no key. We have no idea how it opens. Touch it, maybe it will recognise your blood." the goblin advised.


    Magnus nodded and went closer to the gate. He looked at the intricate design of the gate. It had so many patterns on it that he didn''t even know what to make of it. There were lines, curves and whatnot. All made of carved metal.


    He put his right hand on it and tried to push it in. Nothing happened for a few seconds. Then, suddenly, the engravings on the door started moving, as if they were all snakes.


    But, by the end of the movement of all these snakes, they had organised themselves in a shape that depicted a dragon. Then all of a sudden, the dragon opened its mouth and Magnus'' whole body was engulfed in mes.


    *WOOOSH*


    When the mes disappeared, Magnus was not there. The head goblin panicked and started shouting for him.


    "YOUR MAJESTY... WHERE ARE YOU?" he shouted. He was still calling Magnus your majesty because the Goblins had taken Arthur as their king too. This way, Goblins had proved allegiance to Arthur and Merlin and not Morgan Le Fey.


    "I''M FINE... The fire seemed to be some kind of special way to enter. Only one from my bloodline can enter it without being burned. You stay there and wait for me." Magnus''s loud voice came from inside.


    Magnus turned to look at the long path leading deep down inside the mountain. It was illuminated by fire torches. Even the floor had some kind of a glowing stone that was making the whole path illuminated.


    ~He really made a very futuristic looking ce while living in the past.~ Magnus thought.


    He followed the pathway until it brought him to a dead end. There was a simple wall in front of him with two smaller gates on them. One was bright red and one was bright blue.


    On the left one were words saying, "Greatness awaits you, unless you''re the guy on my left,"


    On the red door on the right, it said, "Mumbo Jumbo won''t take you far, be a great man before a great fighter."


    Magnus chuckled, ~These two were like this from the start.~


    Then, first, he decided to open the vault of Arthur Pendragon. He went ahead and touched the red door with his palm. Then, with a stone grinding sound, the door got pushed in and slid to the top.


    In front of Magnus was a dark space. So, he put his first step forward. Like it was a motion sensor, the torches on the walls of the vault ignited immediately.


    Now, in front of him was a majestic vault, bigger than multiple football stadiumsbined. His jaw hung open, seeing the beautiful hills gold, all-around filled to the brim.


    What the inheritance note had said was not even the tip of the iceberg. It only counted the gold coins, while here, there were many gold made and precious metal decorated statues, there so much money he didn''t even know.


    ~I''m really... filthy rich.~ he thought to himself and roamed around the vault. Then, after looking for a while, he finally found the robes and crown of King Arthur. These two mighte in handyter so he put it in a better, more visible ce.


    Then he found the huge enchanted weapon racks. There were so many, It was as if Arthur was nning on raising an army.


    But, except for all this, there was nothing much other than money and more money. The magical items were nonexistent. Now that he had seen the money, it was time to see magic.


    So, he went out of the Arthur vault and stood up in front of Merlin''s vault. Magnus was expecting at least 1 good wand this time. Thest one couldn''t even handle his budding powers.


    The door opened in a simr fashion to Arthur''s. But the change was visible. It was more organised. It had a huge library and also, a full chemical testing equipment.


    ~This ce, feels so magical.~ he thought happily. But, then his eyes fell on an egg near the entrance.


    There was also a note, saying. "If the Dragon momes, she can take it. But if not, then my next heir shall bring the dragon to life. If you are reading this, then she did note. So, it will be your job to train him now. Yes, you''re a mum now, boy."


    Magnus'' brows furrowed as he saw the egg. It was going to hatch soon, apparent from its movements.


    *CRACK*


    "Oh no," he eximed.


    Magnus was very much shocked by this turn of events. It seems that up until now, the egg was in a state ofatose.


    It started twitching and cracking from ces. He knew that the dragon baby would being out.


    Then, it finally happened. A big crack appeared and a head popped out of it. It looked like a chicken at the moment, just without a beak.


    "QUACK"


    -_-


    Magnus was left speechless. "Aren''t you a Dragon? Why are you quacking?"


    "Quack"


    *Sigh*


    "What do baby dragons even sound like? Okay, we''ll see thatter. You sit in my pocket for now." He muttered and scooped up the baby dragon.


    He then turned to look around in the vault. It was equally as big as Arthur''s. Though there was less gold, but more other stuff.


    After looking around at various books, he finally found the wands section. He really needed one.


    He randomly picked wands from the cases and tried a simple Lumos spell. The wand that was producing the most light meant it was the best.


    But, even after trying tens of them, he didn''t find a perfect one. So, he had a hyothesis~Maybe Merlin has it hidden?~


    So, he took 10 wands with him. He was really going to use them like expendables.


    Then, he went to see the enchanted Wizard robes. They were big for him but he still put them on. They were ck, made of leather, but the inside had nice soft red fur.


    "Ah, this feelsfortable. Only if it came in my size." He muttered.


    *ZIP*


    It did get smaller to his size. "Woah, what else is there that''s like this? I should bring Merlin''s portrait here next time."


    "Quack"


    "Ah, you must be hungry. Okay, let''s go back. Smuggling you into Hogwarts should be easy under the disguise of a duck." He decided.


    He took some gold coins and left the vault. He still needed to check out the castle of Merlin when he will have holidays.


    He went back to the door from where he entered the mountain. This time, no fire came and he was sent out as if he had apparated. The door was less like a door but more like a portkey, he had studied about.


    When he came out, he saw the two Goblins sitting together on the gond lift. They were smoking something and stopped the moment they saw him.


    "Haha, what was that? Since when did Goblins start smoking?" He asked. Magnus was a kid, he didn''t know how to differentiate between a cigarette and marijuana.


    "Ah, just some stress reliever. Were you satisfied with the visit?" The head goblin asked. He had greed in his eyes.


    Magnus nodded, "Yes, let''s return now. We will sign an agreement for the lease."


    So, they started their boring journey back to the top. He really needed to find a way to enter the vaults faster.


    _____xxXxx_____


    Omake (An Omake is just an alternate version of the main story. It is not canon and exists just for theughs.)


    [The scene is when the Inheritance test result came in.]


    The results of the Inheritance test came out. Everyone in the area had their jaws touching the floor. There were two more names other than Merlin and King Arthur.


    The Head Goblin looked at the paper and sneered while looking at Dumbledore. He then passed it onto the Minister for Magic, who was horrified after reading it. In fact, she couldn''t hold it and vomited.


    "UWAAAAA..."


    Magnus and Dumbledore were in shock by this. Rita Skeeter, quickly snatched the paper to get the news. But she was left dumbstruck after seeing it. And then she exploded, "BIGGEST NEWS OF THE CENTURY..."


    Soon, Moody the hold of it. His fake eye twitched uncontrobly. He then looked at Dumbledore and asked, "HOW IS THIS EVEN POSSIBLE?"


    "What?" Dumbledore asked back.


    Moody slowly handed the paper to Dumbledore. The old man was calm till now, but all of a sudden, he felt his scalp going numb and his face getting hot with embarrassment.


    "What is it, Professor?" Magnus asked in great interest. He wanted to know the reason behind all these over the top reactions.


    Dumbledore, still a bit red, handed the paper to Magnus. Magnus read it aloud to all.


    "Okay. It says that I am rted to.


    1. Merlin Emrys - By Blood


    2. King Arthur Pendragon - By Blood


    3. Albus Dumbledore - By rtion (Great Grandparent.)


    4. Gellert Grindelwald - By rtion (Great Grandparent.)"


    Slowly, the paper slid from Magnus'' hand and it fell down on the floor. He was stuck in time, not moving. His young brain processed everything he read.


    -_-


    He turned back to Dumbledore and asked, "Are you, my Great Grandpa?"


    But seeing no reaction on his face, he asked further. But this time, he saw Dumbledore''s pupil contract. "Are you my... Great Grandma?"


    Dumbledore went full red ... "UwU... don''t mind it, Magnus, those days are gone, wild times those were, so much war and sin."


    Magnus coughed, "YES... EXACTLY!... so much war and SIN!... BUT HOW?"


    Dumbledore closed his eyes and sighed before answering, "The dark side of the magic is a pathway to many abilities some consider to be...UNNATURAL."


    [Omake Ends(THIS IS NOT CANON TO THIS STORY. An omake is a short alternate story of the main novel.)]


    [You can see Arthur''s vault, Merlin''s vault and the baby dragon on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 43 - 43. The Interview

    With a happy face, a bag full of gold coins and a cute little dragon sleeping in his pocket, he was on his way back. While on his way, he just made small talk with the head goblin.


    "Open me a vault on the upper side. I will use it for daily use and storing some money. I can''te here all the time. Also, I will look for a faster way to enter this ce." He requested. ??


    The goblin nodded, "The path to the deep vaults is open for you to explore. It is very dangerous and I won''t put Goblins there. As for the new vault, how big do you want it to be?"


    "Umm, I just want to store money there. Make sure it is big enough to hold millions of galleons. I''m gonna be making some big money in the future." Magnus revealed, intentionally.


    The head goblin licked his lips, hearing that there would be money involved. "Can we also... invest in this money-making venture of yours?"


    "Sure, but let me finalise it first and make all the ns. I will tell you about itter." He said, not telling anything to keep the Goblin interested.


    After spending 20 minutes, they finally reached the surface and arrived at the building. Dumbledore and the rest were still waiting for him there, along with a blonde youngdy with pointy sses. She was wearing a silky dress and looked above average in beauty.


    As soon as Magnus arrived, she ran after him, Magnus avoided her by turning around and letting the head goblin take the lead. Seeing the annoyed face of the goblin, the woman stopped.


    "I''ve checked the vaults. Only I can enter them. Let''s go back now, I believe we are done here." Magnus said, and started walking away.


    At the moment, all were contemting how they should address him. The Minister for Magic had to absolutely address him as a king because she was an official, she was even happy that the King of Britain was going to be a Wizard, who is also rted to Merlin and also a muggle at the same time. You can''t get a better deal than this.


    Dumbledore decided to speak, "Your Maje..."


    "It''s all right, professor. You''re like my umm... great grand uncle or something... wait, how old are you? I saw that the earliest mention of you is in thete 1800s. Anyway, you can call me Magnus." He interrupted and corrected. In reality, he didn''t really put much trust or faith in Dumbledore, but, seeing that he was somewhat rted, he decided to keep the old manfortable so that he doesn''t stop him from conducting some activities in Hogwarts. He needed some special privileges after all.


    Dumbledore appreciated it a lot, now, he would even get to clout with people because he''s rted to Merlin''s descendant. "Magnus, she is a frence journalist, Rita Skeeter, she will be conducting your interview. It is your wish if you want to do it."


    Magnus turned to look at her. "Are you a truthful and honest journalist?"


    Rita found the question weird but quickly answered, "Yes, I believe in righteous journalism."


    Magnus nodded, "Okay, you can ask me some questions."


    Hearing this, the Minister for Magic felt better. She needed Magnus to make an official statement ever since his identity was released for the people. But what she did not know was that Magnus was an old fox when it came to giving interviews. He had even prepared for all possible questions that could be answered.


    Rita Skeeter took out a notebook and a pen to write the answers. She asked her first interview, "Thank you for allowing this... Magnu..."


    "You can address me as Mr Pendragon or Your Majesty," he immediately corrected her. Friendship with journalists was never good.


    "Yes, Mr Pendragon, thank you for the interview. How are your days going in Hogwarts?" She asked.


    "It''s is lovely. The castle is beautiful and the ghosts are an ever-present source of fun. I am sorted in Slytherin, the dungeon is a bit gloomy but its inhabitants are very active. I have made friends too and I am enjoying it." He answered.


    She wrote everything on the paper. Then asked another question. "You mentioned that you are in Slytherin. Aren''t both your parents Muggles?"


    Magnus turned sad and sighed, "Yes, they are "Muggles". I had a talk with the portrait of Merlin the other day. He is very saddened by what our magical society has turned into. We use terms such as Muggles, which is a derogatory term for non-magical people in the eyes of some. Back in Merlin''s days, non-magical humans were called Magbobs, which is a very friendly and affectionate term. Let''s not forget the terms such as half-blood and the much worse, Mudblood. I myself have been called that but I won''t name by whom."


    Rita was writing ferociously as if she had found a gold mine of content. ~Haha... this is it... my final push...~


    "So, do you want the ministry to adopt the word Magbob?" She questioned.


    "Not really, it''s not the word that makes it different, it''s the way it is spoken. I can curse at you with a sweet voice and also angrily, the meaning behind the words does not change. Just like that, as "Muggle" is a term for humans, used by all wizards, we just need to make sure that it is not seen as a term to degrade. Besides this, I think Halfblood and Mudblood words should be seen aswfully offensive words. Because, as long as a human has magic in them, they are a wizard, whether you like it or not. Dividing ourselves won''t give us any more benefits." He said at length.


    The Minister for Magic, Eugenia Jenkins, was smiling wryly, ~This kid has more brain than all the blood puristsbined.~


    "I heard that you were attacked by Lucius Malfoy in the schools'' dorms? Is it true?" She inquired about the juicy topic.


    Magnus smiled, this was what he was waiting for. "Oh no no, that was a friendly match of arm wrestling, I mistakenly ended up using too much strength and broke his arm."


    Dumbledore and Moody, a distance away, smirked hearing that. Magnus had just taken care of all their troubles by saying this. Now, if Abraxus Malfoy still tried to stir trouble then he would be ashamed. After all, their son lost to an 11-year-old and even broke his own arm. The man would try to make the news die down as soon as possible.


    After that, she asked some more pointless questions about his personal life.


    "Yeah, I love pancakes, they are the best. My mom actually makes the best pancakes. But Hogwarts doesn''t have them at breakfast." Magnus said. Of course, he was making Dumbledore add pancakes to breakfast by doing this.


    "What is your view on the ministry?" She suddenly asked. This made the Minister frown a bit.


    Magnus thought for a second and purposefully made his voice sound cuter, "Umm, I don''t know too much about them as I just got involved with the magical world. But, I read in the newspaper that some bad wizards are killing innocents. I don''t understand why the Ministry can not catch them. Don''t we have a Wizard Police? Also, I am very sad about what they did with the Order of Merlin. It used to be a real order of Witches and Wizards who were kind,passionate and wanted to do good for the magical society. Now, it''s just a medal."


    His first half of words hurt the Minister like a spear into her heart. The recent deaths were her soft spot and even she was trying to get the perpetrators, but, what could she do when the bad people belonged to some of the most powerful and influential families?


    "How do you feel about being the descendant of Merlin?" She asked the final question.


    Magnus, this time decided to answer in one word. It was a word he had just learned. He cleaned his throat by coughing and with emphasis, said it, "ECSTATIC"


    Saying that, he got up, deciding on leaving. Rita was left standing there, guessing that Magnus would say something more but was proven wrong.


    They went out of the building, onto the crowded streets. There were still a lot of people, but now it was raining and the dark clouds had made it look as if it was already night. It was a gloomy day.


    "Are we going back? I want to buy something before that." Magnus voiced.


    Dumbledore was not going to deny such a simple thing. "Sure, we will go in an hour. I need to talk to the Minister till then. But you have to take Auror Moody with you. You must understand, you are not just a simple 11 years old now, you have a special status."


    Magnus agreed. He did not know yet how powerful he was aspared to adult wizards. That was why he was not going to be overconfident, something taught to him by his mummy from a small age.


    He remembered that when he was small and learning multiplication tables, he started to guess answers instead of memorising them. He got many correct too. But Grace found out and tricked him to make wrong guesses. He was so overconfident that he refused to ept his guesses were wrong.


    So, with the grumpy mad-eyed wizard, he left.


    "Okay, where to? I''m your babysitter today." Moody walked alongside him.


    "No, you are my bodyguard," Magnus replied.


    "Heh, wrong, I am paid by the ministry, not you. So, I''m your babysitter. But I won''t be changing your diapers if you let yourself lose." Moody said. He was surely taking revenge for theirst meeting where Magnus called him names.


    Magnus chuckled, "We''re going to a book store and I will read you the most boring book there."


    They kept on bickering their whole way.


    [You can see Young Rita on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 44 - 44. MAYHEM!

    "Did any new booke?" Magnus asked the store clerk.


    She immediately recognised Magnus as the big buyer from before. But now, she also recognised him as the descendant of Merlin and the next King of Britain. ??


    "Oh, Y-your Majesty... y-yes we have new books. 10 of them. I will get them for you." She flustered and quickly went to the deeper storage.


    Moody smirked, "Haha, how does it feel to be famous?"


    "Not good, if it was for something I did, I would have dly epted all the praise and respect. But, this is because of my ancestors. But I also know better than to forcefully correct them." Magnus replied.


    This answer amazed Moddy a bit as he was not expecting such an answer from him. He was expecting something like, "I love it or I hate it."


    Magnus bought all of them and then went to the ice cream shop. There, he bought an ice-cream box. But he ordered a special packaging in which it wouldn''t melt unless opened.


    He also bought two cones of chocte chip strawberry cherry mix ice-cream. He gave one to Moody.


    "Err... No thanks." Moody denied.


    Magnus still held it towards him while eating his own ice cream, "Take it, old man, it won''t freeze your other eye."


    Reluctantly, he took it and started eating.


    "When was thest time you ate ice-cream?" Magnus inquired as they waited for his package to be packed.


    "Don''t remember," Moody replied.


    "See, that''s why you''re so grumpy. It''s not just you, most Ministry people I met are like this. When I be the king and I''m powerful enough, I will install an unlimited free ice cream dispenser in the Ministry office. Also a pancake vending machine..." Magnus said dreamily.


    "That would be a waste of your money then," Moody grunted.


    "No, old man, I rmend you study the muggle culture for once. You will learn how ignorant the magicalmunity is. If the magicalmunity doesn''t adapt and advance like the muggles, then we''ll go extinct." Magnus advised.


    "You sound like another guy I met a few days ago, though he only seems to be interested in muggle objects. But you dide from there so you probably know more than me or himbined.


    "The future will tell what the future holds, for now, I gotta focus on staying alive," Moody replied. Also, he couldn''t believe he was having this conversation with a kid.


    "Why do you think there is so much racism and bigotry in the wizarding world? Is this the case with other countries too?" Magnus inquired. He knew that if someone could answer him then it must be this man. Because Moody seemed like a straightforward, no-nonsense guy who wouldn''t sugarcoat the truth.


    Moody chuckled, "Haha... that''s because we failed as a society. It''s all right when there is one fool, but when there are 100 fools, gathered at the same ce, the level of intellect falls dramatically. And we got it worse, we have so many fools, with power and money."


    Magnus chuckled hearing that, "Hehe, I guess, to beat fire, you need another fire. I probably got more money than all of thembined and about power... well, I''m still growing."


    "That''s right... Your Majesty."


    "You can call me Magnus, as long as you are fighting against this racism," Magnus said and went to get the ice-cream box.


    This ice-cream box was for his best friend/brother, in all but name, Bobby. He was also sending one box to his parents. The best thing about this ice-cream was its ever-changing tasty vour and the fact that it does not make you fat.


    "Okay, I''m done. Let''s go." Magnus gave the money and walked out of the shop.


    It was still raining, but magic was useful in such cases to avoid getting wet. He and Moody started walking towards the bank. Dumbledore and Minister were still there, though the crowd of people had probably dispersed.


    "AVADA KEDAVRA!..."


    *WOOSH*


    "SIT DOWN MAGNUS!" Moody suddenly shouted and he also sat down. Magnus, in fact, was already on the ground as his danger sense was tingling from the second he came out of the shop.


    His eyes widened when he heard the spell. It was a killing curse, instant death if met with. But, at the moment, the Ministry Aurors were allowed to use it too.


    Magnus''s senses were at an all-time high as his eyes turned red from deep blue, he immediately controlled his breath and calmed down. He could feel a malicious presence around him.


    "THERE ARE 7 OF THEM..." Magnus shouted and ran back into the ice cream shop to take cover. Moody did the same. They took cover on the two sides of therge ss window.


    "How do you know their numb...?" Moody questioned him but stopped midway when he saw the red eyes of Magnus. Moody seems to have an understanding now. This was like the charm used to see at night. But this once seemed like an innate ability.


    "I can feel them. Don''t ask more. What should we do?" Magnus asked.


    "We? Kid, you will stay here, I will handle them. The Aurors will be here soon, they made too much noise." Moody ordered.


    *BANG*


    Suddenly, loud explosion noise came from the direction of the Bank.


    "7 more have arrived. Who are they?" Magnus questioned. The atmosphere was tense at that moment. The visibility was low due to the heavy rain and low light outside. But, it was not dark enough to use night vision. Still, Moody''s special eye was helping him as it allowed him to look beyond the walls and also 360 degrees.


    "Death Eaters, I just saw the dark mark in the sky. Not all of them are Death Eaters though, most are simple followers of Voldemort. Death Eaters are like his elite generals." Moody exined.


    "DUCK" Magnus shouted suddenly, but, then he noticed there was another guy in the shop, foolishly standing as if frozen in shock.


    Magnus ran to the guy and dragged him down. Moody crouched down too. Soon, the bombardment of spells hit the front of the shop and it didn''t seem to be ending. The 7 dark wizards were continuously moving closer to them.


    "We need to get out of here or they will get to us eventually." Moody assessed the situation.


    "Apparate away?" Magnus asked.


    Moody shook his head, "No, they have ced anti-apparition wards around here, I tried,"


    *Sigh*


    "I have an idea. Just when I say, I want you to give me cover fire. When I say, shield me with a Protego charm." Magnus advised him seriously.


    "WHAT?! Are you mad? You just stay there." Moody angrily shouted at him. He didn''t want the kid to die so fast, he had seemed to start liking him due to his sharp mind.


    "Trust me, Mad-Eye. Just do as I say, I will not be leaving the cover, I promise." He insisted and didn''t wait for the reply.


    Magnus took out two of the ten wands he had taken from Merlin''s vault from his jacket. Then he used one wand that he felt most connected with and started casting magic on the weakest wand he had found. He started overcharging it, as much as possible.


    After a while, cracks started to appear on the wand. "NOW!"


    As soon as Magnus'' shout came, Moody cast a Protego on both of them and continued to give backup fire. There were 5 dark wizards outside, continuously bombarding them.


    Magnus, without peeking out, threw his other wand outside at the 5 dark wizards. But, nothing happened.


    "WAS THAT YOUR PLAN?" Moody asked while gritting his teeth.


    "JUST WATCH..." Magnus replied. Then, he put his wand out slightly and sent a simple Incendio charm at the cracked wand, fallen near the attacker''s feet.


    It was a bullseye.


    *BOOOOOM*


    A loud and big explosion urred. "LET''S ROUND THEM UP..."


    Magnus was the first to step out, as any closet Gryffindor would. He had already shown his cunningness and knowledge.


    "PETRIFICUS TOTALUS!..." Magnus shouted the spell at the 2 wounded dark wizards. Their bodies froze in their ce. Magnus was very good at Charms, to the point that it came as second nature. Perks of having the blood of the Prince of Enchanters.


    He used the Full Body-Bind Curse and then took away the wands of the two. By now, Moody was in action too and had taken away the wands of 3 wizards. Without wands, they were nothing.


    But, they were still staying sharp because two more were hiding somewhere.


    *TING TING...*


    Magnus felt this noise from his left side and immediately jumped away. The next millisecond, an Incendio curse struck there.


    "MAD EYE!... THROW A ROCK AT THAT WINDOW... QUICK..." Magnus shouted.


    Moody knew better than to ask questions right now. He had already epted that Magnus was just good with Charms and had a good brain on his head.


    He picked up a good big piece of stone from the rubble and threw it to where Magnus had told him to.


    With the sound of air being cut, the stone travelled very fast. Magnus pointed his wand towards the stone and sent a lot of power through it.


    "ENGORGIO!" He shouted.


    Midway, the stone started to turn bigger and bigger, eventually reaching a size big enough to turn a man into a meat paste if fallen onto.


    *BOOM*


    The stone, now a boulder, smashed through the window onto the 6th attacker. But Magnus saw that this wand too was now cracked up. So, he charged it with magic and kept it to be used as a grenade.


    "Okay, one more left," Magnus counted.


    *BAM*


    But, when he looked back, Moody was suddenly hit by a sting curse on his leg. It was looking very ugly as muscles and skin were disfigured, showing the white bone inside.


    Moody had fallen to the ground, "YOU RUN AWAY KID... THEY''VE GOT US OUTNUMBERED. Thest one is probably their party leader, you can not take on a Death Eater..."


    Magnus did not, "I''M ALSO A HUFFLEPUFF!"


    He looked around to find thest attacker. But, he did not find any. He was still on edge though. Slowly, he went to Moody, who had already done a good job to stop the bleeding.


    Magnus tied Moody''s leg with a piece of cloth and started dragging his body towards the bank.


    "Where are the Aurors? Why isn''t Dumbledore here?" Magnus asked.


    "I don''t know. I guess we will find out soon." Moody replied, trying to cope up with the pain.


    *BAM*


    *ZIP*


    The moment they arrived near the bank, they saw the battle going on. Only Dumbledore and Minister for Magic were left. There were bodies of Aurors lying around, with their throats slit. They were most likely killed in a sneak attack.


    The two wizards were having a direct exchange, instead of using Magnus'' methods to fight. But then again, here, all the dark Wizards were spanned out. Dumbledore and Minister Jenkins had to fend off the attacks from multiple sides at once.


    "This is bad," Moody muttered to himself.


    Magnus then took out all his wands and started charging them with magic. One by one, he had charged all 8 remaining of them. Then, he started throwing them, towards each attacker, after casting Evanesco charm (used to vanish objects) on them.


    All the charged wands precisely fell near the dark wizards. He looked back at Moody, "You know what to do. You deal with the left ones I will deal with the right ones."


    Moody nodded. Although he was still on the ground, he had the power to deal the damage.


    "1"


    "2"


    "3"


    "DO IT!"


    "INCENDIO!" Magnus shouted a fire spell.


    "CONFRINGO!" Moody cast a sting curse.


    They did it in multiple session. But it was normal for not all of them to seed in harming the target because thest two attackers got away after hearing the curses.


    As soon as they saw Magnus, they concentrated their fire on him. Magnus used his wand to decisively counter as many as he could. But, his body was small, and when the body is small, it doesn''t matter if you have a lot of magic, because a good push would still move you.


    "TSK... NO NO NO!..." Magnus''sst remaining wand was about to be destroyed too. So, before it did, he tried to cast onest spell.


    "NEBULUS!" It created a swirling fog around him and wounded Moody.


    To his relief, Dumbledore and Minister were now free so they also attacked the two attackers.


    "It seems they came after me," Magnus said.


    Moody cursed something in a low voice at that time. His leg was probably done for by now. "Thesest three seem to be Death Eaters, they are too strong for low-level runts."


    "AVADA KEDAVRA!..." Out of nowhere, from behind Magnus, opposite to where Dumbledore was, a green light came towards Magnus.


    His senses told him to jump to the side, but that would leave Moody in its path as he could not move.


    *TING TING*


    Suddenly, inside Magnus'' head, a voice came, ~You are not ready, but keeping you away from this would be cruelty as you own it. Use these two swords, left by Arthur for you.~


    Instantly, two swords appeared in Magnus'' hands. They were long, more than half his height. They looked very old but still in very good condition. Both had a word written on them. One with blue coloured engraving said "DESPAIR" and the other with golden-coloured engraving said "HOPE".


    But he had no idea what they did, so he just held them in front of himself in a cross and let the Killing Curse strike it.


    *BOOOM!*


    It was as if an energy beam had collided with metal. It created liquid sparks. But the curse was still there. There was no way of stopping a Killing Curse, except getting out of its way or letting something in front of it. Now, this sword was surely strong enough to fight back the curse, but Magnus'' body was not strong enough.


    His body was being slowly dragged back, towards where Moody was. Magnus gritted his teeth and put pressure on his legs to support himself.


    ~AH, I need to spend more time on leg day.~ he cursed at himself.


    *WOOSH*


    Just then, Dumbledore appeared behind him and put one hand on Magnus'' shoulder, supporting him from going back. Then, he pointed his wand at the Dead Eater, whom Dumbledore immediately recognised.


    "Larence Avery?!" He eximed. But, he had no care for him as he was a ssmate of Tom Riddle and now a Death Eater. Even his son was a Death Eater. His life''s worth was much less than Magnus''.


    Dumbledore cast a binding curse, "Petrificus Totalus..."


    As expected, Larence Avery was immediately immobilised as if tied with an invisible rope.


    But the Killing Curse was still near Magnus'' swords. And just now, he was about to learn the abilities of his two swords and understand why they were called DESPAIR and HOPE.


    Magnus''s eyes widened when he looked at what was happening to the curse that was touching the Despair sword. Then he looked at the Hope.


    "UH-OH... this does not look good..."


    --XXX--


    [A/N: I wonder if the guy whomented that "MC is weak," would feel the same after reading this. Magnus is not weak, he''s just not trained enough and big enough. As seen, he can deal with most wizards right now, unless he is ambushed by more than 10 normal wizards, or attacked by Hogwarts Professor level, Death Eater level, Dumbledore or Voldemort level wizard.]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    [A/N: Btw, give it a review if you like what I write.]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 45 - 45. Dust Settles

    *ZZZZZZZzzzzzzz...*


    Magnus felt the Despair sword was feeling cold and the Hope sword was feeling warmer, as well as it was buzzing for some reason. Then, the Hope sword started shining brighter with each second. ??


    "THIS IS NOT GOOD!" Magnus eximed.


    He had realised that the two swords were called Despair and Hope for a reason. The Despair was sucking in the energy from the Killing curse and transferring it to the Hope.


    "Eh, this is useless anyway." Suddenly Moody grunted. Then the next second, out of nowhere, Moody threw something on the Killing Curse, making it st off with whatever was thrown at it.


    Seeing the curse gone, he looked at Moody in utter shock, "Did you just... throw your leg at the curse?"


    "Eh... It was useless anyway. Now, what''s with that sword?" Moody asked as if it was not a big deal that he just sacrificed his leg.


    Magnus looked at Hope sword. "I don''t know. It''s got a lot of energy stored in it. It used to belong to King Arthur."


    ~QUICK! Raise it towards the sky.~ a voice told Magnus in his head.


    Magnus didn''t ask anything and did as asked. He pointed the Hope towards the dark cloudy sky that was still raining.


    "What are you doing?" Dumbledore asked.


    "This is no time for victory danc...." Moody stopped mid-sentence.


    *BOOOOOOOOM*


    "HAAA..." Magnus voiced.


    An ear-shattering boom came, but before the noise, they saw a white light leaving the tip of the Hope sword so fast that the sound cameter. And by the time sound came, the light had reached the clouds and exploded into small white sand-like particles.


    The clouds in the sky also dispersed because of this, and the first sunlight fell directly on Magnus, who still had his sword facing the sky. Many people saw this from the windows of their homes or shops. The Goblins, who were scared ofing out till now also saw it. They just realised that by not helping him, they messed up big time.


    A certain small Beetle also saw everything that happened. In fact, the beetle was following Magnus the whole time.


    The light fell on Magnus'' red eyes, lighting up his face and dark-blonde hair. His two swords shined differently in the light. Then, the sunlight expanded and covered the whole Diagon Alley. There was a lot of damage to some of the shops.


    Magnus smiled as he looked at Moody. Magnus had just killed someone most likely. But, instead of regret, or pity, he felt weirdly nothing. His heart was telling him to feel bad, but his mind was telling him that he did right, as those people wanted to kill him anyway.


    Suddenly, the scene from 2 and a half years reappeared in his mind, when he had seen the bus driver in the fire incident die and he talked with Bobby about it.


    [Memory]


    Magnus: Bobby, I feel that we are too young to talk about such things... I was honestly a bit scared, thinking that my end would be like that. That was why I tried so hard to break the window. But it also opened my eyes. We are so... weak... so easy to break. Our bodies are like ss.


    Bobby: What should we do to get strong then?


    Magnus: I don''t know... Exercise maybe? A lot of it and keep ourselves prepared for any worse situation. That''s all I can think of.


    [Memory End]


    *Sigh*


    "I''m gonna need to buy the ice cream again, the boxes are probably under the rubble right now." He said.


    Dumbledore came close to him and patted his shoulder, "You did good, Magnus. Much better than even me."


    Moody nodded from the ground, "Damn right he did. Even well-experienced Aurors would lose to him. Blood of Merlin is strong in him, and with that sword, I have no doubt that he is meant to be the king. I mean, even nature is trying to unt his beauty by precisely pouring sunlight on his face."


    "HAHA..." Magnusughed and continued.


    "What will you do with your leg now?" Magnus asked.


    Moody shrugged, "Merlin knows... ah, it must be weird hearing us curse in Merlin''s name."


    He slowly got up with the help of Dumbledore, "I will get a fake leg now. But at least we got these Death Eaters. But, the cost was also big."


    "You should ask my dad. He is a mechanical engineer. He can make you a metal leg, then all you will need to do is enchant it." Magnus advised.


    "I''ll see... Dumbledore, go back to Hogwarts now. Don''t need any more attention." He said seriously.


    Minister of Magic, Eugenia also came, "Yes, go back to Hogwarts. Your Majesty, thank you for your help. I would rmend you for the Order of Merlin."


    Magnus justughed and went away with Dumbledore.


    "Seriously? Do you want to give "Him" the Order of Merlin? He is the bloody Merlin reincarnate..." Moody said to her face and hopped to the side to find a bench.


    Magnus walked to the Leakey Cauldron with Dumbledore.


    "Do you feel anything about the 2 deaths?" Dumbledore asked him.


    "Yes, and no... It is unfortunate but it was necessary. I didn''t want to kill them, I just used my powers to the best of my abilities to survive." Magnus answered.


    "Yes yes, survival is the most important. Losing your life to people like them is one of the worst things that can happen to anyone. As their goal is a path of destruction, and to fight destruction, you need to rebuild it, it also means renovation by changing old things.


    "I have lived with Muggles for many years and I must say, they are tenacious. They suffer and evolve. They fight and change. They do have problems, but none that threaten their entire existence. While what the blood supremacists believe in is the death of all Muggles and envement of all magicals who are not pure-blood." Dumbledore spoke in his old, tired voice.


    Magnus sighed. "It''s just been a few weeks since I came here. I guess, it''s going to be long 7 years until I go back to my family."


    "I believe you are wrong there, Magnus. Once you''re in the Magical world, you never leave it. Yes, you can be ignorant, but is that the kind of person you are?" Dumbledore asked.


    "You are a great speaker, did anyone tell you that?" Magnusplimented him.


    Dumbledore proudly stroked his beard, "Why, I do have heard thispliment before."


    In reply, Magnus blurted, "Heh, people say the same about Hitler."


    -_-


    Dumbledore was left speechless as Magnus went to eat a meal at the restaurant of Leaky Cauldron.


    ...


    While Magnus was fighting for his life, his cat, Chad, was having an adventure in the Hogwarts. As a cat, it had the privilege of going into most of the ces.


    That was when Chad saw another cat. He had never seen such a hot cat before. A beautiful grey cat, plump for mating.


    "MEOWWWW..." Chad followed the cat while making noise.


    When the cat ignored him, he jumped towards her.


    ...


    Animagus of Professor McGonagall was a cat. She liked this ability of hers as it was a testament to her transfiguration skills. This cat form was also very useful to her as she used it to keep an eye on students and make sure no uwful activity took ce.


    But today, she found another cat, roaming the corridors and it was now following her.


    She meowed at the cat to make it go away but the cat did not stop. She could feel the hunger in the cat''s eyes. It was scary to her.


    She ran and the cat followed. Then, it crossed all limits when it jumped on her.


    Enraged, she pped the fat cat away and turned back to her human form as nobody was around. She held the fat cat by his nape.


    "You are a very undisciplined cat. You will get detention for 2 hours." She scolded.


    "MEOW?" Chad was in shock at the moment. His love turned out to be a fake cat. It was heartbreaking.


    "MWAAAAAAAA..." Chad cried.


    [You can see McGonagall on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 46 - 46. THE ROUND TABLE

    Magnuster returned to Hogwarts with Dumbledore. He said goodbye to the Headmaster''s and went to the Slytherin Dungeon.


    As soon as he entered themon room, everyone stopped talking and looked at him. Lucius was back but had a ster on his one arm. ??


    Magnus particrly looked into Lucius'' eyes. He noticed the surprise in them. ~So he knew about the attack.~


    Magnus walked towards the dorm room. In his way, like always, he greeted Narcissa with a kind smile. "Good evening, sister..."


    He proceeded to his room, ignoring Lucius. Inside he found Snape and Ragnar at their study tables.


    "Hah, just as I had imagined. A room of bookworms." Magnus said.


    Both Ragnar and Snape closed their books and ran up to him. Ragnar had an excited face, "So, what happened?"


    *Sigh*


    "A lot. I will tell you from the start. Yes, my heritage has been confirmed. Not just that, I am slightly rted to Dumbledore too, from a squib bloodline. Next, I am filthy rich. Third, we were attacked by Death Eaters. It was a big and bloody fight. Auror Moody lost his leg and 4 more Aurors died." Magnus revealed.


    "They probably decided to do it after what happened yesterday. Malfoy must have passed the news that youe from a muggle family." Snape guessed.


    "I am likely to believe that it was him, but it is near to impossible to prove it in front of anyone. Oh, I forgot, I brought some choctes for you two. Now, I gotta go and write a letter to my family." He went to his study table and sat down. While his two friends ate choctes.


    Snape was still his grumpy self with most people, but he was a bit friendly with Magnus and Ragnar.


    When Magnus sat by his study table, the voice of Merlin came from the invisible portrait, "Did somebody die?"


    Magnus just nodded as he continued writing.


    "Did they die by your hands?" Arthur inquired.


    Magnus nodded again and replied in whispers, "They tried to kill me first though."


    Arthur felt bad for him, "Hmm, that doesn''t make it any easier just shrugging that you took away someone''s life. I would have given you a good hug but you know... I''m dead and a painting."


    "I know, I am just trying not to think about it," Magnus replied.


    Merlin quickly spotted a w in his idea, "No, Magnus, do not suppress the thoughts. That would make you a cold-blooded murderer. Instead, just ept the fact that someone died by your hands, and try to understand what lead to the situation. Magnus, someone dying is not the problem, but what led them to get to that point in time is. Remember, the more you understand them, the more you will know what the wizardingcks.


    "Now, I rmend you talk with your friends about this. That Ragnar boy also had a tragic past, he sometimes cries silently in his bed at night. That boy, Severus, calls for his mother and opposes his father in sleep."


    Arthur added, "They too, are going through some mental problems like you, son. But, you have a greater intellect, so, you are in the best position to help them."


    Magnus nodded, "I understand what I must do now. Thanks, you two... by the way, Hope and Despair were nice swords."


    "HAHA... thank you." Arthurughed.


    Merlin stopped him, "I was the one who enchanted it, so I should get the credit."


    "HUH... over my dead body." Arthur raged.


    "You''re already dead," Merlin replied.


    Magnus ignored them and wrote his letter. He was also expecting a letter from his parents. Once done, he closed it in an envelope to drop it near the owl stationter.


    He went to Snape''s bed and joined the two in eating the choctes.


    "Guys, I have something to confess to you." Magnus started. The two got attentive, seeing he was not in his usual fun face.


    "I killed 2 people today. I am thinking about them, It feels weird that I ended two lives, who had been living for years. The people who knew them will never get to see them again. I don''t know if killing is the right thing to do, but I do feel a bit... strange." Magnus revealed.


    Snape and Ragnar were taken aback. But Ragnar then patted Magnus'' shoulder. His eyes turned sad. "You did right. Let me tell you a story, Magnus. Once, there was a family, they were purebloods, but they did not follow the pureblood supremacist theory. They were happy and rich. They saw muggles as nothing but people without magic.


    "Then, one day a man knocked on that home''s doors asking to talk to the patriarch of the family. He seemed kind and unharmful, so they let him in. He had two more people with him.


    "They called themselves the Slytherin gang. The family thought they were school friends or something. But in the middle of the night, screams resounded in the whole house.


    "A 5-year-old boy was quickly hidden inside the cupboard by his mummy. She told him to promise her not to make a noise no matter what.


    "The boy did as asked and stayed inside the cupboard. He could still faintly see what was happening outside. His mum had taken her wand and got ready to attack the perpetrators.


    "Then, the door opened with a st and three curses came with it. Immediately disarming the woman and binding her.


    "For the little boy, this was enough to cry out, but he remembered the words of his mother. He did not speak. He did not make a single sound, as the three men tortured her. Did things to her body, taking turns, doing things that one cannot say out loud.


    "But, she was brave. She didn''t scream, so as to not scare the child, secretly hidden. They did as they liked, while shouting "THIS IS WHAT HAPPENS TO BLOOD TRAITORS... THIS IS THE RESULT OF OPPOSING US."


    "Their identities were discovered by the child when they called themselves Death Eaters, a term no one was familiar with back then.


    "But, seeing no end to their torture, the woman for thest time, secretly looked at the cupboard. Tears fell from her eyes, as if the eyes of the two met, even with the wooden door in between them. She then took out a small knife from under the bed and slit her own throat.


    "The three menughed as she choked on her blood, and left after that as they had done what they hade to do. The boy then finally got out of the cupboard and tried to wake his mother.


    "But her eyes wouldn''t move. He cried that night. He fell asleep in the blood of his mother, hugging her cold body.


    "The next morning he woke up and looked for other members of his family. But all of them were found dead in painful ways. Some nailed to the walls, some skinned, some beheaded. In every room, the word "BLOOD TRAITORS" was written, with the blood of the family members.


    "Scared, sad and confused. The boy went back to his mummy''s body. Curled himself into a ball and silently stayed there, be her body, imagining she was hugging him." Ragnar''s voice was choking by now. Magnus and Snape were not dumb to not understand who this boy in the story was. They felt so bad for him.


    Ragnar soon continued, "2 dayster, when people noticed no activity in the house, they informed the Ministry. They sent Aurors to the house. They vomited when they saw the situation. It was one of the most heinous crimes evermitted in magical Britain. The whole family was murdered. All except one, they found a thin, frail child.


    "The child was in such deep trauma that he did not speak for a full year. He just read books silently with no expressions on his face. The case of the murder was never investigated, never made public. No trials were held. The ministry, in an effort to keep its image clean, hid the case under bundles of other files because of how gruesome it was. Justice never came and the child was made to live in a Ministry protected house.


    "The child would have stayed broken if not for theughing tall, white-haired old man who came out of nowhere, as the ministry appointed Guardian.


    "The old man only demanded to be called Grandpa. Then, he healed the child, he repaired the wires that had broken in his mind and taught him the art of potions. But before the boy turned 11, the old man passed away, silently, smiling in his rocking chair, but the night before, he had told the child that his work was done, and he must return to his duties.


    "The boy did not mind. But politely thanked him, because even he knew that this Grandpa didn''te from the ministry. But before the old man left, he did give one unforgettable thing, a special talent in making potions, that none have in the world. The ability to predict what the results would be while making potions.


    "Since the day the boy joined Hogwarts, he started looking for the three men who came to his family that night, demons under human skin. He wants to avenge his family, make them regret ever even thinking ofmitting those crimes. Make them beg for mercy and not give it.


    "Their names were. Rodolphus Lestrange, Rabastan Lestrange and Tom Marvolo Riddle. The first two are confirmed Death Eaters, the most trusted of the dark lord. But the third name remains a mystery."


    Magnus actually shed a tear for his new friend. Even Snape had his eyes numb, what was going on in his head was still a mystery though.


    Ragnar then looked at Magnus with stern eyes. "You did nothing WRONG! Those animals kill people just for the sake of entertainment or blood. They have no right to live."


    Magnus nodded, "Indeed, such people belong to the depths of hell."


    "But forgive me, Magnus." Ragnar suddenly apologised.


    "For what?" Magnus asked back, he was confused.


    Ragnar couldn''t look him in the eyes. "I-I... From the moment your name was announced. I knew who you were. I knew how powerful you''d be, in all aspects. So, I nned to befriend you. I acted all weak and pitiful so you might take me under your wing. And you did.


    *Sigh*


    "But I can''t. You are too kind, Magnus, you help people for no reasons, totally opposite of those demons and you remind me of myughing Grandpa who helped me. I can''t fool a person like you, how would I show my face to mummy in heaven. So, it''s okay if you want to break this friendship. I''m not worthy of it. I will leave this room tomorrow." Ragnar said with a sad voice. Magnus was actually his first friend ever and now he felt bad for using him.


    But Magnus all of a suddenughed, "Haha,e here you..."


    He gave a brotherly hug to Ragnar. "Use me all you want, I don''t mind...ah...that came out wrong didn''t it?"


    "Hahahaa...."


    "Hehe..."


    This made Ragnar and Snapeugh out loud.


    Magnus then looked at Snape and dragged him to join him and Ragnar to join shoulders as if they were nning for a football match.


    Magnus spoke, "Ragnar, you are my friend, I don''t care about your past or future. Even if you were faking and acting, you can fake augh. I heard you sharing those with me. You too, Severus.


    "I will be strong and powerful in the future, you two will be too. Today, we should promise to be brothers forever and like a family, always have each other''s back. Also, death to all Death Eaters and Voldemort. Don''t worry, Ragnar, we''ll find this Tom Riddle too. Snape, I know about your personal problems with your family. I can help you get your mother to re-enter the Prince family. Talk to her someday."


    Snape, with a warm feeling in his cold heart, never felt before, realised how great it is to have good friends. Till now, only Lily was his friend, but even with her, he couldn''t share everything. He also avoided her as people called him names and walking with her would put her in a bad light.


    His cold heart was due to his family, especially his father. If his mother could really return to her family, it would be very calming. He worries for her after all.


    "Thank you..." Snape said, with a rare smile.


    "Ayyye... Look at that smile on Snape''s face, he''s red." Magnus joked.


    Ragnar chuckled, "Well, that''s still better. Look at your own face, all dirty. We knew something bad had happened out there, but we didn''t ask."


    Magnus put his shoulder around the two''s neck, "Well, sorry for that. I was being a bit too depressed. Right, brothers, from now on, we shall be the top students of this school, well except for a few subjects. Let''s call this group ummm... Something secret to us three... And no matter what, we will never betray each other, always look out for each other.


    "YES... I know, let''s call it... THE ROUND TABLE!" Magnus announced.


    "What? Like the one King Arthur had?" Snape asked with interest.


    Magnus nodded, "OF COURSE, I am the heir of Arthur and Merlin both so it''s cool. I will even knight you two when I be the king."


    Ragnar had sparkles in his eyes, "Woah... Are we going to expand itter and make it like the Knights of the Round Table?"


    Magnus liked the idea, "Why not, but we shall be super secretive and careful while inducting members. There is one more friend of mine, my best friend/brother, Bobby. Let''s add him too."


    "Is he trustworthy?" Snape asked.


    "With my life..." Magnus replied in a heartbeat.


    "LET''S DO IT THEN!" Ragnar cheered. They all took a chocte piece and ate them as a substitute for nking drinks.


    ...


    On the wall, Arthur and Merlin saw the scene with a big smile.


    Arthur spoke dreamily, "Are we witnessing the beginning of something great?"


    Merlin nodded with an equally big smile, "I believe we are, my friend. This is going to be... legendary."


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 47 - 47. Mother Magnus

    "QUACK"


    While the three friends were talking to each other, a sudden sound came from Magnus'' pocket. ??


    "MEOW?" Chad perked his head up from Magnus''s bed where he was sleeping.


    "Ah... I forgot to show you. Look at this, I found him in Merlin''s vault. It is supposed to be a baby dragon, but all he does is quack like a duck." Magnus said.


    Ragnar and Snape looked at the little thing. It looked very cute with his big eyes, looking at them in wonder.


    "Isn''t keeping a dragon illegal?" Snape questioned.


    Magnus nodded, "Yes, it is. But, I doubt the Ministry would want to make a blunder with me after what happened in Diagon Alley. Also, I will let it stay in Merlin''s castle when I go there during the Christmas holidays. Do you two want toe with me?"


    "HELL YEAH!" Ragnar got excited.


    But Snape had a conflicted face, "I don''t think my parents will let mee."


    "Come on, don''t worry. I wille to your home and take you. I will talk to your family. Also, don''t forget my earlier offer." Magnus reminded him.


    "What does he eat though?" Ragnar questioned.


    "Meat?" Magnus guessed.


    "I think I know the best person to help with this. He loves animals and will keep our secret." Snape suggested.


    Magnus already guessed who Snape was talking about. "Hagrid? Of course, he''s a gentle giant. Let''s go to him. We still have enough time till dinner."


    "Let''s go then." The two immediately agreed.


    Magnus looked at the cat, "Chad, you wannae with me?"


    Chad just rolled to the other side and kept on sleeping. Taking the gesture as a rejection, "Okay, then keep an eye on our stuff."


    The school was somewhere in Scond. So, it feels a little cold at night. They wore their thin coats and went out. The Common room had not many students right now, Lucius and his gang were also not there.


    Nobody stopped them or dared to ask where they were going. When Magnus was in detention, due to being bored, he did read the rule book of Hogwarts. He found out many interesting things. For example, boys were not allowed to go to girl''s dorms, it was magically banned, but girls could go to boy''s dorms, although it was against rules it was not magically enforced. There were also many rules about conduct. But, all of them had some loopholes, which Magnus guessed were created by the elites so they could misuse them.


    "Ragnar, how do you still have money for all the ingredients for your potions?" Magnus inquired while they walked.


    "My family was very rich, if we were blood supremacists, we would have been included in the sacred 28 or something. I am thest remaining member of Oroborus house so I have full authority over the ounts, even though I am a minor." Ragnar exined.


    "Hmm, well, I got lots of money too, so don''t be shy if you want to use it. I won''t use it for my personal use though. It is not my money and we will use it for the library fundster. (To keep it a secret, they call their Round Table secret society library.).


    "For my personal needs, I will earn money on my own. I want to make a big hospital for my mummy someday, and I want it to be made of my hard-earned money." Magnus replied.


    "Do you have any idea where you can make so much money?" Snape asked.


    "Yup, I got a bunch of ideas. But, we are too small for them right now. I need to wait a few years. But, we can still make money through some other methods. Although I said I won''t use money in the vault for selfish reasons, that does not include my studies and all the items needed to make myself stronger. That is a justified use. So, I am going to open a magical gym, where we can train our powers and learn to fight. I will ask Moody to rmend a trainer. Also, there are so many rare gems in the vault that if sold would crush the world economy. I might sell one or two of them. If we want to expand the library, we must start early." Magnus revealed his n. He had already cast a notice-me-not and Muffliato Charm to keep their conversation private.


    "You got it all sorted, it seems," Ragnarmented.


    While talking, they reached the outdoor hut of Hagrid before they even knew it. The Hut seemed like a small structure from a distance, but when you get close to it, you realise how big it was, exactly fitting for a giant human like Hagrid.


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    "Coming,ing... who is it sote?


    *BOW BOW*


    "Ah, it''s nothing, Fang..."


    Voices from behind the door wereing. Soon, after some loud footsteps, the door opened. "Oh, Magnus... what are you doing here? Come on in."


    Magnus liked this man. He was so friendly and direct with people, not sugarcoating or politicising everything.


    "Thank you, Hagrid. It''s a nice modest hut you got here." Magnus said and picked the cute puppy from the floor, waging its tail near his feet.


    "Thank you, Magnus. It ain''t much but it''s honest work. Here, I got some hot chocte. You take some too, boys." Hagrid offered.


    "So, what are you three doing here? You should be at the dinner table." Hagrid asked.


    Magnus quickly took out the small duck out of his pocket. Yes, he had nicknamed the dragon "Duck". He would give him a better more ferocious name when he grows up.


    "OHOHO... what do we have here?" Hagrid immediately cleaned his hands and held Duck.


    "QUACK"


    The baby dragon looked around himself interestedly. Until now, he had been feeling veryfortable in Magnus'' pocket because of how warm he was.


    "I think Merlin left this dragon for me. Just popped out of his egg. But he quacks like a duck." Magnus said.


    Hearing the word Merlin, Hagrid handled the baby dragon with extra care. He checked him to see which species he belonged to. "I can''t guess which species he belongs to. I''ve never seen this one before. Must be some ancient species that was hunted to extinction."


    "That''s sad. Well, do you have something he could eat? I don''t know how to take care of a dragon." Magnus asked.


    "Yes, yes, I know some things about them. But he is too small for now and will only drink milk. But, Magnus, you do know that the punishment for keeping a dragon or any other 5th level dangerous animal is Azkaban?" Hagrid warned him.


    "And who will send me there?" Magnus asked.


    That was a sound argument. If the ministry were to ever send Magnus to Azkaban, then it would divide all of the British Wizarding World. Not to mention, it will have many international repercussions too.


    "Ah, right about that. But still, you can''t keep him in school. What if someone found him?" Hagrid asked.


    Magnus nodded, "Right about that, how about you keep him here till Christmas. After that, I will find him the right home."


    Hagrid tickled the baby dragon, "I can do that."


    "Nice, means we won''t have to clean after him." Ragnar cheered. It was in his mind all this time, that if they were to keep him then they would have to clean him too.


    They got up to leave, "Okay, Hagrid. I will visit regrly to see Duck."


    "Be at ease, Magnus. I will take good care of him." Hagrid assured.


    "QUACK QUACK"


    *FLAP FLAP*


    Just as they were leaving, Duck jumped out of Hagrid''s palm and ran to Magnus'' feet and started jumping.


    "QUACK QUACK..."


    Magnus picked him in his hand. Then, Duck jumped right into his pocket and made himselffortable.


    Snape chuckled, "Congrattions, Magnus. You are a mother now."


    Magnus felt helpless. "I guess I will have to take care of him on my own. Can you give me a milk bottle for him?"


    Hagrid gave him the one he used when Fang was a newborn puppy.


    "Take care of him, if you need anything, juste here," Hagrid said, absolutely worried for the little dragon. But he understood that the dragon was more attached to Magnus.


    The three then left the hut. Magnus looked at Ragnar, "I guess we will have to clean after him anyway. Okay, we''ll do it in rounds. I do it for 3 days, you take 2 each."


    "HEY, he''s your dragon. Why do we have to clean his poop." Ragnar protested.


    Magnus folded his hands, "Really, then I guess you don''t want to ride on his back when he grows up?"


    Just hearing that, Ragnar''s eyes glowed. "AHAHA... I was kidding, Magnus. Of course, I will take care of the little Duck."


    Magnus then looked at Snape. He was really good at keeping a poker face, but Magnus was also good at reading subtle hints, "What about you?"


    "Fine, I will do it." He scoffed and went faster than the tree.


    [You can see Hagrid''s hut on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 48 - 48. FOOD WARS

    That night, Magnus had to keep Duck close to him as he was scared that Chad would eat him. He could only hope for Duck to grow up and teach a fiery lesson to Chad. Also, he felt some kind of a connection building up with the dragon. He could feel the life in him. Tiny and excited to grow up.


    "MEOW" ??


    "You sleep on the floor for trying to eat him. Stay quiet now. Professor McGonagall also told me what you did. She could have skinned your fur and sold it for a knut, you know. Have somemon sense." He scolded Chad and went to sleep.


    ...


    It was a Monday morning, and he hated it because this was the busiest day of the week. Also, because he had already learned everything till the 5th year, he usually felt bored. Though he was studying the 6th and 7th-year books now. He was genuinely interested in Runes. The runic knowledge he had received from that meeting with the leftover Merlin''s consciousness needed him to have a decent understanding of normal runes. He had tried to trante Merlin''s book he got from Dumbledore but had no luck for now.


    "QUACK"


    Duck was acting active today and he had woken up a while ago. Magnus had simply put him on Ragnar''s bed. Duck flopped his feet on Ragnar''s face for a good 15 minutes before he woke up. He really slept like a dead horse.


    On the other hand, there was Snape. Magnus recognised that he was the most diligent and hardworking of them. Why? well, because Magnus had a sharp mind, enhanced by his bloodline, Ragnar had the blessing that made him a good tier in Potions. But, Snape had nothing, no innate ability, a happy family or money. He wakes up at 4 every day in the morning and studies. He doesn''t even take rest on Sundays, but thankfully, he looked better since he started talking to them.


    "AAAAAA... MAGNUS!... Take Duck away... I will squish him if you don''t." Ragnar shouted from his bed.


    Magnus chuckled and took Duck. He was going to put a silencing charm and a notice-me not charm on him and keep him in his pocket the whole time.


    "CHAD! go and bring milk from the elves. I know you''ve been secretly going there, there is no other reason for the increase in 2 kilos in your weight." Magnus ordered.


    Chad, like a good cat, ran out of the shaft. They were in the dungeons and it was an advantage for Chad.


    They had History as the first 2 sses. It was by far the easiest subject for the three. Snape knew it because he was a good student, Magnus knew it because he was interested and Ragnar knew it because he was looking for Death Eaters before they were famous.


    But first, it was breakfast time. Magnus was expecting his favourite food today.


    "Ragnar, get up you dead horse, let''s go for breakfast." Magnus went to annoy him.


    ...


    "YES!... he did add pancakes to the menu. Now, I just need to ask mummy to send me the bottle of special syrup." Magnus cheered as he saw the breakfast.


    "Why are you so fixated on pancakes? There is so much good stuff here, look at this chicken, this bacon, this beef. You want vegetarian food, here, fruits, tofu and whatever this is." Ragnar put all kinds of food in front of him.


    Magnus chuckled as he put his arm around Ragnar''s shoulder. "My friend, pancakes are the best, but if they are made by a master chef, they taste godly. The fluff, the smooth texture, the special syrup. Ah, it''s way above what us mortals should get to enjoy."


    "You''re just wiping your hands on me, aren''t you?" Ragnar asked with a deadpan look.


    *Cough*


    "That too, now, let''s eat." Magnus tried to change the subject.


    *BAM*


    "Ah, sorry, Magnus, my hand slipped." Ragnar suddenly hit his head.


    "What the... how? Your hand was not even close. I shall take revenge when I see fit, maybe when you sleep I will let Duck cuddle yo..."


    Just as he was speaking, he was interrupted by his bane, his enemy, Emma. She had been missing the whole evening yesterday, Magnus was relieved as he didn''t have to face any pranks from her.


    She had an envelope in her hands and looked flustered, with red cheeks. She quickly handed him the envelope, "THANK YOU... see you in the trials."


    With that, she dashed away. Magnus was still trying to understand what just happened, meanwhile, Ragnar and a few other Slytherin were already making noises.


    "OOOOOOOOOO... Magnus got a love letter? OOOOOO...." Ragnar spoke funnily.


    "What? Is this what people sound like when they have a wand stuck in their back?" Magnus talked back, making them cough and shut up.


    *WHISTLE*


    Magnus turned to look where this spontaneous whistle came from. It was none other than Sirius and James. Magnus looked at them and smiled. They gave him a thumbs up. There was a reason for this.


    "Look inside..." Ragnar excitedly nudged him.


    "Hmm, let''s see." He opened the envelope and saw a small paper in it. It was actually a card.


    Ragnar took it quickly, "What is this? Eh, a permanent borrowing card for all bookstores in Diagon Alley? Does she not know how to confess?"


    Magnus immediately took it from him, "Maybe she didn''t want to confess. She''s probably saying thanks for some other reason. I''ll ask herter. Anyway, it''s time for mail."


    The food tes vanished from their table. Soon, a beautiful orange owl came in flying, it directlynded in front of Magnus.


    "Haha, what a good boy. How are you?" Magnus patted and caressed the owl. The owl also enjoyed the pats.


    Then it passed Magnus a small envelope and lifted the ws towards him as if asking "Where is my reward?"


    Magnus chuckled, "Hmm, sorry, Summer, I forgot."


    He had named the owl Summer because its orange colour made Magnus remember warm summer.


    Summer got sad and put its w down. Just then, suddenly Magnus snapped his fingers in front of the owl''s face. Out of nowhere, a piece of cooked meat appeared.


    "Haha, I was just kidding. How can your hard work be unpaid? Here... eat slowly." Magnus saidughingly.


    Summer jumped for a few seconds in happiness and rubbed her head on his chin. Then happily ate the meat, not caring for any danger around her as she felt safe near Magnus.


    Once done eating, she looked at Magnus, raised her ws and did a fist bump with him. Then she flew away to do more work.


    "How do you get along so well with animals?" Snape asked. He was actually envying him because if he could also get so close to animals, then he''d be able to harvest materials for his potions without spending money.


    "Hehe, I am a natural charmer I guess. Okay, let''s see what my mom and dad sent me." He happily opened the letter and read it internally.


    [Letter]


    This is your mum, sweetie. We are happy to know you are doing well. The things you sent us are also very interesting. Last evening, your dad got a cat''s vomit voured candy. It was funny but also horrifying to think that at some point someone tasted it to know its taste.


    We are in good health and very happy, but we miss you dearly and can''t wait for Christmas toe. Keep studying hard and don''t forget to enjoy yourself. Eat good food, don''t keep on eating the pancakes.


    It must be cold there, so wear warm clothes. How is your health? If your fever returns, quickly tell the doctor there and also inform us. I cannot say this enough, we miss you. Love you, your mummy.


    Hey, son, this is your dad. She has already said it enough times, so I will not. But I get bored these days, there is nobody to ask me silly questions. We met Bobby the other day and he seems to be taking everything well. He has started his school, but I guess he would not share what happened there with anyone but you. He will send ater in a few days he said.


    Also, please never send those candies again. I still feel that bad taste... ah, now I feel like vomiting...


    I vomited. Well, we will be waiting for you, son. Tell me what you want to do for Christmas, we will do it.


    With love, your dad.


    [Letter Ends]


    Magnus smiled and folded the letter back and put it in his pocket. He so much wanted to go to them and hug them tightly, but he had work to do for now.


    ~I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you two about these earth-shattering secrets about myself. They may put you in danger. I need a bit more time, to get stronger, then, we will live like true fat kings.~ He thought to himself.


    Gathering his thoughts, Magnus looked around himself. It was time for the great prank as the breakfast time was about to end. He looked at Sirius, who also stole a nce at him.


    Magnus, though, called another 1st-year boy. He had helped him with a few charms.


    "Franklin, my friend, will you do something for me? I want you to give this to Sirius ck over there." Magnus requested.


    Franklin was a half-heritage wizard, another word for half-blood but more tolerable. As they were just 1st years, they didn''t have reservations about going to other house tables.


    "Sure, Magnus." He quickly took the paper and went over.


    Just when Sirius received the message, a loud firecracker burst into the air. And in that instant, all the boys of the Slytherin table jumped up. Their pants had turned into skirts, shorter ones at that.


    Sirius and Jamesughed loudly, but then Sirius opened the note sent by Magnus.


    "Haha, what does this mean?" Sirius chuckled.


    The note said, "Law of Equivalent Exchange."


    *BOOM*


    Another firecracker burst into the air. Now, all the boys of Gryffindor jumped up, their pants had also turned into short skirts and Magnus had gone further and made their hair grow longer and lips redder. Sirius and James were also caught in this.


    Meanwhile, Magnus, Snape and Ragnar were unaffected.


    "HAHAHA... look at them." Magnusughed loudly. All the Slytherin studentsughed, feeling much better because Gryffindor had it worse than them.


    "YOU..." Sirius angrily threw a piece of chicken at Magnus, but he caught it and started eating.


    However, this action of Sirius incited more turmoil and it soon turned into a food war between the two houses. Magnus was unaffected by it, he would sometimes catch food and eat it, while sharing it with cute little Duck in his pocket.


    Ragnar and Snape were hiding under the table.


    Professor McGonagall was about to stand up and shout but was stopped by Dumbledore. He was smiling and looking at what was happening.


    "Look at their faces, Minerva. They are not fighting, they are ying. Usually, it would be only one side getting pranked, which would increase animosity, but today, because both are victims, they are not angry." He evaluated.


    "But, this is a waste of food." She argued.


    "It''s okay, Minerva. I will fix all of it with magicter." He assured her and then looked at Magnus, who wasughing heartily.


    "HAHAHA..." Magnusughed.


    *BAM*


    "TAKE THAT AS PAYBACK..."


    He had not expected a friendly fire, Emma had mmed an apple pie in his face.


    "OH, you just angered a sleeping dragon, Emma. FACE MY FURY." Magnus used his new disposable wand andunched pieces of chicken nuggets at her like they were bullets. She instantly ducked under the table to hide, but a big bowl of Melon Smoothy was waiting for her there.


    *SPLASH..."


    "HAHAHA... I AM THE MELON KING..." Magnusughed. Then he turned to Sirius.


    *BOOM*


    A full melon struck his food-covered face. Sirius was shocked because this one was a bit painful.


    "OH BOY... IT IS ON!..." Sirius also concentrated his fire.


    Magnus dragged his two friends from under the tables. "Cowards, stand up and face the fight. This is a test from the heavens."


    "MAGNUS, don''t drag us into this mess. AND FOR GOD''S SAKE, STOP EXAGGERATING IT." Ragnar pleaded.


    *BAM*


    A meat-pie struck Ragnar''s face, "OKAY, WHO DARED TO ATTACK ME?"


    It was a good day, much different from a normal Monday and it was a rare asion because many Slytherin students and Gryffindor students were seenughing in the joint Potions ss together.


    ...


    London, Magnus'' home.


    "I don''t know how long we can keep this a secret from him, Adam. He is very smart." Grace walked back and forth in the living room while biting her nails.


    "I know. But we can not make him worried right now. What we need to know is who is targeting us. It can''t be a coincidence that you were forced to step down from the department head position and given night duty. While I am transferred 4 hours away from here to a remote office. I feel this is deliberate." Adam said, he was angry right now but had no idea where to focus it as he did not know who was targeting them.


    "I am one of the best heart surgeons in the country, while you are a known person in the engineering field. Why would anyone target us? We''ve done nothing but given our lives work for this country when we could have easily taken a private job and earned millions." Grace frustratedly cried.


    *Sigh*


    Adam hugged her to stop her from getting too upset, "I guess, talent does not mean much in this world. In the end, we are simple powerless people, a small part of this grand system. Too insignificant for them to think before moving us."


    "Whoever it is, I hope they burn in hell." Grace cursed.


    "Woah, my wife is turning into an angry dragon it seems. Don''t burn me in your fire, your ''grace''." He joked.


    She chuckled, "Yes, I need to cool down. Let''s hope we can do something about all this before Christmas."


    [You can see Summer on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!


    [A/N: Hey, folks. Just wanted to tell you that I might only upload 1 chapter tomorrow. I will try my best to upload 2 though. The reason is that my wisdom tooth pain returned. And it is hurting like hell, I can''t even eat or drink water. So, it depends on how much pain I am in. I will try to get the tooth removed though.]

 Chapter 49 - 49. Somethings Cooking

    All of the Slytherin and Gryffindor boys were walking slowly that day, so as not to have their short skirts shame them. It was the funniest event in Hogwarts in many years.


    Magnus was delightfully enjoying the agony on the face of Lucius and his followers. Their pure-blood talk seemed meaningless when they wore clothes like these. ??


    The teachers had their fun too. Whenever someone would misbehave in the ss, the teacher would call boys with the prefix Miss instead of mister. Though it was only Slughorn and Flitwick who did it. McGonagall straight-up threatened them to extend the prank charm tost a week.


    It was good times with the boys. Monday came to an end with bigughs. But the next day, when the Daily Prophet arrived in the morning at the breakfast hall, all students forgot to eat and instead gawked at the news.


    [News]


    BATTLE OF DIAGON ALLEY


    His Majesty, Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon, attacked by death eaters in broad daylight just outside the bank. His Majesty bravely fought and defeated 7 out of 10 criminals, of whom 3 were confirmed to be death eaters. One of them was identified to be from Avery House. His Majesty faced and stopped the direct attack of the killing cure with his majestic swords. It is to be noted, the curse was cast by the Patriarch of Avery House.


    But this dide at a price. Many aurors lost their lives, veteran auror, stor Moody lost his one leg too. There was widespread destruction in the market, but His Majesty, Pendragon, has graciously agreed to pay for all the damages.


    Following is the interview of His Majesty before the attack urred.


    ...


    As you read, from his majesty''s words, it can be said that he truly is the Merlin''s reincarnate. He holds the values of the real Order of Merlin, and the British magical world should be delighted to have him as a part.


    On the other hand, because of this attack, the ministry hase under great pressure and they have started harsher hunts for the Death Eaters. It is yet to be seen what changes wille from these actions of the ministry.


    Rita Skeeter,


    Senior Journalist.


    [News Ends]


    Slowly, everyone was done reading this and the hall became loud with so much chatter.


    Ragnar pulled Magnus'' robes, "You stopped a killing curse?"


    Most 1st years actually had no idea what a killing curse was, but it had "killing" word involved so it must be bad. But Ragnar and Snape knew it.


    "With my swords," Magnus answered while continuing to eat.


    "Where are they?" Snape inquired. He''s absolutely want to study a sword that can stop such a curse.


    "It''s a secret, I''ll show youter tonight. Also, don''t mind all these articles. They are going to be writing too much stuff about me as time goes on." He rified.


    Magnus looked at Dumbledore who sat at the teacher''s table. He nodded towards Magnus. It seems, he was pushing to make him appear as if some kind of big saviour.


    Magnus then turned to his left and looked at Lucius, who seemed to appear angered. Because there was another article below thest one, telling how Magnus broke Lucius'' arm during arm wrestling. Students of other houses chuckled pointing towards him, which was a very shameful experience for him.


    Magnus held his chuckle. He had no sympathy for Lucius, even less so after hearing the backstory of Ragnar. Those who align themselves with the Death Eaters share the same sins as them.


    "Let''s go. It''s the charms ss, my favourite." Magnus got up.


    Ragnar''s shoulder plumped. "I hate Charms."


    "Come on, today we will be practising the Fire Making charm." Magnus excitedly said.


    "Quack?"


    Hearing the word fire, Duck also got excited for some reason.


    Snape scoffed, "Huh, you already know these charms, why even waste time?"


    "To make memories..." Magnus replied and went to the ss.


    ...


    Magnus had left, but Lucius and his gang remained seated. They were collectively called Gang Of Slytherin. There were more than 20 of them, but 6 were the leaders. They were.


    1. Lucius Malfoy - 7th year


    2. Gasper Avery - 7th Year


    3. Narcissa ck - 6th Year


    4. Evan Rosier - 5th Year


    5. Mulciber II - 4th Year


    6. Wilks - 3rd Year


    These were all pure-bloods, belonging to influential families. But all they did in school was target muggle-born and so-called blood traitors.


    "It was that Pendragon, I know it. Only he was unaffected by what happened yesterday. Only he did not have a skirt." Mulciber raged.


    "We need to do something. That bastard got my father caught. He''ll be sent to Azkaban now." Gasper Avery said.


    Lucius stayed quiet for now. Narcissa too as she did not like talking about this topic. She was still contemting if she had chosen the right path for her future.


    Lucius raised his hand to make them stop speaking. "We cannot harm him. The ministry gives too much importance to him, I am sure, the school administration would do the same. But, as the Talking hat said, he has the values of all 4 houses. This means he is loyal to his friends.


    "To hurt him, we break his friends. Do not target Snape, he is a good potion maker. We can use him. Oroboros, on the other hand, his family was murdered by Death Eaters because they were blood traitors. I''m sure he won''t join us in this life. Target him. When nobody is nearby, beat him up. But do not be seen."


    "Are you sure about this? They are 1st-year kids." Narcissa asked.


    "He''s a blood traitor, this is justice," Lucius replied.


    "So are we going to let that boy go? My father will be tortured because of him, Lucius." Avery argued.


    "I know, Dark Lord must have a n to get him out. As for Pendragon, we will find other ways to get to him. Go to your sses now." He ordered.


    ...


    In the meantime, Magnus had no idea that someone was trying to mess with him and wanted to make him show his other wless powers. Currently, he sat in the Charms ss.


    "Okay, you can all try now. Say it clearly, Incendio." Professor Flitwick taught them.


    *POOF*


    Ragnar''s wand made a farting noise. "Aw man, I hate this."


    Magnus and the whole ss chuckled, "I''ll help you. I think youck imagination and concentration. Try to imagine the fire while concentrating on iting out of your wand. Try to feel the flow of magic in your body."


    Ragnar nodded. He took a long breath and did as asked. *POP*


    This time, a matchstick-sized fire came. "Hahaha... well, it is still progressing."


    "Why don''t you do it then?" Ragnar talked back.


    "I would rather not." Magnus denied.


    "Heh, you can''t do it?" Ragnar smirked.


    *Sigh* "You asked for it."


    Magnus pointed his wand towards the small paper they were supposed to burn.


    "INCENDIO"


    *Woooooooosh...*


    A jetstream of fire came out of his wand and spewed fire as if it wasn''t simple fire but a metal cutter. The sound of it was terrifying.


    "Ah, no no..." Magnus just realised he had also burned the table and a fire had started.


    Professor Flitwick, who was in awe until now, quickly reacted, "Aguamenti"


    In an instant, water came out of Flitwick''s wand and extinguished the fire. He was still very much ted.


    "Mr Pendragon, you have a great talent for fire magic. 10 POINTS TO SLYTHERIN." he announced.


    Magnus turned back to Ragnar, "See, I did it. Now you practice the way I taught."


    "Ugh..."


    At the same time, Snape was also done with his practice and had already started reading some other book.


    ...


    After the ss, it was time for flying lessons. All students by now knew how to fly and the sses were very much fun. They yed low altitude, low-speed quidditch just without the golden snitch.


    This time, as always. A boy vs girls team was set up. Magnus was leading the boys and Emma Vanity was leading the girls.


    This game had a different ovey than normal quidditch. Both teams would have 7 people as normal. Because there was no bewitched bludger that could knock the yers, they were using a heavy ball. There were going to be 3 beaters, whose job was to throw the fake bludger at yers to get them off their broom. There were going to be 2 bludgers in the game.


    Then there were three chasers, who would pass and score goals with a ball called Quaffle. Then there was a Goalkeeper in thest. This was a simple harmless game. None of them were supposed to go over five-meter height. The brooms were enchanted not to go over since the race between Magnus and Emma.


    There was no golden snitch in the game and they would y for an hour. The side with the most goals wins.


    Magnus was one of the three Chasers. The other two were Eddie McBride and Franklin Walley. On the Beaters side, there was Ragnar, Darrien Steely and Dug. The Goalkeeper was Snape. Magnus had peer pressured him into ying the game.


    Madam Hooch was going to be the referee for this match.


    [A/N: Hello people. I am sick. My wisdom tooth is hurting like hell. I also got a fever. I have an appointment to take it out tomorrow. If everything goes well, I will upload chaps soon. Till then, I hope you can wait. Thank you.]


    [You can see Quidditch essories on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 50 - 50. Cowards

    *Whistle*


    As soon as the sound came, Madam Hooch threw the ball in the air. Not too surprisingly, against Magnus, Emma hade forward as her team captain. ? ?


    "Are you ready to lose, Dragon boy?" She taunted.


    Magnus snorted, "Huh, too much confidence will be the reason for your downfall."


    The quaffle was immediately taken by Magnus. But, just as he did that, the bludger on the female side was thrown towards him. It was not just once, the three beaters had surrounded him and were throwing bludger towards him again and again.


    Magnus understood their technique, they only saw him as a threat and were focused on stopping him, while Emma was free to take care of the rest. They now just needed him to lose the quaffle.


    But he smirked. They were underestimating his team. He had instructed Ragnar, Darrien and Dug to hit the brooms with their bludger and not the yer. He gave them a quick ss on the centre of gravity and taught them how the centre of gravity of a person on a broom is on their chest. So, if they were to move the broom too much, their centre of gravity would destabilise and they would fall easily.


    "Hehe..." The three beaters of the boy''s team chuckled.


    They then put the opponent beaters in their line of sight and threw the bludger.


    *BAM*


    Ragnar threw it first. "YESSS... IT WORKED."


    He cheered up as a girl fell down on the grass below. Magnus found the opportunity and went ahead to the goal. Emma had not expected this so she tried to chase him.


    "Haha... this Dragon boy is fast, Emma." Magnus taunted her.


    *TING*


    Magnus smiled widely at Emma as he made a goal.


    "You were saying something, Ms Emma?"


    She huffed at him and went to her teammates. Magnus was enjoying the match. In fact, Magnus had read the book of rules rted to quidditch.


    He knew all 700 fouls that could bemitted. Shockingly, in the finals of the 1473s World Cup, all 700 fouls weremitted. These included.


    Transfiguring of a Chaser into a polecat, attempted decapitation of a keeper with a broadsword, the release of one hundred blood-sucking vampire bats from under the Transylvanian Captain''s robes during the game, setting fire to an opponent''s broom tail. Attacking an opponent''s broom with a club, attacking an opponent with an axe.


    The old times were crazy times, that was for sure.


    Magnus continued the game and slowly, both sides scored. He had a pretty strong team, but Magnus'' decision to force Snape to be goalkeeper hade to bite him on the ass. Snape was so bad at it.


    He was unable to guess where the quaffle was going to hit as he was bad at recognising the faints that Emma and other chasers were making before throwing the quaffle. His control over his broom was also not very good.


    Slowly, the game reached thest stretch and it was time for the final y. Emma had possession of the quaffle. She was zooming towards the boy''s side. Dodging the bludgers was easy for her.


    In the end, Magnus was her final opponent. Both of them sped up towards each other at full speed.


    ~Heh, is he mad? We would get so injured if we collided like this.~ Emma thought.


    But she saw that Magnus was not slowing down at all. ~IS HE CRAZY?~


    *Wooosh*


    She saw a big smile on Magnus'' face. ~He''s going to stop at the right moment, right?~


    10 metres... 5 metres.


    ~WHY? HE''S CRAZY.~


    She immediately stopped herself and went upward. This was what Magnus wanted. He went just to her side, a little distance behind her and punched the quaffle out of her arms, then made a roll and caught it.


    "YOU... how could you do this to a girl? What if we had bumped into each other." Sheined girlishly, which she was obviously faking.


    Magnusughed, "I believe in gender equality, Ms Emma."


    With that, nobody could stop him and he scored a good easy goal on the girl''s side.


    *Whistle*


    There was no reward for winning except the right to gloat over the win and shove it to the girl''s faces whenever they argued with them.


    The match ended with the ss ending at the same time. They had sweated a lot so Magnus and his friends headed back to the dorms after that. They had no sses for the day now.


    "Guys, I need some books. I''m going to the library." Ragnar said and left. He needed books for some new potions he was going to try. He was already past the point of learning from books and was now secretly trying to experiment to make new potions.


    Although he had told Magnus that he was rich and had a lot of money, he did not. Initially, he did, but in the past few years, he had used it up in his potion-making. Now, he needed to invent a new potion to make some money from it. He could have asked Magnus for money but he did not want to do this as his first act in the Round Table.


    Magnus and Snape returned to their room. While passing by Snape''s study table, he saw a book that interested him.


    "Legilimency?" Magnus muttered.


    Snape picked the book and gave it to him, "Read this. I believe that if we truly want to make an imprable secret group then we need to have the ability to shield our minds from being read.


    "Legilimency is the art of magically navigating through the manyyers of a person''s mind and correctly interpreting one''s findings. lumency is the opposite of it and shields your mind." Snape exined.


    "So it''s like mind reading on a whole other level. I can see how it will benefit all of us. Okay, from today, we three shall practice this every day." Magnus decided. He appreciated Snape taking a step forward in their group.


    This meant that he now really considered a part of the group wholeheartedly.


    ...


    Hogwarts Library,


    Ragnar was looking for some books that were not found in the stores. There were very old and discontinued books in the library as they had existed since the creation of Hogwarts.


    He was looking around the whole library''s potions section to find some inspiration or an old book with the knowledge he did not have. He was also happy that he had already been invited to the Slug Club by Professor Slughorn. Magnus and Snape were invited too. Though he guessed that Magnus was invited because of his influence rather than his talent in potions, still, he understood that Professor Slughorn does this to ensure an easy future for himself because he knows that all these bright students will hold high offices or will be super-rich in the future.


    But when he was busy with his work, he heard some voices.


    "Well, well, what do we have here? A blood traitor." All of a sudden, Mulciber, Gasper Avery and Evan Rosier appeared. They surrounded him.


    Ragnar scoffed, "If being one of you means bullying young kids then I''d rather be a blood traitor."


    "You talk too much. We thought you were a meek little type." Mulciber crazedly said. He was already one of the crazy types with no control over his mouth and actions.


    Ragnar chuckled, "I didn''t ask you to describe your manhood."


    "Too much pride, boy. You''re going to face the consequences for what your friend did. Do you know, because of him, my father is going to Azkaban?" Avery spoke. He was the eldest of three.


    "Toote, I must say. Avery, such a great name of a great house. Destroyed by hypocrites and racists. Your ancestors must be rolling in their graves with pride." Ragnar talked back with no reservations. He had a deep hatred for all of them.


    Avery took out his wand, his eyes turned redder in rage. "YOU... you think you''re some big shot? Nobody''sing here to save you. That Merlin''s bastard is in his room. Now, which finger should I take?"


    "The one between your own legs, using it would just spawn more abominations anyway," Ragnar insulted him.


    "Tsk... CRUCI..."


    Before Avery couldplete his words, Ragnar had taken out a small test tube from his pocket. It had a cork on it. His face turned cold and calctive.


    "The second I take the lid off, the poisonous gas will leak. It will kill each of you, except me, because it knows my magic. So, do you want to see if there is heaven or hell after death?" Ragnar domineeringly spoke.


    The three boys started taking steps back in fright. The expression on Ragnar''s face was fully serious. They were warned by Lucius that Ragnar was a very capable potioneer.


    Ragnar started to loosen the top of the test tube. Suddenly a strong sweet aroma hit their noses. The change in atmosphere frightened them.


    "Ah, isn''t this the best poison? Such calming smell, yet murderous, a way to happy death I must say. This is because this poison was made from natural herbs, from a group of very rare nts. Just one millilitre of it can kill most people." He announced.


    "P-PUT IT BACK. W-WE''RE LEAVING..." The three pleaded and ran away as quickly as they came.


    When they had gone, Ragnar smiled and calmly opened the lid of the test tube and smelled it delightfully.


    ~Hmph, what a bunch of cowards. This is just a rose essence for deodorising my little self.~


    [A/N: I got my wisdom tooth pulled out. Thankfully, I don''t feel much pain at the moment, even though there are stitches and I can''t eat anything. I was able to write today so here it goes. If everything goes well, I will continue two chaps a day.


    Thank you for reading.]


    [You can see the library on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    _____________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 51 - 51. Mind Arts

    Ragnar returned to the Slytherinmon room. He saw the three attackers in the dorm too, standing in front of Lucius and getting yelled at. He gave them a smirk to put some salt on their burnt ego and went to his room.


    But just as he entered, he was treated with total chaos. Magnus and Snape were jumping all around. There was also fire on their beds and Snape was extinguishing them with water charms. ??


    "WHAT THE HELL IS HAPPENING?" Ragnar loudly asked.


    Magnus was so tired as heid on his bed and had his arms folded. "Duck learned how to fly, and breath fire. Chad, that dumb cat brought catnip from somewhere and Duck ate it."


    "Where is Duck?" Ragnar inquired.


    Magnus opened his arms and showed Duck happily sleeping on his chest. "I pity my parents if they had to go through this when I was small."


    Ragnar chuckled, "Well, I just came to tell you that something happened in the library. 3 of Lucius'' gang members attacked me. They wanted to take revenge on you but know they can''t touch you. They wanted to cut one of my fingers, but I managed to scare them with one of my potions."


    Hearing that, Magnus got up with full seriousness. He put Duck on the side gently. Snape was also done with extinguishing the fire and repairing everything. He too got serious.


    Snape spoke first, "So they wille after me too then."


    Magnus shook his head, "No, I don''t think so. Chances are, they will try to recruit you. Your potion-making talents are exceptional. They would have tried to recruit Ragnar if he did not have a bad history with their cult."


    "That is even worse than trying to bully me," Snape muttered.


    Ragnar chuckled, "Well, we just gotta be more careful now. Lucius and Avery are both in their 7th year. They are the brain and muscle of their group. They will graduate soon. So, we just gotta tolerate till then."


    Magnus agreed, "Yes, as soon as they are gone, we will seize the Slytherin House. We will have everything under control and bring the house back to its past glory when it was not just about blood purity and racism."


    Merlin in the portrait happily shouted, "BOOOYEAHHHH!... that''s what I was dying to see."


    "You are already dead." Arthur boredly replied.


    Only Magnus could hear or see them even now.


    ...


    That night, the three sat down and started reading and practising lumency and legilimency. But, for them to really practice it, they needed someone who could use Legilimency so they could test it.


    Magnus was the best atprehending new things, so he was given the task of studying Legilimency while Ragnar and Snape focused on lumency. Magnus had help, he had the old man Merlin sitting just a few metres away from him. He was instructing him on how to go about learning this ability.


    Merlin told him about it, "I learned this ability directly from Szar Slytherin. I was in the first batch of students of Hogwarts and in those days, all four founders were in harmony and Szar wasn''t the crazed blood supremacist, or else he wouldn''t have taken me as his personal student.


    "The art of legilimency depends on one''s understanding of the human mind. You need to understand how the memories flow, the better you understand it the better you will be at it.


    "A master Legilimense can look inside your head, read your whole life and you wouldn''t even know it happened. I do not think anyone is at this level anymore because with time this art was also given less importance. Szar was the best I had evere in contact with. That old man once found out about the girl I like even before I knew I liked her.


    "But, I went further than him and found the ability to read multiple minds at once. Huh, they don''t call me the Greatest Wizard of all time for nothing." Merlin gloated.


    "So what, do I have to read brain scans of people? Should I go to my mom''s hospital?" Magnus asked.


    "Haha, no-no. We had no such thing in our times. Just basic scientific knowledge of how a brain works would be enough. Not many had that in the past, but you do. Surprisingly because you studied muggle subjects. You have to take me out to see the muggle world once. I want to see what all this talk is about." Merlin requested him.


    Magnus agreed easily, "Sure, I will do it. Now, how do I start with Legilimency?"


    "Close your eyes, imagine you are standing in a void. There is nothing around you. Make your mind go empty, thest thing you want is your own thought to sh with the memories entering your mind. Now, try to keep that same feeling with open eyes. Then you look into someone''s eyes and cast the spell. A connection will be created, a channel through which you can read the memories.


    "But beware, if the other person is stronger than you, then he can also reverse the situation and read your mind instead." Merlin gave him a demo.


    Magnus nodded. "What about lumency? Help them too."


    "Hmm, it is just the opposite of it. The best and fastest way to teach them what they need to protect themselves from is to give them a short demo. Don''t dig too deep into their memories as I am sure you don''t want to make your friends upset." Merlin advised him.


    Magnus agreed and turned back to Ragnar and Snape. The two were looking at him as he talked with the great wizard.


    "Okay, guys. I will try Legilimency on you two. You remember how it feels and then try to shield your mind from such things." He instructed.


    Magnus tried it on Snape first. He emptied his mind and looked him in the eyes. He muttered the spell and immediately felt as if he was travelling in a narrow tube with a lot of changing pictures around him.


    All of it was too fast to make the head or tail. Then, it slowed down a little.


    "YOU... what is this monstrosity? Magic? Why was I not told about this?"


    It was a manly voice, possibly the earliest memory of Snape. There was also a woman, crying on the floor while holding her cheek. She was most likely pped.


    "Mummy, don''t cry. DAD STOP..." soon, little hands appeared in the view and they were trying to help the woman.


    "YOU ARE JUST LIKE HER... A DEMONSPAWN..."


    Magnus immediately stopped himself and took his consciousness back. He had invaded his privacy enough already. He was also not going to talk about this to anyone.


    Snape was breathing heavily. Amature Legilimency was not a one-way thing. Both sides see the memories that were being spied on. So, Snape was aware of what Magnus saw.


    "That... that was w..."


    Magnus patted his shoulder and stopped him, "You don''t have to exin or justify anything to me, Sev."


    Then he looked at Ragnar. "Are you ready?"


    "YUP..." Ragnar looked straight into Magnus'' eyes.


    Magnus quickly looked away, "Stop looking at me so intensely. It feels weird, mate."


    "What? I''m just looking at your ugly face. It''s so hard to focus." Ragnar replied harshly.


    Magnus coughed, "Really? Okay, look at me now."


    Ragnar kept his eyes normal. This time, Magnus was used to this feeling so he did not feel very weirded out. Soon, a memory became visible to him.


    "Sweetie, don''t hurt the animals. They also have feelings and feel pain." A kind, motherly voice came.


    "Mummy, I just wanted to y with doggy. I promise I won''t hurt him. Will he be my friend again?" Ragnar asked in a childish voice.


    The woman caressed Ragnar''s head and smiled at him, "Of course he will. Dogs are very loyal and loving creatures, you give them love and they will never forget you."


    "Really? Yay... I will go and y with mister Snuffles." he ran away.


    Magnus came out of the memory. He looked at Ragnar to make sure he was okay. Ragnar was smiling at the moment.


    "Mr Snuffles was an old senior dog. He was so friendly to everyone and also smart. That night, he tried to fight them off but was killed." Ragnar revealed.


    Magnus patted his shoulder, "Another reason to hunt them and give them a painful ending. By the way, you two. I must warn you, learning lumency is very hard. Because it will make your mind much sharper and increase the ability to retain memories, also you will remember the past memories in great details. Ragnar, you know what that means. So, when you start organising your memories, I want you to be near me. Or it might affect your well being."


    Ragnar nodded. But, he actually didn''t need to worry as he still remembered everything like it happened yesterday. He refused to forget it, not until he sees himself skinning the criminals with his hands.


    "Okay, enough for today. Let''s go to sleep. We have the astronomy ss in the morning tomorrow." Magnus reminded them.


    "Ah, I don''t like Astronomy," Snapemented.


    Magnus chuckled, "Believe me, you will say thanks to learning this in the future."


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    _____________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 52 - 52. FUTURETEK

    The next day, during breakfast, a fat package was dropped by the cute owl, Summer. She took her treats and went her way.


    It was a package from Bobby. Magnus happily opened it and quickly found out why it weighed so much. It had books, rted to college-level Physics and Math. There was also something new that he had never seen before. A book called "World of Computer Science," ??


    Magnus''s eyes shined. This was thetest technology, the future of mankind. It would be best if he studies it to keep an edge on everyone else.


    Then, there was the letter. He opened it and read it.


    [Letter]


    First of all, damn you. I had to clean my room after thatst letter.


    Now, to the normal talks. I have started at the new school. As you had told me, a group of bullies came to bully me. They were again, as predicted by you, were from the sports teams.


    Although this school is for kids with high intellect, that for some reason, made some kids more of a bully. I have taken a few smart ones under my wing and protected them from the bullies. Dealing with them was not hard, I just went to the principal''s office, gave him a written letter that if I even got a scratch because of another student then the school will be liable and named all the bullies in it. I also told them that I know people at the news station and the rival school and they would love some dirt on them.


    Since then, all bullies fear me like the gue. Good thing they are smart to not mess with me. So, now I am running a group of 20 kids. Though all are older than me, they still consider me their senior.


    Enough about school, I found about this new stuff calledputer science, it is so interesting. I will be going to the IBM office in a few days to look at aputer myself. I believe that if this technology advances and bespact then its applications are limitless. Read the book and tell me what you think.


    By the way, I have decided on what I want to do in my life. I will slowly strive to fulfil that dream of mine. I won''t tell you that for now as it might sound childish to you. By the way, I saw your mom yesterday, she seemed tired and sick for some reason. Make sure you talk to her.


    And also, send me something cool instead of some candies. I have grown up now, candies can''t feed me. Take care now, stay away from girls though, they keep on sending me letters for some reason here, god I hate romance.


    Your friend,


    Bob... Ah, I need to stop calling myself Bobby.


    Brandon.


    [Letter Ends]


    Magnus chuckled while reading the letter. But the line about his mother worried him a lot.


    ~I guess it is time to use my blood rtion with the beardy old man. After all, unlike my Merlin and Arthur bloodline, Dumbledore really shares blood with my dad.~ He thought.


    He packed his stuff back and got up from his seat.


    "Where are you going?" Ragnar asked.


    "To the Gryffindor table," Magnus replied.


    *FOOOO...* Ragnar spat his milk.


    "Why?" Snape asked.


    "Why not? And it would make those zealots spit blood." Magnus pointed towards Lucius and his gang.


    "Also, don''t you wanna have a chat with Lily?" He asked Snape with a smug face.


    Snape immediately got up, "Let''s go, inter-house friendship is necessary."


    "HAHA, okay." Magnusughed.


    Due to themotion, everyone looked at him. They were confused about where he was headed. He passed by the Hufflepuff tables, then Ravenw table. When he reached the Gryffindor table, all the students got tensed.


    Magnus went straight to Sirius. He was keeping an angry face with brows furrowed as if he was angry.


    "What?" Sirius asked nonchntly.


    Magnus stayed silent and just stared at him angrily. After a while, Sirius noticed that everyone was looking at him.


    "HEY!... What did I do?" He questioned.


    "Hahaha..." Magnusughed suddenly.


    "Move it and give me some ce to sit. I''m gonna eat with my friend today. So what if you''re in Gryffindor, it''s all the fault of that old hat, it should be burnt and let go." Magnus said.


    Sirius smiled widely and moved his ass to the side. On Magnus''s left was Ragnar and on his right was Sirius. On his opposite side, there was James and Snape. Lily was on Snape''s left, where other girls sat. She was very energetic and weed him happily.


    Meanwhile, Sirius introduced his two more new friends. "This is Remus Lupin and that one is Peter Pettigrew. Remus is a straight-A student and Peter... well... he''s trying."


    Magnus shook their hands. "This one here is Ragnar, you know him probably."


    Of course, Sirius knew about the family background of Ragnar and honestly felt bad for him. Sirius shook Ragnar''s hand, "I might be a ck but I''m not an arse like them."


    "Heh... good to hear that. Any ck not in Slytherin must be better anyway." Ragnar replied.


    "I heard you are interested in quidditch?" James spoke suddenly.


    Magnus nodded, "Yeah, a little. Might try at the tryouts tomorrow."


    James puffed out his chest, "Well, I already got selected as new Gryffindor''s seeker."


    "Is that so? Then don''t mind me if I also be a seeker and beat you." Magnus said confidently.


    "All challenges are epted, I just know nobody can beat me." James proudly replied. He may not be as much trusting in his magical abilities, but quidditch was something else, it was like his white powder.


    "Haha, wanna bet?" Magnus asked.


    "What''s at the stake?" James inquired.


    "Your honour. Loser has to make a round of Hogwarts, in no clothes except an underwear of other one''s choice. Also, the loser pays for thetest Nimbus 1500 for the whole winner''s team." Magnus proposed.


    Pin drop silence ensued on the whole Gryffindor table. Everyone looked at James'' face in anticipation, Sirius too. Today, James just realised that Magnus was a bastard of the highest order. He probably came here to do exactly this.


    "So, do you ept this challenge or wanna wuss out?" Magnus asked with a scheming face.


    ~LOOK AT HIS FACE... THIS WAS A TRAP ALL ALONG...~ James cursed internally.


    He looked at Sirius''s face, in the hope of help. But Sirius shrugged his shoulders.


    James gulped his saliva. If he agrees to it and loses, not only will he lose his money but also honour.


    But he had no choice right now. He was a Gryffindor, a brave Gryffindor. He can not back down or he will be called a coward.


    "I ACCEPT."


    Magnusughed, "Haha, okay then. All these people are our witnesses. Don''t cryter if you lose."


    Magnus calmed down now. He had done what he came to do. He looked at Sirius, "What are your cousin sisters doing these days? How is Regulus? He''sing to Hogwarts next year, right?"


    Sirius nodded, "Well, the family is a mess. I''m gonna get a beating when I go back. They hate Gryffindor. But I am very proud of Andromeda, she married a Muggle-born, Ted Tonks, awyer, against the family''s wishes. Though she was disowned by the family. But my eldest cousin sister is super crazy, she married or we can say, sold off to the crazy fanatic Rodolphus Lestrange. My family wants to broaden their reach it seems."


    As soon as Magnus, Ragnar and Snape heard that name, their faces turned to Serious.


    "Ah, he''s already a Death Eater, isn''t he? Is your family also aligned with the Dark Lord? So, it is possible that in the near future, your cousin sister might attack me?" Magnus inquired.


    Sirius was a bit nervous at the moment. "Eh, Magnus, you gotta understand. I do not align with them. They do not define me. And if she does attack you, kill her if you can. At least it will put her out of her misery. All kids of ck household are cruelly taught to be cruel since childhood. It did not affect me, but it did break Betrix''s mind."


    "I believe you, Sirius. You are in the clear. But, do not mingle with your family. It will only bring you more trouble." Magnus advised and got up to return to his seat.


    Snape and Ragnar followed him back. Ragnar asked him, "So we will need to fight his family too?"


    "Let''s not talk about that for now. We are in 1st year for Merlin''s sake. Let''s just be kids while secretly getting powerful." Magnus said, and took seats at Slytherin''s table.


    ...


    London,


    Bobby was making the best out of his time. He was leading a team of young and aspiring students in his school. They all talked to him about the future prospects of science and it was certain thatputers were going to be a big part of it.


    So, he felt he should invest in it, by starting apany to study and makeputer programmes or hardware. He knew the importance of getting into a business as fast as possible or else he will be left behind.


    He talked to his team about this. All of them were very excited about it. But, hecked funding for it. He asked the principal but was told that the school would only invest if they held a controlling stake in the startup.


    Bobby said "no thanks" and ignored thempletely. They tried to haggle with him to get at least a 10 per cent stake but he outright ignored them. All he needed, for now, was aputer system and a ce to work. His team was ready to work for free until thepany made money.


    But, evenbining all of his savings, hecked money. So, he had only one option. He picked up the pen and started writing a letter to his dear friend.


    "Mag, my brother. I have decided to set up my ownpany and name it "FUTURETEK". It will be rted toputer tech. For now, I will be using freebour from other excellent students. But, even after gathering all my money, Ick a lot. I need to buy aputer system and need some funds.


    "For the money you give me, I can give you thepany shares. In the future, if the shares are not worth the amount I took, then I will pay the money back to you. I understand that we are best friends, but this is business and I will understand if you do not want to invest in it.


    "I will await your reply,


    "Your friend, Bo... Brandon. Ah, I still need to stop using my nickname."


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    _____________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 53 - 53. Computers = Future

    That night, after the Mind Arts training. Magnus opened the Computer Science book and started studying it. The more he read, the more excited he felt. It showed how tomunicate with machines, the use of 0s and 1s. It was new to him but so much exciting.


    But, when he read that most of the research was going on in America, he felt a bit saddened, why the hell were people of his country not investing in this? ??


    ~Hmm, this Intelpany seems interesting. They are going to introduce the world''s first microprocessor, the Intel 4004. Can I buy thepany? OH! They are going public this month? Wait, what does going public mean...~


    Frustratingly, Magnus got out of his bed and went out. Snape and Ragnar had already fallen asleep. It was 1 in the night and all activities had stopped. But he needed to get to the Library.


    "Where are you going?" Merlin asked suddenly.


    "To the library. I need some books on business management." Magnus said.


    "Then I will follow you. Hogwarts can be very dangerous at times." Merlin warned and started following him through all the different portraits. Arthur was sleeping so he did not.


    Magnus sneakily went out and headed to the library. It was prohibited to head out in the night and Argus Filch, the caretaker, was also on the rounds at this time. But Magnus was not much worried about anybody seeing him. After all, the beardy old man was nearly a family.


    He appeared at the Library. It was closed but a simple Alohamora charm did the job of opening it. However, the restricted section was still closed with different magic. He went in there and started looking for books.


    "Hmm, it''s been a while since I came here. I''ve read all the books here, most are useless. The ones that were good have been taken inside the headmaster''s office." Merlin muttered loudly.


    "Does this ce have a book on muggle studies?" Magnus inquired.


    "I don''t know. I never saw anything rted to muggles here except the bible." Merlin said from one of the nearby portraits.


    "Was Jesus a wizard?" Magnus inquired.


    "I don''t know. I was born much after his death. Though I do believe in god, I think I had a run-in with him once. He looked old and kind." Merlin replied.


    Magnus was taken aback. "Woah, so god is real? Should I start going to church?"


    "Haha, I don''t think he really cares about that. Going to Church was a concept that humans created. He only tells us to be good and notmit sins." Merlin rified.


    Putting this aside, Magnus started looking for some books. But, there were none. Not a single business-rted book. All he could find rted to that was the history of some wizardingpanies.


    "Where can I find these books in the school?" Magnus inquired.


    "Hmmm... wait... I know a ce. I made it after all, how could I have forgotten this. Go to the 7th floor." Merlin spoke quickly. He seemed rather excited.


    Magnus didn''t ask what it was and went to the seventh floor. He had enough trust that Merlin wouldn''t put him in some trouble.


    Soon, by Merlin''s direction, he arrived at a dead end. "Now, what?"


    "Okay, I want you to think about the books you need and go back and forth 3 times in front of this wall," Merlin instructed him.


    Magnus was not so sure about this now, "Have you finally gone senile? I''m not Arthur who would be fooled so easily."


    "Heh, you got my blood, boy. You can''t be as dumb as him. Now, do it. I guarantee a surprise." Merlin insisted.


    Seeing the eagerness in Merlin''s voice. Magnus did as asked. He thought about all kinds of business management books and walked in front of the wall three times.


    Just as he hadpleted the third walk, he noticed a different pattern appearing on the wall. It seemed to be like a door. He went ahead and opened it. Inside, he found a huge library. It looked modern with lights and some tables and chairs.


    Merlin announced, "Wee to the room of requirement. also known as the Come and Go Room, which only appears when a person is in great need of it. The room is supposed to have some degree of sentience because it transforms itself into whatever the witch or wizard needs it to be at that moment in time, although there are some limitations. For example, it cannot create food."


    "Wait, can it produce anything I need, even if I do not know the details about it?" Magnus asked.


    "Sure, I had to use all my brain power toe up with the rune scheme used to make this ce. It took me 4 years to make. Then 5 more to perfect it." Merlin replied.


    "Cool, if what you said is true then this room is going to be a huge help to me and my new group. Okay, let''s start reading." He folded his sleeves and took a few books.


    He read them for a few hours and got a general understanding of many financial terms.


    "Hmm, can the room of requirement generate a financial statement of apany?" He wondered and decided to try it.


    So, he went out and again repeated the process. He thought about Intel''s 1970-71 financial statement and IPO details. Then, he opened the door. Inside, there was just a single file, resting on the floor. Magnus took it and started reading it.


    "Oh, this seems real. Hmm, so they have been running low on funds due to all the research needed. Good, maybe I can strike up an early deal and buy a big stake in thepany, as long as I get to be on the Board of Directors and know the new advancements, I can have an edge on all." He thought.


    So, he closed everything and decided to go to sleep. He would write a letter to Bobby the next day.


    ...


    The next day, fresh in the morning, Magnus got Bobby''s letter at the breakfast table. He was hoping to write one already.


    Magnus read everything and got excited about what Bobby had decided. So, he wrote a letter back.


    [Letter]


    "Bobby, stop eating sweets, you are turning senile. Why do you sound so formal? Wait, are you even Bobby? Where is my brother, fat, chubby and goofy, Bobby? I swear, whoever you are if you did anything to him, I will make you eat a thousand cheeseburgers and turn you fatter than that Vernon kid I saw in the park.


    "Now, to the main topic. I AM FILTHY RICH, Bobby. Like, super-duper rich. I don''t even know what to do with so much wealth. So, yes, I will invest, and no, you don''t have to pay back. You keep the majority stake in thepany, you are the founder after all. I just read the book you sent me, I am so excited aboutputers. When I return, we will work on it together.


    But, there is something else. Starting apany from scratch can be hard, so I have decided to invest in Intel and slowly we will devour thatpany while you grow yours slowly. Intel is going public soon, look for a book if you don''t know what it means. I will talk to awyer I know who is both a wizard and awyer. He will help you with everything.


    I have found a way to get all kinds of books to read, and have learned a great deal about the business. Technology is the way to the future, brother. So, I have decided to use this money to put it to good use. In theing years, I will be making lots of investments inpanies around the world. All of them will fall under the Futuretek Industries that you are creating. Just make me the second partner in thatpany with veto power. We will revolutionise the world, Bobby.


    Until then, I will make arrangements to send money to you for your personal project. It will take a few days though, as I can not get out of school every day. You can also ask my dad if you need something, also, teach my dad aboutputers, I can see so much implication ofputers in the field of engineering. Also, it can help mom. The possibilities are endless and the sky is the limit.


    I AM SO EXCITED ABOUT THE FUTURE.


    The one who taught you to ride a bicycle,


    Magnus.


    [Letter End]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    _____________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 54 - 54. Money = Happiness*

    After writing the letter, he packed it nicely. Soon, he saw Summer bringing more parcels for other kids.


    *Whistle* ??


    "Come here, girl." He called out.


    Hearing him, the owl happily flew to him. She looked at him in wonder, as she had no more letters for him.


    "Summer, I want you to send this letter for me. Okay? When youe back tomorrow, I will have new tasty food for you." He promised.


    *HOOT*


    She jumped in joy and took the letter away. After that, he got up from his seat. "Ragnar, Severus, you two wait for me. I got something to talk about with Sirius."


    The two were eating so they just waved their hands. Since they had started practising with Magnus, they tend to get more hungry.


    Magnus, again shocking all, went to Sirius. But, considering he was from a pure-blood family, most Slytherin felt less weird about this.


    "Sirius, can I get the contact details for your Cousin Sister, Andromeda''s husband?" He asked.


    Sirius had his mouth stuffed with food. "Ha? W-hy do you need that?"


    "He''s awyer, right? I need him to do something for me. I can''t really go to a mugglewyer and show him the gold I own." Magnus said.


    Sirius nodded, "Cool, I will give you the addresster. Now let me eat."


    Magnus then looked at James with a smirk, "Heh, see in the field soon."


    ...


    It was another normal day today. Magnus had an Astronomy ss in the morning. It was absolutely boring as all they read was about stars and whatnot. Itcked the real knowledge that was avable in the Muggle world.


    "Professor, you do know that Muggles have already sent a machine to Mars and have sessfully taken photos of that ce. They have also sent humans to the moon." Magnus voiced.


    The teacher, of course, just like other ignorant people of the magical world, had no idea. She refuted Magnus'' im.


    "You can confirm itter. Just buy any book rted to astronomy." He countered.


    So, the ss was mostly spent arguing with her. Magnus knew more than her in the subject she was to teach. He didn''t try to shame her or damage her reputation, but he really didn''t like it as she was giving half knowledge.


    After this ss, they had free time until lunch. So, Magnus decided to study the runguage and decode the book of Merlin. He was back in his dorm room. Ragnar also followed him as he was slightly interested in Runes.


    "Seriously, why don''t you just tell me what is in it?" Magnus asked.


    "I don''t know. He did not give this knowledge to me." The Merlin in portrait said.


    "Huh, as useless as ever." Arthur scoffed from the side of Merlin.


    *Sigh*


    "The only thing I have been able to decipher is the title of the book. It just says, "Art of creating spells." and if this really is a book about it, then this truly is precious and deserves to be kept away from the public. I can''t imagine the dark things people would have made if all knew how to make spells." Magnus said.


    He spent a long time deciphering it word by word. But it was taking a lot of time. So, he decided to stop it now. He had an idea but it would take some time to implement.


    "Merlin, don''t you have some magic to teach me? Also, when will I get my wand? You said I am not ready, but how do I know what I need to aplish to be considered ready?" he asked.


    Merlin, in the portrait, shrugged his shoulders. "How would I know? I am just a portrait. I can only know as much as the creator allowed me to know."


    *Sigh*


    "So you two are useless? Arthur has already taught me all the swordsmanship he knew, now he just fools around and says vague things. You, on the other hand, can''t help me with magic." Magnus muttered.


    "Actually, I helped you with Mind arts, I can also help you with all the magical subjects of Hogwarts. The knowledge that is being kept from you by that Merlin soul shard is for your own good, it is probably too big, dark and magic heavy that knowing it might do you harm. Also, I used to use a staff, so maybe that is why no wand is good on you." Merlin said.


    "All things aside, tell me if you can make Liquid luck? Maybe then I will consider you good." Magnus asked.


    "I can, I learned from the best potioneer, Szar Slytherin. That old man was so good at all things he did, just if he had a good brain, things could have been different for the British wizarding world." Merlin reminisced.


    "Heh, I will use your abilitiester then. Okay, it''s time to go to the Potions ss. Gryffindor will be with us, time to mess with Sirius again." Magnus happily left.


    Once he was gone, Merlin sighed. "Sometimes, he acts like he''s an adult, but then quickly reminds you that he''s still a child. Seriously, what''s with his attraction towards liquid luck and gold."


    "Maybe our blood got fullybined in him and he is showing draconic tendencies?" Arthur guessed.


    "Maybe, but then can he still be called a human?" Merlin wondered. The question was so bizarre that he had no answer to this.


    ...


    The Potions ss started. Today, they were to make a Strength Potion. Once consumed, it gives the user increased strength for a while.


    Magnus was teamed with his nemesis Emma, while the two greatest potioneers, Snape and Ragnar, were in one team, and it was overkill.


    Magnus protested, "Come one, professor, not with her. She doesn''t listen to anything."


    "Haha, this is just a Potions ss, Mr Pendragon, I have trust that you can do it." Slughorn shrugged.


    Magnus bit his lips and got to work. He put the cauldron on fire and put water in it. Apparently, in most potions, water was the baseponent.


    Magnus slowly put the ingredients in the pot. But then Emma grabbed his hand and stopped him.


    "WAIT! you are doing it wrong." She said.


    "No, I am doing exactly as said in the book. And if doing this does not make the perfect potion then I am going to sue the author and the publication who brought this book into existence," Magnus frustratingly dered.


    "Okay, what is your problem? I am being nice to you now." Emma argued with him.


    "Well, you butt in all the time and try to prank me." Heined.


    "Because it is fun. Do you have any idea how boring it is in Slytherin dorms? All the girls talk about is who was handsome today, who smelled nicer. While I see you have so much genuine fun, so I just wanted to join in." She exined.


    Magnus was taken aback. He had thought that she was just being childish and spiteful.


    "Ah, sorry. I was being too hormonal, it seems. I did not talk to you properly. Now, if you just wanted to have fun, you should have told me. I am always up for some fun. Also, I understand your side. The Slytherin is indeed too boring. There are those blood supremacists and then those who are scared of them." Magnus said.


    Magnus then continued, "But are you sure, if you get too close to me and my friends then they will also target you. Unlike me, you will be all alone in the girls'' dorms."


    "It''s fine. Sister Narcissa is nice to us. She never lets anyone bully anyone, no matter how different their views are. So, by the time she graduates, I will make sure to assert dominance," she answered confidently.


    Magnus chuckled, "HAHA... and to that, I''d say, 10 points to Slytherin. Let''s make the potion now."


    But Magnus noticed Snape writing something in his book, "What are you doing?"


    "Improving the recipe. Whomever this author was, he was amateur at best," Snape said.


    Magnus immediately had an idea in his mind, "You know what, Snape. Do you want to get super-rich?"


    Snape looked at Magnus, stopping everything he was doing. "How?"


    "Hah, by selling your improved potions'' form. First, we patent it, then undermine what''s written in the book with the help of an article in the newspaper. Then, you authorise the use of a new form to shops andrge scale users for a price." Magnus suggested.


    "But who would be crazy enough to publish an article for a kid?" Snape asked.


    Suddenly, they heard a voice from the side, "Oh, dear. It''s okay. Try again, you can do it."


    Magnus'' face grew a big greedy smile, "I think I found our guy. Let''s talk to him in today''s Slug Club meeting this evening."


    Magnus knew how tough the situation of Snape was. Money could obviously solve many of his troubles.


    Magnus, although young, had read the line "Money can''t buy you happiness." But, he had a different idea.


    ~It sure can''t buy you happiness, but it can buy you things that make you happy.~


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    _____________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 55 - 55. DADA And Invitation

    DADA ss was next. It was with the American Professor Harrison. He was as always a cool man. He showed the most interesting magic and talked about interesting dark creatures. It honestly felt more like a dark storytime than anything else.


    "Okay, students. Today, we will learn about a dark magical creature special to the southern parts of America. They are creatures with a brain yet can be called brainless. They are scared of fire too. Can anyone guess what it is?" He questioned. ??


    Instantly, three hands rose up. It was Snape, Magnus and Lily. But, then Magus saw Snape lowering his as he noticed Lily.


    ~Woah, he''s really letting her take the lead? I need to correct himter, can''t have him lovestruck from one side and also dragging himself down.~ Magnus thought.


    The teacher saw Magnus first, so he asked, "Yes, you may answer, Mr Pendragon."


    "Zombies." He answered.


    "Correct, 5 points for Slytherin." Professor Harrison said.


    Magnus, with a smug look, sat down. His face was specifically to tease Sirius, to say that Gryffindor was losing here, something that always gets on Sirius'' nerves.


    "I used to work for MACUSA as an Auror in the crimes rted to dark magical creatures. So, I have had contact with these. The best way to deal with these creatures is to use fire. Why? Because their rotten body is so loosely held that the fire can affect them easily. Without muscles, it is not possible for them to move as fast. An even faster way to beat them is to destroy their brain because even though they are Zombies, they still use that little amount of brainpower to function.


    "Once, I was surrounded by about 20 of them, I used a simplerge area fire spell and it worked like a charm... like it should," Professor Harrison taught.


    Ragnar suddenly lifted his hand. Professor nodded towards him, "Yes, Mr Oroborus."


    "Professor, can the Zombies be considered good guinea pigs to test the effects of experimental magic and potions, to see how it might act on a real human?" He inquired. Just as he asked this, Magnus understood what this crazy potioneer was thinking about.


    Harrison was very surprised by this question because it was so out of the ordinary. He just shook his head and replied, "I do not know if such experiments have ever been done, but it is indeed a very thought-provoking idea."


    "Okay, now we will try the Verdimillious Charm. It can be used for a variety of reasons. It is a charm that emitted green sparks from the wand. These sparks could be used to reveal objects hidden by Dark Arts and could be used offensively in a duel.


    "The way to use it is simple. One waves his or her wand in a circr motion overhead whilst slowly saying the incantation, aiming for nothing but thin air, thereby causing an orb of glowing green energy to be thrown from the wand tip, exploding several feet away in a blinding sh of emerald light and illuminating the entire room for a short period of time.


    "Now, the explosion is the weapon and the light after that is the tool. So long as the emerald light from the spellsts, objects such as tforms or doors that had been hidden by Dark magic would be revealed, so that they were temporarily visible and tangible again, until the spell''s effects ended." The professor exined them in detail.


    The charm was actually not as destructive in its weakest form. There were other iterations of this charm that were truly dangerous. They were the Verdimillious Duo, Verdimillious Tria spells.


    Once again, Magnus excelled in it because it was just a simple charm. However, Ragnar found it troublesome. Surprisingly, on Gryffindor''s side, Lily, Sirius, James and Remus were able to do it too.


    "Come one, Ragnar, you can do it. Look, even they are winning. At least you must defeat that Peter guy." Magnus said.


    "I am trying, Magnus. Okay, one... two... three..." Ragnar put all his focus and tried to cast the charm.


    "AAAAAAAAAAA..." Ragnar focused.


    Magnus felt embarrassed at his friend. "Why are you screaming?"


    "To focus," Ragnar replied.


    *POP*


    Suddenly, a small green explosion urred, though it looked like a small spark.


    "That... you did it, I guess... at least you won against Peter," Magnus muttered.


    After a while, the ss ended. But, Magnus was stopped by the professor for some reason. All the other students had left by then, Snape and Ragnar were waiting for him outside.


    "Mr Pendragon, thank you for waiting. I just wanted to give you this. This is a letter from the current MACUSA president and the Headmaster of Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. They would like it if you could someday in the future visit their sides and give a speech. Merlin is very much remembered and loved on the American side too." Harrison said.


    Magnus took the two letters. They were fairly simple and formal. He put them in his pocket, "It is evident that someday I will go to America, to explore its magical sides. But, not anytime soon as I must get stronger first. However, I would appreciate it if you could get me a book that could teach me about Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry and MACUSA."


    "Ah, yes yes... I do have it. It is a fairly simple book for Wizard tourists and new students." Harrison quickly took a small booklet from his suitcase and handed it to Magnus.


    After that, Magnus left him alone. The next and final ss of the day was herbology. It was one of the favourite ones of Ragnar and not so much of Magnus. He just made fun of Emma in the ss by trying to make her make mistakes while handling the nts.


    "GO AWAY!... I should have stayed your enemy." She shouted at him, which only made himugh.


    After the ss, there was dinner in the evening, but Magnus, Ragnar and Snape had to go to Slug Club and they''d be eating there.


    So, they got ready in their dorms. They wore simple suits.


    "How do I look?" Ragnar inquired.


    "You are not going on a date, Ragnar. You cane naked if you want and I won''t judge, though I''m not sure about them." Magnus said.


    "QUACK"


    Magnus looked at Duck lying on the bedzily. Chad was keeping an eye on him.


    "Chad, keep him under control until I''m back. I will reward youter." He bribed the cat and he epted it happily.


    "Snape, you look like what I imagine a Drac to be. Open the top button of your shirt, mate. You need to breathe as well." Magnusmented.


    Ragnar chuckled, "Hehe, I heard Lily will also be there."


    Magnus blinked and looked back at Snape, "Still, girls don''t likeplete uptight boys like you... I think. Just rx and be natural."


    Snape just ignored his words but in the end, he did unbutton the top button. After that, they went to the room of Slughorn. Voices were alreadying from inside.


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    Soon, the door was opened by Slughorn. His eyes sparkled as soon as he saw Magnus.


    "Oh, Mr Pendragon... and Mr Oroborus and Mr Snape, please, please. Come in. All the others have arrived." Slughorn enthusiastically greeted.


    But as soon as Magnus entered, he was left speechless from seeing someone. "What are you doing here? You are not excellent in any subject."


    "Huh, but I am an amazing quidditch yer. I have been selected in the Slytherin team as a chaser already, also, my father is the owner of Nimbus Racing Broom Company." Emma proudly said.


    -_-


    Magnus'' jaw was left open, "But isn''t your name Emma Vanity? The owner of Nimbus Racing Broom Company is Devlin Whitehorn."


    "I took my mum''s surname." She replied.


    "COME ON! I just bought a new Nimbus, couldn''t you have helped me get a discount?" Magnusined.


    It was now Emma and everyone else''s turn to have their jaws hit the floor.


    [This DADA professor will have a bigger role in the future so know that he is important.]


    [A/N: Hello, my dear readers. Just wanted to tell you that I am sick. My wisdom tooth came out well but now I have caught a cold. I''m having a fever and also coughing a lot. It could be covid or some other normal viral fever. I tried to write 2 chapters but my brain is not working as efficiently.


    I am only able to write one for now. As soon as I get well, I will increase the chapter frequency again. Thank you for reading.]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    _____________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 56 - 56. Slug Club

    Slughorn introduced everyone there one by one. There were kids from all houses, but most were from Slytherin. It was understandable as most Slytherin were from well-established families.


    After that, dinner started. Magnus now understands one thing, that this old man was not interested in anything but increasing his contacts. ??


    The way he operated was simple, by now he had organised so many Slug Clubs that he had his students all around the world, some rich, some powerful and some in important ces.


    With each increasing year, he would have more influence. He would then use the same influence to help the new Slug Club members in achieving greatness, so they might return the favourter on.


    He had created a cycle of favours. And he got the most in the end. He''d get the best seats in quidditch matches as he had students in various teams, he had students working in ministry, he had students who owned businesses and sent him free stuff.


    Magnus talked with Lily, who had been blushing whenever near him. He somewhat understands this reaction of hers. She seemed to have a crush on him. But, he didn''t like her or even saw her in that way.


    "Mr Pendragon, ck told me to give this to you." She gave him a piece of paper.


    Magnus read it and confirmed it to be the address of Ted Tonks.


    "Thanks, also, you can call me Magnus. Hearing Mr Pendragon, again and again, is not veryforting." He said.


    Meanwhile, Ragnar and Severus were talking to Slughorn about selling potions.


    "Did you two make new potions?" Slughorn asked in amazement.


    Ragnar nodded while Snape shook his head. Ragnar revealed his potion first. "This is a portion to increase the pain tolerance of a person."


    Slughorn took the vial and checked it. "Hmm, there have been potions developed for hospitals that make body parts go numb. But never increase body tolerance. It can be helpful in some duels too. I need to do some testing on this first, if it is safe then I will suggest you to someone in the Ministry. They will handle the licencing and patenting of this."


    Next Snape revealed his creation, "I mainly created a better recipe for an existing potion. I think it can be patented and sold in the market."


    "Wonderful, you two have achieved what most Wizards don''t in their entire lives. I will surely help you two. Now, let''s eat. We will have a debateter." Slughorn was already on cloud nine.


    The food was the same as in the grand hall, with the exception of the ice-cream.


    After the dinner, Slughorn proposed a debate. "You can all share a topic and we will talk about it."


    All gave some boring suggestions, but Magnus had the most interesting one. "I have had one question since I came to this school. I noticed how much food the students eat here, even I myself eat a lot more than I normally do.


    "Yet, I do not see a single fat student here. Sure, we may have a few chubby ones but none that can be called fat. So, my topic is simple, why are there no fat kids in Hogwarts?"


    His question was weird, yet thought-provoking. Ragnar nodded to his question, "Now that you say it, yes, there is no fat kid in school. Even Hagrid can be considered just... huge... but not fat."


    Slughorn too fell into thoughts, "Yes, you are right. I havee across fat wizards in my lifetime fewer times than I can remember."


    "So, what is the reason? Why are there so few fat people in the wizardingmunity than muggles," Magnus asked?


    Lucius was also a member of the club, but he had been staying silent for a time now. He spoke now, "It is simple, wizards have a purer body system than muggles."


    "No, not everything is rted to blood purity, Mr Malfoy, and what did I just hear? Did you just consider all wizards as better people? The muggle-borns too?" Magnus asked in a mocking tone. This shut Lucius up as he did not have his gang here to say yes behind all his words.


    Snape made an argument then, "Is it because of Wizards'' magic nullifying their body fat?"


    "Maybe we have different anatomy." Emma guessed.


    "Or we might have magic responsible for it," Lily added.


    Magnus nodded at her, "Lily is right, magic is directly responsible. Now, what I am going to share with you is a theory at the moment because I had no authority or experience to cut open a wizard to do the tests.


    "Since I had this question in mind, I decided to try it. On normal days, I would eat a lot, and still not gain weight. It was normal. I always felt full of energy. Then for one day, I did not eat enough purposefully. Then, the next day, I felt very tired, not to mention hungry.


    "However, then I found something very strange. After a few days, I again did not eat. But, this time, I purposefully did not perform any kind of magic for two days.


    "Guess what happened. I did not feel tired at all. That small amount of food was enough for me."


    "So it is the magic that makes this happen?" Ragnar asked with not so shocked face.


    Magnus nodded, "Yes, but my study did not end there. The real thing ising now. Since I found out about the magical world, I have been studying all the books I could find about the history of magic. But, in all of them, the origin of magic was unknown. Every single time, it was just so vague.


    "Why? Well, I have a theory now. From the fact that using magic and eating less makes me tired, we can understand that the magic we perform is directly rted to our own bodies. That magic is probably converted from our body''s energy.


    "Because as some of you may know, energy can neither be created nor be destroyed, it can only be transformed. In short, magic is nothing but our body''s energy.


    "But, then why can''t muggles perform magic? Well, I have an answer for that too. Do you all know that magic was first observed in Africa and then spread from there?"


    Everyone nodded so he continued, "Good, now, humans/muggles also date their ancestors back to Africa. All humans were evolved from countless generations of Great Apes, slowly over the past hundreds of thousands of years.


    "Initially, I believe that there was no magic in our world. But then, something happened that created two different evolutionary parts of the same species. From there, humans evolved the same in terms of looks but internally they were different. Later, a part of them grew magical skills.


    "These people were usually called priests in their tribes because of their powers. But slowly more magical individuals came. The reason why two muggle partners can have a magical baby is because of the ancient mingling of the two different sub-species.


    "Just look at it as some useless parts of our body that we do not need. Like the appendix, it used to help our ancestors help process nts. Did you know that human embryos develop a tail between five and eight weeks after conception? The tail vanishes by the time humans are born, and the remaining vertebrae merge to form the cyx, or tailbone. Auricr muscles control the visible part of the ear, but humans have lost the ability to use them. Other mammals use these muscles to detect prey and predators.


    "There are such countless examples. I think magic is just like that. And in most muggle cases, it stays dormant, but in some cases, it resurfaces. I call this, Theory of Magical Evolution."


    He had really spoken too much today and he felt his throat dry up. But, when he finished speaking, all of them except Lucius started pping.


    "Such a believable theory, Mr Pendragon. I think your theory may have some credibility and as long as it is researched we might find the origins of magic." Slughorn praised him.


    "Huh, this theory will not hold any value in the wizarding world. It is widely known that Wizards are not evolved from apes, like what muggles are." Lucius argued.


    "No, it''s probably the British wizarding world. I just talked to Professor Harrison and he told me about how open-minded the American side is. They don''t have a lot of this blood purity supremacy going on there." Magnus countered.


    Seeing the situation getting worse, Slughorn decided to end the club meeting.


    "Ahaha... It''s gettingte now. All of you should return to your dorms, it''ll soon be time for bed." Slughorn said.


    Taking the cue, everyone left. Ragnar and Snape were happy with the deal they got from the professor.


    Magnus, though, went to his table in the dorm and wrote a letter to Ted Tonks, asking him to meet him.


    [Letter]


    Hello, Mr Tonks. This is Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon from Hogwarts. I think this name should be enough to tell you who I am.


    I heard that you are a Lawyer in the muggle world. I want to hire you for some business-rted matters, mainly on the non-magical side of the world, in the USA.


    I want to invest my money, however, the source of money is gold so I can''t hire a mugglewyer without breaking a dozen Ministryws.


    So, I hope to receive a reply from you and meet you soon if possible.


    Sincerely,


    Magnus.


    [Letter end]


    Halloween was going toe soon and he hoped to meet Mr Tonks at the Hogsmeade weekend. Although it was not allowed for 1st years to go, he will try to get Dumbledore to agree to it.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    _____________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 57 - 57. Muggle Side Updates

    [ANNOUNCEMENT]


    [Prince Philip, the husband of the Queen, has passed away. He is portrayed in a negative role in the fictional novel. This work of fiction is in no way meant to hurt the sentiments of any person. ??


    May his soul rest in peace.]


    ___________________________________


    London at 4 a.m.


    There were two small-time members of the Order of Phoenix waiting outside the house of Magnus. There were two people, one followed Adam and a female one, who followed Grace.


    They had rented the house right in front of Magnus''.


    *Sigh*


    "Why do theye home sote these days? I thought they were very sessful people?" the man asked.


    *Sigh*


    "They are. But someone is messing with Grace. Her authority has been taken away and someone else has been put above here in the hospital, she has also been given the night shift and the amount of work has been increased. I feel bad for her." the woman said.


    "Adam too, he got transferred to such a faraway office that it takes 4 hours to go and then 4 more hours to return. It is as if..."


    "Someone is targeting them?" the woman eximed.


    They looked at each other''s faces. They were not told about the business with the royal family though, so they had no way of knowing who was targeting this small family.


    "Should we tell Dumbledore?" the woman questioned.


    "I think we should." The guy nodded. Then, the two used the special Patronus method Dumbledore had created that could be used tomunicate with people secretly.


    ...


    Buckingham Pce,


    "Dear, are you sure this was the right thing to do? The stone tablet clearly said not to harm the inheritor." The queen talked to her husband.


    "They are in the military, there is no reason for them to suspect something is wrong. It''s just a normal change of duty. Besides, we are not harming the boy in any way." the Prince said.


    "I don''t know. He is just an 11-year-old boy. Maybe we should talk to him first, if the magic can not be reversed then we can surely take the boy under us, he can be the king while we hold the power." The queen argued.


    "But his parents are not fools, dear. They will instantly know what we are trying to do. Also, if he really has a direct im to the throne, why would they agree to let us hold the power?" The prince argued.


    The queen looked out of the window, deep in thought. "Then what are you hoping to do?"


    "If he is supposed to be a royal, then... that would make us his rtives. Suppose he did not have parents, then we can legally take his custody, not that it would be any problem for us." the prince nned.


    "I checked, their family was never rted to us, maybe we have branched away too far from the Pendragon bloodline." she reasoned. She was not feelingfortable doing anything against the kid at the moment.


    But the prince insisted, "All nobles are rted, dear. You can surely find a link. What really matters is getting him with us."


    "Let me think about it. Do not do anything without my consent." She sternly said and waved her hand to make her husband go away.


    She sighed and looked at the file on her desk. It was the file about the entirety of the life of the Grant family. From the earliest ancestor to the most recent one. The earliest Grant she was able to track was in the 1600s. He was a respected knight, but, then he died and his eldest son inherited the knighthood, whoter changed his name to his wife''s surname, but died on his way on a Ship to India on a royal mission. While Magnus belonged to the 2nd son of that old knight, hence his family had no noble title.


    "Should I be happy that the blood of Arthur Pendragon is still alive or be sad because it wants my throne? I hope I don''t make a mistake. And to think I gave him the George Cross myself... at least he showed the bravery that lies in his blood," she muttered to herself.


    ...


    In another house in London.


    Andromeda Tonks (n¨¦e ck), had married the muggle-born, Ted Tonks and had gotten expelled from the family. She did not get to take any of her belongings and as a woman, had no right to anything in the family.


    But, she was happy. With the love of her life, she lived among muggles that kept her address a secret and no troubles from the pureblood supremacists came as not many people knew about their address. She was a housewife now and Ted was awyer, making decent enough to live.


    It was morning and they just woke up. But all of a sudden, they noticed an orange owl knocking on their window.


    She had enough experience to know that this was a messenger owl, but she felt a bit nervous as not many knew about her address.


    Ted got up from the bed, still a bit sleepy and took the letter. But, the owl still did not leave and lifted her w up as if asking for something.


    "What? Do you want money?" Ted asked in amazement.


    The owl then turned her head towards a bowl of nuts on the table by the bed.


    "Haha, that? Okay, here you go." Heughingly gave a few nuts and the owl finally left.


    "Where is the letter from?" Andromeda quickly asked with a bit of nervousness.


    "I don''t know, there is nothing on it, just my name and our address," Ted said.


    Andromeda felt a bit better knowing that the letter was not for her. "What does it say?"


    Ted opened it and letter from the start till the end. Then, a smile appeared on his face and he looked back at his beloved wide.


    "Dromeda, it seems I will be serving the king," he said.


    Hearing this, she quickly took the letter and read it herself. "Hmm, so you''re going to go and meet him?"


    He nodded, "Of course, denying would be disrespectful, I''ll also get to meet the living descendant of Merlin, I''m just a simple muggle-born, when would I get to meet him in my life again?"


    "I''m sure he is not a muggle hater, his family is muggles after all." She said.


    "I hope so. I will prepare some files now and go to Hogsmeade."


    ...


    Hogwarts,


    Magnus waste for the trials of Quidditch. He had no n of joining before but after a bet with James, he was interested. Also, he was good at it so why not?


    He went to the quidditch team practice grounds and just made a request to join in. Of course, Malfoy was the captain at the time and he rejected. So, he challenged Malfoy to a broom race and if he wins he will get to join the team.


    By now, Magnus had learned one thing. That these pureblood fanatics would do anything and everything in the name of honour and keeping a high image. So, they can''t just say no when they get challenged by someone they consider lower than themselves.


    Magnus, although a descendant of Merlin, was still seen as a low-ss wizard for being a muggle-born.


    So, Lucius epted the challenge. Now, Lucius may be a very good student, but he did not know physics and a few more things.


    1. Magnus was smaller in size.


    2. Magnus knew how to be more aerodynamic.


    3. Lucius underestimated him.


    So, the race started. In the start, Lucius used his explosive start to gain a short lead, but Magnus quickly picked up the speed and easily crossed him. Seeing this, Lucius raged internally but no matter what he did, he could not catch up to him.


    In the end, Magnus won and got a seat in the team. But he still knew that this was not the end. He needed to be the seeker.


    "Okay, I want the seeker position in the main lineup. I have made a bet with the seeker of Gryffindor, that if I win, then he will have to give each of us the new Nimbus 1500. So, you can either give me the position or we can test it if I am good enough." Magnus said.


    Hearing that the bet was against Gryffindor, they all were pumped and easily epted him in the game. But they epted him for just 1 game that was going to be against Gryffindor.


    After being so easily selected, he looked at Emma with a smirk. She had also been selected as the chaser, but she was in the second line.


    "Yes yes, you''re the best, now stop showing that smug face." She rolled her eyes and went on her way.


    Ragnar and Snape were in the spectator''s seats, watching him. When Magnus returned to them, Ragnar asked something all of a sudden, "Hey, I was taking to Sev. We were wondering, when your mum will get angry, what she will call you?


    Because they usually say the full name, right? So, will she say... MAGNUS GRANT EMRYS PENDRAGON...e here...? But by the time she ends speaking your name, you can actually run away."


    Magnus was left amazed at his friend''s thought process. "Where did thise from?"


    "Nothing, just talking about some useless things, I and Sev just ended our argument about where did the pureblood theorye from," Ragnar said.


    "And what did you decide?" Magnus asked.


    "Not much, but we collectively agreed that it came out of the mouth of an asshole," Ragnar replied.


    "WOAH!nguage, Ragnar. We''re kids." Magnus eximed.


    Snape also snorted, "Huh, I told him to use buttocks, but he persisted on the vulgar iteration."


    "That''s what makes it sound better." Ragnar defended himself.


    Magnus sighed, "Let''s just go back."


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    _____________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 58 - 58. Save The Kid

    Slowly, time passed at Hogwarts. Magnus became more efficient in magic the more he performed. He had already memorised the theoretical knowledge till 7th year. All he needed to do was practice it.


    But he still ignored the divination. Because it was never direct and always vague, it provided more confusion and anxiety than security about the future. It might say you will die, but not tell how, so you will live in fear and soon die due to a heart attack caused by the same fear. ??


    With the help of Merlin, he was learning martial magic and how to cast or counter the magic effectively in a fight. Then there was wandless magic which was very hard for him.


    The only wandless magic he could do was make fire. Now, he had gotten very good at it, he could create fire from his hands, feet and mouth. It was no longer just a small fire but instead a good arm''s length fire stream.


    He couldn''t make the fireballs though and still had to continuously create fire. Merlin though had said that he did not have such powers and neither did Arthur. So, this was an ability that he needed to explore on his own.


    It had been two months since the term had started and finally, Halloween had arrived. Before Halloween, Hogsmeade weekend hade. Just as he had nned, he went to Dumbledore to ask for permission to go out.


    "NO! you are a 1st-year student, only third-year students and above are allowed to go." Dumbledore simply denied him.


    "Come on, I''ve got some business to do there. I will be meeting Ted Tonks." Magnus argued.


    "But it will set a bad example. I can''t give you preferential treatment." Dumbledore did not budge.


    "Umm... then send someone to keep me safe. Umm, maybe Fawkes will like to go with me." Magnus suggested.


    Hearing his name, Fawkes disappeared from his ce in a sh of light and reappeared on Magnus'' shoulder. Magnus gawked seeing this, "That was so cool, Fawkes. Here, eat this."


    Because of Summer, Magnus now keeps some bird food with him all the time. But, he actually had another thought, ~Can I also teleport with fire like Fawks?~


    Dumbledore felt betrayed by Fawkes acting like this. He had never seen his Phoenix do this before. Fawkes rarely trusted people and was a very judgemental phoenix.


    "He''s a bird. At most, he can carry you or heal you, but he can''t fight enemies. You know what happened thest time you went to Diagon Alley." Dumbledore was adamant about denying him.


    "Okay, if that is what you think, then from now on, I want a special office prepared for me in Hogwarts where I can meet my Lawyer and discuss business. I am a descendant of Merlin, I can''t let all the wealth just sit. I must make a change in the world." Magnus said, with a glimmer of confidence in his eyes.


    Dumbledore stroked his beard. Thinking about the prospects. But, he liked this option, because if he agreed to let Magnus go today, then he would ask every single time. It was better if he had an office in the school.


    "Okay, I will grant this wish. But, you must keep your office a secret. It will be situated in the basement of the teacher''s quarters building. Yourwyer will have to go through official channels all the time and also get checked by the inspecting matrix at the main door. I have a responsibility for the safety of students here and I need to keep that in mind." Dumbledore said.


    Magnus smiled, "That''s nice. I can agree with this term. Mywyer is also a muggle-born so he won''t have any problem as he knows the state of the magical world. By the way, I will take Fawkester. I need his help with some magic. Will you help me, Fawkes?"


    *Phoenix Noises*


    Fawkes affirmed and Magnus was happy, "Well, he has agreed so you can''t say no now. See youter, professor. Oh... wait... I forgot, can you check up on my family? I heard my mummy didn''t look very well."


    Dumbledore nodded, "I will,"


    In reality, he had already told someone to investigate what was happening. After knowing the sudden changes happening in the lives of Magnus'' parents, he felt some irregrities. He already had some idea, but he wanted it to not be true, that was why he had put an ex-Auror on the case.


    After this, Magnus left the office and headed to where his new office was going to be. He entered the room, it was fairlyrge, but there was just junk furniture stored at the moment. So, he started using his magic to make new furniture.


    The magic used was simple, some levitation charms, some knocking charms and then some cutting charms. All these were enough to make tables, chairs and cabs.


    Then, he needed to polish it, for that he just used a cleaning charm multiple times. After spending an hour, it was finally ready. His own office to work in. He felt like a big boy by doing this.


    ~Ah, I should write a letter to Ted.~ He remembered and wrote about the change of location of the meeting. He wouldter send it via Summer. It was turningte and bedtime was near, so he closed his office and headed towards his dorms.


    But, when he was going there, he saw Madam Pomfrey along with Remus sneakily walking for some reason. They seemed very alert to their surroundings while heading out of the school building.


    It was already near bedtime so them being out was out of the ordinary. He felt suspicious for the school nurse and a student to be there at this time of the hour.


    Slowly, Magnus found out where they were headed. It was the Whomping Willow tree. From a distance, he saw Madam Pomfrey doing something. She threw some kind of powder around herself and then went to the violent tree''s trunk and pulled a small knot.


    Surprisingly, the tree stopped moving, as if it had an off switch. He then saw the two getting into a small tunnel under the tree. He waited for them to return but when a movement happened, it was just Madam Pomfrey.


    ~Where is Remus? WAIT! Did she... kill him?~ Magnus imagined the worst. After all, he had no idea why she would hang around with a kid sote.


    ~I must save him.~ Magnus decided.


    So, he let Madam Pomfrey leave and then went closer to the tree. It was back to its wild state and seemed sentient. Just as he came close to it, the tree started acting up, as if it was looking at Magnus with concentration.


    "Hey there, I am Magnus. Let me pass through." Magnus said kindly.


    He was waiting for a fight, but, surprisingly, the tree just straightened itself, as if it did not see him or cared about him. So, Magnus went forward. He was fully attentive to make sure the tree didn''t surprise him.


    ~Hmm, even trees? Why do animals and trees act so friendly with me?~ he wondered.


    But, he forgot about all that and immediately went inside the small tunnel opening. However, it was much bigger from the inside.


    He travelled through it and he had to say, it was a very long tunnel. He used a Lumos charm to light up his wand. The tunnel was very dark but well made.


    After walking for a few minutes, he came to a dead end. He was confused about where to go next. But next, his eyes fell on a hatch on the roof of the tunnel. It was made of wood and looked out of ce.


    He opened it slowly, to make sure not to alert if any enemy was there. He crouched as soon as he came out of the small hatch. There was no one. To his shock, there was no window either.


    *SCRATCH*


    *SCRATCH*


    All of a sudden, he heard the noise of someone scratching the wood from another room. The house was pitch ck and he had stopped his Lumos spell so as to not alert the enemy. But, small bits of moonlight wasing from the small gaps on the roof.


    ~Where is this ce?~ He wondered.


    "Remus..." He whispered the name.


    But, as soon as he said that, the scratching noise stoppeding. And soon, footsteps starteding towards him. Magnus felt goosebumps.


    "GRRRRRRRRRRRR..."


    Magnus skipped a heartbeat when he heard the growling of what could be described as a beast.


    It soon became so loud that he could feel it was very close. He could even hear the breathing.


    So, he lifted his wand towards the direction the noise wasing and cast a strong Lumos.


    "GRRRRRRRR... "


    Instantly, light expanded in a direction, Magnus tried to see what it was, but when he saw it, all the hair on his body stood up. His senses became alert and his eyes turned red.


    He chuckled nervously, "Heh... I''m in danger..."


    [You can see Fawkes and Whomping Willow on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 59 - 59. Look Cool

    Just right there, in front of him, was a Werewolf. Decently big and creepy looking. Its growling was causing vibrations in the air which could be felt by Magnus.


    ~I should''ve gone to sleep.~ he cursed himself. ??


    His wand was still making light. But, he did know by now that this Werewolf was actually Remus, so, he didn''t want to hurt him too much.


    ~Ah, wasn''t it silver they feared?"~


    So, Magnus quickly transfigured a piece of wood into a silver brick and threw it at the werewolf''s face.


    *BAM*


    "GRRRRR..."


    ~Oh, he''s angry now. Those books lied.~ Magnus felt betrayed by the bedtime stories at the moment. He was going to tell his mom about them being falseter.


    Now, he had no option but to use magic. The best way was to not let the werewolf move. So, he decided to use the full-body binding curse. It was taught in the 3rd year but he already knew it and had practised it in the Room of the requirement under the guidance of Merlin.


    "PETRIFICUS TOTALUS..." Magnus shouted. The reason why he still shouted was that just like any other normal student, shouting lets you focus more on the spell. This way, it resulted in a powerful effect. As a wizard grows up, their focus gets better and they don''t need to shout, some don''t even need to speak.


    A short beam of light came out of the tip of Magnus'' wand and reached the werewolf, who was still growling at him and slowlying towards him.


    *BAM*


    The spell touched the werewolf and he stopped. Magnus got rxed, ~Hah, I should go back now.~


    *GROWL*


    Suddenly, the werewolf jumped towards him, free from the binding curse. Magnus immediately summoned his Hope sword and made its hilt to get stuck in the werewolf''s mouth. It was the most important part, if you got bitten, that was game over.


    "WHY ARE YOU STILL MOVING... WAIT... STUPID! STUPID! I AM STUPID!... magical creatures have magical resistance." He cursed at himself.


    *SLASH*


    "AAAAH..." Magnus felt slight pain over his left eyebrow. Blood started oozing out of it. He could only keep one eye open now.


    "WAKE UP... REMUS... YOU DON''T WANT TO DO THIS..." Magnus shouted while fighting the Werewolf head-on and also dodging his ws.


    "RAAAAAAAA..."


    The beast was mindless and there was no point in trying to talk with it. "It''s gonna hurt you..."


    Magnus was stopping the werewolf with his sword stuck in the jaws, he looked at the ugly face up close. The eyes were red and full of bloodlust.


    "Sorry, you can''t have this fine meat," he said and immediately opened his own mouth.


    "HAAAAAAAAAAAA..." Deep red fire came out of Magnus'' mouth, directly touching the werewolf''s face. It was very hot and looked scary as Magnus'' eyes were glowing red like a light bulb. The werewolf screamed in annoyance and let the sword go.


    It quickly jumped back, afraid of touching the fire. Magnus did not stop spewing fire and cornered the werewolf, finally fear appeared in the eyes of the beast. Magnus had it easy because Remus was young and hence the Werewolf transformation was not as strong.


    Then, Magnus lifted his wand again and cast another spell, "Wingardium Leviosa..."


    He made the werewolf hover in midair, making it immobile for good. He then sat down on the ground and transfigured a piece of wood into a mirror to see what had happened to his eyes.


    "AH... this does not look good. How will I exin the scar to mummy?" He wondered, a bit scared now.


    Then, he turned to look at the Werewolf that was still trying to move. It would soon lose its strength and calm down. Magnus felt bad for Remus. It was a night of revtions for him. Who could have thought, the intelligent boy from Gryffindor was a werewolf.


    ~Truly a cursed life. Is he inherently a werewolf or did something happen?~ he wondered.


    Magnus stayed there, keeping Remus in midair. Not knowing what storm he had created for teachers in Hogwarts by disappearing because Ragnar and Snape had informed Slughorn about it.


    ...


    2 AM, Slytherin Dorms.


    All were asleep. Including Snape and Ragnar.


    "MEOWWWW..." All of a sudden, Chad started crying. He jumped on top of Ragnar and punched his face until he woke up.


    "Hehe... more..." Ragnar chuckled, only God knew what he was seeing in his dreams.


    *Scratch*


    Seeing no other way, Chad made a sharp scratch on his face. In pain, Ragnar woke up. "AAAAH... Stupid cat."


    "MEOWWW..." Chad waved his paws dramatically and pointed towards Magnus'' bed. Seeing how strangely he was acting, Ragnar entertained. He turned to the bed and saw nobody on it.


    "Where is he? Did he go to the washroom?" He wondered and looked at the clock. It was 2 AM. Then he checked closely and saw no wrinkles on the bed.


    "Didn''t he go to meet Dumbledore? Why would he stay there? OYE... SEV, WAKE UP!" He called out.


    Snape was a light sleeper and immediately woke up to his call. He turned to him. "What is it?"


    "LOOK, Magnus has not returned. It''s 2 AM. We should report to Professor Slughorn, no point in telling the headboy." He said.


    Snape rubbed his eyes and got up, "Let''s go."


    They headed out of themon room. But were immediately found out by Argus Filch. He spontaneously started cursing them andining.


    "Calm down, Filch. We are going to Professor Slughorn. Magnus has not returned to themon room,st he went to meet Professor Dumbledore." Ragnar immediately controlled the whining man.


    "Impossible, I was here all along, no one can run out of here," Flitch said.


    Snape rolled his eyes, "He did note here in the first ce. You cane with us if you want."


    So, they went to the teacher''s chambers and woke Slughorn up. He was in his nightsuit. "Professor, Magnus did note to the dorms tonight. He''s still missing."


    Slughorn''s eyes shot open as soon as he heard that. Any other missing kid would not have made him so uneasy, but Magnus was a different case, so many people were after him. "Where was he thest time you saw him?"


    "He said he''s going to meet Professor Dumbledore," Ragnar revealed.


    "Let''s go to the Headmaster''s office then." He changed his clothes with magic and left.


    Soon, the word reached Dumbledore. He first checked the office he had given to Magnus but nobody was there.


    Now they felt worried. Most of the teachers were woken up to search for him. Ghosts were asked to find him too. After hours of searching, Dumbledore finally had the idea of asking the portrait of Merlin.


    "He went out of the castles thest I remember. I don''t think I saw hime back." Merlin told them.


    Hearing this, Dumbledore has a bad premonition. He looked out of the castle and the sun was about to rise. All of a sudden, the fact that it was a full moon appeared in his mind.


    "Everyone, you look for him in the school. I will find him outside." Dumbledore told them and left.


    ...


    Shrieking Shack,


    The small shack had no window, so Magnus had no idea if it was still night outside, but from the fact that Remus was still a Werewolf, he knew it was night. But, it should be morning soon.


    He waited continuously, trying to talk to the Werewolf. Even the werewolf had tried himself out now and didn''t move much.


    Magnus was feeling sleepy by now and tired due to continuously using magic all this time. But, finally, some changes started appearing on the werewolf.


    "Y-You shouldn''t h-havee..." a muffled voice came from the werewolf.


    Magnus released the Werewolf as he started to devolve back to the human form. "Sorry, nobody told me you were a Werewolf. I just thought a suspicious nurse was taking a kid somewhere secretly and I got worried."


    Slowly, Remus returned to his human body. Though he had no clothes on. But there was a small cupboard with some clothes for him. He immediately wore them and sat down.


    "So I guess today is myst day at Hogwarts," Remus stated with a saddened face.


    "Why would you say that?" Magnus asked.


    "Before I started here, professor Dumbledore told me to keep this a secret from students, and if found, I''d have to go away," Remus replied.


    *Sigh*


    "I think I can keep it a secret. As long as you keep mine." Magnus said.


    Remus felt confused, "Your secret... oh... You can make fire from your mouth... HOW DID YOU DO THAT?"


    "Haha, I don''t know. Maybe inherited from Merlin. But, I''d rather not be called something weird because of it, at least not now. So, don''t worry. Though this scar is going to stay for life now I guess." Magnus looked at his face in the mirror.


    "Sorry," Remus apologised.


    "No problem, I will look cool with it... hehe," Magnus chuckled.


    [You can see the werewolf on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 60 - 60. Purebloods At It Again

    The sun rose in the sky. Remus got his energy back. He told Magnus about himself and how he became a werewolf.


    Magnus could feel that Remus just showed a tough look but inside he was an insecure kid, looking for some friends. Because of what happened in his childhood, he had spent most of his life away from civilization. ??


    His father, Lyall, worked at the Ministry of Magic and encountered the werewolf Fenrir Greyback, who was on trial for killing two children. Lyall was the only one at court to realise that Greyback was a werewolf, as Greyback pretended to be a Muggle tramp.


    Outraged when Greyback was released, he voiced the opinion that Greyback deserved nothing but death. This opinion cost the Lupin family dearly, as Greyback decided to avenge himself upon Lyall by targeting his son. As the nearly five-year-old Remus slept peacefully in his bed, Greyback forced his way in through the window.


    Though Lyall was able to get there in time to drive Greyback off with powerful spells, he was unable to prevent him frompleting his evil goal. Remus became infected with lycanthropy and he became a werewolf himself.


    His parents took him to various healers and tried their best to make him a normal boy, but there was no cure for his condition. But Headmaster Albus Dumbledore made special amodations allowing Remus to attend Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.


    Magnus had nothing but pity for him, and then he felt for all those werewolves who wanted a normal life in the modern world but had no choice but to live in jungles in seclusion.


    *DOOR CREEKS*


    Magnus turned to look and as somewhat expected, old man Dumbledore came out, like a bunny hopping out of the ground.


    "So, how long did it take to find me?" Magnus asked.


    "The whole night," Dumbledore replied frustratingly.


    "You are very bad at hide and seek then. How big of a mess is it this time?" he inquired.


    "Limited to teachers and your roommates. So you know about the werewolf now..." Dumbledore replied and started muttering something about how he should have been more careful.


    "What Werewolf? It was just me and Remus lost here." Magnus replied with a knowing smirk on his face.


    Dumbledore was smart enough to understand the meaning, "Ah, then we should get you back... you seem to have a scratch on your eyebrow... I hope there were no bites..."


    "No, none at all," Magnus replied.


    Remus gratefully looked at the two. Although he went crazy in his werewolf form, he still retains all memories that urred when he was not in control. So, if he did anything bad then he would regret it for a long time.


    "You need to get the cut checked by Madam Pomfrey for infections. Let''s go." Dumbledore said and led the way back. This time, he did not take them through the tunnel but from the main road, passing through Hogsmeade, this was because the tree was still secret and useful for Remus.


    Dumbledore did some magic and made sure nobody saw them. He brought them straight to the medical wing. There, Madam Pomfrey quickly stitched up the cut on Magnus'' left eyebrows. Remus was fine though and just drank some health potion to regain energy.


    After that, Dumbledore took him to his office to give him an earful. "Why is it that you just can''t stay away from trouble? It''s just your first year."


    "I didn''t know Madam Pomfrey was helping him and not abducting him. My mummy taught me not to go somewhere with strangers." Magnus answered.


    "Yes... That was indeed a mishap, shouldn''t have let them walk so openly. So, are you going to keep it a secret?" Dumbledore asked.


    "Yes, I am. He deserves to study here. But, you need to make a more foolproof n to keep the secret. I found out when I wasn''t even trying to, what if someone was looking for it?" Magnus advised.


    "That I will, what you need to do is go back to your dorms and sleep. I''m sure it wasn''t easy there." Dumbledore advised him. In all honesty, Dumbledore was a little anxious when he thought Magnus might have been bitten. Even if it was very thin in blood, he truly saw him as a rtive.


    Magnus yawned, "Yes, I did not sleepst night. I''ll go. Good night."


    "Good morning," Dumbledore muttered and let him leave.


    Once he was gone, Dumbledore got up to go to check the mails. In there, he found a bizarre letter. It was from the ministry. By now, most pure-blooded powerful families and the ministry had conducted a full investigation into Magnus and his past.


    He truly came from a muggle family and as far as the records showed, there were only muggles in his family. He was the only wizard. So, they had hypothesised that maybe it was not bloodline that made Magnus descendant of Merlin but some kind of inheritance.


    This made all of them a bit more confident, seeing that he was the only descendant and not his whole family, though now they had a different problem because Dumbledore was now officially rted to the whole Grant Family.


    Dumbledore read the ministry letter and his brown frowned. In it, it was stated that the Ministry wants to take ownership of the vault of Merlin until Magnus gets 18. Their supposed reasoning was that the responsibility was too big for someone so young.


    Then, there was another thing, it said that the vault of Arthur would be handed over to the royal family of Britain as it belonged to the crown now. They failed to realise that the second Magnus received the inheritance, the royal family lost all rights over the throne, now Magnus himself was the crown.


    Dumbledore felt angered by this. He had thought that the ministry would try to be on Magnus'' good side, but again, when he remembered the ipetent track record of ministry, it did not seem so out of the ordinary. Still, he needs to stop them before they do something foolish.


    So, he apparated from his office directly to the Ministry of Magic office. He went to meet the Minister. She was busy in the office when he entered. Perks of being a hero was that he never had to wait.


    He just put the letter on her desk and asked in a tired voice, "What is this?"


    She sighed, "It was not me, Mr Dumbledore. The Wizengamotmittee decided to do this. Abraxus Malfoy led them to vote on this."


    "Malfoys again, do they not know what they are doing? Destroying their face with the future monarch and possibly the most famous wizard in the world? They also hold no legal right to take away his property." Dumbledore argued.


    "I know, professor, but I can''t do anything. The job of the Minister for Magic is just to run the ministry and see its operations. If I interfere with them, they can just fire me. They have struck some kind of a deal with the royal family that half of all wealth in King Arthur''s vault will be given to them." She revealed.


    "This is preposterous. Magnus is not a fool, Minister, he is not going to like this and don''t forget, he has the traits of a Slytherin too, he will not forget this." Dumbledore warned her and left the office.


    Just as he went out, he saw the silver blonde-haired old man, Abraxus Malfoy. "What do we have here? The headmaster of Hogwarts. I heard the safety of students in Hogwarts is at risk?"


    Dumbledore took a softer tone, fitting for an old wizard like him, "Ah, they y games, Mr Malfoy, just like any other kids. But some kids tend to be weaker and end up getting injured, for example, breaking their arm. But don''t worry, we are adequately staffed to meet any kind of medical emergency. Take care."


    Abraxus could only grit his teeth as he still did not have enough influence to undermine Dumbledore or shout at him.


    ...


    Hogwarts,


    Magnus returned to his Dorm. The sses had already started as usual but he was granted special medical leave to sleep and recuperate. Snape and Ragnar were in ss so the room was empty.


    All except Chad and Duck. As soon as he entered the room, Chad ran to him, crying and hugged his leg. While Duck flew to his shoulder and started rubbing his head on his face.


    "Hehe, you guys, let me go and sleep now. I will y with you twoter." Heughingly separated them.


    But when he slept, Chad and Duck also slept near him, on the foot side of the bed.


    ~Aw, it seems they did not sleep either, such good boys.~ Magnus patted the two and went to sleep.


    [A/N: Some were asking, why Magnus feels so adult-like and mature. Well, you got your answer. Yeah, he''s very smart and mature in some ways, but his greatest disadvantage isck of experience.]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 61 - 61. New Lawyer

    "WHERE WERE YOU?" Ragnar and Snape returned from the ss and asked him.


    "Can''t tell, just know that I was stuck with a very dangerous creature," Magnus replied as he woke up. ??


    "Woah, look at that scar. Can you still see?" Ragnar inquired.


    Magnus smiled confidently, "Heh, don''t I look cool now?"


    "No, you look stupid," Snape replied, making Magnus'' shoulders fall.


    He sneered at him, "You guys never say anything nice, I gotta talk to Bobby more, he was always saying good things. Ah, I''m hungry. Let''s go and eat lunch."


    "MEOW..."


    "I will bring food for you two. Stay in the room and keep an eye on Duck." Magnus told his two pets and left.


    ...


    "So, anything new happened in the ss today?" He inquired.


    "Nothing, as always, Astronomy was boring and Transfiguration was okay. Surprisingly, you are very famous and most students asked for you, but even we did not know." Ragnar said.


    "Yeah, I had not nned for the disappearance. By the way, I will show you a nice ce today. It will be our secret base and the biggest secret." Magnus excitedly said.


    During lunch, Magnus saw Remus back with his friends,ughing. It was good he was not very much affected byst night''s events.


    "OH MY GOD, what happened to your eye?" suddenly a girlish voice came.


    Magnus turned to his side and saw Emma, "Oh. hello. ''Tis nothin but a scratch."


    "Haha, you sound like Hagrid." Sheughed.


    "Well, I just came to tell you that we will be having a practice session for theing Quidditch match. You bettere as you''ve taken the seat of the main seeker." She sternly said with a hint of anger in her voice.


    "Yeah yeah, I wille. Go now, don''t disturb my peaceful lunchtime." He shooed her.


    "YOU... was Merlin like this too?" She wondered loudly.


    "I''m pretty sure he was worse. So, you got it better." Magnus nonchntly replied.


    Some distance away, on the wall, Arthur was hearing everything, he startedughing, "BWAHAHA... yes yes, he was very bastard."


    It was Friday and there were only 2 sses that day. After lunch, he went to quidditch practice and caught the golden snitch without much trouble. It was easier when there was nobody trying topete with you. Lucius for some reason had calmed down now and was not trying to make problems for him.


    After the practice, he took Ragnar and Snape and went to the 7th floor.


    "Where are we going, I needed to read a book." Snape was displeased.


    "Once you see where I''m taking you, you will forget everything and start singing songs in my praise," Magnus replied, though his two friends stayed sceptical.


    Magnus brought them to a dead-end and walked in front of it three times.


    "That''s it... He''s gone mad now. Something happened yesterday..." Ragnar eximed.


    "Look, something''s appearing on the wall." Snape pointed.


    Soon, the door appeared and Magnus opened it. "Follow me,"


    Once they had entered, the door vanished.


    "BEHOLD... ROOM OF REQUIREMENT. Merlin made it, this room can make up anything you want, except food. And this is where you two can practice your potions with no worries." He announced with wide-open arms. He had envisioned the room to look like a potionsb on one side and a library on the other.


    "I was practising my spells and some other stuff here for a while now, only now that I have understood all its uses, did I tell you two. What do you think?" Magnus asked.


    Both Ragnar and Snape had their jaws touching the floor. Their eyes looking around the whole room, their mouths nearly salivating.


    "THIS... is a goldmine," Snapemented.


    "NO... this is a diamond mine," Ragnar interjected.


    "HAHA, this is just one of the uses. You can make this room look like anything you want. I tried to make it look like a giant aquarium with all kinds of fishes and it did." Magnus started showing them around.


    But Ragnar and Snape''s eyes were fixed on the potionsb.


    "Okay, you two can go and check it out. I''m going to go and read some books." he let them check the equipment out to their heart''s content.


    Magnus meanwhile started deciphering the rune book of Merlin. He slowly started making a guide book to make the trantion of each character into alphabets.


    In reality, he had hoped to make use of aputer but after really thinking about the speed of advancements, he guessed it would take him years, and he could just decipher it before that.


    "Okay, so this one sounds like ''ah''. How many characters are there in thisnguage?" he wondered. It was a real headache job to do.


    *TRRRRRR...*


    Suddenly an rm clock started sounding. Magnus had set the rm for 5 PM as he had a meeting with Ted Tonks in his new office.


    "Guys, I have a meeting with mywyer. I have created a one-way wall on the door, before going out of here, you can look around and make sure nobody catches you. REMEMBER... This is our big secret." He sternly warned them. The two were originally not listening to his words but in the end, they seriously nodded.


    They looked at him and nodded, Ragnar replied in affirmation, "We understand the importance of this ce, Magnus. Don''t worry."


    "Good, see you in the dorms then." Magnus left them.


    ...


    He quickly went to his office in the teacher''s living quarters building. He waited there for a while.


    Soon, a knock sounded on the door. He opened it and saw an old house-elf, "Master Pendragon, the guest."


    "Thank you, Giddy," Magnus greeted the house-elf and let the man in.


    "Thank you foring, Mr Tonks. Pleasee in, Headmaster was gracious enough to let me have this room as my office, but of course, it''s a secret." Magnus greeted.


    ~Isn''t he rted to you?~ Ted wondered internally.


    Ted was muggle-born, born to two loving muggle parents who were proud of his magical abilities. He looked tall, well build and had brown hair. He was sorted in Hufflepuff and had was a good student.


    Ted was slightly surprised by how well Magnus behaved and he felt as if he was meeting a client from some professional background.


    He was offered a seat. He took it but was still trying to assess Magnus.


    "Your letter was enough to pique my interest. Though I do not know what this meeting is about, not every day you get to meet the future king and Merlin''s descendant." Ted said.


    Magnus chuckled, "I guess my background will be helping me in some circumstances."


    "It will, but not everyone wille with good intentions," Ted replied, but he regretted it instantly as he felt he was not close enough to give such advice.


    But Magnus was not a petty person. "True, I''ve already experienced it. Now, the reason I asked you toe here is to help me with some investments in the muggle world.


    "As a fellow muggle, you must already know that the magical world is ignorant about the advancements of the muggle world. But, I am not. I want to invest in the future of the muggle world. because I believe, it can make me supremely rich and also help me get the influence to help this world."


    Ted was taken aback. He did not expect in his wildest dreams that an 11-year-old would be saying such things. ~I wish my and Andromeda''s child will also be this smart.~


    "What do you have in mind... your majesty." He asked.


    "You can call me Mr Pendragon for official work. And I am interested in lots of things and I got too much money. But we will start slow and capitalise on the market.


    "The future of this world and a few huge industries that I want to invest in. One, technology, everything fromputers to rocket science. Two, in the health sector, as the world gets richer, people will bezy and develop many more ailments that will need treatment. Then finally, the entertainment industry, it is still exponentially rising as the world bes wealthy, If I can have a big share in these three fields, I can change the world. I call this THE(Tech Health and Entertainment) n.


    "And you will also be very rich if you stay with me. The future of this world will stand on technology, and whoever invests it in right now, will live a life of extravagance for years toe." Magnus spoke at length, exining everything he could.


    In all honesty, Magnus had prepared this little speech by writing it for a whole night. He wanted hiswyer to be in awe of him. For this, he even had to look up the dictionary to learn words like exponentially, extravagance and whatnot.


    ~YES...~ Magnus secretly cheered seeing the shocked face of Ted. He was obviously sold on his dream n.


    Ted Tonks had his mouth open as he digested all the wordsing out of a kid''s mouth. He did know about the technologies and how it was progressing but he did not give too much mind to it as it did not affect him in the slightest. To him, it was just a dream of the future that who knows how long it would take to turn into reality.


    But now, it was a different case. Magnus had the money to invest, to let him get into the technological side of the world. Also, the three industries Magnus talked about, it for some reason, got stuck in his mind.


    ~What a boy, when he bes the king, I''m sure he can change things so much.~ he thought.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 62 - 62. THE CURSE

    "I like your n, Mr Pendragon, so where do you want to invest?" He finally asked.


    Magnus was waiting for this. He took out a thick stack of papers from the drawer. ??


    "First, let''s talk about the contract," Magnus said with a smile and all of a sudden, Ted felt he was sitting in front of some greedy businessman.


    ~Should I get awyer?... Wait, I AM a Lawyer.~ his mind was in disarray.


    He started to read the contract and focused on each word to make sure he was not signing for something that would make him a ve. Though his worries were uncalled for as Magnus would never do something so scummy.


    The main points in the contract were simple. He must follow Magnus'' orders to invest or disinvest wherever he''s told to. He must keep an eye on what is happening in the market, and he must attend the board meetings in ce of Magnus, except the meetings of Futuretek industries.


    "Wait, who is this second owner of the parentpany?" Ted asked.


    "My best friend, Bobby, he will be using his brains in the technological department. Together we will have the ultimate control of thepany with the two of us having veto power." Magnus answered.


    [A/N: No, I am not nning on making any stupid scenarios where Bobby and Magnus will fight for control of thepany. Both of them don''t care about thepany, all they want is technology, power and money.]


    "Hmm, okay, the terms are pretty simple. I am like yourwyer plus ountant? but I only have aw degree, I don''t know much about ounting and business, I don''t even have the licence to practice in the US." Ted said. He was honestly interested in this job but he did not want to be the reason for the loss for Magnus.


    "Don''t worry, I have two expert potioneers, they are cheapbour. They will make lots of memory enhancement potions for you. You will use them and learn all aboutw, business and ounting rted to all major countries in the world. I''m sure that as a wizard, you already have mental capacity higher than muggles, so it shouldn''t be hard. Also, I will give you a book about lumency. Practice it, it will make your brain quick and efficient." Magnus told his n.


    Ted was feeling a bit uneasy. Isn''t this too much? "Why me? I mean, I am certainly not suited for this job, then why me?"


    "Because you are a muggle-born, who is married to a witch belonging to one of the most racist families in the wizarding world. You chose not to be scared of them and ran away with her. There is still so much risk there but you are not afraid.


    "I respect you. Another reason was that you know the muggle world. It will surprise you that there aren''t many people who are wizards and alsowyers in mugglew. In fact, I don''t think there is anyone beside you.


    "Anyway, your sry will be 3000 Galleons(14000 pounds in today''s market) a month. So, are you interested, Mr Tonks?" Magnus asked.


    Ted''s eyes nearly popped out of the sockets. This was so much money. He wasn''t even making half of it in his normal job.


    "This is not it. Soon, I will get you a ce where you can keep your family safe from blood supremacists. Also, your sry will be in the millions once we start making revenue. You will be in the executive branch of thepany." Magnus said. He was in reality, just selling a dream for now. But, this was a dream very likely to happen.


    "Where do you want to invest first?" Ted asked, already feeling numb to all this.


    Magnus put forward another file, "Intel. Thispany makesputer chips, they will be going public soon. I want to invest in it as much as possible. If you can, you should contact them from the backdoor and discuss the investment. They need money right now. Though I''m sure they will not easily agree to it."


    "Y-you want to use magic on them?" Ted asked uneasily.


    "No, that''s not good. And I''m sure MACUSA will somehow smell something wrong, after all, in all these years, someone must have tried it and yet we haven''t heard about any famous Wizard who owns one of fortune 500panies." Magnus said.


    "Okay, give me a few days and as many memory potions as possible. I will cram all the knowledge I can. Then I will go to the US." Ted decided.


    Magnus nodded and gave him a money pouch that had lots of galleons. "Consider this the first payment. Also, keep this a secret, I don''t want anyone to know that an 11-year-old is behind all this."


    So, after getting all these instructions. Ted was sent away and Magnus went back to his dorm room.


    But, as soon as he arrived there, he was greeted with an annoying face of Avery.


    "Herees the penniless king." Mulciber started jumping around and shouting.


    "Ah? Are you talking to this mudblood? Sorry, now you got dirt on yourself too, so why are you dirty filthy purebloods jumping around like monkeys?" Magnus asked with a mocking voice.


    Mulciber stopped jumping around and threw a piece of paper at him. "Read this, we got this from your beloved Owl."


    Hearing this, Magnus'' face turned serious. "What did you do to Summer?"


    "Are you talking about this owl?" Lucius threw an owl at Magnus'' feet. It was badly hurt and barely moving.


    Magnus crouched down and held Summer in his arms. Seeing Magnus, the little innocent bird made a sound.


    His eyes burnt in anger, as he looked at Lucius, "You did this?"


    "What if I did? What will you do?" Lucius asked. He was not going to start the fight this time.


    "Till now, I thought you acted like this because of your broken beliefs, but today... you shouldn''t have done this. From now, THIS IS PERSONAL." Magnus ragefully imed.


    Magnus was already having a hard time keeping himself from just burning him right at that moment. But that would get him expelled.


    "ROOO..." Summer hooted in pain.


    To Magnus''s ears, it sounded as if someone close to him was crying. This owl had be his pet now and he loved animals.


    With all his hatred directed towards Lucius, he spoke, "I learned this from Merlin, a magic lost in ages. I, Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragons, curse Lucius Malfoy, that he will lose everything that he holds dear. Family, Wealth and Life. God is the witness."


    "HAHAHA... what was that? Some heavenly curse?" Gasper Averyughed.


    Magnus silently left them. Knowing he had done what he needed to. The magic behind his curse was simple. It was taught to him by Merlin, that if one were to direct all their hatred at one person, and then curse them wholeheartedly, it would be real. But, the catch was that a person with the magical strength of a dragon was needed. This was near to impossible to have, but luckily, Magnus had it.


    Magnus quickly entered his room, Snape and Ragnar were studying there.


    "YOU TWO... HELP ME HERE." He shouted.


    They immediately left everything they were doing. Snape was fast and brought a blood replenishing potion.


    "Who did this?" Ragnar asked angrily.


    "Lucius, who else could it be? Wait, I will cast the healing charm on Summer. She needs all the help possible." Magnus focused on helping the bird.


    After an hour, she was finally in good condition and fell asleep in Magnus''p. She had injured her wings heavily and it would take her at least a month to be able to fly again.


    Magnus continuously caressed her head while reading the paper for which all this happened. It was a letter... from the Ministry.


    [Letter]


    Mr Pendragon, we would like to inform you that due to being an underage wizard, your vault of Merlin is being put under the care of the Ministry and ess to the vault of King Arthur is being given to the Royal Family of Britain.


    You will have ess to these vaults once you turn 18. If you have anyints then please contact the head of the department of the Minister.


    Sincerely,


    Dolores Umbridge, Department of Treasury


    [Letter Ends]


    Magnus had read the letter aloud. He was now very annoyed at the attitude of the Ministry. He crumpled the letter and threw it into the dustbin.


    "Seriously, how can they do this?" Snape asked. He was shocked by this act. In no way did it sound good to mess up with Magnus, who had such powerful names attached to him?


    "I''m sure some Purebloods were behind it. Lucius and his goons sounded like they knew everything." Magnus said.


    All of a sudden, a voice came from Arthur''s portrait, it was Merlin.


    "Mag, just tell the Ministry to give you the position in Wizengamot. After all, it was I who started the Wizards of Round table and called it the Wizengamot. Later when the ministry was formed, it got added to it. The seat in Wizengamot is hereditary so you have a right to have it. Also, don''t worry about them getting the money in the vault, nobody except you can enter, besides, you cast that curse on Lucius.


    Now just wait and enjoy the show." Merlin advised.


    Hearing all this, Magnus started writing a letter to the Minister for Magic for his rightful position in Wizengamot. His n was simple, if Ministry was going to create trouble, he was going to do the same, but it would be multiplied by 10 times.


    [A/N: Any guesses on what will happen to Malfoy?]


    [You can see Summer on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 63 - 63. Outrageous

    Halloween hade. The whole school and themon rooms were decorated with a Halloween theme. But Magnus did not go out of his room for the whole day as Summer was there, still injured.


    Snape and Ragnar also stayed and made potions for the little owl to nurture her back to full health. She was now much better than yesterday though as she could hop around his room. Looking at various things with interest through her big round eyes. ??


    Magnus caressed the good girl, "Calm down, nobody is going to hurt you now. You are going to stay here from now on."


    He looked at Duck and Chad. "You two, from now on, she will be your sister. You must protect her at all times."


    Chad and Duck were ying together when they were called. So, the two nodded at the same time in an ufortable position. It was obvious that Duck was growing at a speed so fast that he would get bigger than Chad soon.


    "Good, now y with Summer, but do not hurt her wounds." He warned the two goofballs. Soon, they started ying together. Making the room have a happy air. Magnus had made lots of toys for them. From balls to small seesaws. They also love to annoy Snape and Ragnar when they study but nobody gets angry at them as their presence was a big stress reliever for them. Now, Summer was also added to the group.


    "Let''s go to the dinner, Mag," Ragnar called him. He had worn the normal uniform. But, during the non-ss time, one only needed to wear ck robes and under them, one could wear anything.


    Magnus didn''t change and went out in his jeans and sweater. He was still a bit frustrated about what the Lucius gang had done.


    "Calm down, Magnus. Your face looks like you are constipated." Ragnar jokingly said.


    Magnus let out a loud breath, "I can''t wait to see how my curse takes effect. Let''s go now. We will eat at the Gryffindor table today, I don''t want to hear those racists or I might just burst into mes."


    Hearing this, Snape was happy as he would get to spend time with Lily. Though Magnus'' little therapies were working and now he didn''t seem so lovestruck with her all the time.


    Ragnar though was happy with anything. He would even sit with Hufflepufs as long as he could talk about potions.


    They arrived at the overly decorated grand hall and straight-up walked to the Gryffindor table. In fact, Magnus even dragged a random kid named Kaleb from the Slytherin table to not make it look like he preferred Gryffindor. Seeing him, two of his friends followed.


    Sirius saw himing and already made space to sit.


    "I heard what they did. Such animals, hurting a creature who can''t speak." Sirius barked.


    "You know, when I first heard about the magical world from you, I never expected it to be so messed up. I was literally imagining sunflowers and rainbows as I thought that because we had magic, we must have solved all problems in a normal muggle society. But look, the problems are 10 times worse here." Magnus talked lengthily.


    Remus nodded after hearing him. He was sitting opposite to Magnus, beside James. "Magic is a path to many powers, but that doesn''t mean people with ill intentions aren''t born on this side of the world."


    Ragnar chuckled and started, "And sometimes we get blokes like Sirius, who by the record should have been in Slytherin, but is now a Gryffindor and hates his family. Your family must be disappointed in their ability to brainwash."


    "HAHA... disappointed they are. Just yesterday I got a letter from my mother. She wants me homeschooled. But I refused and she can not force me to stay at home as I have given a letter to Professor McGonagall saying that if I didn''te back then it was my family." Siriusughingly said.


    James snorted, "I told you toe to my ce. My parents would treat you like their own."


    "I know, but I don''t want to leave Regulus in that pit," Sirius said with a saddened face.


    *Pat Pat*


    "Don''t worry, if hees to Slytherin, I will take care of him," Magnus assured.


    "I know that already. You are my knight in the shining armour after all. Come, let me give you a maiden kiss." Sirius mumbled and started making exaggerated and ugly faces trying to kiss Magnus, but he was just spitting saliva.


    "UGH... " Magnus in disgust waved his wand and cast a charm to seal Sirius'' lips.


    "UMMMM..." That was only what he could say now.


    Soon, it was time for dinner. Dumbledore gave a speech on the podium. He seemed tired for some reason.


    "There have been many instances of violence in the school in the past few days. I must remind you, if you break any rules by hurting a student or any animal on the school premises, you will be immediately expelled.


    "Now, today is a very joyous feast of Halloween, So let''s enjoy it together." He waved his hand and lots of food appeared on the tables.


    "UMMMMM..."


    "Fine, you can eat it." Magnus fixed Sirius'' mouth.


    "MEOW..." Suddenly Sirius meowed. It shocked him and others around him.


    Magnus smirked, "I didn''t say you can speak."


    Sirius just ignored him now and ate food like no tomorrow.


    After dinner, Magnus sent his letter to the minister via a random owl, though as always, he did give some treats for their hard work.


    "Hey hey, keep looking at those Slytherin scums." Sirius excitedly told him.


    "What did you do?" Magnus asked.


    "Just wait." Sirius didn''t reveal and just giggled.


    Magnus kept on watching the Lucius gang. Soon, they were done with their dinner and got up to head to their dorms.


    But, as soon as they got up, their clothes changed. And it was outrageous what their new clothes were.


    Bikinis, for all the boys of the Slytherin gang. Red coloured upper and lower cloth. It was also on the shorter side, making it more outrageous.


    "Just smile and wave boys," Sirius said as heughed. In an instant, the whole hall erupted in loudughter.


    The Slytherin gang was busy trying to cover their bodies. The bulges on their bottom were clear as day. Lucius was looking the most girl-like because of his long hair and clean-shaven face.


    Magnus alsoughed heartily.


    *Kechak*


    All of a sudden, a camera sh came. A boy from Gryffindor photography club had clicked the picture.


    Magnus quickly called for him, "Give me a copy of itter. The Daily Prophet will love it."


    Lucius gritted his teeth in anger, shame and frustration. He had no idea how this happened to him and how he fell for this prank. All he knew was that Magnus, Sirius and others from Gryffindor were involved. But, he had no proof.


    He immediately ran away to dorms, followed by hisckeys.


    "Sister, go after him, he must be frightened. Might need a change of diapers." Sirius shouted towards Narcissa.


    Magnus chuckled, "When did you n this?"


    "When I heard what had happened. However, the prank is not over yet." Sirius smirked.


    Magnus was alerted. "What did you d..."


    "I sound like a girl, right?" Magnus asked.


    "HAHAHA..." Everyone around them chuckled.


    "Not just that, you are wearing a unicorn outfit now," Sirius replied.


    Magnus, in an instant, felt a change over his body. His robes had turned into soft unicorn costumes.


    "Are you sure this is the end?" Magnus asked back with a smirk.


    This time, Sirius was shocked and also felt a change in his dress. It turned into a Slytherin uniform with his hair turned green too.


    "GAH... I hate this." He muttered.


    Magnus then looked at all his friends. Even Lily. "What are you allughing at? Get ready..."


    Soon, Magnus heard lots of verbal cursesing towards him as some clothes changed. Snape became a Drac, Lily got a sunflower dress, James got a costume of a broom, Remus got a costume of a Shiba Inu and Peter got a costume of a snake at random.


    [You can see Halloween Hall on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 64 - 64. Merlins Magic

    Minister For Magic office,


    Eugenia Jenkins was sitting in her office when an owl dropped her mail. It didn''te directly to her but her assistant brought it. It was directly addressed to her. The more she read it, the more her mind went numb. She started feeling suffocated. ??


    It came from Magnus and also Gringotts. The one from Magnus said things straightforwardly.


    [Letter]


    To the Minister of Magic,


    This letter is to inform you that the only remaining descendant of Merlin wants his seat in the Wizengamot back as the seat is hereditary and Merlin was the founder of the Wizengamot.


    Next, about my vaults in Gringotts. The bank is situated on thend inherited by me from King Arthur. I am yet to sign a lease ofnd to the bank because of what happened at Diagon Alley.


    So, I have decided to not sign the lease anymore and everything on mynd now belongs to me and only me. The goblins of Gringotts have agreed to work for me from now on and they will consolidate all the wealth in all vaults of Gringotts into mine.


    In short, no Wizard will now have the right over their vaults or to enter my private property. If anybody does try, then the Goblins have my permission to attack to kill.


    Sincerely,


    Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon.


    [Letter Ends]


    She quickly opened the next letter from Gringotts and read it.


    [Letter]


    "I am the Head Goblin of Gringotts Wizarding Bank. As discussed with His Majesty, Pendragon, we will only be serving him as a bank because he holds the lease of thend and we do not want to lose our bank. We will still serve some Wizards, but only if we have permission from His Majesty.


    From now, all vaults are sealed. All previous keys are invalid. His Majesty has the ownership of everything inside Gringotts from now on.


    If you have any grievances, please solve them with His Majesty first.


    [Letter Ends]


    her breathing became faster as she was in shock at what had just happened. She expected some kind of retaliation from Magnus for what the Ministry had done but this was so extreme. 99 per cent of wizards had all their wealth in Gringotts. By doing this, Magnus has made most of the British wizards dirt poor.


    She held her head. The ministry also had its vault in Gringotts too. All of their funds are now inessible.


    *Sigh*


    ~We tried to take his money, so he took the money of the whole British Wizardingmunity. I hate it but I also understand his actions?~


    *Knock Knock*


    "Madam, there is a report submitted by DMLE. They said it''s urgent." Minister''s assistant came and gave a file.


    Eugenia let out a sigh and waved her hand. She opened the file and her brows furrowed.


    She started to internally read it. ~Report on the increasing attacks on Muggleborn Wizards. There have been 7 deaths in the past month and 20 missing Muggleborn. Besides this, there have been attacks on 3 pure-blood families who don''t align themselves with the pure-blood theory.


    After a thorough investigation, all these attacks have been found to be done by the Death Eaters, who follow a Dark Wizard, self-proimed Dark Lord, called Voldemort. The group was previously known as Knights of Walpurgis. All of its members were from Slytherin House. However, there may have been recruits from Gryffindor, Ravenw, Hufflepuff and even from foreign schools within the ranks as well.


    The faithful of the organisation get branded with the Dark Mark. This symbol, a skull with a snake protruding from the mouth, was used to summon his followers at will. We have seen this many times, even in the recent attack on his majesty.


    Most of the Death Eaters belong to some powerful Pure-blood families which can not be named.


    Requested to start concentrated attacks on these Death Eaters and dering Voldemort and his Death Eaters as an enemy of the British Wizardingmunity and also dering them terrorists.~


    She finished reading the report from DMLE head and she could only sigh.


    ~Why did I even be the Minister? This tension will be the death of me.~


    ...


    Magnus had not really stopped or seized ounts of all wizards. He did it only to those known to be dark wizards and all members of Wizengamot. Also the Ministry. As he had decided, if they were going to make his life tough, then he would not sit silently either.


    But, he was a bitte. As Abraxas Malfoy had led a team of Aurors and 2 more members of Wizengamot to check the vaults of Merlin and Arthur as representatives of the Ministry and Royal Family. Their official pretence was they were here to check the security, while the real reason was to check how much wealth was there.


    "We are hereby the order of the Ministry to inspect the vault of Merlin and King Arthur. We have all the necessary permissions." Abraxas Malfoy showed a document to the head goblin.


    The goblin read it from his high seat. He looked at Abraxas in disgust as he knew what was truly happening. But, he did not say anything and signalled two goblins.


    2 Goblins showed them the way to the vaults. They could have stopped this small team as the Gringotts had met with an understanding with Magnus a while ago. They were happy to help Magnus because they would be able to p the faces of so many wizards by doing this. And they didn''t have much choice in it either.


    But because Magnus had allowed it, the goblins did not stop the team. In fact, they were told to rest easy and just watch. However, Magnus had no idea what was going to happen or what kind of security features the vaults had or what the curse he had put on Lucius would do to his father.


    "How long till we reach the ce?" Abraxas asked proudly. He considered Goblins lower species anyway so he never gave them respect no matter who it was, be it a normal goblin or even the head of Gringotts. He did not consider them much above house-elves.


    "A little more, it is very deep underground." a Goblin replied with a frustrated look. He had been hearing the pretentious talks of the team of wizards all along and could only roll his eyes.


    He talked to his buddy in Gobbledegook, "These humans are such fools."


    "At least their king is smart." The other in replied.


    "No, these ones are just too dumb. To think they can outsmart Merlin''s blood." The previous goblin said.


    After a long ride down. They came to the same volcanic ind with huge gates. The heat was unbearable there and Abraxas felt ufortable. The two people beside him were the patriarch of the ck family, Arcturus ck III and the Patriarch of the Nott family, Nott Senior.


    "Open it," Abraxas ordered.


    "We cannot. There is no key or palm scan. His Majesty opened it somehow by touching it. But we don''t know if it was special to him or anybody could open it." The goblin answered and stepped back.


    "Useless..." Abraxas cursed at them.


    "I will try to open it." Arcturus ck III decided. He was the eldest of the three and had the most knowledge of magic. He was the grandfather of Regulus and Sirius.


    But greed had blinded Abraxas too much and he also had a personal score to set with Magnus after what had happened with his son. His family had been shamed heavily after the news of Lucius'' broken arm came in the Daily Prophet. He could not go to many parties with his head held high.


    "No, I will do it." He confidently went ahead to open the gates by using magic.


    "BOMBARDA MAXIMA..." he cast the strongest variation of the Exploding Charm. It provokedrge, violent explosions capable of demolishing entire walls.


    *BOOM*


    A cloud of smoke covered the entire area. Everyone stayed still until the smoke disappeared. They expected the scene of gold and riches on the other side of the door. But, all they saw was the door standing tall.


    "As expected from Merlin''s magic." A goblin talked in his native tongue.


    Annoyed, Abraxas walked to the door to check it closely. "What is this thing made of?"


    He raised his hand to touch it to feel its texture. It was cold... but it was getting hot very fast.


    "Strange, why is it getting warm?" He wondered loudly.


    He decided to move back and cast another charm.


    .


    .


    .


    "My arm is stuck to the door." He loudly eximed.


    Seeing this, Arcturus and Nott ran up to him and tried to pull him back. 2 people from the ministry who hade along helped too. But it was not doing anything.


    "AH... IT''S GETTING HOT! MY PALM IS BURNING!" Abraxas shouted.


    The 2 goblins did not help. One of them looked in pity, "Should we help them?"


    "We can''t, also, we were told to just watch them," the other goblin said in the native tongue.


    Meanwhile, Abraxus started raging in pain. "MY ARM IS MELTING!... DO SOMETHING!."


    There was pain, fear and helplessness in his eyes. Around them, the magma also started raging. It started boiling violently.


    Arcturus then noticed, "OH NO... The magma is rising,"


    Hearing him, the goblins also saw it. They quickly ran to the gond lift. "We are leaving, if you want toe,e."


    "STAY BACK YOU MINDLESS ANIMALS. HELP HIM." Nott senior shouted.


    "We are ordered not to meddle in anything that happens here. We cannot touch the vault." a goblin rified.


    "AAAAAAAAA..."


    Abraxas started screaming. His arm had caught fire. The magma was rising rapidly too.


    Then all of a sudden, a loudugh started resounding in the cave. "YOU THIEVES. DARE TO CHALLENGE MY MAGIC? I, MERLIN EMRYS, WILL SEE YOU TO YOUR END."


    The magma started rising faster. The whole door on which Abraxas was stuck started catching fire too as it looked bright red due to heat.


    Scared, Arcturus and Nott let Abraxas go, not wanting to be burned or be cursed by Merlin''s magic.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING? HELP ME! NOOOO... DON''T GO!... PLEASE!... I WILL GIVE YOU EVERYTHING!... TAKE ALL MY MONEY!... SAVE MEEEE..." Abraxas cried. But, the next moment, a big fire explosion urred.


    *BOOOM...*


    Arcturus and Nott were scared to their core. The whole setting was too scary, to be buried in a magma pit was not on their agenda for today. They did not even look behind and ran to the Gond lift.


    "GO, GO... GET US OUT OF HERE!" Arcturus shouted at the 2 goblins.


    Nobody knew what had happened to Abraxas.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 65 - 65. Born In Wrong Time

    Abraxas had his whole arm burned. And with that fire st, he was actually teleported inside the vault. But, as soon as he entered he saw two holographic figures. Both were taller than him. One was wearing wizard robes and the other was wearing metal armour. It was prerecorded and it was obvious.


    Anger was seen on the two faces as they spoke. ??


    "You dare to try to steal what we left for the rightful heir?" Arthur raged.


    "I made this vault with my magic. That should have been enough of a warning. Now face the consequences of your own actions." Merlin added.


    There was a long corridor and Abraxas walked on it. Trying to find a way out. But, all of a sudden, fire started toe out of some vents on both sides of the corridor.


    "NO!" He panicked. There was no way to go and the fire raged towards him.


    Within seconds, he got covered in a fire that burned stronger and hotter than anything ever.


    Thest things in Abraxas'' mind were fear and regret of ever trying to go against Merlin in any way. The man was considered a Wizard god for a reason. Today, he found out why first hand.


    "I leave everything to you, Lucius." He muttered in pain with thest of his body parts turning to ashes. But, too bad for him, he had no idea what tragedy his son had brought upon himself by getting cursed.


    ...


    Arcturus and Nott reached the top and shouted at the head goblin.


    "GET SOMEONE DOWN THERE AND SAVE LORD MALFOY." They shouted.


    The head goblin grunted, "Huh, you yourself ran up here leaving him behind and dare to tell us to give our lives? We told you the risks beforehand."


    "Gringotts is responsible for the safety of its clients. We came here on the official business of taking over Merlin and Arthur''s Vault. We notified you and you let us in, what is it you do not understand?" Nott shouted.


    "Not anymore. You aren''t our clients. Actually, you are trespassing and we can rightfully kill you if we want." The head goblin said with a creepy smile on his face.


    Arcturus and Nott took a few steps back. Arcturus asked, "What are you saying? We have our vaults here. This is a bank."


    The head goblinughed, "Haha... Yes, this is a bank. But thend on which it was established belonged to King Arthur, and it belongs to His Majesty, Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon now. He has refused to allow us to deal with people he doesn''t agree with if we want to keep this bank here.


    "Of course, we agreed. So your ounts too, are now His Majesty''s property."


    "BUT YOU ARE STILL SERVICING THEM," Nott shouted, pointing towards a few people near other counters.


    "They were not denied by his majesty." The head goblin answered.


    "THIS IS MADNESS." Arcturus took out his wand. In response, 10 goblins in full armour came. They weren''t allowed to use wands but they had enchanted armour and swords.


    "Leave or we will kill." They were warned.


    Arcturus and Nott had their senses prevail and they left while cursing.


    "WE WILL RETURN FOR LORD MALFOY." they shouted.


    Once they were gone, the head goblin looked at his assistant. "You got everything on the recording crystal?"


    "Yes, elder."


    "Good, as instructed by His Majesty. Send it to Rita Skeeter with the letter." He ordered. Of course, they were not doing it for free. Magnus was paying them.


    He was a kind person, but he would never let someone stomp over him without any consequences. Though he did not n to kill anyone and this was not on his shoulder.


    It was going to be a blunder for sure. And a big one at that.


    ...


    Hogwarts,


    "Emma, you watch my side and keep me warned if they are trying to y dirty and obstruct my path," Magnus instructed her. They were practising Quidditch and their teams were divided into two. Emma was the chaser and he was the seeker.


    "Eh, that''s so boring. But I guess you gotta do this to win." Sheined but stayed vignt.


    She flew behind Magnus at a distance. "DOWN"


    As soon as she shouted, Magnus drove his broom downwards and just as he did that a bludger passed by his head. That was what Magnus will use to win. As long as she gave him the right warnings, he would be able to dodge correctly.


    He flew for a little more and finally caught the golden snitch. He had been able to do it in every single practice match and was certain that Gryffindor was going to lose.


    He came down from his broom and headed to take a bath. But, all of a sudden he saw a studenting running to Lucius and then Lucius also ran away hurriedly.


    In the bath, he saw a second-year Slytherin student who was a new member of the Quidditch team. He was a second line beater. He belongs to the middle group, meaning not going along with the blood supremacist or taking his side.


    "Hey Matthew, why did Lucius run away?" he inquired.


    "Did you not know, something happened to Lucius'' dad? That''s why he ran out." He told him.


    "Where did it happen?" Magnus asked back.


    "Nobody knows that for now. I''m sure we will see it in the news tomorrow, something happening to a big lord cannot be kept a secret for long.


    ~Was it because of that curse?~ he wondered but didn''t pay too much attention. He had his tes full in handling the matter of his vaults from being taken over by the ministry. Now, he even had the Royal Family on his radar as they must be involved in all this as they were named in the letter. He had already instructed the goblins of Gringotts and he was fairly sure that his actions would soon be fruitful.


    He finished his bath and headed out.


    "That was a darn good move there, Magnus. I guess someone will be buying lots of nimbus 1500 from my family shop. Maybe I should take the credit for it and get amission from dad." Emma came to his side after her bath. They headed back to their dorms together.


    "Heh, that is a good business-minded n. But, I got another secret move and we will destroy the Gryffindor team. We''ll be winning the Inter-House Quidditch Cup this year for sure." Magnus proudly imed.


    "I hope this is confidence and not overconfidence. I''m telling you, Dragon boy, I want to win and if you bring us down, I will..." She wanted to say something but stopped as she saw Magnus looking at her face with a smirk.


    She gulped her saliva in nervousness, "NO... I WILL NOT MAKE ANY BET WITH YOU."


    Magnus started howling inughter, "BWAHAHA... so much fear? Are you sure you''re a Slytherin?"


    "Hmph, don''t try to force me into epting a bet, I know you and I am a smart Slytherin, not a stupid Gryffindor. Merlin''s beard, I can''t imagine what you will do to that Gryffindor boy when he loses." She looked horrified just imagining the worst, but she had no idea that what Magnus had nned was unimaginable to anyone.


    "You''re no fun, Emma." Magnus made a fake sad face.


    He spoke the password at the Slytherin Dungeon door. But as soon as it opened, Ragnar and Snape came out running. They stopped as they saw Magnus.


    Ragnar held Magnus''s shoulder, his face looking shocked, "Mag, did you hear? Lucius'' dad... he died... in Gringotts."


    .


    .


    .


    Magnus''s brain ran in overdrive and made the calctions to guess what might have happened. It was easy to guess. But, not even in his wildest dreams, he thought it would cause death. This was another death on his hands now and he did not feel good.


    "How?" Magnus asked back, though he already had some idea what might have happened.


    But before Ragnar could say anything, Dumbledore appeared, making long strides in the corridor.


    "Mr Pendragon, I need you toe with me. It is very urgent." He requested.


    Magnus looked back at his friends, "See you at night. Feed Chad."


    "You go, don''t worry about the food," Snape assured him. He was turning into a friend one could trust now.


    Once Magnus was gone, Emma sighed, "It must be tough being him."


    Ragnar nodded, "Imagine being called a hero at 11 for killing a few fanatics who wanted to kill you. It''s gotta be hard on his mind."


    "Indeed, he''s very good at masking his thoughts," Snape added.


    *Sigh*


    "He''s born at the wrong time I guess," Emmamented.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 66 - 66. A Curse Or Natural Selection?

    Dumbledore''s office,


    "What happened, professor?" Magnus inquired. ??


    "Did you do it?" Dumbledore straightforwardly asked.


    Magnus shook his head, "Lucius'' father? No, I didn''t even know what happened. I was practising quidditch. Besides, those vaults were made by Merlin. Do you really think anybody can enter them? Not even the goblins of Gringotts could enter. They went to the vault with their own consent."


    "And what about sealing the bank? That you have seized the vaults?" Dumbledore asked further.


    "That is true. They tried to take away my vaults, which exist on my private property. So, I took away their vaults and in my case, I have every right." Magnus replied.


    "No no... Magnus. You do not understand. By doing this, you are making so many enemies. Now the purebloods will see you as an enemy. Even more so after Abraxas'' death." Dumbledore argued.


    Magnus smirked, "As if I fear them. Professor, I have only sealed the ounts of those Pureblood families who are known racists, blood supremacists or support Voldemort in any way. Just imagine, professor, by doing this, I can destroy the funding of Voldemort and his death eater army."


    "No, they have enough money to keep it going. Or they will find other ways to work. But, you will be their target now." Dumbledore warned.


    "I was already their target. Don''t take me as a fool. The moment the ministry tried to take my vaults, I knew the ministry waspromised. No wonder you look so cynical, you can''t trust anybody. Also, don''t worry. I will fix the Gringotts matter soon. I am sure the Minister will be contacting me as well." Magnus assured him.


    "But before that, we need to go to Gringotts. People and goblins are afraid of going to your vaults now. They want you toe and get Abraxas'' body out." Dumbledore revealed.


    Magnus sighed with his eyes closed. "I never wanted people to die, professor. Even I didn''t know there would be such strong safety measures."


    Dumbledore''s face became less frowned as he calmed down. He came forward and patted Magnus'' shoulder. "I understand, Magnus. It was not your fault. But they might me you."


    Magnus shook his head, "No, if the head goblin did as I asked, then I might be able to turn this around. Let''s go now. Argh... that apparition again. I hate it."


    He grabbed onto Dumbledor''s arm and the two appeared in Leaky Cauldron again. The whole building was full now, with noisesing from outside the door. It seems people were waiting for him to appear.


    Then, Dumbledore opened the door. And soon loud noises of talking started toe. Most of them were talking about Magnus and what happened to Abraxas.


    "Stay close. Most are friendly but there could be a few bad seeds in the tree." Dumbledore advised him.


    When they went out of Leaky Cauldron to the streets, Magnus and Dumbledore were surrounded by lots of journalists.


    Magnus was bombarded with questions.


    "Mr Pendragon, what do you think about the events in the Gringotts?"


    "Is it true you own Gringotts?"


    "Have you taken money from all Wizarding families?"


    "Did the ministry try to take your heritage away?"


    "Did you kill Lord Abraxas Malfoy?"


    These were the questions he was being asked. Magnus put on the most innocent face he could and spoke, "I don''t know what''s going on... I came to help. Yes, I did get a letter from Aunty Minister that they will take my vaults away."


    Dumbledore shook his head at the sharp mind of Magnus. He was too smooth at changing faces and turning into an innocent 11-year-old boy.


    "Ask questionster. We have work at the moment." Dumbledore quickly controlled the crowd and took Magnus to the bank.


    It was surrounded by Goblins and Aurors for safety purposes. As soon as Magnus entered, the head goblin came to greet him.


    "The search party is waiting for you, your majesty. We dare not go down there as magma is still ravaging that ce." He informed him.


    "Let''s go then and get the body out. I don''t know what happened there but I''ll try to help as much as possible." Magnus said and headed to the changing room to get into a hazard suit.


    Dumbledore also wanted toe with him but Magnus stopped him, "Don''te with us, professor. Whatever curses Merlin put there, they don''t work on me or the goblins."


    Dumbledore didn''t take this matter lightly as anything done by Merlin was to be seen as high magic that could even injure him.


    "Take care, then. I don''t want to be in front of your father''s gun again." Dumbledore said jokingly.


    Magnus chuckled, "Haha, I wish I could broadcast that memory."


    ~He must never learn about the Pensieve.~ Dumbledore made a mental note.


    Magnus then followed a team of goblins to reach to the vaults. The goblins were wearing some kind of enchanter armour as if they were going on a war.


    Soon, the gond lift came close to the vault and everyone could see what had happened there. Steam was rising from the rocks around them, making it clear that the magma had risen to a great height.


    "I hope it does not rise while we are here. My daughter was just born." one of the goblins said.


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure the earlier event was due to intruders. Just lower me down to the ind in the magma sea." He ordered. He actually felt good being with the Goblins, he was slightly taller than them and they treated him as an adult.


    Hearing him, they brought down the gond lift but stopped it a few feet from the ground as it was too hot. From there, Magnus jumped down.


    "Where was his body before you left?" He inquired from the two goblins who were with Abraxas and his party.


    "He was for some reason stuck on the door. He could not take his hand away from it and soon got engulfed in mes." The goblin answered.


    Knowing this, Magnus made a guess where the body could be. He went close to the vault and put his palm on it. The goblins winced seeing that, though nothing happened.


    Magnus disappeared in a small fire and appeared inside the vault, in the long corridor. The ce seemed undamaged and spotless. But, once he moved a bit further, he found lots of ash. He had no idea if this was the remains of Abraxas or not, though he did feel a bit saddened. He had not even met this man so he had no idea how bad he was. If he had known, maybe he wouldn''t feel as bad.


    Losing a family was something Magnus himself could never imagine feeling, and making someone else feel this was also not leaving a good taste.


    He picked all the ash and put it in a golden container with a lid. He hade to the vault so he decided to do some work too. He went to Merlin''s vault and took 10 wands, 5 books on ancient runesnguage and 1 book for high-level charms. There was also a document framed on the wall, which had the signature of 10 more people and it was a deration of the creation of Wizengamot. Then he went to Arthur''s vault and took 20 enchanted swords. They were nothing like Hope and Despair though. But, he had a n to use them.


    After that, he went out. He went back to the gond lift and showed the goblins the ashes, "I only found this."


    The goblins nodded, not feeling anything about the death of the narcissistic wizard. They steered the gond back to the surface.


    Magnus kept his face in and walked to Dumbledore. He handed him the small golden container, "This is it. I found his ashes, but make sure it belongs to him."


    Dumbledore sighed. He was hoping for the guy toe out alive but...


    He turned around and walked to Lucius Malfoy, who was being calmed by Arcturus ck and Nott. Lucius had no mother or siblings so he was alone in this.


    Dumbledore calmly handed the ash container, "We found your father''s remains there. The ce was covered in magma."


    Lucius was silent, his eyes were red in anger. He held the remains of his father and looked at them. His breathing started getting heavy, his chest rose and fell with each second.


    ~Son, we are pure in the blood, no lowly wizard or muggle can go against us.~


    Remembering these words taught to him from his childhood, he looked at Dumbledore''s face. Then, he noticed Magnus in the background. His face started shaking in anger.


    ~I, Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragons, curse Lucius Malfoy, that he will lose everything that he holds dear. Family, Wealth and Life. God is the witness...~ He remembered that Magnus had cursed him.


    "YOU KILLED MY FATHER!" he shouted at the top of his lungs, possibly even damaging his throat.


    "MURDERER... A MUDBLOOD... KILLED MY FATHER?! I WILL KILL YOU..." He screamed continuously. His eyes were red and he was obviously not himself at the moment.


    Arcturus and Nott tried to calm him down but he wouldn''t listen. Then, in a surprising twist, in anger, he threw the ash container at Magnus with full force.


    The ashes came out of it and fell everywhere. The container stopped near Magnus''s feet and from it fell a small pendant. Containing a picture of Lucius, his father and his mother. It was most likely a heavily enchanted item which was why it survived the fire.


    Magnus picked it up. But he did not go forward to give it as Lucius was out of his mind. He called a goblin and handed it to them to give it to Luciuster.


    "I WILL KILL YOUUUUU..." Lucius all of a sudden ran towards Magnus at full speed. He didn''t even have his wand out right now. He just wanted to strangle Magnus with his hands.


    Magnus shook his head. He had no idea if the death of Abraxas was due to his curse or because of thew of natural selection? What did they think would happen if they tried to force their way into Merlin''s vault? Did they forget what happens in the Egyptian tomb?


    [A/N: This is a change from canon, or we can call this butterfly effect. Abraxas Malfoy was supposed to die in 1996. Now, without a father to guide, things are going to be a bit different for Lucius, for the better or worse, it is to be seen.]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 67 - 67. Upcoming Prince Of Enchanters?

    "I WILL KILL YOU!" Lucius ran towards Magnus crazily.


    Magnus was ready to tackle him. He had been doing physical training for more than two years now. Arthur had taught him everything rted to martial arts. ??


    But before any mess could be made, Dumbledore waved his hand slightly and cast a wandless charm to make Lucius fall asleep. Nobody saw it and most thought it was due to mental stress.


    Arcturus ck came and picked him up. He looked at Dumbledore and Magnus with angry eyes, "This is not the end of this."


    After that, he took Lucius to St Mungo''s Hospital to get him treated.


    Dumbledore sighed and turned back to Magnus. He felt sympathy for him, after all, in all his life, this was the first time he was seeing suchplexities in the life of an 11-year-old. Magnus should''ve been having fun with his friends right now but here he was, dealing with death, schemes and racists.


    ~Being the descendant of Merlin and Arthur is hard.~ he thought.


    "Let''s go back, Magnus," Dumbledore said.


    Magnus nodded, but before that, he talked to the head of Gringotts. "The issue of seized Vaults will be resolved in a few days. The normal working of the bank can be resumed, give service to all except those I have named."


    After that, he went back to Dumbledore. "Let''s go. This ce is depressing."


    ...


    Magnus returned to Hogwarts and it was already evening by then. Everyone had already eaten dinner. But Dumbledore told him that he will tell a house-elf to bring food for him in his room.


    And surprisingly, by the time he came to his room, he found a covered te on his table. The house-elves in Hogwarts seem to take pride in the fact that they cannot be caught doing work. Maybe it was a technique to keep them away from people as it would leave a bad taste.


    The moment he arrived in his dorm room, Chad, Duck and Summer ran to him to get hugs and pats.


    Magnus'' mood was immediately elevated to the fullest. He held the three in his arms and stroked Chad and Summer''s fur while he patted Duck as he was a dragon and didn''t have fur.


    "Ahaha... Stop you three. Duck, don''t lick my face, bad manners. Chad, stop sniffing my feet... see I told you, they are smelly, now don''t vomit. And Summer... well you can stay seated on my head." He interacted with the three curious kids. Although Chad was probably older, he was still a curious cat.


    "What happened at the bank?" Ragnar asked as he entered the dorm room.


    "They tried to open my vault forcefully, Merlin''s safety mechanism kicked in and he died. Lucius is going to me me, I can already tell. So, you and Snape better be careful." Magnus warned.


    Snape nodded, "It is sad but nothing to cry about. Lucius'' father is allegedly supporting the Death Eaters in the money aspect."


    "So he''s a death eater?" Magnus asked back.


    Ragnar shook his head, "No, he can''t be. Because he deals with the ministry too much. But, he should be somewhat like a Consigliere in the Italian Mafia, though I can''t say if he truly is the right-hand man of Volde.... ah whatever his name is."


    "Where does their moneye from?" Snape inquired.


    *Sigh*


    "It''s all old money. Perks of owning thend over which Gringotts exists and the current fiasco is that I now have all the records of the wealth of all wizarding families. Malfoy family is old... very old... nearly as old as Merlin himself. The first Malfoy came to Ennd with William the Conqueror as part of the invading Norman army. He gave some unknown, shady and almost certainly magical services to King William I. For this, Malfoy was given a prime piece ofnd in Wiltshire, seized from localndowners, upon which his descendants have been living for centuries.


    "They have been termed a slippery bunch since a long long time because they were always found courting power and riches wherever they might be found. I even found out a note saying that the Malfoy family was very much involved with the Highborn muggles of those times and they even opposed the Statute of Secrecy. But, once it was passed, they kept to themselves.


    "Want to know the most fun part? It is rted to the British crown." Magnus asked.


    "What? Did they kill some kings? I wouldn''t be surprised." Ragnar shrugged.


    Magnus shook his head, "No, they would never kill someone. But, they did something just as their nickname implies. There is ample evidence to suggest that the first Lucius Malfoy was an unsessful aspirant to the hand of Elizabeth I, and it is said that the Queen''s subsequent opposition to marriage was due to a jinx ced upon her by the thwarted Malfoy." Magnus revealed.


    Snape scoffed and started, "Hmph, no wonder they would be joining the up anding dark lord. They are different from other pureblood families. They have enough brains to not inbreed. They know that magical Britain is now at its weak point and a strong dark lord can take over it, so they went with him. Though I am sure they did not expect you to enter the equation or else, they might have supported you."


    Magnus nodded in agreement. "But I''m sure Lucius will never see me as a possible ally. Anyway, their wealthes from the same ce all royals and nobles get in today''s time. Their old wealth and lots and lots of investments in property. Malfoys are said to be the richest wizarding family, though I guess I have taken that mantle now but nobody knows that."


    Magnus'' exnation ended and then he looked at Ragnar, "I checked your family ount, it was not in a very safe location, so I shifted it deeper. Because I believe, with that potion-maniac brain of yours, you''ll be making a lot of money. Though I suggest you two put aside some money and invest in my newpany. You''ll be billionaires in a few years then."


    "Sure, in the days I''ve known you, I can confidently say that you are the most money loving person I''ve ever known." Ragnar jokingly said.


    Magnus did notugh though. He seriously answered, "I love money because I know it means power. Power to influence. Just bing the richest in the world is not my motive, but bing the strongest is."


    "And what will you do with that power?" Snape inquired. He wondered if this was another dark wizard in rising. But Magnus'' answer made all those thoughts go away.


    "First of all, I will fulfil Merlin''s dream of an equal world for all magicals. Then, I will bring world peace and then, maybe start a worldwide pancake restaurant chain. I will sell all kinds of pancakes there. Ice cream pancake, cheese pancake, pasta pancake, honey pancake, fish pancake, marshmallow pancake and all kinds that can exist. AH... I also want to make a BIG hospital for my mummy. You know what, let''s make it a worldwide chain of hospitals." Magnus started bbering all his ns.


    Ragnar and Snape shook their heads and went to do their work. Ignoring the three animals ying chase around their feet.


    Soon, Magnus ate his dinner and went to bed. But he did not sleep. Instead, he started working on a magic spell. It was already in existence but he was trying to use them in different ways. If sessful, he will be able to make surprise attacks on his enemies and even kill them with it.


    Behind him, on the wall was Merlin in the portrait and he helped Magnus whenever needed. The Prince of Enchanters was supposed to be good at Charms, Jinxes, Hexes and Curses after all. Though Enchanting also had Runes as a huge part, it was what made Merlin''s magic so potent. Magnus needed to master Runes too if he wanted to surpass Merlin.


    ...


    Magnus did not sleep that night. He was feeling a sense of urgency now. That he needed to at least be powerful enough to protect himself. He had his very sharp sense, but they did not help if his body was slow.


    So, he started to get out to do physical exercise every single day. From 4 AM to 6 AM. He waster going to ask Dumbledore to make an indoor gym for physical exercise.


    After his exercise, he arrived at the breakfast table. Lucius was still not there but his gang was already giving him the death stares. He ignored them and focused on his breakfast.


    "Ummm... excuse me... can I..." He suddenly heard a voice from his side. He looked and saw a tall girl. She was in Ravenw robes and was certainly not 1st year.


    He showed his big warm smile, "What can I help you with?"


    "Hello... I am Mary Von Cintra... I''m 5th-year prefect of Ravenw... can you help me with a charm?" She shyly asked.


    Magnus was a bit shocked. He looked around to make sure she was asking the right person.


    "Me? I''m just a first-year." He said.


    "I heard you know all charms and I thought... because you are rted to Merlin..." she replied.


    Magnus shook his head, "Okay, share a seat with me then. We will talk about it here."


    She was taken aback that her request was epted. She feared that Slytherins wouldn''t be so friendly.


    "What are you working on?" Magnus asked with interest. As Ragnar was into potions, he was into charms.


    "False Memory Charm... I am having trouble finding the right memories to change them..." she started exining her problem.


    "Ah, a 6th-year spell? It''s a very tough one. But I know how to do it to a limit. I tried it on Ragnar and made him think he had eaten, while he had not. He had a stomach ache the next day." Magnus revealed.


    "*COUGH* IT WAS BECAUSE OF YOU?" Ragnar raged as soon as he heard that.


    Magnus sweetly replied to him, "My friend, I was just helping you stay fit..."


    "Anyway, Miss Cintra, do you know about lumency and Legilimency?" He inquired.


    She nodded, "I know about it, but never tried it."


    "Exactly, you need to at least start practising lumency. It will teach you about the functioning of the human brain, it will also safeguard your mind from intruders. I will give you a biology book that can help you learn it..." He started enthusiastically teaching her.


    She slowly stopped acting shy and asked whenever she wanted to. This was the first time someone from another house hade and sat on the Slytherin table and it was a wonderful feeling for Dumbledore who was looking at the interaction from his seat.


    ~Will he also be another Prince of Enchanters?~ Dumbledore thought.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 68 - 68. Snapes Family Matters

    It was Monday, the most hated day of the week. But, Quidditch wasing close and Magnus got to skip sses because he would always ace them anyway. Even in potions, he was just normal. He would make potions ording to the book.


    In any normal ss, he would be hailed as a genius potioneer. But because of monsters like Snape and a behemoth like Ragnar, Magnus''s skills were overshadowed. Slughorn though was on cloud nine with his two favourite Slytherin potioneers. ??


    Magnus spent most of his time these days ying Quidditch. He would stop once he has defeated Gryffindor and won the bet.


    Like any other day, Magnus sat at the breakfast table to eat. But soon the post starteding and along it came the newspapers.


    Magnus called a handsome owl and took the newspaper, also gave him some treats as always. He was really spoiling these owls but in his defence, these cute furballs deserved all the love in the world.


    He unfolded the Daily Prophet and read the first page. Finally, it was not some nonsense news and actually told what had happened recently.


    [News]


    IS THE THE MINISTRY TRYING TO DESTROY MERLIN''S LEGACY? REASON BEHIND LORD ABRAXAS MALFOY''S DEATH IS GREED?


    The Ministry''s personnel publically acknowledged that they tried to take away the wealth inside the vaults of Merlin and Arthur, by uwful calling, his majesty, Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon, ineligible to hold it. They were greedy and forgot that thend on which those vaults exist was owned by him in the first ce, hence it was entirely his private property.


    What happened to Lord Abraxas Malfoy is tragic. On the orders of the Ministry, he and a few others went to forcefully enter the vault. But, Merlin''s magic reigned supreme and it countered the intruders with pure, powerful magic.


    This resulted in the loss of Lord Abraxas Malfoy''s life. But the question remains. Who is to be med for this? Who sanctioned the stealing of the vault? Who is so greedy in the Ministry that they are happy to break thews on which our society runs?


    Besides this, the recent talks that the bank is now owned by his majesty and that he owns everybody''s money there is false. I spoke with the head goblin of Gringotts and they said that they still run the bank, it''s just a matter of renewal ofnd lease and it will be resolved soon. However, they might have to call a few wizards to sign some documents. The normal working of the bank, in terms of exchanging currency, will run as smoothly as before.


    Rita Skeeters


    Senior Frence Journalist


    [News End]


    Magnus smirked after reading this. He had fed Rita some money to write this article. Ted Tonks was good at handling his business when he couldn''t go out. He had just conveyed one message to Rita. That if she wants to truly be a revolutionising journalist, she needs to make sure she is under no pressure to write what she does not want to.


    He told her that instead of joining the Daily Prophet and being under the hands of the ministry, she could work for him and write impartially. She would also earn more. So, now she was working for him, though she didn''t know it yet.


    "Hmm, how are you going to punish the Ministry?" Ragnar asked.


    "Just wait a little more, I''m sure another post will being for me." Magnus confidently said.


    Soon, as expected, a letter came. It had the official seal of the Minister for Magic. Magnus immediately opened and read it.


    "Haha, see, she is now inviting me to talk about what to do with the Gringotts and my seat in Wizengamot. But she is forgetting that there is nothing to talk about. I hold all the power. Anyway, let''s eat now. No point in discussing all this." Magnus said.


    But Magnus noticed from the corner of his eyes that Snape had received a letter too.


    "Who is it from, Sev?" Magnus asked.


    "It''s from my mum. I told her about your offer to help her return to the prince family. She gave me an answer." Snape said.


    "And? What is it?" Magnus inquired.


    "She... she agreed..." Snape''s voice was shaking. He had very low hopes of getting his mother to agree as she had not divorced her husband yet, even after so much abuse. He just wanted his mother to get out of that hellhole. Also, he did not want to return to that house after spending such a wholesome time in the school.


    "She said that my father left home and has not returned in the past 2 months," Snape revealed.


    Then Snape suddenly turned to Magnus and stared at him with a suspicion filled gaze, "Tell me, what did you do?"


    Magnus acted shocked. He shrugged his shoulders, "I really did not do anything. I don''t even know where you live."


    *BAM*


    Ragnar smacked Snape on the back of his head, "Just be happy that she agreed to return to the family. By the way, Mag, how are you nning on getting the Prince family to ept her back?"


    Snape was also interested in learning more about this.


    Magnus kept on eating his pancakes and replied with a snort, "Hmph, easy peasy, they are a pureblood slightly racist family. I''m going to strongarm them to ept your mother into the family. Don''t forget, their ounts are still sealed. I will give them the conditions that if they want to unfreeze their ounts then they need to ept your mother. In fact, because Sev and his mother are thest of the Prince family except for the old Mr and Mrs Prince, I''m going to add the use that everything of the family will be owned by Sev once they are dead.


    "Forgive me, Sev, but I don''t trust your mother with the huge amount of money that the Prince family has. She has made so many bad decisions in her life that it''s now time for her to just calm down and rx."


    Snape nodded, not taking any offence. He was not a person to run on feelings. Yes, he loved his mother, but that didn''t mean he had blind faith in her. He had seen her making bad choices one after another.


    Snape folded the letter back and looked at Magnus with confused eyes. This was the first time he had seen someone do so much for a person they aren''t even rted to.


    "The bride and groom may kiss now." Ragnar suddenly spoke.


    *Cough*


    Magnus choked on pancakes. Not because of what Ragnar said but because of what Bobby had once said when he had made him promise to keep his magic abilities always a secret.


    ~Until death do us apart.~ Magnus chuckled remembering that.


    ~I wonder what he''s doing right now? I''ve already sent him a hundred thousand pounds. (1.4 Million in today''s market.).~ he wondered.


    ...


    London.


    *AAACHOOO*


    "DAMN... that was one crazy sneeze." A boy remarked.


    Bobby cleaned his nose, "Yeah, it''s probably an allergy. Anyway, let''s start assembling the machine, Mark. My friend was gracious enough to lend me the money, we have to make thispany a sess."


    "Who is your rich friend? You''re only 11 after all." Mark questioned. He was an 11th grader but he was 14 years old. [A/N: I KNOW I KNOW. They don''t use the word "Grade" in the UK. But it is easier to understand so I''m using it.]


    "Heh, I can''t tell you that. He wanted to remain anonymous. We will only deal with hiswyer. Just call him mister M." Bobby said.


    Bobby had a team of 20 kids. All of them were older than him, but he was the leader as he had the biggest brain.


    Linda, a 12-year-old 10th grader, spoke. "UMMM... Mister M? Is he a Masochist?"


    *COUGH*


    Bobby facepalmed himself, "No, Linda... He''s not... I think..."


    "So there is a probability that he is?" Timmy asked. He was a 12th grader. He was second only to Bobby because Timmy was 14 years old.


    Bobby shrugged, "Everyone has a probability of being an M. It''s just a matter of when you will find that kink."


    "OKAY... enough chitchat. We got aputer to assemble. LET''S DO IT." Bobby was pumped.


    ...


    London, Magnus'' home.


    "I''m thinking of quitting my job. It''s just too much now. It''s as if I''m the only doctor in my department. Something is going on, I''m very sure by the behaviour of my superiors that I''m being targeted." Grace said.


    Adam sighed. He looked thinner now, due to having to travel 8 hours every day to get to work.


    "You know what, I''m quitting too. I''ve had it enough. Transferring me didn''t make sense at all and the reason they gave me was so obviously made up. We can find better jobs in the private sector too." Adam resolutely replied.


    "Okay, I will start the procedure for voluntary retirement." Grace decided.


    The two decided to do it because they knew that if they stayed on this job then their health would suffer.


    "Magnus will being for the Christmas holidays soon. Let''s try to find jobs before that." Adam noted.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 69 - 69. JUST BUSINESS

    2 dayster, Magnus arrived at the Ministry with Dumbledore. He really hated the fact that he couldn''t go anywhere without a guardian and Dumbledore had imed to be one.


    He could have asked Slughorn as he was the head of the Slytherin house too but the man didn''t have as many connections as Dumbledore. He was also not the serious kind and it was not good to take him along. ??


    They arrived at Level 1, Minister for Magic and Support Staff.


    "This is the minister''s office. Are you sure you don''t want me toe with you?" Dumbledore asked him.


    Magnus rolled his eyes, "She''s not going to eat me. And it should be her, who should be afraid of me, not the other way."


    Ignoring him, he knocked on the door and entered. The Minister was waiting for him already as she sat on the visitor''s sofa.


    "Wee, Mr Pendragon..." She stood up and greeted him with a smile of a politician.


    Magnus looked around at the office, it was very big and had lots of portraits. But, surprisingly, none of them were moving portraits, most likely to keep privacy. The tone of the room was greyish... a bit depressing to be honest.


    He took a seat and looked at her. Although he was tall for his age, he was still not taller than adults. But, he did not get intimidated by anyone.


    "Good afternoon, Minister. Pleasure seeing you. Last I saw you, you were there to witness my Inheritance test... Now, I''m meeting here to stop you from taking my inheritance away... Things change so fast *Sigh*." Magnus said, making the minister feel awkward.


    "I... I had no power to stop it. Wizengamot decided on it with a majority vote. Even if I had objected, things would not have changed. Also, as the minister, to maintain support I need to support the majority," she argued.


    "Well, I did not get to vote. Where is my seat at Wizengamot? As thest remaining descendant of Merlin? You don''t believe me? Look at this document. The is the deration of formation. If anything, the Wizengamotmitted a crime bying after my property." Magnus scornfully said.


    Eugenia looked at the old looking paper. It had English written in a very old style but she could still read it easily.


    *Sigh*


    She sighed, internally epting that the whole mess was caused by them. If they had not gone after his money, then maybe Abraxas Malfoy would''ve not died.


    "What can we do to correct the mistakes?" She asked.


    Magnus straightened his back. He was waiting for this moment from the start.


    "There are a few things that you can do. 1st, sign these documents. All members of Wizengamot will have to do the same." He handed a paper.


    Eugenia read it slowly. The more she read, the higher her brows rose. The paper said that after getting their Vaults back, they will not try to move them or empty them. They will use it as they were. The Gringotts will be getting a lease of 100 years so Magnus will have no power over it, which was obviously false, he was graciously given such power on the necks of so many dark wizards, how can he just let it go. Gringotts will never make their lease agreement public, and that is where the true magic was.


    "Why... this absurd a condition?" She eximed.


    "Because I know most pure-blood families are scared of me now and they will try to move their vaults to somewhere else. Gringotts can''t go out of business now, right?" He exined.


    "Fine, what other conditions do you have?" She inquired, just wanting to know more before epting it all.


    "The Ministry must dere Voldemort a terrorist. Then start a bounty program, anybody who brings in a recognised Death Eater will get a reward of 50,000 Galleons. I''ll pay for it." He demanded.


    This demand was much crazier than thest one. Eugenia shook her head, "As much as I want it to happen, they won''t let me. Maybe I can get Voldemort to be recognised as a terrorist but the bounty... It''s impossible to happen."


    "Then I guess I will just take whatever is in those tens of vaults. Wizengamot is so weak that it cannot even condemn a dark lord and his terrorists? Merlin would not have made it if he had known this would happen someday." Magnus indirectly threatened. He was just trying to strong-arm them in the name of Merlin at this point. Although he hated beingpared to him, it was also true that Merlin''s name had more pull even now than any pureblood or even Dumbledore.


    "FINE! ...I will try it. Is this it?" She asked.


    "Of course not... Now, I want my seat at Wizengamot and 1 million Galleons aspensation." Magnus demanded.


    "WHAT? This is not possible, Mr Pendragon. This is the money of the people." She argued.


    Magnus sneered at this remark of her. "Don''t try to fool me. I know how much tax you get from the magicalmunity. All the tax you get is from non-pureblood families, which is not even enough to pay the sries of the employees of the ministry.


    "The real money you make is from the rent from Ministry owned shops in Diagon Alley and Knockturn Alley and the protection money you take from other shops. SERIOUSLY? Protection money? Is this the ministry or a gang of goons?


    "Then, the rest of the moneyes from the donations given by the pureblood families, who, use the ministryter because of their donations to do bad deeds or to get away from something bad they did, while in reality, their donations should have been taxes in the first ce."


    Eugenia gritted her teeth after hearing this. All of it was true, but, how could she change things just like that? This had been going on for hundreds of years, it was a part of their tradition.


    "So what do you propose? If you have so much contempt for the system, you must have answers too." She asked mockingly.


    "Sure, I do have a solution. But, I''m just an 11-year-old kid. I can''t tell the ministry what to do. Just agree to my condition and I''ll be on my way back." He said shruggingly.


    Eugenia''s eyes twitched. After he had said so much, now he realises he''s a kid.


    "Fine, the next Wizengamot will be held soon. Your seat is nearly guaranteed. However, I can''t say anything about your other conditions. You must convince them on your own." She informed him.


    Magnus nodded and got up to go back. But he paused midway and looked back.


    "Minister, don''t think I have any animosity with you. I know you are trying your best but you can''t fight an enemy who''s already in your house and is stronger than you.


    "I too want a peaceful world. Nobody likes to have an assassination attempt on oneself in the middle of the day in a market. Nobody likes when someone tries to steal what is rightfully theirs.


    "I just want to be left alone, I just want to study, graduate, and go back to my lovely family. I don''t care about any of you. But, if they try toe after me, I can''t just present myself on a golden tter. So, I hope you will understand. Take care."


    He left after saying that much. But, guilt appeared in Eugenia''s mind. She herself had a son. Not as young but still.


    She remembered that Magnus, although talks like a grown-up, is still a kid, who just faced an attack on his life. If it was anybody else, they would''ve run away from Hogwarts, back to their parents''fort, but Magnus was still trying to hold on and he was doing it very masterfully.


    ~What have I be? Seriously, letting people bully a child? And not just any child but Merlin''s descendant, the heir to the British throne? If anything, the ministry should protect him like the greatest treasure. But the ministry itself is the transgressor. I can just wish him luck.~


    "Stay safe, kid." She muttered at Magnus leaving her office.


    ...


    Magnus came out of the office, Dumbledore was waiting for him.


    "How was it?" Dumbledore asked.


    "Can''t you guess?" Magic replied.


    Dumbledore stroked his beard, "Hm, from my personal experience of years... It must have gone neither pleasing nor displeasing."


    "Wonderful, you just guessed the obvious." Magnus sarcastically said and then continued.


    "I will be present in the next Wizengamot meeting though."


    Dumbledore nodded, "You do deserve a seat but they will object for a child to be there."


    "They should have objected to themselves when they decided to take control of my vaults on my own property." Magnus snarled back.


    "True, I voted against it back then but was outvoted... Let''s go back now. I have a lot of work at Hogwarts." Dumbledore said.


    Magnus looked at him in a questioning gaze, "What do you even do? You don''t even teach so what keeps you busy?"


    "Managing a thousand-year-old castle is not easy, Magnus." Dumbledore defended his work with enthusiasm.


    "But magic runs the castle, not you. We don''t even have cleaners or cooks, due to unpaid ve elves we have." Magnus countered.


    "House-elves refuse to get paid... they are not ves," Dumbledore reminded him.


    "Yes yes... whatever lets you sleep at night and of course they will refuse. They''ve been bred for generations to be submissive. If you want to change it, you''ll need generations of work too. But at least, in Hogwarts, they don''t get beaten up. Oh... by the way, professor... Do you want to invest in the Muggle business? I''ve got the perfect opportunity for you to make millions." Magnus offers.


    Dumbledore stopped and looked at his serious face which looked like one belonging to an old capitalist fox, "Why would you do that?"


    Magnus shrugged his shoulders and replied in a serious tone, "THIS IS JUST BUSINESS..."


    [You can see Ministry on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 70 - 70. Adventures Of King Arthur

    The ministry sent letters to all concerned Pureblood families and those part of Wizengamot. It had a copy of Merlin''s creation of Wizengamot paper and also Magnus'' condition that they must sign to get their vaults back.


    There were a lot of angry reactions, but they could not afford to make Magnus angry either as he held their money. But, now they had to keep their money hostage to even have the right to use it. It was uneptable but what could they do? ??


    Though they felt happy that there would be a Wizengamot meeting soon and they would get to talk face to face. They hoped to get a response by then, after all, it was just kid versus so many sharp-minded pureblood adults.


    ...


    Hogwarts,


    Magnus went back to being busy with Quidditch. Things were going normal now as he reduced interacting with Lucius, or it was the other way around.


    In the school as well, some kids from pureblood families had started to stay away from him. Magnus felt that he would soon need to do something to bring these kids to his side, after all, he could not influence their parents but he could stop them from turning to the dark side.


    Meanwhile, Ragnar and Snape kept themselves busy in their creation of new potions so they could get rich. Ragnar also started to dabble into Runes with Magnus and Merlin was helping them, although only Magnus could hear Merlin in the portrait. Duck, Chad and Summer still yed around in the room. Duck had now grown bigger than Chad and it was getting tougher to keep him a secret. But thankfully, the Christmas holidays wereing soon.


    Arthur, though, had been jumping around in various portraits and exploring the castles. His favourite pastime was to annoy the hell out of some teachers by asking stupid questions about the magical world. The teachers also could only suck it up out of respect but they internally cursed him.


    Today, it was Dumbledore''s turn to get annoyed... or enlightened.


    ...


    Headmaster''s office.


    Dumbledore was in a very important meeting with the previous headmaster of Hogwarts, Armando Dippet, man was 335 years old and was one of the oldest wizards alive.


    It was during his time that Grindelwald rose to power and the chamber of secrets was opened. In his position, he was responsible for the employment of Horace Slughorn, Albus Dumbledore, Herbert Beery, Silvanus Kettleburn and possibly Gtea Merrythought as teachers at Hogwarts. It is also known that he was responsible for hiring Minerva McGonagall, having offered her "a job in the Transfiguration department, under Head of Department, Albus Dumbledore".


    "You are right, Albus, who would have thought. The sweet boy I knew was a snake in hiding..." Dippet showed his sorrow.


    "That is why I asked you toe here. If there is anything you can remember... that can help us bring him down before it gets too big." Dumbledore asked.


    Dippet shook his head, "I can''t think of anything... he did ask me what would happen if the attack during the opening of the chamber of secrets continues. I told him that the school would have to be closed. Surprisingly, the attack stopped after that, but, nobody questioned that bright student back then, poor Hagrid was so wronged."


    "WHAT IN THE MERLIN''S BEARD? WHO ARE YOU?" Suddenly a loud shout came from one of the portraits.


    Dumbledore and Dippet turned to look at the origin, it turned out to be the portrait of old and grumpy, Phineas Nigellus ck, the headmaster before Dippet.


    Looking closely, they saw another figure in the ex-headmaster''s portrait. It was a tall man, a blue-eyed blonde man in leather armour, with a sheathed greatsword.


    Dumbledore didn''t recognise the man as he was seeing him for the first time.


    "Bow to your king, mumbo-jumbo doers. I am the one and only, the best, the most handsome, King Arthur Pendragon." Arthur introduced himself.


    "Huh... you are not my king... GO WAY MUDBLOOD!" Phineas Nigellus ck barked at him.


    *SSSHHHH...*


    Arthur unscathed his long sword in a swift motion and held it in his two hands. He looked at the old form of Nigellus ck with narrow eyes.


    "You sex-dungeon dweller, this Mudblood''s mighty sword is getting an urge to stab someone''s gut... I wonder who will be its new victim... yes... that was your cue to shut up... you can''t use your magic but I can surely use my sword and I know for a fact that you wizards are weak when ites to hand to hand to hand manly fights.


    "I''ve tamed and hunted berserk dragons with my bare hands, what are youpared to those mighty divine beasts?"


    It did the magic and Phineas Nigellus ck shut up in fear. Then Arthur turned to Dumbledore, "So, are you the owner of this fine establishment?"


    "I''m not the owner, just an administrator who runs it." Dumbeldore rified.


    "Doesn''t make you any less guilty of running a sex dungeon... what do you even do here?" Arthur asked.


    Dumbeldore started having shbacks of conversation with Magnus. It was fresh in his memories as it somewhat hurt his pride.


    "I manage the money and make sure kids are happy and are not under any kind of risk..." Dumbledore answered, not expecting any kind of rudement for this.


    But, Arthur was Arthur, "Hmm, so you are like the jesters and eunuchs of my court? Do not worry, I don''t judge people on the basis of their profession."


    *COUGH*


    Dumbledore choked on his lemon tea. "What? No no... I am the headmaster of this school."


    "Ah, the head eunuch then," Arthur interjected.


    Dumbledore facepalmed himself and did not say anything. Meanwhile, Dippet and many other portraits of previous headmasters wereughing.


    Arthur also chuckled, "HAHA... I was just messing with you. I know what you do."


    Dumbledore took a sigh of relief, "That was a very convincing act then."


    Arthur nodded, "Of course, you develop such skills when you are king. I had even fooled Merlin many times when I didn''t want to attend the court and instead desired to court some women... if you know what I mean... hehe..."


    "Ah, now that you are here, your majesty, can you tell us how you defeated Morgan Le Fey?" Dippet asked to change the topic. Dumbledore hopefully looked forward to an answer.


    Arthur puffed out his chest, "It was simple. I went ahead with Merlin, got her used up on her magic, then I went straight in front of my Bitch half sister''s face... ah... did I use Bitch? Mind mynguage... it was meant to be Witch.


    "Anyway, I went in front of my Bitch half sister''s face, looked her in the eye and said.


    "You can''t be rted to my blood. I don''t go around sacrificing people in the name of rituals. As the king of thesends, I have a duty and the right to judge you... and your punishment is death is... DEATH."


    "Then BAM. I kicked her onto a boulder and slid my Excalibur through her heart while Merlin supplied me magic for greater strength. She died while screeching... but, who would have known, she had decided not to die alone... Anyway, dealing with her was easy for the two of us. If it was just one of us, then maybe we wouldn''t be talking right now... But, Merlin did say that there was nothing to fear as there were wizards in the world that were millennia old, living in secluded parts of the worlds. If we would have lost and my Bitch sister had continued expanding towards the rest of the world, then she would have died a much more painful death."


    Dippet, Dumbledore and the headmasters in the portraits had their eyes shot open in shock. Dumbledore asked the question immediately, "Who are these wizards you are talking about?"


    Arthur shrugged his shoulder, "I don''t know. Nobody knows. They live secretly and just don''t care about what goes on in the world. I''m sure some of them are still alive. I and Merlin had once met one at Stonehenge. The man was so old yet had a muscr body, only his white hair and white beard gave his age away. Other than this, heughed too much. He told us that he had built the ce as a ritual site... mind you... he was not talking about any dark rituals.


    "But, when we arrived there, he was actually there to destroy it as he feared the world was getting darker and wizards would misuse it. We were thest users of it, though he only let us use it when we called him Grandpa. He probably had some strange fetishes.


    "Anyway... I''m going away now. It''s too boring to talk to you old foxes. I''ll find my old pal, Sir Cadogan and talk about the golden days."


    With that, he turned back to Nigellus ck, "You behave, or you will find my sword itching for some action... hmph."


    He left as he hade.


    Dumbledore and Dippet looked at each other''s faces. Dippet sighed and spoke, "We were naive... We were ignorant, to see how scary the world truly is out there."


    Dumbledore nodded, "True. But we can expect these old Wizards to nevere out if they haven''t till now."


    "Yes, we can only expect it," Dippet muttered.


    ...


    On Magnus'' side, he had no concern about anything as the first official quidditch match hade. Slytherin vs Gryffindor. The bet made by Magnus had circted all around the school, making it a heated topic. There was even a small column in the Daily Prophet about it.


    Magnus stood in the tunnel leading to the quidditch field. Gryffindor''s team was on his right. He looked at James.


    "Get ready to run around the castle in little panties." Magnus mocked.


    James'' body shivered just thinking about it. But he was a Gryffindor. "Not gonna happen. You worry about yourself. Keep the money ready to buy new brooms for my team and yes... run around in underwear."


    "Haha, wanna increase the stakes of the bet?" Magnus asked.


    *Whistle*


    James started whistling to not hear him anymore. Magnus shook his head and chuckled.


    ~Hmm... I guess people are getting scared of betting with me. Gotta lose once or twice.~ he thought and walked towards the open field. It was going to be a wild-wild match.


    [You can see Armando Dippet and Phineas Nigellus ck on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 71 - 71. Magnus Trick

    Magnus walked out to the open field in his Slytherin gear and his Nimbus 1500 broom. Actually, everyone in his team had it because most of them were richpared to the Gryffindor team where only 4 kids had Nimbus 1500 brooms.


    "You better catch the snitch," A 7th-year teammate barked at Magnus. ??


    "Sure, you better keep on scoring points." Magnus talked back.


    "ENOUGH. Focus on the game." Lucius voiced up. Everyone quieted down after this.


    Both teams lined up on the field. Madam Hooch came and stood between them with the suitcase ready. The audience seats were filled to the brim and loud noises wereing from them. A 5th year was using Sonorous Charm to givementary.


    "Get ready. I will count to three and sound the whistle. That will be the start of the match, the quaffle will be thrown in the air soon after and bludgers and the golden snitch will be releasedter.


    "On the brooms now. Remember, I will disqualify anyone using unfair means to cheat and win. Good luck." Madam Hooch gave instructions.


    All yers got on their broom and waited for the whistle to sound.


    Magnus turned to his side to look at Emma. She had somehow won a seat in the 1st line by giving a discount for the new brooms, perks of being the daughter of Nimbus broompany owner.


    "You know what to do, right?" He asked.


    She nodded seriously. Gone was the mysterious smile, it was her favourite sport after all. She always said that if she wants to inherit her dad''spany, then she must understand the veins of a broom and what makes it great. What better way than quidditch?


    "You can count on me, Magnus." She showed a thumbs up.


    "1"


    "2"


    "All the best." Lucius smugly said to Gryffindor captain.


    "Sorry for your loss, Malfoy... But we won''t show you any pity"


    Before it could heat up more, Madam Hooch started the game.


    "3"


    *WHISTLE*


    *WOOSH*


    Everyone except Magnus flew away, the game was on and Gryffindor had the first ball. But Magnus and James were waiting for the golden snitch to rise up.


    Soon, like a small hummingbird, it hovered in front of their eyes for a split second, making noise with its metal wings.


    That was their cue and they zoomed after it. As practised, Magnus was slightly faster, but James was a yer to challenge too. His broom control was godly and his reaction speed was also inhuman.


    ~Ah, some people are born differently.~ Magnus thought.


    "Haha, just the speed won''t help you win, Magnus. You gotta manoeuvre and safeguard yourself. This is not a race... But a game of chess. Make your move now." James taunted him.


    Magnus chuckled, "Don''t assume what my abilities are, James. I didn''t show them all in the practice sessions. In fact, if everything goes well, I won''t have to use it. Ah, I have a special pair of underwear made for you to wear today. I can''t wait to see you running around in it."


    A deep fear instilled in James'' head, ~What has he nned now?~


    He regretted making that bet. It was eating up a lot more of his mental abilities than it should. ~I need to focus on the game dammit... And clear that smug smile off his face.~


    *WOOSH*


    A bludger passed by Magnus. He noticed it came from Gryffindor''s side. They were being very aggressive at the moment.


    Soon, the announcement came. "AND THE FIRST GOAL GOES TO GRYFFINDOR... WITH THIS, THEY HAVE 10 POINTS LEAD. CAN THE SLYTHERIN COUNTER? LET''S SEE."


    Magnus glimpsed at what his team was doing. They had better brooms but were still finding it hard topete. Soon, he saw the problem. They didn''t train on new brooms.


    *Sigh* ~I guess it''s all up to me then.~ he felt.


    He picked his speed and tried to actively chase the golden snitch.


    "DOWN"


    A sudden voice came and he ducked down without decreasing his speech.


    *ZOOM*


    A violent bludger just brushed off his hair. James was right behind him so he saw everything. He easily dodged it but now he had a wide smile on his face.


    "So this is how you will y? You got your girl to assist?" He muttered. Not knowing Magnus also had a smirk, knowing exactly what James was thinking.


    "LEFT"


    The next time Emma''s voice came, Magnus and James both went a little left. The bludger passed by them and this time, James didn''t have to slow down either.


    "UP"


    James was ready. As soon as he heard it, he noticed Magnus move so he did the same.


    "BASTARD..." He suddenly cursed as he saw Magnus doing a fake and going back to the original ce.


    Instead, he lost the lead this time because the Bludger came from his left at him and he had to save himself.


    "Haha... How was it, James?" Magnus'' mocking voice came from ahead.


    James gritted his teeth.


    "DOWN"


    Magnus this time did as she shouted and saved himself, while James didn''t and stayed vignte, still losing some speed though. They circled around the seating towers, went up and around the field.


    "LEFT!"


    MAGNUS made a faint this time. James was already not following him anymore so he was safe too.


    "ROUND,"


    This time, a different shout came. Magnus immediately changed his seating position and hung down as if a Ko on a branch. The bludger hit James this time, but it was just his shoulder.


    James smirked, "So this is your game? I found the pattern now. One true and one false. It''s so easy."


    It was the excitement and adrenaline that made him make such decisions. So, he decided to focus on these shouts again.


    Soon, the next two warnings came. They were as he had expected. One false and one true.


    "DOWN!"


    As soon as the shout came, Magnus dived down. James did not, thinking it was going to be false.


    *BOOM*


    Just then, all of a sudden, James felt a powerful knock on his broom from behind him. It was a fricking bludger... It destroyed the tail of the broom, limiting his speed.


    "WHY? I GUESSED YOUR PATTERN." Heined.


    Magnus'' shouting answer came, "YOU GUESSED IT WRONG."


    James saw the humiliating bet turning true against him now. It was now the honour of the Potter Family on the line. He had to win it at all costs.


    Meanwhile, Magnus was very close to winning. His technique had worked wonders. It was simple, Emma was to add each number of warnings. If that addition was a prime number, then it would be a false warning, if it was aposite number then a true warning.


    James'' guesses were okay until the number 9 came. Which, leaving the previous order, was not a prime number.


    However, Magnus had found something strange in this game. Many times, the bludger of his own team would pass close by him, nearly knocking up-down. This shouldn''t happen as only Beaters could give them direction.


    ~I guess snakes in the house have started showing their fangs.~ he thought to himself and stayed more vignt.


    He flew after the Golden Snitch. It was very fast, fast but he had experienced it many times before.


    ...


    James meanwhile was having problems chasing after Magnus. The distance between them was growing wider and wider.


    He looked at one of the Beaters and shouted, "GIVE ME YOUR BROOM!"


    So, he exchanged the broom with another team member and was now back in the race. But his headache was not going to end as Emma was still helping him. He just decided to ignore all the warnings but it was still annoying and focus diverting.


    He came close to Magnus and tried to divert his attention, "HAHA... I''m back, Magnus. I''m not gonna lose today."


    Magnus smirked, "Heh, the game is already at the end. You''re toote."


    Magnus adjusted himself to be more streamlined and increased his speed a little. The golden snitch was right in front of his eyes.


    He inched closer by every second. James stared at him. With every inch Magnus got closer to the golden snitch, his heartbeat increased.


    ~I can''t lose... Not today...~ he told himself, but what could he do?


    Magnus was now at arm''s length of the golden snitch. He extended it to grab it. The golden snitch was very slippery as it tried to change direction every second but Magnus was fixated on it.


    The normal score right now was 40-50 with Slytherin losing. It was shameful that they were losing with better brooms.


    Now all eyes were on Magnus as he was about to end the game.


    "Come here now... Let''s end this." Magnus called for the golden snitch as if it was a baby.


    5 centimetres


    3 centimetres


    1 centimetre


    *BOOM*


    All of a sudden, a loud noise came. It was not from Magnus.


    Magnus instinctively looked for the sources, as did all others. He then noticed Emma. Her broom was now in two pieces as she was falling from the air. It would break lots of bones if she fell from there as she was in extra height in order to give Magnus the right warnings.


    Magnus then saw where the bludger came from and it was none other than from his own team.


    "DAMMIT..." he cursed and used his secret move. He''d rather not have his spotter injured today.


    "Here goes nothing." He muttered to himself and threw away his shoes.


    In Quidditch matches, keeping a wand was allowed. But it was not allowed to use it on opponents, opponent''s brooms, Bludger, Quaffle and Golden Snitch.


    But the magic was still allowed.


    Magnus took a long breath and channelled his internal body heat towards his legs. They started getting red within seconds.


    *WOOOOSH...*


    All of a sudden, deep red mes came out of the lower side of his feet. He shifted them for maximum eleration and turned to catch falling Emma.


    He zoomed past all the yers who were watching her fall. Madam Hooch did the same. This was the game of quidditch, there was no guarantee of life in it.


    At the very least, Emma was still holding onto her brooms and it had slightly slowed her fall. Though the speed was increasing.


    "HORD ON!... EMMAH!." he shouted.


    Emma was nervous and scared. She even forgot to scream. She couldn''t see Magnus as he was behind her. But hearing him, she felt a ray of hope.


    "WHAT DO YOU THINK I''M DOING? I''M HOLDING ON FOR MY LIFE!" She shouted back.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 72 - 72. James Self Respect

    Magnus was faster than any broom ever made or maybe will ever be made. He zoomed towards her. The audience gasped seeing the scene.


    "HORZ MAH HANZ!" he called out. ??


    "I CAN''T SEE YOU. AND WHY ARE YOU TALKING LIKE THIS?" She shouted back.


    Magnus gritted his teeth and increased his speed. She was close to hitting the ground.


    She closed her eyes, waiting for the pain toe on the impact. The broken broom had lost all its life by now and she was falling at full speed.


    "GOTTHA..."


    She heard Magnus''s voice and felt something grabbed onto her wrist. She opened her eyes again and saw Magnus holding her with one hand. His blonde hair fluttered over her face as he looked at her with his now red eyes.


    She looked at his furrowed face, but the next moment, she startedughing. "HAHAHAHA! You are a crazy boy."


    Magnus shook his head. She was still hanging in mid-air and had the audacity tough at him. But, she did notugh due to himing to save her. But because of what he did before that.


    Right now, in between Magnus''s teeth was the golden snitch, stuck and pping its wings trying to get free. Although he wanted to save Emma, he still didn''t want to lose the match.


    In fact, everyone was confused about what happened to the golden snitch as nobody saw it after Magnus headed towards Emma.


    Magnus slowly lowered his broom and arrived at the ground. He lowered Emma to the ground and then dismounted himself as well.


    Then, to put an end to the game, he took the golden snitch held between his jaws and showed it to everyone with his hands. He raised it in the air and within that instant, a loud whistle came, signifying the end of the match.


    "MAGNUS HAS CAUGHT THE GOLDEN SNITCH. SLYTHERIN WON!" thementator announced and lots of students cheered. In all honesty, Magnus was more liked in other houses than in Slytherin.


    Magnus though was not happy at all. He looked at the senior Slytherin yers in the air, who were responsible for what had happened right now. They most likely targeted her.


    ~Fine, I will y by your dirty rules then.~ He decided and looked at Emma.


    "You okay?" He asked.


    "Yup, ''Tis but a scratch." She replied exactly how once Magnus did.


    "Hehe, get up then. We won." He cheered.


    Then his eyes fell on the sad form of James. "Get ready to face the consequences."


    James shivered hearing him and looked away, though he knew he could not get away from this. After all, he can not run away from school.


    Magnus waved his hand towards the audience, showing the golden snitch. It was his first win and he was also happy. Eventually, the crowd dispersed and the celebrations started in the Slytherinmon room. Magnus did not say anything to Lucius as talking to him would be dragging himself down. Now it was time to answer in the same tone.


    "It was them, wasn''t it?" Ragnar scowled at the Slytherin gang.


    "Yup, it was they who threw it." Magnus nodded.


    "Then we should start nning for a good payback," Snape said.


    Magnus and Ragnar looked at Snape in shock. Magnus asked, "Am I hearing correctly? Sev want to take the first step?"


    Snape scoffed, "They are actively trying to physically harm us now. We cannot sit silent."


    Ragnar nodded, "True, true. Let''s add some poison to their food."


    "WHAT? We don''t want to kill them, Ragnar." Magnus objected.


    "No, no, I was not talking about mortally wounding poison. Like, some voice changing, slug vomiting, hair change, balding potions." Ragnar rified.


    "Cool, start brewing it then. Anyway, you got the special underwear for James ready?" Magnus asked.


    Ragnar smiled evilly, "Hehe, yes I do. I chose an extra small one and the special print you asked for on it is also clearly made."


    Magnus smiled, "It''s going to be fun. Let''s go to Gryffindor''smon room."


    "HEY... take me too. I helped you win after all." Emma came running to them.


    "Sure, you can join us now. They are attacking you anyway." Magnus let her follow them.


    They arrived at the Gryffindor tower. They did not know what the password was so they knocked on the door. They stayed there for a while because themon rooms are big and hearing knocks inside is hard.


    Soon, the door was opened by a prefect. Magnus smiled, "Hello, where is James? He lost the bet, now it is time to face the challenge like a true Gryffindor."


    The prefect chuckled and went inside to call James and his friends. After a while, James, Sirius, Remus and Peter came.


    Siriusughed loudly seeing Magnus'' smirking face and James'' frowning face.


    "What have you nned for James?" Sirius asked.


    Magnus smiled, "As nned while betting. He shall buy Nimbus 1500 for my whole team."


    "Thank you for that," Emma added.


    Magnus continued, "The next is, the main part. Running around the school in underwear. And here is your underwear."


    Magnus took out a small piece of cloth from his pocket and handed it to James.


    It was small and white for the most part. Except where the image pattern was. James started at it in horror. This was not what he imagined he would need to wear.


    "What''s with this pattern on it? Are you trying to get me expelled?" James questioned.


    "Don''t worry. It''s harmless. Nobody''s going to expel you for such a small thing. Now, get ready, you will need to run around the school in the evening, before bedtime." Magnus told him.


    James took a sigh of relief, thinking that now because he had to runte at night, not many would be out to see him and his honour could remain intact for the most part.


    So wrong he was to think that. The whole school knew about this bet and were waiting to see James embarrass himself.


    So, when people finished their dinner and headed back to theirmon rooms, they in fact avoided going back and roamed around the castle.


    Magnus, Ragnar, Snape and Emma waited in the corridor leading out from the Gryffindormon room.


    "Is he really going to do it?" Emma asked in wonder.


    Magnus nodded, "He must, or he knows he will be shamed as a proud Griffindor."


    "Oof... I don''t have enough guts to imagine myself in his ce." Ragnar felt pity for James.


    "LOOK... the door opened." Snape pointed.


    They turned to see. Soon, a figure came out of themon room. It was James. All naked except the underwear. He was trying to hide his crotch with his hands.


    "HAHA... RUN, BOY." Magnus shouted.


    Soon, James cursed at him and started to run. Behind him, Sirius, Remus and Peter also followed him. Magnus and his friends did the same.


    After a while, James''s misconception that there won''t be lots of students also cleared up as he saw the corridors filled and many whistlesing his way.


    People pointed towards his underwear, mainly the pattern on it. It was nothing but the face of Dumbledore with an open mouth. James now just hoped that Dumbledore wouldn''t see it.


    But, to his deepest fears, Dumbledore just came out of the great hall as he was passing by. He and McGonagall were taken aback by his naked form.


    Dumbledore''s eyes fell on his own face on the underwear and he stroked his beard, ~When did they take that picture?~


    Professor McGonagall though ran after James as the head of Gryffindor house. She could not allow such actions in the school.


    "MR POTTER. STOP." She shouted.


    James closed his eyes and kept on running, "SORRY, PROFESSOR. BUT A GRYFFINDOR NEVER BREAKS HIS WORDS."


    "YOUR PARENTS WILL BE BREAKING YOUR BONES IF YOU DO NOT STOP THIS INSTANT!" She replied.


    "SO BE IT!" James said and picked up his speed.


    Hearing him, Magnus, Sirius and the rest rolled on the floor inughter. Their stomachs hurt from it.


    That night, the castle howled inughter. James lost a bit of his self-respect but odds were in his favour because he was just in 1st year and most would soon forget about the incident. The Christmas holiday wasing soon anyway so people would be going home.


    James finished his one round around the castle and quickly returned to hismon room. He was sure he would get detention the next day. Magnus might get it too to be the one forcing this event to take ce, but he did not care, it was time and energy well spent.


    Magnus returned to his room and yed with his three pets for a while before getting back to learning runes. He was excited about it because he wanted to develop spells too.


    "What are you working on, Sev?" Magnus asked, seeing his friend working on some books.


    "A new curse. An improved version of some other spells. I call it Sectumsempra. But I need to work on it." Snape replied.


    Magnus whistled, "Woah, I am surrounded by geniuses."


    Then his eyes fell on his 3 pets, "And three blokes."


    As soon as they heard him, they attacked as if he was understood. They tried to climb his body.


    "MEOOOOOW..."


    "QUAAAACK"


    "ORRRRRRR"


    "HAHA... what is this? Attack on Magnus? All right, I''ll show who''s the boss." Hence, Magnus did some wrestling with the three, making them happy.


    [You can see the special underwear on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 73 - 73. Use It

    "MEWAAAA..."


    Magnus woke up to the screams of Chad. He looked and found out that he had slept using Chad as a pillow and now his head was resting on the Cat''s belly. ??


    Magnus chuckled and got morefortable, "Ah, so soft. Let me sleep more, Chad."


    "Meow..." Chad showed his paw.


    "Okay, you''ll get three bacon stripster." Magnus bribed him and got to enjoy 15 more minutes offortable sleep.


    For the next 2 more weeks, he was going to be busy with quidditch. But what did he find? Slytherin team captain had now benched him.


    Magnus shrugged, saying it was their loss anyway. He justzed around and had fun. Meanwhile, the Slytherin team got their ass whooped.


    Surprisingly, when the match with Gryffindor came, this time James yed from the position of a chaser.


    After 2 continuous losses, the Slytherin team brought him back onboard. They couldn''t afford to lose for their revenge. They could deal with him anytime they wanted.


    So Magnus went on a winning spree. He didn''t just want to win, but also show how worthless his own team was. So, he would catch the golden snitch even before the first score was made by the chasers.


    The whole month of November was spent at Quidditch. After each win, Magnus would get an even bigger picture in some newspapers. He was getting popr and this was his main motive. Because the more famous he got, the louder his voice will be heard.


    His special ability to create fire from his feet was also awed upon. Though people were just specting on it and had no idea how he was doing it.


    ...


    Last Match of Quidditch.


    It was Slytherin versus Ravenw. Hufflepuff was the first to get out and Gryffindor was second because they couldn''t find a good enough seeker.


    Magnus and Emma''s duo was a hit and their teamwork was smooth. Lucius knew better than to not make the same mistake again after thest event. Magnus had also told Dumbledore about it and told him to keep an eye.


    Now, there was no special umbre on Lucius and he needed to tread carefully too. It would take him some time to get the same influence as his father had once.


    "UP," Emma shouted.


    Magnus ducked from the bludger and immediately caught the golden snitch. This time with his hands. The fireworks started as soon as he ended the game. This year, Slytherin won the Quidditch cup.


    "YEEEEEAAAAH..." Emma was the most crazed at the moment. She loved quidditch too much.


    *BAM*


    A little too much because her way of showing excitement was to m her broom on the ground like a rockstar.


    "CALM DOWN. EVERYONE''S WATCHING." Magnus whispered to her.


    "LET THEM... HAHAHA..."


    Magnus shook his head and kept quiet. He was given the best yer of the series award which was nothing but a small gold medal. It was probably not even worth a gold galleon.


    That evening, the great hall was covered in green Slytherin colour.


    At the same time, in a corner portrait, Merlin was looking at the hall dreamily. "AH... it feels so good to see Slytherin back on the path of greatness."


    Arthur scoffed, "Huh, that was such a womanly sport. I would have epted if it was a fight with a dragon. That''s what manly people do."


    "Argh... this is not the old times, fool. The dragons are nearly extinct anyway." Merlin said.


    "WHAT? Who killed them?" Arthur asked in anger.


    "Probably some madness junkies like you," Merlin replied.


    ...


    After dinner, everyone returned to their rooms. But Magnus noticed that Snape was nowhere to be found.


    "Where is Sev?" he inquired Ragnar.


    Ragnar was ying with little Duck. "I don''t know. We were together until he went to the bathroom."


    "Hmm, we should go and make sure he is fine. Don''t forget, Lucius and his gang are still in this school." Magnus reminded Ragnar.


    Ragnar put Duck away and got up. "Let''s go. He did say he was just going to piss. It has taken too long already."


    "QUAAACK..."


    "No Duck, you are too small to fight right now. You need a few more good years to grow and be of help. Just y with your siblings till then." Magnus made him not follow.


    Soon, they arrived in front of the boy''s toilet. Magnus hated Hogwarts for one reason. That was that it was too old. And it was also never renovated. So, as designed in old times, toilets were always made away from the living quarters. Even now, if one needed to lighten themselves, they''d have to go out of theirmon room.


    "Wait, let me take a peek first." Magnus stopped Ragnar.


    As he went inside, he started hearing voices.


    "JUST TELL US... SEVERUS. How did he create mes from his feet?"


    "I really don''t know. He never told it to me." Snape replied. He was currently cornered by Lucius, Avery and 3 other Slytherin boys.


    Magnus'' face turned angry as he heard them interrogating Snape. But he did not go inside yet. He wanted to know what they were offering. So he continued to listen.


    "Just tell us, Severus. I can get you in the inner circle of Lord Voldemort. Join us and you can get all you can ever dream of. Riches, power and resources. Anything." They tried to entice Snape.


    Snape then in a serious voice replied, "I thought the Dark Lord hated all but Purebloods?"


    "The Dark Lord values talent too, Severus. You are very blessed in potioneering." Lucius replied.


    Snape scoffed, "HUH... so the Dark Lord is also a Hypocrite? Don''t tell me, he''s also secretly a Half-Blood or a Muggleborn."


    Magnus had enough, he chuckled and walked into the washroom. He had his two swords in his hands.


    "What do we have here? A secret party? Are you all secretly putting on nail polish and lipsticks or something?" Magnus asked mockingly.


    The 5 of them turned around. With Magnus, there was also Ragnar. But he was not holding a wand, instead two test tubes filled with potions.


    Mulciber II quickly took out his wand, "I will kill you today, Merlin''s Bastard."


    Magnus scratched his two swords on each other, making a terrifying metallic sound. Heughed, "Haha... sure, but do you know, your wands have trace on them. So, if you did anything to anybody here, you will be caught easily.


    "Meanwhile, I can gut you with my sword and nobody would guess a thing, of course, they will suspect me, but nothing can prove it."


    "HEHE, and I can pour this skin dissolving potion on you all and nobody will suspect a thing, how can a 1st-year little kid kill so many seniors?" Ragnar also voiced.


    Mulciber II took a step back, "YOU... you wouldn''t do that."


    Magnus shook his head, "I know you are a coward, why do you even try to face me? Just spend your time here in school and leave in a few years. What do you get by making me an enemy?"


    Magnus was really interested in knowing the answer to this. Because their anger towards him was so pointless.


    Lucius scowled at him, "Because you are a Mudblood. Your magic is impure. And you are a shame to the name of Merlin. You are a shame to all pureblood wizards."


    "Why? Because I am a living breathing example that blood doesn''t matter?" Magnus asked back.


    "No, you are a living breathing example of how muggles are polluting our ranks. You should have never gotten magic. You stole it from us." Lucius argued.


    Magnus rolled his eyes, "So you are saying, the reason why pureblood wizards are now less and weaker is that others are stealing your magic? I didn''t know Magic was a pizza, whose bite anybody could take?


    "You all disgust me. The main reason why purebloods are less and weaker is because of less diversity and more inbreeding. But, I know you will not believe that. You all are stuck in the same mentality as muggles were 3 hundred years ago. They moved on and kept on advancing, you stayed and are continuing to decline. Anyway, I don''t care about your lives. Sev, let''s go."


    Snape passed them and came to Magnus. But he suddenly stopped and turned back to look at Evan Rosier. He took out a small bottle from his pocket and threw it towards Evan.


    "Use it, your breath stinks," Snape remarked and left.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 74 - 74. Wizengamot

    "Were they following you to the toilet?" Ragnar asked.


    "I think they were," Snape affirmed. ??


    "Eh... they are creeps then." Ragnar scowled.


    "Anyway, you two should start preparing for the Christmas ns. Sev, I will being to your home. I will get you sorted back to the Prince Family. Ragnar, you can join me too. After that, we will pick my friend Bobby and go to the Castle left by Merlin for me." Magnus nned.


    "What about your kingship?" Ragnar inquired.


    "For that, I am too young. I cannot legally be the king until I''m 18. If I do now, then they will appoint another regent." Magnus exined.


    "You seem to have everything nned." Snape praised.


    Magnus puffed his chest out, "Of course, I don''t just fall asleep like the dead horse Ragnar. I think a lot about the future and n some things or make changes to old ns. I didn''t choose this life, but now that I am in it, I will try to make the best of it."


    "But you got that Wizengamot meeting before that. Are you sure you can get a million galleons from them?" Ragnar inquired.


    "Don''t know, but I will surely get something out of it. They tried to get me killed, they tried to take my property away. I can not just let them off so easily." Magnus said.


    "Be careful, we are just kids andck experience. They are old monsters, sitting in those positions for years. They have more contacts and know more ways than us." Snape warned him in good faith.


    Magnus nodded, "I know. I will try to be restrained as much as possible. We must get stronger at the same time. One thing is certain. In terms of brains, we three are very good. All we need to do is grow in magical powers. When the timees, we will be the strongest people in a magical world. Round Table shall be the circle of equality." Magnus passionately said.


    "Yup, he totally sounds like an evil viin." Ragnar suddenlymented.


    Magnus awkwardly shut up, "Hey, I''m not evil. I''m just a simple boy who loves pancakes. Okay, let''s go now, we can''t leave those three chaotic beings alone for too long."


    ...


    Before the meeting of Wizengamot was held. Another secret meeting took ce. This involved the patriarchs of many pureblood families. The onlymon thing among them was that all were like-minded and were a member of Wizengamot.


    "Lord ck, are you sure you want to allow that filth to enter the Wizengamot?" The Lord of the Nott family asked.


    "The Wizengamot and the ministry were already dirtied when the likes of Dumbledore were allowed to be there and a mudblood like Nobby Leach was made the minister.


    "No, by keeping that Merlin boy inside the Wizengamot, we can keep a better eye on him. Also, we can look bad by not allowing him his so-called right. We must support the Dark Lord as efficiently as we can. And if we have to endure some mudblood filth until he cleans the world then so be it." Lord ck said.


    The Lord of Greengrass family also nodded, "Perfectly said, Lord ck. We must keep our friends close, but enemies closer."


    This was one of their normal meetings. They do this every month or so to n their agenda. Because they all collectively donate so much money to the ministry, the ministry turns a blind eye to them. But they also knew that they could not be seen as affiliated with Voldemort as it would make them the public enemy.


    ...


    As Dumbledore was also going to be present at the meeting, Magnus went with him. He had no other means of travel anyway.


    "Be strong there, Magnus. They will try to overwhelm you or sway you to their side." Dumbledore warned him.


    Magnus knew this already, "Why is it that every time we leave school you give me this advice?"


    "Because I am older than you and have seen more from the people you''re just about to meet," Dumbledore said.


    Magnus chuckled, "Of course, you''re ancient."


    Soon, they arrived at the Ministry of Magic. The Wizengamot was one of the most important parts of the Ministry.


    The Wizengamot was wizarding Britain''s high court ofw and parliament. It predated the Ministry of Magic itself, dating back to the days of the mediaeval Wizards'' Council.


    Its administrative headquarters were located in the Department of Magical Law Enforcement of the Ministry of Magic, whilst the trials took ce in the dungeons of the lower levels.


    The modern Wizengamot functioned as abination of court and parliament, serving both as the main legitive body of the Ministry of Magic, as well as its highest tribunal. It was made up of around fifty members. Though no official document said how they were chosen, but Magnus knew that most of the members were from old magical families and that was enough to let them join.


    This was the reason why he was sure that he''d also get a seat, after all, nobody can deny Merlin''s influence.


    Magnus was led to the big hall by Dumbledore. It was not the day for a trial so the meeting was not convened in the dungeons. Instead, it was in a circr room with only the Minister in the higher seat.


    The room was dark and covered in woodwork. There were seats and rows of tables made on the steps. So all can see what was going on in their front.


    In front of each seat was a small namete, telling each member where they were to sit.


    For now, Magnus was to sit in the middle. He was the only kid there and looked out of ce. But, for a society of wizards that was stuck in the mentality of the middle ages, it shouldn''t be too shocking.


    Slowly, the hall got filled. Everyone gave Magnus a stare as they entered.


    Soon, the meeting started. Today''s main agenda was to hear Magnus and get the vaults of Wizengamot members back from Gringotts, indirectly Magnus.


    Minister Eugenia started it, "I''m sure we all know why we are here. Let''s vote on the first agenda quickly and move on.


    "Those who agree to let Mr Pendragon join us in the Wizengamot, raise your hands... Those who do not wish to allow him in the Wizengamot may now raise your hands."


    As expected, nobody resisted his inclusion. But the bigger bomb was supposed to fall now.


    "Okay, the next motion here is the first to be introduced by Mr Pendragon. A motion to dere the self-proimed dark lord, Lord Voldemort, and his army of Death Eaters a terrorist organisation."


    And that was when all of them lost their patience.


    "WHAT?"


    "Can we do it?"


    "WE NEED TO DISCUSS IT,"


    So many voices started rising up. Minister Eugenia stopped them, "We can debate on it. Let''s hear what Mr Pendragon has to say."


    Magnus coughed his throat clean. "Yes, I want this to be done because my eyes are open.


    "First of all, an attack on my life was made by these Death Eaters, yet no action was taken against them. They are killing so many wizards, even from old families, yet we have done nothing.


    "By doing nothing, aren''t we just promoting their reign of terror? How can the people trust the ministry if we keep on ignoring what is the most dangerous to them?


    "Voldemort and his Death Eaters are nothing but a bunch of terrorists, trying to create chaos and in that chaos, reap their benefits. To stop that from happening, we must condemn them publicly, so that no lost mind gets entrapped in their schemes and joins them for some false promise of wizard utopia.


    "Besides this, I wantpensation for what happened to me at the Gringotts bank. I nearly lost my life when it was the job of the ministry to keep the Diagon Alley safe. I want 1 million galleons and it is non-negotiable."


    "ARE YOU THREATENING US, Mr Pendragon?" The Lord of Flint family spoke loudly as others started talking loudly.


    Magnus shrugged his shoulders, "What might I have to threaten a powerful wizard like you all?"


    Everyone started to curse him inwardly. He was holding their vaults hostage after all.


    Dumbledore, meanwhile, was stroking his beard, ~What a wonderfuleback.~


    "ORDER... I WILL NOT TOLERATE CHAOS HERE." Eugenia mmed her hammer on the desk.


    "Any arguments against Mr Pendragon?" she asked.


    The crowd remained silent... until one little hand rose up. It belonged to women in all pink. She made a light chuckled.


    "Hehe... yes... I would like to say a few words."


    "Yes, Ms Umbridge." Eugenia let her stand. Although Umbridge was a new member, she was not going to stop her from speaking.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 75 - 75. Christmas Holidays

    [ANNOUNCEMENT]


    [Prince Philip, the husband of the Queen, has passed away. He is portrayed in a negative role in this fictional work. This work of fiction is in no way meant to hurt the sentiments of any person or tarnish the image of a person. ??


    May his soul rest in peace.]


    ---------------------------


    Magnus remembered this name. The letter he received that told him about the ministry taking over his vaults was signed by this woman.


    What actually made him remember her, even more, was the fact that he could not find any historical record of her family. She was in Wizengamot so she should belong to an old powerful family or she herself must have done something great. But there was nothing.


    Magnus waited for the woman to speak. He had no idea what kind of person she was. But from the various facial reactions, he could feel that she was more disliked than he was.


    ~How bad could she be?~ he wondered. And God decided to answer him.


    "Hehe... Yes, Mr Pendragon, I would like to know about your inheritance. Can you provide evidence that you are really the descendant of Merlin? Forgive my impudence but it is a great matter and we can not just take the words of Goblins, even less now as for some reason they listen to you." She asked.


    Magnus sighed, "You just gave the answer to your own question, are you this slow to realise that?


    "Let''s try to revise what happened in the past few months. One, I was attacked as soon as I was confirmed to be a descendant of Merlin and Arthur. Two, you all tried to take my vaults and got punished for it by Merlin''s own magic. Three, the fact that Goblins, who hate all humans, listen to me means I hold something they value. What could be so valuable that they would listen to me? And why would such a valuable thing be owned by me?


    "You have answers to these and that is the answer to your question," Magnus said.


    "Hm, then can you tell us how you also inherited King Arthur? For all we know, Merlin and King Arthur didn''t have any children in their lifetime." Umbridge asked.


    Magnus folded his arms and coldly replied, "That is personal information. I am ready to tell you if you don''t mind telling me how you got the Wizengamot seat? I know about each member here and their history but you are the most mysterious one. There was no mention of the Umbridge family anywhere in the records."


    Hearing Magnus'' counter, her face turned ugly. What just Magnus asked would put her on the radar of so many people who did not care about her before.


    She smiled creepily, "Hehe... it''s fine. Everyone has secrets."


    ~Argh... I hate her.~ Magnus thought to himself.


    Wasting no more time, Eugenia quickly asked everyone, "Any more arguments?"


    Nobody raised their hands. 1 million galleons was not a lot of money when seen as a collective amount of money from all these rich families. So, they did not protest much.


    In the end, Magnus got what he wanted. He got the money and also the guarantee that all their vaults will not be emptied from Gringotts. He was also not going to cause any big scenes again rted to Gringotts as it would be bad for the bank.


    But, thest agenda, of putting a bounty on Death Eaters, was not passed. They said it would be a security risk as normal people could be mistaken for Death Eaters. They were just trying to somehow discredit his idea. Magnus did not pursue it much either, as he could issue bounty through other ways. However, they did acknowledge Voldemort as a terrorist


    But just as soon as the meeting ended, Magnus had so many of theming to him and inviting him to various parties.


    "Sorry, I''m a Hogwarts student, I need to be in my bed by 9. I will meet youter." Magnus gave this standard reply to all and carried on.


    As soon as he came out of the meeting hall, he saw Moody. He was now using a fake leg to walk.


    "How are you?" Magnus asked.


    "Trying not to lose any more of my organs thate in pairs." Moody grumpily replied.


    Magnus chuckled. Indeed, by now Moody had lost his eye and a leg.


    "Good job, kid. You''re moving up thedder very smoothly. But stop creating such storms every time you do something." Moody advised.


    Magnus nodded, "I''ll be going for the Christmas holidays so you can be sure about there not being any more news from me."


    Hearing this, Moody''s face changed a little. Things were not going simple in Magnus'' parents'' life either. He was told about the sudden irregrities by the order member keeping them safe. After investigating it a little, he learned that the royal family was targeting the Grant family.


    ~I don''t think there is going to be much calmness this Christmas.~ he thought.


    "See youter," Magnus said bye and went back to Hogwarts.


    ...


    Magnus though didn''t just go directly to Hogwarts. Instead, he visited Gringotts to tell the head goblin about the agreement reached in Wizengamot. So the bank now again resumed its normal functioning.


    After arriving at Hogwarts, Magnus met with Snape. He handed over a piece of paper to him.


    Snape wide-eyed, read itpletely. It was an agreement for the Prince family to take Snape and his mother back in. And only then would they get ess to their vaults back.


    Because the Prince family was not a part of Wizengamot, Magnus had the freedom to deal with them independently.


    "I hope they will agree to it," Snape muttered.


    "They got no other choice. They would probably use their money to fund the dark lord anyway, so if it''s with you, it can be safely kept." Magnus exined.


    "HEY HEY... WHAT DID YOU BRING FOR ME?" Ragnar asked suddenly.


    "I didn''t go there to get presents, Ragnar. Anyway,e here Duck, Chad and Summer. I got you three presents." Magnus voiced towards his three pets.


    "HEY... YOU DID BRING THEM PRESENTS." Ragnar protested.


    Magnus looked at the plushie toys and showed them to Ragnar, "Umm... You can take one if you want."


    Snape saw them act so immaturely sighed and went back to study.


    ...


    London,


    "Magnus will being soon. We still haven''t found new jobs." Grace walked in circles in the living room.


    "Same here. They first show so much enthusiasm to have me in theirpany. But the next day they so rudely deny my application." Adam said.


    *DING DONG*


    The doorbell rang and Adam opened it. It was the postman.


    Adam took it and read it as it was from the military. Grace and Adam had both taken voluntary retirement by now, so they had no idea what this was.


    But when Adam read it, his brows furrowed.


    "What is it?" Grace asked.


    "They... It says that our pensions will be put on hold due to an internal investigation." Adam read out loud.


    "WHAT?! That''s so absurd. Couldn''t they find a better reason to make us go broke?" Grace fumed in anger.


    Adam sighed, "I told you, someone big is after us for some reason. If this goes on, we won''t be able to afford this lifestyle."


    "When Magnuses, we will slowly tell him about this. He''s a good kid, he will understand." Grace said in a self-assuring way.


    Adam and Grace were so confused about why and who was targeting them and who it could be with so much influence. They tried to remember any conflict in their life but nothing could exin what was happening.


    But it was not their fault as they couldn''t just know Magnus'' bloodline and that the Royal family was trying to make it hard for them.


    Though Magnus will soon being home, it remains to be seen how he reacts to these threats.


    ...


    Hogwarts,


    "So, packing bags? Are you bringing us along?" Arthur asked Magnus.


    Magnus nodded. "Yes, you and Merlin both."


    "Hmph, you can leave him here. He likes the walls of this castle more."


    *BAM*


    "Who likes the walls?" Merlin arrived in his portrait suddenly.


    "Ahahaha... My friend, I was just joking. Let''s go on the holidays. I''ve heard so much about Christmas but don''t know what it really is." Arthur said.


    "It''s not much. Family gets together, have fun and exchange gifts." Magnus exined.


    "Sounds like a good old feast night back in my days. Will there be beauties to dance and entertain me?" Arthur remembered.


    Magnus ignored his words and went to Ragnar. He was originally going to stay in the school as he had no family. But Magnus told him to juste with him.


    "Are you sure? Won''t your family mind?" Ragnar asked nervously.


    "Why would they? Stop being an introvert all of a sudden and be cool." Magnus assured him.


    Ragnar sighed. He was feeling a bit nervous honestly. For some years now, his interactions with adults were limited so he always felt a bit weird.


    Now, he was to live in another person''s home. ~I hope they will like me.~


    [You can see Umbridge on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 76 - 76. Back Home

    Everybody got on the Hogwarts express. Magnus shared hispartment with Sirius and his friends.


    "What will you be doing this holiday, Sirius?" Magnus asked. ??


    "Probably get my ass whooped by my mother first, and then hear her scream about me being your friend." Sirius distastefully answered.


    Magnus chuckled, "You can alwayse to my ce if you feel like running."


    "I don''t think that will be possible. I will be kept locked in my home until the start of the next term. They will try to indoctrinate me into their ways of thinking." Sirius said.


    "Huh, what else can you expect from ck Family," Snapemented.


    But, Sirius did not get angry. Sure, he and his friends sometimes called Snape some names but it was all in fun and games now because of Magnus being their middle link.


    "You''re right, Snivellus. Ah... I hate my family." Sirius muttered.


    "What about you, James? What will you do?" Magnus inquired.


    James proudly answered, "Hehe, I will be going to Australia with my family. My dad''s friend lives there."


    "Cool. I''m just gonnaze around in my home and eat tasty pancakes. I will turn Ragnar into a fine pancake enjoyer this holiday." Magnus imed.


    Ragnar shuddered, "Eh... I think I''ll pass. I don''t have my head''s screw loose like you."


    *Knock Knock*


    "Anything from the lot, dears?" the food trollydy came.


    Magnus had his eyes shine, "Lady, do you have pancakes?"


    She looked confusedly at her trolly and denied, "I''m afraid I don''t. Anything else?"


    Magnus was disheartened but he cheered soon again, "OKAY... today it will be my party. GIVE ME EVERYTHING!"


    *Whistle*


    Sirius whistled in affirmation. After that, all of them ate like hungry animals. Except for Snape though, he always tried to act with a standard, though Magnus did purposely give him a chocte bar that he had molten with his hands. It ended up making Snape''s hands a mess.


    Besides this, he was also secretly stuffing some food in his magically expanded suitcase inside which Summer and Duck were hiding. Chad was his official pet so he did not have to hide him.


    The train reached tform 9 ? at Kings Cross Station 5 in the evening. All the parents were waiting at the tform for their children. Everyone had changed their clothes to non-Hogwarts sets by then.


    Magnus dragged his luggage and disembarked the train. He just had to look for a few seconds and found tall Adam looking around.


    A big smile grew on Magnus''s face as he quickly dragged his luggage towards them with one hand and Ragnar by his cor with the other hand.


    "MOM! DAD!" he voiced.


    Hearing him, Grace and Adam''s faces grew a smile. They looked at himing closer.


    *WOOSH*


    The next moment, Magnus found himself in a tight hug of Grace and then Adam''s. Contrary to most other kids, he didn''t find it embarrassing at all. In his mind, showing love to the family shouldn''t be embarrassing.


    "Look how tall you have grown." Grace fawned over him. Magnus then got out of the hug and dragged Ragnar forward.


    "Meet Ragnar, he will live with us over the holidays," Magnus told his parents, and then went closer to his mother''s ears and whispered.


    "He has no family," he revealed.


    Grace felt sad for Ragnar and gave him a motherly hug, "Of course, little Ragnar can stay with us."


    Ragnar shyly smiled after hearing that and thanked her, "Umm... Thank you, Mrs Grant."


    Grace patted his head, "Just call me Aunty... no need to be formal with us."


    "Mum, Dad, just a second, I need to say bye to a friend." Magnus suddenly ran towards where Snape was.


    Snape was with his mother. Snape''s mother looked like an extra depressed female adult version of Snape. She had long ck hair, though herplexion looked white to the point she looked physically sick. She was thin, hunched, sour-faced and sallow.


    "Hello, Mrs Snape." He greeted her.


    Eileen Snape (n¨¦e Prince), had nearly stopped using her magic entirely since she married her husband, even more so after he found out she was a witch. She was not a beautiful woman and in her years in Hogwarts, she was constantly bullied for her bad looks.


    So, after graduation, when a muggle actually showed interest in her that she had never felt before, she immediately fell in love. But, she never told him that she was a witch. Although the starting months of her marriage were happy, everything went to waste once she made the mistake of telling her husband about her magical side.


    Since then, her husband hated her and med her for all misfortunes that would fall on him. Eventually, he turned into a drunkard and abusive towards her. She loved her son initially, but soon due to constant abuse from her husband, she started to ignore Snape too.


    She was alone in this as her family had disowned her. She had no good skill to help her earn money in the magical world either. Hence, poverty was her only way of life. Her days went on worrying about the future and her nights went on dreaming about the dark possible future.


    That was until she got a letter from Snape about returning to the Prince family. Until then, she had no idea what was going on in the Magical world. After that, she bought a few newspapers and finally found out about the storms going on there.


    About the Dark Lord, the death eaters and of course, the descendant of Merlin and the heir to the British Throne.


    "Hello, Mr Pendragon." She greeted him.


    "Haha, just call me Magnus. Anyway, Sev, I wille to your ce in a few days," he said. He was just indirectly telling Mrs Snape about it.


    Snape just nodded towards him and left with his family. After that, Magnus returned to his parents and left for home in their car.


    "Aw... I missed you, Chad." Grace caressed the ck cat sitting on herp.


    "MEOOW..."


    "Mum, Dad... how are you two? How''s work?" Magnus asked.


    Grace and Adam''s faces turned serious for a split second but they soon brought back a smile. They thought Magnus did not notice it but he saw it in the rearview mirror.


    ~What happened?~ he wondered.


    "Everything is fine, sweety. You tell us about your school. How was your semester?" They changed the topic.


    "It was so much fun. I even participated in a sports tournament and won. I am also very good at my studies. How is Bobby by the way?" He asked.


    "Oh, Bobby is very busy with his schools these days. His mother told me that hees homete due to extracurricr activities." Grace answered.


    ~Heh, so running apany is an extracurricr activity for him now?~ Magnus chuckled internally.


    After half an hour of the car ride, they reached home. Magnus was going to share his room with Ragnar.


    "Sweetie, dinner will be ready in 2 hours, take a bath and freshen up," Grace told him.


    Magnus nodded and dragged Ragnar and his luggage upstairs. But once he was gone, Grace let out a long breath.


    "HAAAH... I felt suffocating when he asked about our work. How will we tell him?" She asked Adam.


    "I think you are making it too big of a deal, Grace," Adam said.


    "No, I am not. Do you not understand the problem we are in? If we do not find a good job then we won''t have enough money to buy Magnus the things he wants. What if he has to buy something expensive for his school?" she asked.


    Adam had to agree, this could be a problem in the future.


    "We will tell him then." Adam decided.


    Grace agreed but with a condition, "Yes, but we will not tell him about someone targeting us."


    ...


    Magnus and Ragnar were actually hidden just a few steps up the stairs. He wanted to hear what the hell was going on in his family.


    "Did your parents lose their jobs?" Ragnar asked confusedly.


    Magnus shook his head, "I don''t know. But we will soon find out. But... I guess I also need to tell them about my bloodline."


    Ragnar nodded, "You are probably the richest wizard in existence so them worrying about money is really unnecessary. But, who targeting them?"


    Magnus did not reply. He was deep in thoughts and also a bit angry. He had a feeling that all this was rted to him and he was the cause of uneasiness in his parents'' life. He felt bad about it.


    "Whomever it is... I will not let them calmly sleep for the rest of their lives now." Magnus expressionlessly replied and went upstairs to his room to unpack his stuff and also let Duck and Summer out.


    Ragnar shuddered, "Remind me of never standing against you."


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 77 - 77. COMMIES

    Magnus took out the invisible portrait of Arthur from his case and hung it on the wall. Merlin was looking at his room for the first time.


    Then, Magnus took out Summer and Duck out of his other luggage. The two were sleeping inside calmly after eating food to their heart''s content. He put them on the bed and let them sleep while he went downstairs to eat dinner. ??


    "Do you want me toe too?" Ragnar asked.


    "Why not, even if we talk about what is going on, there is no point in hiding as you will eventually know. Come now, I am starving." Magnus said.


    Downstairs, the dinner table was set. Grace had cooked a big meal for them. Although they had lost the job, they had enough savings to enjoy their life for a few months.


    "WOAH... this looks tasty. But I want pancakes tomorrow morning. It''s been so long since I ate them." Magnus said.


    Ragnar looked at him in confusion, "You just ate them this morning for breakfast."


    *Cough*


    "They were not made by my mummy. So, they don''t count." Magnus rified.


    Grace chuckled, "Hehe, I hope you are not just eating pancakes there. Eating too much won''t be good for your health."


    "YES YES... let''s eat now." Magnus sweated a little.


    At the dinner, Magnus waited for his parents to discuss what was happening in their life. But they kept silent about it. Maybe they didn''t want to talk about it on the first day he had arrived.


    "Dad, where did you invest the money I gave you back when I saved it from all the interviews?" He asked.


    Adam proudly replied, "I invested it all in a fruitpany, though its founder said he will register thepanyter."


    "Do you know the man?" Magnus inquired.


    "No, it was the first time I met him at the convention. But he seemed very convincing, talking about the future of technology." Adam replied.


    "What was his name?" Grace asked as even she didn''t know this.


    "Hmm, If I remember it right... It was something with Jobs as a surname. It''s a strange surname so I remembered it. I got the document with me, he said he''d give me a share in his newpany." Adam exined.


    Magnus shrugged, "We''ll see what this jobs man does in the future. Dad, will you teach me how to handle guns?"


    "NO! ABSOLUTELY NOT! What if you injure yourself by mistake? It can be life-threatening." Grace immediately denied it.


    *COUGH COUGH*


    Ragnar started coughing. Grace gave him a ss of water, "You okay, sweetie?"


    "Yes... *Cough* yes... I''m good." Ragnar said.


    ~This guy fought murderers and won. If anybody is in danger then it''s his enemies.~ Ragnar though internally.


    Magnus wanted to protest this ban but he saw his dad winking towards him so he stopped.


    "By the way, mummy, I got a pet owl too. She''s sleeping in my room. You can y with herter." Magnus revealed.


    "Really? Aren''t they dangerous?" She asked.


    Magnus chuckled, "Haha, no-no. She is far from dangerous. She is the sweetest owl I''ve met to date. The poor girl was bullied and injured by some bad kids. I saved her."


    "You did well then. I will go and check up on herter. Ah... It''s bedtime... You two should go and rest. You can go to meet Bobby tomorrow." Grace advised him.


    Magnus also felt tired so he went to his room. Once inside, Ragnar asked.


    "I thought you were going to tell them about yourself."


    "I was, but I want them to tell me about their problem first. If it is rted to me then I can exin it better." Magnus reasoned.


    "What happened, Magnus?" Arthur asked.


    "Someone''s targeting my family," Magnus answered in one sentence.


    "Let me guess, the royal family?" Arthur guessed.


    Magnus shrugged. He did not have any idea who it was though even he was tilting towards believing what Arthur said.


    "Huh, I have specifically told them on the stone tablet that if they try to harm you then they will die," Arthur muttered.


    Merlin also spoke, "What is interesting is how are they still alive? What did they do?"


    "I don''t know, most likely stopping my parents'' employment," Magnus revealed.


    Merlin caressed his beard and thought about it, "Hmm... then they must have not done enough to mortally put your family in danger. That is why they are still alive. They are walking on a very thin thread."


    "That''s why I want to make things sure before I do anything," Magnus replied.


    "Hmm, does not really matter. They are living like fish out of their pond. They can either keep on jumping around and eventually die or take your hand and survive for the remaining of their life because their future is already set." Merlin remarked.


    Arthur also added something at the end, "I don''t have any animosity with them. I don''t even know them. If you were born 200 years ago, the kings or queens of that time would still have gotten the same conditions as they are now."


    "I hope they don''tmit suicide by doing something stupid now." Magnus sighed.


    ...


    Bobby had be a man of science now and was one of the busiest kids on the campus. Most kids knew about him creating his ownpany and it earned him some respect points.


    His work these days only included studying the newputer he had bought and trying to make more programmes for it. But, learningputers was not an easy task as you also needed deeper knowledge of its hardware as well.


    So, instead of just being dependent on the work to advance the tech, he also tried to upgrade the machine he already has. Also, he was now receiving some more software information about new tech from Intelpany since Magnus had invested in it.


    Yes, Magnus was able to invest in Intel with the help of hiswyer. Although it was not a lot, he was able to invest 8 per cent in thepany and then increase his share to 15 per cent in the IPO. This way, Magnus won a seat on the board of Directors and got the information about all the juicy stuff happening in thepany.


    Today, he was headed to his school on his bicycle. He used to take the bus but because he needed to reach earlier to do some other work he took bicycle nowadays.


    "Hmm, Magnus'' Christmas holidays must be close to starting. Can''t wait to show him theputer." He muttered to himself.


    "I wonder if he''s still the same old Pancake loving freak?" he was talking to himself.


    *INTENSE BREAK*


    Bobby''s bicycle skid on the pavement and fell. There were two tall men standing in front of him, wearing masks and looking intimidating.


    Bobby immediately got alerted as he created some distance between himself and the two men.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" he asked.


    The two men immediately jumped at him. One easily grabbed his arms from behind.


    "Haha, we want your brain, kid. We heard you are very smart in the way of theputer. WE WILL TAKE GOOD CARE OF YOU IN THE GREAT SOVIET UNION." the other man said evilly.


    "I''m just a high school kid. What do I have that your great Soviet Union does not?" Bobby asked.


    "SHUT UP! SOVIET UNION IS THE BEST. WE JUST WANT YOUR BRAIN TO STUDY IT." the man replied.


    Bobby''s eyes flickered. He wasn''t going to go down so easily. "TO HELL WITH YOU, COMMIES. BABY DESTROYER KICK!"


    Bobby suddenly got out of the hold of the guy who had held him from behind and then kicked at his crotch.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAA...." the attacker fell to the floor while holding his crotch.


    Then Bobby took a small cylindrical thing out of his pocket and sprayed it on the eyes of the other attacker. "COMMIES WANT TO TAKE ME? HUH... I WILL TAKE YOUR EYES."


    The other attacker too cried in pain and fell to the ground. But Bobby did not stop and kept on spraying.


    *COUGH COUGH*


    "DAMMIT, BOBBY! STOP! IT''S ME, MAGNUS."


    "DO NOT LIE TO ME, COMMIE. MAGNUS IS NOT SO TALL. HE''S A MIDGET!" Bobby refused to believe.


    "FFFFU... NO NO... It really is me, BOBBY. LOOK AT MY FACE." Magnus took down his mask. In all honesty, Magnus felt more hurt for being called a midget than the pepper spray.


    *COUGH*


    Bobby stopped spraying and looked at Magnus'' face. He had a big smirk on his face.


    Seeing it, Magnus went into a rage, "YOU... YOU KNEW?"


    "What are you talking about? I thought I was attacked by twomies." Bobby rified.


    "Then why are you smirking?... look at that face... you''re holdingughter!" Magnus asked.


    "Is it illegal tough?" Bobby said.


    Magnus then ignored him and went to Ragnar and helped him up. "You could have gone easier on poor Ragnar. I hope his bloodline doesn''t go extinct because of you now."


    Magnus took down Ragnar''s mask and saw his eyes were still widened.


    Ragnar red at Magnus and spoke in a painful voice, "DAMN YOUUUU MAGNUS!"


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 78 - 78. I Hate Bullies

    "How are you, Mag?" Bobby asked just after passing an ice pack to Ragnar. He didn''t hit that hard but sad for Ragnar, even a slightly heavy touch at the baby maker that could be painful.


    "I''m good. So much has happened in my life that I don''t even know where to start... And it''s just been 3 and a half months. The magical world is crazy and wacky." Magnus said. ??


    "Let''s talk about thatter... I want to show you the COMPUTER first." Bobby excitedly said and dragged him into his school. Bobby, as one of the smartest, had special privileges in the school.


    Magnus and Ragnar followed Bobby into a bigputerb. There, some other taller kids were doing something on a machine. There was just one adult among them who seemed like a kid too due to his age and small size.


    "This is myb. After I bought theputer, I told the school to either let me use a hall or let me rent one. They let me use it in the end because they were too ashamed of not helping me before and they are supposed to be a talent cultivating school.


    "Anyway, behold, DRAGON ONE. It was initially something else but I have upgraded it so much that it is unrecognisable." Bobby introduced his machine.


    Magnus looked at the television like thing in front of him. It had some otherponents too, a board with keys on it and a small square box.


    "What can it do?" Magnus asked.


    "It can run calctions. Let''s say you want to create a robotic factory with a mechanical arm that can do the welding for you. You can program thisputer to run that machine. This is just the start of the technology of the future, Magnus." Bobby said.


    Magnus nodded and fiddled with the machine. He used the box-like thing called a mouse and the thing called a keyboard.


    "You programmed all this?" Magnus asked.


    Bobby puffed out his chest, "Of course. There was no interface to use the mouse before, so I added one. Though this is all for private use as I have changed the original software of IBM and they might sue me if I published it."


    "Cool, why Dragon One though?" Magnus asked.


    "Hehe, because they are mythical creatures and none are stronger than them. Someday, I want our Futuretek to be the one to make the world''s strongest and most advancedputer. Oh, wait... I have the ownership papers here for you." Bobby immediately took out some documents from a locked drawer.


    Magnus read it and confusedly looked at Bobby''s face. "Are you stupid? Why are you giving me 70 per cent? You''re working the most here. If you really want to give me the controlling share then 51 is fine."


    "But... It''s your money." Bobby argued.


    Magnus stopped him, "You won''t say that after I tell you what happened in my school. Let''s go somewhere private."


    "Ragnar... Youing?" Magnus asked.


    ...


    They came to an empty ssroom. Magnus also cast a silencing charm around them.


    "So, what happened that can be bigger than you having magic?" Bobby asked as he took a seat.


    Magnus cleared his throat. "Bobby, didn''t I tell you who that person in the invisible painting was?"


    "Yes, he was King Arthur Pendragon, right?" Bobby answered.


    "Yes, correct. I found out why only I could see him. You see, it turns out... I am his inheritor. Not just his, but also the Jesus equivalent of Wizards, Merlin too. My full name is Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon now." Magnus revealed.


    *BLINK BLINK*


    Bobby looked at his face for a few seconds. Then asked in disbelief, "What?"


    "BOBBY, I am the heir to the British throne. I will take the throne when I turn 18." Magnus straightforwardly said.


    *BLINK BLINK*


    "But how? You are just from a simple family." Bobby could not understand how this had happened.


    "Well, I somehow got their inheritance. I was chosen by them. Now, I didn''t just inherit their money but also their title and rights. King Arthur was the first king of unified Britain and as his heir, I superseded all royals. I also have millions of gold coins and gems. Also, my friend, I found out that the magical world is in a civil war. There is a Magical Hitler gaining power. He considers all wizards with non-old magical bloodline impure. They even tried to kill me but I survived.


    "So, I have decided to create a secret group. We will keep the world safe by putting our people in all kinds of important positions around the world. It is called the Round Table. For now, there are 4 members, including you." Magnus revealed.


    Bobby''s jaw was left hanging. He looked at Ragnar in a questioning gaze. "Is he for real?"


    Ragnar nodded his head multiple times.


    "THAT''S SO COOL... WOAH... WE CAN DO SO MUCH GOOD IN THE FUTURE... THAT''S SO AWESOME..." It was as if a lid was taken off Bobby''s head and he talked non-stop.


    Magnusughed, "Haha... You get ready. In a few days, we''ll be going to have a look at the castle Merlin left me."


    "Really? I''m forever free for that. Let''s go there anytime you want." Bobby was very excited.


    "Calm down, Bobby. First I need to deal with some problems. Someone is targeting my mum and dad. They don''t have a job now and aren''t able to find new ones. I suspect it is the royal family. They must have found out about me." Magnus discussed.


    "Hmm, if your parents can''t find jobs then either the world is ending or it''s really as you said... I can''t see the sky falling so you''re probably right. What''s the n?" Bobby inquired.


    Ragnar spoke first, "No ns for now. We will talk to the secret bodyguards of Magnus'' parents first."


    "Uncle and aunt have bodyguards? COOL..." Bobby eximed.


    "I didn''t know that either. Just realised it this morning." Magnus rified.


    "So, when are we going to talk to them?" Bobby inquired.


    "Right now... Can you skip school?"


    "Yup, I can skip school whenever I want. I''ll just say I''m going to aputer convention. You wait outside the school." Bobby said and ran to the principal''s office.


    ...


    "Bobby is a really unique person," Ragnar said.


    "Yup, he is Bobby. Anybody with that name can''t be normal. I know he''ll do something great someday." Magnus confidently replied.


    "But bringing him into the magical side of the world might put his life at risk," Ragnar warned him.


    Magnus sighed, "I know. I will try to keep him mostly away for now. Hopefully, by the time the pure-blood crisis bes too big, we''ll be powerful enough to handle anything."


    "Hope is all we can do," Ragnar muttered.


    *BAM*


    Bobby came running with his bicycle. "RUN RUN... THE BULLIES WILL BE COMING."


    Magnus looked at Bobby weirdly. "Why run?"


    "Because I just whacked one of them on his face. They are from the school cricket team."


    Magnus didn''t go. He waited for the bullies toe. Soon, 6 boys came, all of them were tall and obviously seniors of Bobby.


    "Ay... Where are you running to? You''ve got friends to help you now?" One of them shouted.


    Magnus looked at him and asked, "Who are you?"


    "I am Gilbert... Who the hell are you? Never seen you before." He asked back.


    *Sigh*


    Magnus got off his bicycle and walked to the bully. "What did he do, Bobby?"


    "He was extorting pocket money from a new girl. So I just whacked him." Bobby answered. He was strong enough to handle 2-3 but when he saw 6 of them that was when he came running out.


    "So you''re a thief?" Magnus inquired.


    "NO! We were just borrowing money." The boy defended himself, obviously lying.


    Magnus went very close to him. He was shorter than the boy by a little. But it did not stop him from his next actions.


    "Maybe the school won''t do anything to you... But I will..."


    Magnus heated his one hand and then *BAM*


    A backhand p on the face. Hard enough to make the boy fall to the ground. He held his reddened cheek with a crying face.


    "YOU..."


    2 more boys came to fight Magnus but *BAM* *BAM*


    Two more backhanded ps and two kids down on the ground. The other 3 got scared seeing this.


    "WE WILL COMPLAIN ABOUT THIS... WE W..."


    Magnus proudly looked at the eldest of them who was the first to fall.


    "Go on... Tell whomever you want. What would you say? That an 11-year-old pped three 15-year-olds and made them cry like babies?


    "How would you exin ganging up on a single kid with 6 of you and still losing? Do you think this is a joke?" Magnus loudly roared at their faces. He was also making his body radiate heat and it was making everyone feel more scared of him.


    "MAGNUS... STOP... ONE OF THEM HAS WET HIS PANTS..." Ragnar suddenly shouted.


    Magnus stepped back and saw one of the kids who was not beaten by him. He had peed in his pants.


    Magnus sighed, "I didn''t even talk to you."


    "P-please don''t tell my mum..." The boy spoke.


    Magnus sighed and stopped radiation heat from his body to feel scary. He walked to the boy and said politely, "Stop following them around if you want to do something in life. You were able to get into this school, so you must have something good in you. Focus on that... Join Bobby maybe... He''s got a good brain. REMEMBER! YOU ARE THE FUTURE OF THIS COUNTRY! Take care now... oh, and remember, I hate bullies."


    He ignored the p victims and left with Bobby and Ragnar.


    After a good distance, Bobby protested, "Don''t call me Bobby in front of people, I have a reputation to maintain."


    "Okay, Bobby," Magnus replied.


    "Hehe... sure, Bobby," Ragnar added with a chuckle.


    "Argh..." Bobby grunted.


    [You can see theputer on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 79 - 79. Letter To The Queen

    Kingsley Shacklebolt. He had been put to keep an eye out, safekeeping two muggles. Initially, he had no idea why he was here butter found out whose parents these were.


    He had recently joined the Ministry as an Auror after finishing his schooling and was put under the famous Auror Moody. He was happy as it would mean more exposure to fieldwork and faster promotion. ??


    He belonged to a pure-blood family but not the racist kind. His skin colour had made him realise earlier that the world already has enough of racism, one rted to blood was not needed.


    He was working under a senior auror. He would often find himself being told to go to some other room whenever Moody came into the safehouse. He wanted to know what secrets were being talked about but knew better not to spy.


    After all this time, he finally saw Magnus, the supposed future of the Magical world. The boy was not anything special, maybe a bit extra tall.


    ~I wonder how he will react when he finds out about his family problems.~ he thought.


    *DING DONG*


    The sudden doorbell shocked him. He took out his wand and hid it under his wrist. Then he slowly opened the door.


    He looked outside but there was nobody. Then he turned his gaze down and saw Magnus.


    "Want some doughnuts?" Magnus voiced.


    Shacklebolt had no idea how to reply. They were told to stay hidden.


    ~Did I fail my mission?~ he wondered with sadness in his heart.


    "Yes, what can I do for you?" He tried to act oblivious of who he was.


    Magnus rolled his eyes, "Come one, I know you are from the ministry. I can see your wand sticking out from under your arm."


    "What ministry?" Shacklebolt kept his act.


    Ragnar grunted, "Stop with the act, man. We know you are spying on Magnus'' family. Perverts."


    "What... no we''re not perverts. We''re here for security... ah..." He suddenly realised he was not supposed to say this. Ragnar had a smirk on his face in return.


    *WOOSH*


    "Let them in, Kingsley." A voice came from behind.


    Kingsley turned around and saw Moddy sitting on the sofa. He had just apparated inside. Moody was his boss so he stepped aside and let Magnus enter.


    "Hello, one eye Moody." Magnus greeted the grumpy man.


    Moody displeasingly grunted, "Why are you here? Let us do our work."


    "Hmm, since you are keeping an eye on my family, it is indeed my business." Magnus countered.


    "What is that muggle doing here? You broke the Statute of Secrecy?" Moody pointed towards Bobby.


    Bobby took a few steps back, sensing danger from this handicapped man.


    Magnus chuckled, "Bobby? No no... he is very magical. Bobby, how much is 125126X1869-564/78?"


    "233860486.769, why?" Bobby immediately answered.


    Magnus folded his arms and looked back at Moody, "See, he''s very magical."


    Moody rolled his fake eye, "Stop messing around, Magnus. He''s a muggle. Do you know how problematic it can be?"


    Magnus shrugged, "Come on, he has known about my magical abilities since we were 9. Nobody was there to tell me anything. Besides, I am going to be the king, a king with magic, so there will obviously be muggles who will know about my magical abilities. I''d rather it be him, my brother-like friend than anybody else. Also, you can not do anything to him as he did not break any statute of secrecy. He''s just one of the muggles who noticed."


    "So you read that book. *Sigh* What do you want now?" Moody asked. He couldn''t do anything about this as Bobby had known about magic for years now and trying to obliviate someone for this long can have very bad effects.


    "I want to know who is targeting my family?" Magnus inquired.


    ~There goes my peaceful life.~ Moody grunted internally.


    "Is it the royal family? Did they find out about me being the true inheritor?" Magnus pushed.


    "Yes, they found out about you since the day you entered your school. We even backtracked what''s been going on with your family and have found it to be the Queen''s husband." Moody revealed everything he knew.


    "And how were you nning on dealing with him?" Magnus asked back.


    "We were not. That is not what we are supposed to do. Our job is to keep your family safe from the blood purists." Moody said.


    Magnus took out a temporary wand from his pocket and conjured himself some water. He was thinking about what to do with this situation.


    Bobby then had an idea, "Why don''t you just tell them to stop and boss them around. It''s not like they have an option. From what you told me, if they harm you then they will die. Just inform them that what they did is not appreciated. They probably want to control you, but what they don''t realise is that you can also control them."


    "Absolutely a good suggestion, Bobby. One eye Moody, I want you to deliver a message for me." Magnus said.


    "For thest time, brat, I have two eyes, the fake one is even better," Moody grunted at him.


    "Hehe, sure, whatever lets you sleep at night. Now, I need a paper and pen to write a letter. Mr Kingsley... can I?" Magnus asked.


    Kingsley quickly handed him a bunch of papers. Then Magnus started writing and also spoke it aloud.


    "Hmm, let''s see. I am Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon, you already know me because you have attacked the livelihood of my family, a sin that I will never forget youmitting.


    "You have one more chance. Like a dying fish outside your pond, you can either keep on jumping around and eventually die or take my hand and survive for the remainder of your life because your future is already set. I will take the throne and you cannot do anything about it. I have the right by blood and you also made a big mistake messing with me knowing I am also a wizard, not just any wizard but the descendant of Merlin.


    "I am giving you 3 days. I want my parents to get their jobs back. I don''t know how you will convince them but you do it. My mother was a Lieutenant Colonel, now she will be promoted to the rank of Brigadier. My father was a Colonel, now he will also be promoted to the rank of Brigadier. Both of them will be transferred back into London. The office should not be more than 30 minutes away from where I live. Next, their sry must be doubled of whatever their rank pays. And within 1 year, they must be promoted again. Also, for causing inconvenience, you must pay them 2 million pounds.


    "If all this is not done, then I will do one simple thing. I will stop eating and let my health deteriorate. The stone tablet clearly told you not to harm me. Now, the reason for my health getting bad would be you and that will mean the end of your whole bloodline.


    "You dared toe after my family, now I will hold your necks responsible for it.


    "Again, you have three days to do everything I said. Nothing is negotiable. I am a very easy person, but this is my retaliation to what you did. Read Newton''s thirdw of motion in your free time, and it might teach you some good things.


    Displeasingly,


    Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon,"


    *Gulp*


    Everyone except Ragnar and Moody took a cold breath. Magnus''s threat was no joke. It was also straight and overbearing.


    Magnus folded the letter and handed it to Moody. "I cannot meet them, and I doubt normal mail will be received by the queen herself. I want you to give it to her." ''


    "What makes you think I can give it to her?" Moody asked.


    "What? I thought you were an important person with his reach everywhere. I guess I overestimated your abilities. Forget it, I will ask someone else." Magnus muttered.


    Moody snatched the letter from Magnus, "I''m familiar with your word games. She will get the letter, but this will be the first andst time I help you. I have more important work to do."


    "Yes yes, you are the best auror. Okay, see ya." Magnus left the building and returned to his home across the street.


    "I wish I could see their reaction when they will read the letter," Bobby muttered.


    Ragnar smirked, "Haha, they will wet themselves. They thought they could push our little Dragon here."


    Bobby chuckled. "Nice nickname, I will also call him little Dragon from now on."


    Magnus didn''t like it though, "Come one, it sounds like you are addressing a penis."


    Ragnar narrowed his eyes and replied, "Bold of you to assume we were addressing you as something else."


    "HAHAHAHA..." Bobby startedughing.


    Magnus shut his mouth as he reached the door. But, he soon heard a music noiseing from inside.


    When he entered, he and Ragnar couldn''t help butugh and also melted over the dose of cuteness.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 80 - 80. Confronting The Family

    ?Twinkle Twinkle Little Star...?


    The television was ying some nursery rhymes. The main attraction here though were Duck and Summer. Both of them were made to wear cute little fairy clothes and they were happily jumping around. ??


    *p* *p*


    Grace was pping for them too. Chad was also made to wear a fairy dress but he was beingzy.


    "QUACK"


    "HOOOO..."


    Magnus smiled after seeing the exchange. Grace noticed him and said, "Why didn''t you tell me there were two owls in your room."


    The smile from Magnus''s face vanished. "Ah... Mummy... Duck is not an Owl. He''s a baby dragon."


    -_-


    ?Like a diamond in the sky


    Twinkle, twinkle, little star


    How I wonder what you are?


    "No wonder he looked so strange," Grace eximed.


    "THERE IS A DRAGON?!" Bobby suddenly shouted in excitement and ran towards Duck, who was shaking his body around to the music.


    Bobby picked Duck up and hugged him like a teddy bear. Duck also fist gave a hug but then got annoyed.


    "QUACK"


    "Bobby, let him go," Ragnar warned him.


    "RAAAAA..."


    "AAAAAA..." Bobby cried as his shirt was burnt by Duck.


    "See, that''s why it is never good to hug a dragon... especially when it''s a baby," Magnus said and helped Bobby.


    "THAT WAS SO COOL..." Bobby did not mind being burnt at all.


    "How big will he get when he grows up?" He asked further, again trying to hold Duck, but Duck ran into the arms of Grace like a frightened kitty.


    "Umm, he''ll be big enough to swallow this whole house in one go," Magnus replied.


    "Really? But he looks so cute and... Little..." Grace said while looking at Duck closely.


    "Of course, his growth spurt is going to be crazy. Summer, meanwhile, is going to stay like this. She''s already a beautiful adult owl." Magnus revealed.


    "Yes yes, Summer is beautiful." Grace dotted on all the animals like they were her own children. They too felt a deep connection of Grace with Magnus, so they liked her back.


    "Magnus... When Duck grows up, you gotta let me ride on his back once." Bobby requested.


    Magnus agreed, "Of course, I will. We will all go on a pic on his back."


    "Where did you even find him? Aren''t they very dangerous beasts?" Grace asked all of a sudden.


    Magnus nodded, "Yes, they are ss 5 beasts, the most dangerous ones. But dragons are different. They are very intelligent beasts, so, creating a bond with them is easier."


    ~Expecially for me~ he muttered to himself.


    "Where is dad?" He asked.


    "He went out for some work, he''ll be back by the evening," Grace replied.


    Magnus sighed and confronted her, "Mummy, what do you think about me? Am I different from other kids?"


    "Of course, honey. You are so smart and kind." Grace said.


    "Then you should know that you can''t always hide it from me. You and dad don''t have jobs and are going out to give interviews... Right?" He finally said it.


    Grace released Duck and Summer to go somewhere else to y and looked at Magnus. Her eyes filled up. Magnus was right, she and Adam knew him the best and yet they thought they could hide it. Maybe they were just desperate and a little ashamed as parents.


    "Mag, sweetie... We were going to tell you... I''m so sorr..."


    Before she could say it, Magnus did, "I''m sorry, mummy. It''s happening because of me."


    Words were left stuck in Grace''s mouth. She had thought she''d need to tell Magnus and try not to make him angry.


    "WHAT? What are you saying, sweetie? How could you be the reason? Don''t me yourself for something you didn''t do." She said in aforting voice.


    "I know what I am saying, mum. Just wait a little for dad toe. I will tell you together." Magnus persisted.


    "You''re scaring mummy now," Grace muttered.


    "Umm... I should go, Mag." Bobby voiced.


    "Why? You already know everything. Besides, Ragnar is here, and I will also need someone to keep an eye on Duck." Magnus stopped him.


    Hearing him, Bobby started intently at Duck. Duck as if felt the gaze, ran away and hid behind Chad.


    Magnus waited till evening for his father toe. Then finally, in the evening, Adam returned. He still had a saddened face, he was most likely again rejected.


    But, as soon as he saw Magnus, he forced a smile on himself. Though it stopped when he saw a worried face of Grace.


    "Honey, he knows and said it''s happening because of him," Grace revealed.


    Adam was confused and shocked. He turned to Magnus and asked, "W... How?"


    Magnus took a very long breath, "Okay, for you to understand everything, you should know what the book of eptance is..."


    "... I inherited the great Wizard Merlin Emrys and the dragon king, Arthur Pendragon. It happened on the night I was lost. The tree I talked about seeing that day was actually nted by Merlin, waiting for the perfect inheritor. It chose me... Now, I am the person with the highest and truest im to the British throne... The royal family knows, due to a curse left by Merlin..." Magnus spoke all about his bloodline and told them why it was the truth.


    "I also inherited all their properties, along with the kingship and castles, their vaults. Those vaults have such wealth that you don''t have to work ever and can easily live in a 5-star hotel for the rest of your lives.


    "What happened to you was done by Queen''s husband, the prince. That is why you can''t get jobs in the private industry either. But... I have solved everything now, no need to worry... Come with me, I will get you to meet Arthur and Merlin."


    Grace and Adam were left speechless.


    ...


    Buckingham pce


    Moody had dropped the letter in the hands of a royal butler. He would give it directly to the queen. Moody hated doing this, but he entertained Magnus for what he did for him that day in Diagon Alley.


    Magnus could have let him face the killing curse if he wanted and he would have died that day. But Magnus held his ground and saved his life. He was never going to forget such an act of bravery. He wanted the future of Britain in the hands of someone like Magnus and was satisfied to give this letter.


    At that moment, the queen was with her husband, the prince, in the royal office. She was discussing the matter of Magnus and the letter arrived at the same time.


    She looked at the wax seal on it and frowned. It was a royal seal, but instead of having the letter E, it had the letter M. She immediately used the letter opener and read it silently.


    *BAM*


    She fell to the floor, her face had turned white in fright. She looked at her husband angrily, "I TOLD YOU!... WHAT DID YOU DO TO HIS FAMILY?"


    "What are you saying? I..." the Prince was confused. He took the letter and also read it. Soon, he had the same reaction.


    "I did nothing too much... just... applied a little pressure..."


    "WHAT DID YOU DO? OUT WITH IT... NOW!" the queen''s eyes were red in anger.


    "I put MI6 on it and... made it so they could not find a job anywhere..." he revealed.


    *BAM* She mmed her fist on the table.


    "I specifically ORDERED you not to do anything without my approval... YOU HAVE DOOMED THIS FAMILY. You were never the smart one in the family, were you? All these medals have made you too proud, it seems. Now I have to clean up your mess." She was raging.


    "Calm down, dear. Your blood suga..."


    "AAAAH... I can''t believe this is happening. You destroyed our rtions with him before we could even make them. I HAD A PLAN! I was going to offer them amazing jobs, make his parents feel indebted to the crown, but now they will HATE us.


    "I DON''T WANT TO SEE YOUR FACE. GET OUT!"


    She was shivering in anger and also fear, veins popped out on her temple. She felt on edge these days, now she knew why. She was so close to having her whole bloodline dying because of her husband''s actions.


    She felt like crying but held her tears back and got herself to sit on a chair. In front of her table was a photo frame. A picture of her younger self... with King George VI, her father."


    She held the photo in her hand and caressed it. Finally, a tear fell on the ss frame, "What should I do, papa? Will he forgive us? I wouldn''t have if I was him... but..."


    *Sniff*


    [A/N: The crown cannotpletely control or order around the Army, Government, Police and MI6. They just have some powerful pawns in key ces for them to use. The elected government''s high officials know about it but turn a blind eye as it''s rted to the crown.


    Also, once again, rest in peace Prince Philip.]


    [IMPORTANT NOTICE: Hello, just wanted to tell everyone that for the next 4 days, there will be 1 Chapter a day. I will be travelling and doing some other important stuff. My brother''s marriage ising soon and I will be busy with it. I will try to upload 2 chaps whenever possible.]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 81 - 81. Compensation

    Magnus brought his parents to his room. The invisible portrait was still hanging on the wall. But to show his parents, Magnus had taken another moving portrait from Hogwarts. It was the portrait originally belonging to Merlin.


    So, Arthur and Merlin both jumped to the other portrait. They now became visible to all. Even Ragnar was for the first time seeing Arthur. ??


    "Yoho... how are you, parents of Magnus? It is a pleasure to be meeting you." Arthur greeted.


    "Thank you for bringing this little boy into the world. My tree waited for a full thousand years before finding him." Merlin added.


    Grace and Adam were feeling numb due to so many crazy revtions. But they were not as shocked by the moving portraits as they had seen them in Diagon Alley.


    "Are we supposed to bow?" Adam asked.


    Magnus chuckled, "Haha, no no... Arthur doesn''t need that. He''s a cool and simple person. Instead, you can talk about anything fun with him. Merlin though is sometimes grumpy but still nice."


    "HAHA... He called you grumpy." Arthur mocked Merlin.


    "And he called you dumb. That''s what being simple means." Merlin retorted.


    "Excuse me, is everything my son said true?" Grace finally asked.


    Merlin turned to her and nodded, "True, Mrs Grant. Thousand years ago, I and Arthur already knew our end was near. We had no children, however. But we wanted our bloodline to not die. So, we left behind our inheritance.


    "Only the most suitable was to get it. For some reason, the sentient tree I left found Magnus to be the right person, and I too agree with his decision. Magnus may be childish oftentimes, but he still has a heart of gold, dipped in a potion of bravery, cunningness and intelligence. Just like me and Arthur, he has the blood of the dragon now and is bound to do great things in his lifetime"


    Arthur also decided to add a few words, "Indeed, Magnus is actually the best of both me and Merlin... just make sure he does not get a habit of drinking when he grows up."


    "Yes, we can''t have Magnus sleeping with the pigs now..." Merlinmented.


    *Cough*


    "That was just once..." Arthur defended his honour.


    "Yes, the next time it was sheep," Merlin said.


    Arthur silently stared daggers at him, "Let''s not get sidetracked. I was saying that Magnus is the true deserving King of Ennd... ah, you call it Britain now. The current royal family was warned that if they don''t abdicate the throne when hees of age or try to harm him then they all will die due to a curse."


    Magnus took off from here, "And they still dared to do it. They were the reason behind your transfers, the torment at work and also not being able to find new jobs. I have sent the letter to the queen now, she has no option but to ept my demands."


    "Since when did you know this?" Adam asked.


    "I didn''t know anything until the first day at Hogwarts. Anyway, mum, dad... your son will be the King someday... aren''t you excited?" Magnus cheekily asked.


    Grace then stepped near him and hugged Magnus, "You be whatever you want, sweetie. We will always support you."


    Magnus melted in his mother''s arms. "And as long as I have you, I can be anything."


    "AWWWWW..." Arthur made noises.


    "QUACK"


    "Yes yes... Duck will get hugs too." Magnus picked the baby dragon and hugged him too.


    "So... our son will be the king in the future. Do you want us to do anything special?" Adam inquired.


    "No, I want you to live happily, that''s all I wish for. All this was not supposed to interfere in your life from the start, but they decided to do it. Now, you will get your jobs back, and also some extra money." Magnus said with a smirk.


    "HAHAHA... you extorted money from them?" Arthur burst intoughter.


    "Of course, damages for the mental stress they caused," Magnus said.


    "How much did you ask for?" Adam asked.


    Magnus showed two fingers and smirked.


    "Two thousand?" Grace questioned.


    "TWO MILLION!" Magnus announced.


    -_-


    -_-


    "S-SO MUCH MONEY?" Grace eximed dumbfoundedly.


    "We deserve it for what they did. But, this isn''t really a lot of money. It''s not even equal to .01 per cent of what''s in just Arthur''s vault, let alone Merlin''sbined." Magnus revealed.


    "And you own all of it?" Adam asked.


    "YES... I am very rich." Magnus replied.


    They were feeling more and more numb to whatever wasing from Magnus'' mouth every second. Just epting it, Grace sighed and got up, "Okay then, let''s go and eat dinner. I still feel so strange about all this. I will need at least one night to ept everything."


    "Hehe, let''s go, mummy." Magnus held her hand and went downstairs with her.


    ...


    Next Morning,


    Grace woke up. She looked around herself in confusion. Adam also woke up due to her movement.


    *Sigh*


    Grace sighed and said, "Honey, I had the strangest dreamst night."


    "Let me guess, our son turned out to be the rightful king of Britain?" Adam inly said.


    "... So it was not a dream. Does this also make us royalty?" She wondered.


    "I don''t know about that... but you''ve been the queen of my heart since high school." Adam cheekily replied and came close to her to give her a kiss.


    *BAM*


    Grace put her palm on his face and pushed him back, "Brush your teeth, your mouth smells."


    "Argh... it was such a romantic moment... fine... I''ll go and brush," he grunted.


    *DING DONG*


    The doorbell rang. She got off the bed and checked. She instinctively got attentive as the person in front of her was in a military uniform. It was an old man with a crossed baton and sabre beneath a crown insignia on his shoulders. She knew he was a Lieutenant General.


    But, she had no idea who he was as she had never seen this old man in her life.


    The old man coughed and greeted, "Good morning, Mrs Grant. I am Lieutenant General Bradley Wilson. May I?"


    "Yes yes, pleasee in." She invited him into the living room and offered him a seat.


    "Is Mr Grant here? You should call him too." He asked.


    "I''m here already. What do you want?" Adam came. He was not happy seeing a person in uniform.


    "What does the army want from us now? After serving for so many years, we were thrown away like garbage, why should I not do the same with you?" He questioned.


    *Cough*


    "Please calm down, Mr Grant. The Army recognises its big mistake and we are ashamed of what happened. That is why I am here." Wilson said.


    Adam and Grace shared a nce at each other. The words of Magnus fromst night came to their mind.


    "Continue..." Adam took a seat.


    Quickly, Wilson took out a file from his bag and gave it to Adam.


    "We did an internal investigation and found out that someone in the headquarters was targeting you two for some personal grudges. We have suspended him. However, we understand that what happened to you two was very distasteful.


    "So, we offer you two jobs again, in the Army. In the previous offices, you used to work at. In fact, if Mrs Grant wants, you can be the head of the Department of Cardiology at the main Military hospital. You two will be promoted to the ranks of Brigadier. Your sries will be double and aspensation, the Army has decided to give you this." He handed a cheque of 2 million pounds(25,150,793 in today''s money.)


    Adam and Grace gobsmackingly read the letter and checked the cheque.


    Meanwhile, General Wilson was wondering what the hell was going on. He had just been told toe here and tell these two people about their reinstatement, promotion and also thepensation.


    ~What sin did the armymit against them?~ he wondered internally.


    "Ahmmm... we are ready to ept these terms," Grace said and handed the papers back to Wilson. They were not going to be grumpy about it as they were being offered such good deals. Also, now they knew their son was going to be the king and they felt that it would help him get epted by the people in the future if his parents served the nation in the army.


    Hearing this, Wilson got up to leave, "Then I should be on my way to make your reinstatement official. Thank you for inviting me in."


    Once he was left, both Grace and Adam ran upstairs to see Magnus. It was all his doing after all.


    "Magnus, wake up..." Adam barged into his room.


    But, there was nobody in the room.


    "Where did he go to?" Adam asked Arthur.


    "They went out to do some running. Now, don''t shout and let me sleep." Arthur muttered and again started snoring.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 82 - 82. Smell

    "Where are we going?" Ragnar asked Magnus. Both of them were jogging on the city footpath.


    "To meet mywyer. I don''t want him toe to my home as we are also probably being watched by some blood purist. I can''t go to his home either. After this, we will go and meet Snape. Then take him along to see my castle." Magnus nned. ??


    "It seems we did the right thing to finish our holiday homework in the school itself," Ragnar muttered.


    "Heh, it''s their fault they gave it a week before the holidays started. To be honest, giving homework during holidays is just wrong. Kids get these holidays to spend some time with family, and the school tries to take away even that time. I guess I need to have a talk with Dumbledoreter." Magnus muttered.


    "Still, it''s good for stupid blokes who don''t study anything. I have never heard of a student failing Hogwarts ever, so I guess it''s working." Ragnar replied.


    "Ah, this is it. The coffee shop Ted told me toe." Magnus entered a good-looking coffee shop.


    "Do you have reservations?" a man at the door stopped him.


    Magnus had no idea what kind of high-ss ce this was that even for a coffee you''d need reservations. "Umm, it is probably under the name of Ted Tonks or Magnus."


    The man checked it and found Ted''s name. He was shown the table after that. Ted was already waiting for Magnus with a big stack of documents.


    "So, why did you call me?" Magnus took a seat and asked.


    "Good morning, Mr Pendragon. I need your signature on a few documents. These are rted to Intel. We had to pay a lot of money to get the shares we have. But from what I''ve learnt in United States trip is that technology is the future. So manyputerpanies areing up there. Maybe you should invest in some." Ted Tonks said at length.


    "Do you have the names and details of suchpanies?" Magnus inquired.


    "Not yet, but it is still beingpiled. However, I did get you a list of somepanies rted to your THE n. For technology, you will have to wait as somepanies are about to start up. That would be the best time to invest. In Healthcare services, however,panies already exist.


    "I have found apany called Medtronic. Medtronic is a global producer of medical devices and therapies. They have 4 main segments. cardiac and vascr, minimally invasive therapies, restorative therapies, and diabetes.


    "I would suggest you invest in thispany as it is generally small and has a huge scope of development. Also, as you said, because of increasing world wealth, people are eating more, getting more heart disease or diabetes. Thispany focuses on it too." Ted exined in great detail.


    Magnus'' mind was actually thinking much further than what Ted said.


    ~If I want to make the world''s best hospital for mummy then it''s gotta be a heart specialist hospital. For the best hospital, we also need the best equipment. Hmm...~


    "Mr Tonks, buy thispany with any means necessary. Then inject ten million dors in research and development. 5 million of it goes to the cardiology department." Magnus instructed.


    Ted had by now gotten used to Magnus'' sudden burst of instructions. He was getting paid handsomely so he never questions them and just writes them down.


    "I will try. Buying it will be hard as it''s a publicly-tradedpany. What about the entertainment side?" Ted inquired.


    Magnus read the report. But except for the big studios like Disney and others, nothing of interest could be found. So, he tried to look at the musical side.


    "Just buy a decent recordbel and start expanding it around the world. I don''t have any otherpanies in mind for now. The music will be a big part of life in the future as it gets easier to listen to." He nned.


    Ted nodded and finished writing it up. He drank his coffee calmly and turned to Ragnar, "Do you want to invest too?"


    "Sure, but I''m more of a magical person. Tell me if there is a spot open for a shop in Diagon Alley. I would like to have my own potions shop." Ragnar revealed.


    Hearing him, Magnus eximed, "Really? Why didn''t you tell me before? The Ministry runs many of those shops. I could have extorted one or two shops if I had pushed. But it''s okay, with their stupidity, I''m sure we''ll get many more chances."


    "Hehe, stupid they are." Ragnar chuckled.


    "Okay, I must leave now, Ted. Also, congrattions, you''re going to be a father soon. Haven''t you decided on a name yet?" He inquired.


    "Thank you, Mr Pendragon. And no, I''m not allowed to name my child, Andromeda has banned me." Ted sadly replied.


    "Haha, you must have suggested some really bad names then. Okay, see youter then. Take care."


    Magnus and Ragnar then returned home. They needed to get their packed clothes as they''d be going to Snape''s home at Spinner''s end.


    Magnus quickly took a bath and came down to the breakfast table. But, when he arrived, he saw his parents looking at him weirdly.


    But, exceeding all his guesses, Graceunched herself at him and held his face in worry.


    "OH MY GOD... MAGNUS! What is this scar on your eye? When did this happen?" She asked loudly.


    Magnus, meanwhile, cursed himself under his breath. ~Tsk... How did I forget to put on cosmetics after the bath?~


    "Ahaha... Mummy... It was just a small ident while ying..."


    "Magnus Grant, where did you learn to lie to me? Do you think I am blind to not notice when you lie? Speak the truth now." Grace demanded.


    Magnus bit his lips. He knew he couldn''t just run away from this. Grace was very worried for him. But he didn''t want to tell her the truth as it would scare her and break her perception about the magical world. Till now, she thinks it''s harmless.


    Taking a breath, Magnus started to reply in a way that it was true and also left it to the listener''s perception.


    "Mummy, I... I was stuck in a closed hall during one night in school. A friend of mine was also there... He was scared of being alone. To help him, I stayed there. But, during that time, we met a very scary magical creature. My friend tried to fight it with his sharp de but it mistakenly touched my face. That''s how I got this scar. It''s nothing serious." Magnus changed the story heavily but didn''t change its meaning.


    His friend was Remus, the scary creature could be counted as both Remus and he himself too as no normal human can spew fire from the mouth. Then the sharp de(Werewolf ws) used by a friend to fight the creature (self) was also true.


    Grace hugged him tightly, "You stupid boy. You put yourself at risk for everyone. When will you learn to be smart?"


    "Mummy, I am the smartest boy in school," Magnus said.


    "You will be the death of me someday. Don''t scare Mummy like this again. And don''t put makeup on it." She said and helped him to the breakfast chair.


    After eating, Ragnar confronted Magnus in his room. "So it was a Werewolf? You can''t fool me. I''ve studied them intensively for potions materials. Only their ws can leave such a mark."


    "What are you saying? It could be Duck or Chad too." Magnus argued.


    Ragnar chuckled, "I''m not a fool, Mag. Now, all I need to find out is who among our friends is a Werewolf?"


    Magnus sighed, "Just promise me that whenever you do find out, you will not speak of it to a single soul."


    "You have my word. Now, let''s get going, I gotta check if Snape is our wolfie." Ragnar immediately agreed.


    "We gotta pick Bobby too. Then go to a secluded ce and fly away on brooms." Magnus nned.


    "Does your mom know you''re going somewhere?" Ragnar asked.


    "Yes, I told her I was going to a friend''s home," Magnus revealed.


    "And Bobby will say he''s at your ce?" Ragnar inquired.


    Magnus chuckled, "Hehe, absolutely. That''s how we''ve been going on our adventures since we were small."


    So they headed out after saying bye to Grace and Adam. They told them that they''d be back in a day. Magnus was also taking Merlin and Arthur along. They had said that they want to see his face when he sees the castle.


    They walked to Bobby''s house. Prosperity had arrived at their family as Bobby''s father''s business started doing well since he got a contract from a magazine publisher. Now, they had a bigger house not much away from Magnus''.


    Soon, they reached the front of Bobby''s home. There, Magnus and Ragnar smirked and started shouting his name at the top of their lungs.


    "BOBBY, COME OUT."


    "WE''RE HERE, BOBBY."


    "WHERE ARE YOU, BOBBY?"


    "BOBBY?"


    *BAM*


    Angrily, Bobby came running towards them. "Stop shouting that. I hate that name."


    Magnus acted as if he did not hear him, "Ragnar, I''m hearing Bobby''s voice. He said he wants his name to be famous. Maybe I should buy some billboards."


    "Hehe, do it." Ragnar urged.


    After having augh, Magnus spoke to Bobby, "Just kidding, Bobby. Let''s go now. We''ll be flying there."


    "Wait, I need to get my backpack." Bobby ran back into his house.


    But, at that time Bobby''s dad came. He was going to work.


    "Good morning, uncle." Magnus greeted.


    "Aha... Magnus. How''s your boarding school going? Come for dinner someday, Bobby''s mum talks about you all the time." He patted Magnus'' shoulder and left.


    But once he was gone, Magnus'' face lost its smile and turned serious.


    "What happened?" Ragnar noticed.


    "Let Bobbye," Magnus said.


    Soon, Bobby arrived with his small bag and a camera. He also stopped, seeing Magnus'' series face.


    Magnus came to him and talked in a low voice, "Bobby, remember that I told you about my ability to smell has be very good?"


    "Yes, you did say that, why? What happened?" Bobby asked.


    "Then, when wee back. Take your dad to the hospital and get his blood tested. He may have lung cancer in the very initial stage. But normal medication can heal him easily." Magnus revealed.


    Bobby''s eyes widened, "You can smell cancer?"


    "Yes, and much more. I''ve been to hospitals with mum many times. It was a habit of reading people''s medical files when they came." Magnus exined.


    *Sigh*


    "Thank you, Mag. I will call a doctor to take blood samples in the name of a regr check-up. Can''t just tell him he will have cancer in the future." Bobby nned.


    "That''s such a cool ability. How about me, Mag? Am I healthy?" Ragnar suddenly asked.


    Magnus turned to him and made a disgusted face after a few seconds.


    "Eh, you have constipation I think... Drink more water, Rag." He advised.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 83 - 83. Spinners End

    After gathering, they went to a big park. It was work hours so there were no people there and kids were also busy with school. Their Christmas break had not started yet.


    Magnus took out two brooms from his expansion bag. Bobby didn''t know how to fly so it was risky for him. ??


    "So, where are we going first?" Bobby asked.


    "To get our third member of the Round Table. Severus Snape." Ragnar answered him.


    Magnus got onto his broom and called Bobby to sit behind him, "Come, sit tight. We will be flying there."


    "WHAT? But won''t people see us?" Bobby inquired.


    Magnus took out his wand and chuckled, "Magic, boy, magic. Now, hurry up and sit."


    Bobby excitedly took a seat behind him. Brooms were enchanted to feelfortable and not like a rod passing over your asscrack. So, Bobby didn''t even feel he was sitting on a pole.


    Magnus then put a charm on himself and Ragnar''s broom, to make it so nobody and see them fly. It was a simple charm used by most wizards.


    "Hey, Mag. Isn''t using magic outside school illegal for underage wizards? Won''t the trace tell the people at the ministry?" Ragnar asked.


    Magnus shrugged his shoulder, "I don''t know. Nobody hase after me till now. I don''t think I have a trace on me."


    "Tsk... so lucky." Ragnar muttered.


    "Okay, hold on tight, Bobby. I don''t want my chubby friend to fall and... you know what will happen then." Magnus warned him and slowly took off.


    Their feet left the ground slowly. Bobby eximed in excitement as a funny feeling rose in his stomach. The trees grew smaller around them and buildings in a distance became clearer.


    And then, Magnus elerated. *ZOOM*


    "WOOOOOOOOHOOOOO!" Bobby shouted.


    "Haha, I knew you would love this. Now, let''s pick up some speed." Magnus went full speed.


    Bobby looked around at the changing scenery. It was much better than travelling on a ne. You can''t feel the air from that little window without dying.


    Snape''s home was on a street called Spinner''s end. It was in Cokeworth, arge town. Snape had told him that the ce was very gloomy and old and not to expect much.


    But when Magnus reached close to it, he realised what Snape said was an understatement. The ce was not just gloomy, it was dead.


    Bobby had a shiver run down his body when he saw the area. "I never knew such a ce existed in our country. It''s as if this ce is stuck in the war era."


    The ce was covered in chilly mist, that drifted over a dirty river that wound between overgrown, rubbish-strewn banks. An immense chimney, relic of a disused mill, reared up, shadowy and ominous. There was no sound apart from the whisper of the ck water and no sign of life apart from a scrawny fox that had slunk down the bank to nose hopefully at some old fish-and-chip wrappings in the tall grass.


    It was a town with several streets of identical brick, terraced, houses. It was located near a dirty river, the bank of which was strewn with litter. There was a disused mill with a tall chimney in this town. It was a poverty-stricken neighbourhood.


    Ragnar felt the gloominess of the area, "No wonder Snape was such emo when we met him. This ce can make a kind spirit go bad. Where is his home?"


    Magnus remembered what Snape had said. "He said he lives in thest house in the Spinner''s End street."


    So, theynded down in an alley. The ce was 90 per cent abandoned so there was nobody to see them magically appear. From there, they walked in the streets.


    They stood side by side, looking across the road at the rows and rows of dpidated brick houses, their windows dull and blind in the darkness. All houses were identical.


    "Okay, we''re at the end, is it the left house or right?" Bobby inquired.


    Magnus shrugged and took a long breath in, "SNAPE, WHICH HOUSE IS YOURS?"


    In response to his ear-shattering echoing voice, a noise of utensils falling came from the house on their left. The next moment, loud voices starteding, as if somebody was fighting.


    But, at the same time, the window of the house on their right opened and an old man peeked out, "HAAAA? Who shouted? Is it morning already?"


    Ragnar chuckled, "NO, OLD MAN. GO BACK TO SLEEP."


    "Hey, what if he needs to go to work?" Bobby stopped Ragnar.


    Magnus smiled, "Then he will find a surprise at his door today."


    Magnus put a small packet with money on the door for disturbing the old man, and then went towards Snape''s house. They came to the door and proceeded to knock on it.


    *Knock Knock*


    "SEV... Open up." Magnus shouted.


    Soon, the door creaked open. But it was not Severus, it was an older man in dirty clothes.


    "Go away, runts." the man shooed them.


    Magnus did not take crap from anybody. "AH, WHAT HAPPENED TO YOU, SEV? Last I saw you, you were a little boy. How did you turn into this greasy, old and useless man?"


    "WHAT DID YOU SAY? YOU DISRESPECTFUL BRA..."


    Magnus did not let him speak another word as his spare wand was on the man''s throat, "You must know what this is, right?"


    "Haha, you think I''m scared of that? You cannot use it on me for being underaged, I know that." Mr Snape smugly said.


    "Lotor Wibbly"


    As soon as Magnus chanted that, Mr Snape fell to the floor. The spell was Jelly-Legs Jinx used to copse legs.


    In shock and fear, Mr Snape looked at Magnus.


    Magnus pointed his wand at him in disgust, "You clearly don''t understand anything about magic or the magical world. Sev could have shattered your bones if he wanted to, with a simple drop of a special potion in your drink, but you were still a blood rtive. However, I do not care who you are, to me, you are a pathetic lowlife who beats his family, and I have zero respect for people like you. So, you better keep your mouth shut as long as I''m here or you are not spoken to. Am I clear?"


    Mr Snape nodded his head, so Magnus entered the house.


    As soon as he entered, he found Severus standing at the door of a room stupidly.


    "What are you doing, Sev?" Magnus asked.


    "Nothing... I just woke up. But... I found him returned here. I can''t believe my mother let him enter the house, a pathetic woman who made the wrong choice at every turn of her life." Severus muttered.


    "He said he has changed, Sev." A woman''s voice came from the room.


    Magnus, Ragnar and Bobby peeked in. Mrs Snape was there, but her face had bruises.


    "And you believed him? Just like that? Do you even want to live a better life? I''m starting to believe you enjoy all this torment?" Severus said.


    Magnus quickly took the situation under control, "Ah, calm down, Sev. This is the reason why I made you the heir to Prince family and not her. We can also permanently deal with Mr Snape. Now, get some health potions and treat your mother."


    Severus sneered at his mother and went to his room to get some potions.


    Eileen quickly got up, seeing Magnus. She was ashamed but also very thick-skinned after having spent so much time as an abuse victim.


    "Ah, Magnus... Let me cook something for you. I heard you like pancakes." She spoke.


    Magnus didn''t talk much to her and just nodded. He had no idea how to deal with her. She was as much mentally scarred as physically.


    He was not going to be rude to her, even though he felt angry at her.


    After that, Magnus returned to Mr Snape. He had crawled to a seat by now.


    He took out a paper from his pocket and handed it to him. "Sign them and get a million pounds. Don''t sign them and get your body broken and then forcibly made to sign, no money too."


    "That''s the best deal in the history of deals," Ragnar added.


    Tobias Snape was a retired post office worker. He was not in retirement age but he was let go due to his drinking addiction. But thankfully he was eligible for a pension and that was what ran the family.


    Now, he looked at the crazy kids in front of him.


    "Where is the money?" He asked.


    Magnus nodded towards Bobby. He came forward and opened a suitcase taken out of Magnus'' expansion bag.


    Tobias'' eyes shined seeing the money and he rushed to sign the papers. Then he lunged at the suitcase and took it.


    "Good, now, I want to see you gone from this house in 5 minutes. If you return or try to contact your son or ex-wife again, you will get struck by a spell much worse. Understood?" Magnus ordered.


    Tobias now had his legs normal, so he ran into his room and got his stuff which was not much. Then, he dashed out.


    Once gone, Snape came to Magnus, "Why did you give him so much money? It''s a waste."


    Magnus smiled towards him, "That''s not my money, and it''s better you don''t know what happens to him from now on. Your mother can now go to the new house I just bought for you. You can pay me back when you start earning. You should get your bag ande with me now." He instructed.


    Snape nodded and told a few things to his mother. Then came with Magnus.


    They went out and saw the same gloomy street.


    Magnus sighed, "You know what? I''ll buy this ce."


    "You want to buy my home?" Severus wondered.


    "No, I want to buy this town. Okay, let''s go to my CASTLE." Magnus was pumped about it. His shouting immediately improved everyone''s mood.


    *Window opens*


    "Ah... Is it morning now?" It was the same old man.


    This time, Magnus replied, "YES, It''s morning now. Oh, someone left something at your door."


    "I got a letter? I GOT A LETTER? WOAH... IT''S BEEN 10 YEARS." The old man seemed so excited and closed his windows to go downstairs.


    Seeing this, Magnus sighed in worry, "I hope he doesn''t get a heart attack when he sees the money envelope. Let''s go, guys."


    [You can see Spinner''s End on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 84 - 84. The CASTLE!

    [A/N: This Chapter has images. Check the paragraphments or the discord server.]


    Tobias Snape. He was the happiest man for the past 2 days. He was so wealthy that he could buy anything. Maybe get a new house and then live off the good interest on the money. ??


    But, a drunkard always thinks about drinks. So, he actually just rented a small apartment over a liquor store, like a lion making its home near a rabbit hole.


    He would buy liquor every day. It was his substitute for water. He even bathed in his for some weird fetish. He was happy leaving his family behind and blessed Magnus every time he drank.


    But his fun came to an end when the police knocked on his door. They searched his apartment and found so much cash. It was obviously suspicious.


    So, they checked it. And found it to be money belonging to the bank, as the cash Tobias had, had a code that was not yet issued to anybody.


    So, he was taken into custody. Even though he tried to tell them it was not his money, nobody believed him. He was found red-handed and there was enough evidence to put him behind bars. The bank never issued a public statement because they were ashamed as they didn''t even know when the bank robbery took ce. Since then, Tobias Snape disappeared from the world''s eyes.


    ...


    Magnus had actually sent a letter to the police the day he took money from the bank. He felt distasteful stealing money so he actually put 1 million into his own ount there first. This way, he was just taking his own money.


    But he had no idea what had happened to Tobias. Because he was on his way to his castle now. It was very far away, on the western coast of the United Kingdom.


    They flew for hours to reach there. But, they couldn''t find the location at the shore. So Magnus asked Merlin in the portrait.


    Merlin quickly voiced, "Haha, of course, you can''t find it. It''s my CASTLE. Also, it''s not just on the shore, it''s actually an ind, west of the Northern maind. It was fully enchanted by me and that is why none know of it.


    "Just follow the coastline until you will start feeling a ting in the head, Magnus. From there, head left, over the sea. Soon, you will enter a magically protected area and that''s it. Also, it''s better if you enter first as your blood will let you see the ind but others can''t. It is like a Fidelius Charm but much bigger and better."


    So, Magnus followed the instructions after having Bobby sit with Ragnar on the broom. Merlin and Arthur''s portrait also demanded that they stay outside with him.


    After travelling north on the coastline, Magnus finally felt a ting in the head. From there, he took a left. He continued to fly for several tens of kilometres. After more than an hour, he finally felt a little strange. As if, there was a barrier in front of him.


    He warned his friends, "STOP! Wait here for me."


    He knew this was it and excitedly headed right into the barrier. He felt as if he was passing through an invisible wall. He also felt as if something scanned him. Soon, the tingling in his head turned into the happy chirps of a bird.


    "Don''t tell me... this ind is sentient?" He asked Merlin''s portrait.


    "Hehe, yes and no. At most, you can call it a quarter sentient. It does not understandplex feelings. It just exists and is alive in a way. Go on, you will see the ind soon." Merlin seemed as excited as Magnus.


    Magnus did not stop. He made his broom go faster. Eventually, he saw something on the horizon. There were hundreds of ck spots.


    Slowly, he came closer and was left in awe. The whole shoreline had small mountains at equal distance, on each mountain was a humongous stone statue, wearing armour and holding a spear.


    "WOAAAAH!... They are so awesome." Magnus shouted in excitement.


    *SHHHHHHHHHHHH...*


    As soon as Magnus reached the shoreline, all the statues took to the knee, as if saluting a king.


    "They can move?" He asked.


    Merlin answered, "Of course, I studied the Sentinels at Hogwarts heavily and then added my own magic. All these sentinels you see are the guardians of this ind. It''s the first line of defence. Don''t take them as a joke, they can throw their spears at the speed of sound and as long as they are connected to the ground, they can keep on summoning more spears."


    Magnus awed at them, "This... is so AMAZING. You''re a genius, Merlin."


    "Heh, d you noticed." Merlin sarcastically replied.


    "I bet I could have defeated them with my Excalibur." Arthur also voiced.


    "Of course you could. It was an enchanted sword, one of its kind." Merlin talked back.


    But Magnus ignored their bickering and returned to call in his friends. Then, he showed them the sentinels. They too looked at them in awe.


    "How big is this ind?" Bobby inquired.


    Magnus did not know, so he turned to Merlin. Merlin answered, "Umm... about 200 kilometres in all directions."


    "THAT''S HUGE..." Ragnar eximed.


    "Keep on flying to the castle, the main course is still remaining." Arthur nudged.


    Magnus looked forward to seeing what the castle looked like. Since he heard about owning it, he wanted to see it. And now, his expectations were reaching the sky because of how blown out he was by just the sentinels.


    As they flew by, they saw so much diversity in the environment on the ind. There were tall mountains, there was a small desert, there were jungles and also grasnds. It was a cluster of everything earth had to offer.


    "WOAAAAH... What are these two statues now?" Magnus asked. In front of him was a huge valley, on whose sides were 2 giant statues of what seemed like robed people with staff.


    Merlin exined again, "This is Wizards'' Pass. Beyond this point on the ind, all magic based on bad intention gets banned. If you try to do it, then these two will send a very strong punishment towards you. Well, not you as you''re the boss."


    "Can it differentiate between jokes and really bad magic?" Ragnar asked.


    "Yes, that it can, otherwise, I would have died much earlier, pranking Arthur." Merlin jokingly answered.


    Magnus and the rest passed under the raised arms of the Wizards'' pass. They felt as if they just got covered under ayer of magic from that point.


    They again saw various changingndscapes, but, all the main stuff was mostly in hilly green areas.


    It took them 1 hour to reach near the centre. From a distance, they saw a giant teau, going in a circr shape for as long as they could see. Coming closer, they found it was not a teau but something simr to what they saw on the shore.


    These were all manmade structures. A giant wall, made with morphing mountains. The whole wall had many peaks and each peak had a giant sentinel with a sword near its chest, held in a knightly pose. Each mountain supporting the Sentinel was also a castle in itself.


    "What are these called?" Snape wondered.


    This time Arthur answered, "These are all called Home Sentinels. Like those on the shore, they are meant to protect the insides of the ind. They can fight very well, all of them have their fighting abilities mirrored from me."


    Magnus with sparkling eyes looked at each of them. Each such giant sentinel depicted one Arthur that could cut mountains.


    "Why did you even need all these? Who were you protecting the ind from?" Bobby asked.


    Everyone wondered the same hearing the question.


    Merlin snorted, "Huh, can''t a man have some ambitions? We just wanted to make a wonderful ce for ourselves... so we went a little overboard. Still, in those times, wild dangerous magical beasts and dark beings were much more prevalent."


    "Also, none of these Sentinels can leave the ind, so it was just for homes safety," Arthur added.


    "OKAY... ask questionster. These Home Sentinels mark the start of the main castle area. Just a little more in and you will see the main thing." Merlin insisted they continue.


    They did exactly that. Magnus was in the lead. Thendscape now remained green, with lots ofkes, grasnds and mountains.


    Then, finally, Magnus came to a big opening and in a distance, he could see some structure. Cones of a building to be exact.


    But, as they moved closer, their heads started to sweat. The scale of the building was beyond their wildest dreams. They thought it was impossible to beat Hogwarts in size, but here, in front of this building, which could be a Castle or maybe a Castle-city, Hogwarts seemed like a child.


    There was a boundary wall, going around the whole area. Then there was the Castle, which just kept on going higher. It was unknown if it was a mountain or just a building, but they had a feeling it was thetter.


    The highest point of the castle was as high as the tallest mountains in the surrounding region, and those mountains actually had snow at the top. Even around the castle, there were clouds here and there. It had white-ish walls and orange roofs. There were so many buildings that Magnus estimated a big metropolis could be established in it.


    "THIS... IS... CRAZY!..." Magnus eximed. The scale was mad. But, that was not it. It was beautiful and well kept.


    "HAHAHAHA..." Arthur startedughing with pride.


    "Ah, I guess we did go overboard with this," Merlin muttered while stroking his beard.


    "What is the name of this castle?" Ragnar asked.


    Finally, Arthur revealed, "Wee to the real, CAMELOT. Both, the ind and the castle are called that."


    Magnus nodded. It made sense, what else would it be than Camelot.


    "Does anybody live here?" Magnus asked.


    "Why don''t you find out yourself, you own it after all?" Merlin replied with a smirk.


    Excitedly, Magnus zoomed towards its entrance gates. He wanted to walk towards the peak of the castle, experiencing all that it had to offer. But, as soon as he stepped inside the boundary gates, he saw some movement.


    You can see The Sentinels, Wizard''s Pass, Border Defenders and the Castle on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 85 - 85. Grand Elder

    As soon as he entered the boundaries of the castle, in front of him, a white horse appeared. But, when looked closely, he found it was actually a unicorn.


    And soon after, many more magical animals as well as normal animals starteding out of the different alleys. There were more unicorns, lions, wolves Hippogriffs, big magical snakes, Nundu, amy, Sphinx, Griffin, Zouwu and many more magical creatures. ??


    All of them, even though so many of them were biologically each other''s enemies, they were still there together.


    "Woah... where did you alle from?" Magnus asked.


    *PURRRR...*


    Zouwu was the first to get closer to him and started smelling him. Maybe it confirmed something and the next moment, it excitedly started licking his hand.


    "Hahaha... you''re like a huge cat." Magnus chuckled while petting it.


    Then he looked back at the various animals. Merlin at the same time cleared the confusion, "I''m d they are all still living together like a family."


    "Who took care of them?" Magnus asked.


    "WE DID." All of a sudden, a voice came.


    Magnus turned towards the voice and found arge Centaur there. Then a Goblin came to its side, and then a Ve. After that, all of them kneeled.


    "Wee back, your majesty," they said it together. In fact, the animals had also bowed their heads.


    Magnus was taken aback, all he knew that these intelligent species were very prideful and never bowed to anybody. Why were they doing it for him, a human?


    "Ah, don''t do that. Kneeling is so old fashioned. We shake hands now." Magnus said.


    "NO! Traditions must be kept. Each generation we have learned about the rightful king''s return, each generation trains itself to be of use to the rightful king, and atst, our generation got the honour to see you. We cannot shame our ancestors by disrespecting you." The Centaur spoke in his majestic voice.


    Merlin spoke from the portrait, "I am proud of you all. I brought all these magical and non-magical animals, and you all intelligent species on this ind as an experiment, to see if we all can coexist. I was afraid that by the time an heir is chosen and returns, you all would have killed each other. BUT! I am happy that I was proven wrong. You all did very well, children."


    *LICK*


    "HAHAHA..."


    Magnus''s concentration was broken by aughing sound from behind him. He turned around and saw his friends being greeted by the animals. Ragnar was so scared of the Nundu that was checking him out, Snape was surprisingly petting a snake. Then there was Bobby, shockingly, a baby Phoenix hade from somewhere and it was now at the movement in the process of grooming him by licking.


    Unicorns were the only bunch still maintaining a distance as they were a very shy and prideful bunch.


    "You made this castle?" Magnus asked Merlin.


    "Yes, not just this castle but every single inch of this whole ind, even the ind itself. Every single grain of this ind was made with my magic imbued in it. I used all kinds of magic and artefacts I collected from around the world. This ind is made of magic, or it would be right to say, it is magic." Merlin revealed.


    "Where are all the humans?" Arthur quickly asked the Centaur.


    "There was a war, they killed each other." the Centaur revealed.


    Arthur felt saddened by this. "Well, I guess we''re a hopeless bunch."


    Magnus sighed, "I don''t know what to say about this but I can kind of imagine what would have happened. Humans are very quick to pick weapons at each other on the point of difference in opinions. OKAY, don''t turn this gloomy, what are your names?"


    The centaur introduced himself first, "I am the chief of Centaur tribe, Arcilus."


    "I am Goldruk, chief of Goblin tribe here." the goblin greeted.


    The finally, the beautiful Ve spoke, "And I am Sylvie, the matriarch of Ve tribe."


    Magnus felt a ting in his head when he heard her voice, but, it seems the magic of the ind stopped any hormonal changes in his body.


    He smiled and introduced himself, "Thank you for taking care of this ce. I am Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon. I hope to work alongside you all in the future."


    "Oh, we''re not the caretaker of this ind. That would be the Grand Elder." Goldruk suddenly spoke up.


    "There is someone with authority over you?" Magnus questioned.


    "Of course, and she can be very scary sometimes. If you break rules, she makes you work until your body breaks." Sylvie shuddered just imagining it.


    Even the majestic and proud Centaur was shivering.


    ~Woah... she''s gotta be some scary person then.~ Magnus thought.


    "Where can I meet the Grand Elder?" Magnus asked.


    "She lives in the Royal Castle, keeping the ce clean and beautiful with her own hands." Arcilus, the Centaur answered.


    "Hmm, can you lead the way?" Magnus requested.


    "Of course, please follow us." They started walking up to the royal pce at the top. Magnus, on his way, saw a lot more Goblins, Ve and Centaurs, living together, smiling and also bowing towards him.


    There were not a lot of them though. Goldruk told them that there were Goblins, Centaurs and Ve as the only intelligent species and there were about 400 of them allbined. In fact, there were a lot more animals on the ind.


    So, the huge City Castle had just 400 people living in it. Magnus was going to keep it that way, he''d rather have a peaceful smallmunity than a chaotic big one.


    "What do you all even do?" Magnus inquired.


    Goldruk answered, "We mostly do smithing, enchanting and rune smithing, Centaur are good at travelling around so they are responsible for growing food in the fields, they also make very good potions. Ve, on the other hand, makes clothes and other basic necessities items. Ourmunity may be closed but were are not dependent on the outside world."


    "That''s amazing. Do you know about the outer world?" Magnus inquired.


    Arcilus replied, "Of course, every once in a while, a Goblin goes out there. They just go to sell or buy some special items. But they bring back newspapers from both magical and muggle world."


    "None of you ever felt like leaving this Ind?" Bobby asked.


    Sylvie shook her head and answered, "No, we dislike the world outside. We know that were are considered lower than humans. We are discriminated against, so why would we want to live in that racist world? In fact, we pity all those that live outside."


    "That is correct. Humans have refused to join together, again and again, it is clear throughout history. Be it muggle it, wizards." Ragnar said, as a first-hand victim of human monstrosity.


    "AH, we''re here, you may go inside. We are not allowed to enter without her permission." Arcilus stopped.


    They were standing in front of a huge door. That was the only way to enter the area beyond.


    Magnus nodded and went to push the door. It opened as easily as pushing a feather. The door fully opened, revealing the main castle of the king.


    "OH... I missed this ce so much." Arthurmented.


    "Which one of you actually ruled this ce?" Snape asked them.


    "Oh, I had actually given it to Merlin, but, as the king, I was still the ruler. The other Camelot in the human world is already gone, destroyed by my so-called sessors." Arthur exined.


    "Wait... so this is where the real Round Table was formed?" Magnus asked in excitement.


    "No, the real Round Table was formed in the muggle castle, we didn''t make this ce till muchter. But, the real Round table, the one at which we sat is actually here." Arthur revealed.


    Magnus was looking forward to it now. "Okay, let''s meet this Grand Elder first."


    He and his friends entered the castle. They were calling for this Grand Elder but nobody came to greet them.


    Merlin told them the way towards the throne room. So, they eventually came to the hall. It was big and empty, there was only one ce to sit at the end, it was for the king. Behind the throne was the dragon emblem.


    "GRAND ELDER... WHERE ARE YOU?" Magnus shouted.


    Nobody answered, so Magnus went to the throne and sat down on it. "Ahhh... this is veryfortable. I feel so sleepy just by sitting."


    "Hehe, let me try too." Bobby came running. Magnus let him sit on it too, as the throne was too big for his little body.


    "ME TOO..." Ragnar and Snape soon joined.


    Arthur and Merlin chuckled. The throne belonged to the king of Britain and there were 4 kids, ying with it.


    "Hehe... so he''s the new king?" all of a sudden, an extra voice came. It was a female voice.


    Magnus and the rest turned to look where it came from but there was nobody.


    "IS THAT YOU, GRAND ELDER?" Magnus asked loudly.


    "Hehe, yes, It''s me, Your Majesty." the voice replied.


    "Where are you?" Magnus asked.


    "Behind you." the voice shocked the four of them sitting on the cramped throne.


    "AAAAA..."


    You can see the Centaur, the goblin, the Ve and the throne room on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 86 - 86. SUPREME UNWAVERING LOYALTY!

    [A/N: This chapter has many images. Check out the Paragraphments or discord.]


    Magnus and the rest immediately turned around to see who it was. But, there was again nobody. ??


    "Here,"


    They turned back to the front and finally they saw who this Grand Elder was, it was certainly not as Grand as they were expecting, more like cute. She was wearing a red dress with a bowtie, then there was a pointy wizard''s hat on her head and in her hand was a small wand.


    "You are... the Grand Elder?" Magnus asked her in disbelief.


    "Of course, dear. I''ve been living in this castle for the past 200 years. You, as the King of Britain, can address me simply as Martha or Old Lady. I am Chad''s great-grandma as well." She respectfully said. Her voice though was so kind and calm that it felt like music to the ears.


    "WHAT?" All of them eximed at the same time.


    "I KNEW IT..." Arthur loudly eximed too.


    "I felt strange about that fat cat from the start and was thinking about the cat we hired to keep the castle maintained," Arthur said.


    Magnus, meanwhile, was in shock, "Can Chad also speak?"


    "No, he''s still too young to be able to speak," Martha replied.


    -_-


    "You... what species are you? I never read about any talking cats." Magnus asked.


    "Oh, I am not a normal cat, I am actually a half Kneazle. My first ancestor was a true cat, but, he was experimented on by a mad wizard. Merlin saved him and fixed the damage to the body, however, the experiments that the mad wizard did somehow became sessful as Merlin was healing. Since that day, that cat turned into a little humanoid cat. He is dead now, but his bloodline keeps ongoing." She exined.


    Snape spoke, "So you''re an entirely different species."


    "Yes," she affirmed.


    "Umm, if you are this old, then I''m going to call you grandma Martha, Ah, Can''t believe you sent Chad to me." Magnus decided.


    She chuckled, "Hehe, then that would be even better. Come, I will show you the round table, I heard you talking about it when entering."


    "You were spying on us?" Bobby questioned.


    "No no, my magic allows me to feel this whole castle as another part of my body. I am connected with it, so, I know everything that goes on." She revealed.


    "Now I know why they all fear you so much and call you Grand Elder," Ragnar muttered.


    She was very small, so her feet moved much faster than theirs and it made her look very cute. She was a cat after all and deserved hugs and pats, but knowing she was also 200 years old, they stopped this urge from turning into actions.


    She kept on walking, striding across various halls, the doors opened automatically with her approach. Soon, they arrived at a big door, which had a huge dragon etched on it.


    "This is it, the room that has the round table. You can open it, your majesty." She suggested.


    Magnus nodded and went forward. He put his palm on the door and gently pushed it.


    Without making any noise, it opened. The other side was dark so he couldn''t see anything. But, as soon as he put 1 foot inside, the room lit up. It was big, but there was nothing except a giant table at the centre.


    "Woah... This looks so intimidating." Magnus muttered.


    "This is the table where Britain as we know it was nned out." Bobby awed.


    Magnus went forward to see the table. It had a dark shiny marble finish on top. But, what made it look apart was the rune characters shining on it, then there was a Dragon line-art on it, made of some orange shiny thing. The table looked majestic beyond what Magnus expected.


    "Bobby, Ragnar and Sev, take seats. Let''s have our first official meeting of the Round Table. We will discuss what to do to increase our influence." Magnus announced.


    Hearing him, the three turned serious and took seats.


    Martha smiled, "So hard working, Your Majesty. Let me send some refreshments."


    Magnus kindly nodded at her and said, "Thank you, also, you are the caretaker of this whole castle, you can call me Magnus. Let "Your Majesty" be reserved for others."


    Martha nodded, she was liking this king more and more. So young and yet so thoughtful.


    "Very well, Magnus. I will not disturb you now." She left the hall.


    Soon, they were the only ones present in the hall. Magnus had put the portrait of Arthur and Merlin on a seat too, they were going to be his advisors.


    "Okay, let''s start this meeting. We will need more people to fill the remaining 21 seats. Any guesses who it should be?" Magnus asked.


    Bobby immediately raised his hand.


    ...


    Knockturn Alley,


    While Magnus was making ns to change the world for the better, his enemies were sharpening their daggers.


    The death of Abraxas Malfoy was not something Magnus had nned. But, in Lucius'' mind, it was all Magnus'' doing. Along with the curse Magnus had spoken at him, his mind wouldn''t let him forget Magnus.


    Since the day of Abraxas'' death, his life had turned for the worse. With his father''s death, he lost all influence his family had. Now, he was also thest of his bloodline remaining.


    But what disgusted him more was the behaviour of other pure-bloods whom his father used to consider friends and allies.


    They all turned their backs to him. Even the ck family patriarch ignored him when he asked their help to kill Magnus.


    Nobody heard his cries. He, alone, spent his days in his big family home.


    He had a meeting set up here. With someone very important. He was never too much of a believer of the pure-blood theory, to him and his father, it was just the means to an end to get rich and powerful.


    But now, his mind had changed.


    ~Magnus, I will make you feel the same pain soon. You just wait.~ he muttered under his breath.


    *Woosh*


    Someone apparated in. It was a woman, she had ck messy hair, milk-white skin, she was beautiful, her body had curves in all the right ces. But her facial expressions screamed danger and crazy into onlookers'' minds.


    "Hehe... Luci, are you still brooding over Abraxas'' death? A... You''re like a puppy. But I won''t give you a hug, only two people are allowed to touch me... Haha... You know who they are, right? Do you want to touch this maiden too, Lucy? Is that what those staring eyes mean?" She spoke nonstop like a mad witch.


    *Woosh*


    The noise of another apparition came. This time, it was a very tall and slender figure. He immediately called the woman out, "BELLATRIX, apologise to Lord Malfoy."


    "Ah, Forgive me, My Lord." She immediately apologised, but her face showed she was loving being scolded.


    The tall man then turned to Lucius, who was already kneeling for him.


    "Get up, Lucius." The tall man went close and gave a creepy hug. He patted Lucius'' shoulders.


    "The death of Abraxus is a loss to the whole magical Britain. He was an important member of my order. But, he was taken away." He spoke with great passion.


    Lucius'' eyes turned red, trying to hold back tears. *BAM* he suddenly kneeled again.


    "My Lord, please, grant me justice. That mudblood must suffer. I am ready to do anything for that." Lucius requested.


    This time, the tall man forcibly made Lucius stand up. He creepily caressed Lucius'' silver hair.


    "Yes yes... Revenge is a must. For a mere mudblood filth to even look at us. A lesson will be taught to the world.


    "MY FIGHT... IS FOR US ALL PURE-BLOOD. ONCE WE WIN, WE SHALL RULE THE WORLD AND ALL THOSE BENEATH US SHALL SERVE US!


    "LUCIUS MALFOY, you have my word, justice shall be given to you. But, MY ORDER DEMAND LOYALTY, SUPREME UNWAVERING LOYALTY! Can you give me that?" He asked.


    Lucius looked at the hairless face of the tall man. He stared directly into the eye with a resolve so firm that nothing could break it.


    "I give you my everything!" Lucius answered.


    "HAHAHAHAHA... Then YOU shall be one of mymanders from now on. Your job is to bring those misguided pure-blooded kids in the Slytherin house to the right path. TO ME!


    "You shall receive my Dark Mark only once you graduate, as it might get traced by Dumbledore and put your life at risk. I value you far too much to risk your life.


    "DEATH will now follow the so-called Merlin''s descendant, Lucius. You focus on your work and we will watch over your back."


    Lucius immediately knelt again. This time, the man did not make him rise, instead, pointed his wand up and cast the dark mark in the sky.


    He then loudly voiced, "I, LORD VOLDEMORT, TREATS HIS FELLOW PURE-BLOODS RIGHT! FOR WE ARE THE PURE AND TRUE WIZARDS! WE ARE THE BRINGER OF DEATH TO ALL THOSE WHO CARRY THE TAINTED BLOOD OF THE FILTH!


    "WELCOME... LUCIUS MALFOY, TO THE ORDER OF DEATH EATERS."


    You can see the Martha, The round table, Knockturn Alley, Betrix, Dark Mark and Dumbledore on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 87 - 87. Stingy Magnus

    "We''re not in school, Bobby. Just speak what you have in mind." Magnus said with a chuckle.


    Bobby started, "I personally believe that we should keep this Round Table as small as possible. From what I understand, in old times, people came together loyally under king Arthur because they all wanted peace and stability in the region. ??


    "We have it all right now. Food, peace, luxury. We cannot trust as many as 25 people. At most, we should keep this a 6 person secret group. We can be the real round table. Behind the Round Table, we can create another group, which will be like the Round Table and will have a full 25 members, but they will not be a member of our inner circle."


    Snape nodded to his n, "Bobby is right, we can not trust 25 people to keep our secrets as well as follow our goals. Human greed knows no bounds."


    "That I agree with. 6 should be a fine number for our real Round Table. We can make a different group of 25 members, though we will still treat it as an extremely secretive group." Ragnar added.


    Magnus listened to them all and had to agree. "You''re all right. The Round Table can be the secret overseer of the working branch. But, what should we call this other group?"


    This was something everyone thought about. But they couldn''te up with a good name.


    Just then, Arthur suggested something. "Magnus, why not keep the tradition going? You named the main group Round Table. The second group is going to have many members, so why not call it Order of Merlin? It shares the name with the wizard medal now so even if someone hears about it they''d be confused."


    "YES! Finally, you said something useful, Arthur." Magnus praised.


    "Hehe... Thank y... Ah, what do you mean by finally?" Arthur asked but got ignored.


    Magnus enthusiastically named it, "Okay, the Order of Merlin will be our main working group. We need at least 25 people on it. All must be absolutely trustworthy, have motivations to do good, and they should either be extremely talented in something or have money or power.


    "Ragnar and Snape are from the same school and year as me, so they can''t really find anybody. Maybe in the magical world but not in the Muggle world.


    "Bobby, you need to do it. I want all kinds of intelligent people, Doctors, Engineers, artists, politicians, inheriting children of richpany owners. But remember, honesty, trust and loyalty is the highest priority."


    "Your mum and dad are first-ss doctor and engineer, why don''t you add them?" Bobby asked.


    "I will include them, that''s for sure, but not right now. I want to give them a few more years of peaceful and fun life. When I be the king, our group will start working much heavily." Magnus answered.


    "Ragnar, Sev, I want you to work on a health potion for Muggles. A tonic that can increase body health to the peak. I want them for my family." Magnus requested.


    "You got it, I will start working on it. Theoretically, it shouldn''t be hard to make." Ragnar confidentiality assured him.


    "Good, and how are you going to deal with the royal family?" Snape asked Magnus.


    *Sigh*


    "This... I have no idea." He muttered.


    *Door Opens*


    "Refreshments..." Martha returned with lots of food trollied magically getting pulled behind her.


    "YES, I WAS STARVING!" Bobby eximed.


    ...


    After they ate food on the round table, they felt like sleeping because of all the travelling they did. They also had to return the next day or else Magnus and Bobby''s parents would start questioning their whereabouts.


    Instead of finding a room to sleep in, they decided to go to the highest balcony of the castle and sleep there. The starry night sky was above them and the full moon was lighting up the whole area. Magnus had a wide view of the whole castle from there, it was lit up with lots of torches.


    ~Hmm, I think they can benefit from electricity.~ he thought.


    "This is... beautiful. Never in my life, I thought something like this could exist. Even though I have no magic, my life has be magical." Bobby said happily.


    Magnus chuckled, "An 11-year-old boy, owning his ownpany and researchingputers is magical in itself, Bobby. I am shocked why none of the big universities have scouted you by now. Where would you like to go? MIT, Stanford or somewhere else?"


    "For now, I would like to remain in the UK and work on thepany as well as the Round Table. I will go to Oxford, for now, I heard they started aputer programme and it''s good. Maybe I''ll do my masters from the US, there''s gotta be some geniuses we can include in the Order of Merlin." Bobby exined his n.


    "Cool, you''re going to be a world-famous genius scientist..." Magnus praised him.


    "Hah, who are you fooling? You are a genius in both magic and muggle studies, you deserve to be called the genius." Bobby argued.


    "Hehe, all right then, we''re going to be genius brothers. So, are you only going to focus on tech?" Magnus asked him.


    "No, actually, technology is not even my main target in life. Remember, I told you that I have decided what I want to be in this life? It is not rted to technology or science. But, I understand that the future will be all aboutputers, that''s why I am involved in this." Bobby exined.


    "Woah, I am really interested in your life goals now. Can''t you tell me?" Magnus asked.


    "Sure, I will tell you the day you get crowned," Bobby averted his question.


    "Heh, being secretive, ha? Well, I like surprises. Anyway, good night, brother." Magnus went to his makeshift bed and slept.


    ...


    The next day, Magnus wanted to see how the people and animals on his small personal ind were living. So, he went to the market district. There, each of the three species had their own shops, selling specialised stuff.


    Grandma Martha was there to guide them.


    "This is the best shop to buy enchanted items. The Goblin chief Goldruk runs it himself." She introduced them.


    "WOOOOAH... IS THIS A GOBLIN MADE CAULDRON?!" Ragnar excitedly ran inside the shop to see the item at the showcase.


    Magnus and the rest also followed into the shop. Goldruk was there.


    "What Special ability does this cauldron have?" Snape asked, after all, he was also a potioneer.


    The shop salesgoblin came forward to tell them about it. "This is just a simple cauldron, but we have made thin pipes in its walls, it makes the heat spread out evenly all around the cauldron, makes the potions much better in lesser time." the goblin exined.


    "NICE... I want 5 of them." Ragnar ordered.


    "Sure, but the price is not cheap for a goblin made item. One cauldron costs 10 galleons." the goblin said.


    "Huh, that''s pretty cheap to me. Give me five of them." Ragnar proudly ordered. Then, he turned to Magnus and immediately held on to his shoulder.


    "My brother, you are the best friend in the world. Will you let me borrow some money? I didn''t bring it." He requested.


    Magnus coughed after hearing his sudden change in voice. "*Cough* Okay okay... but I didn''t bring the money either."


    But Marthe had his back, "It''s fine, Magnus. There is a royal vault in the castle, filled with riches."


    "Really? Can you take us there?" He asked.


    "Sure, just follow me." She then led them to the underground part of the castle, it was as big as the castle above and if one didn''t know their way around then they could get lost here.


    She brought him in front of a giant metal door. "Only I and you can open it, but I don''t have the permission to take out all the money."


    He went ahead and opened it. Because he had seen his vaults at Gringotts, what he saw now didn''t make his mind go numb.


    But that could not be said about Snape, Ragnar and Bobby. Their jaws were touching the floor.


    Magnus sighed, "This is a really big hall, I think this vault is as big as the two vaults in Gringottsbined and this ce only has gold and precious stones. HOW MUCH MONEY DO I EVEN HAVE? I''m gonna need to audit it someday."


    "M-Magnus, you got so much money, you should buy us presents. Maybe that cauldron?" Ragnar asked.


    Magnus scoffed, "Huh, that''s how you turn poor from rich. You wanna buy stuff? Buy it with your own money."


    "Tsk... so stingy." Ragnar muttered.


    You can see the Vault on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 88 - 88. Moody On Duty

    "Magnus... Stop ying with the phoenix. We gotta go back or else our parents will start looking." Bobby was currently in the process of dragging the king of Britain.


    "Just one more pet, Bobby. I promise. Look how cute he is." Magnus protested. ??


    "You''ve been saying that for the past hour." Bobby did not sumb to his words.


    "Why don''t you use the portkey?" Grandma Martha voiced.


    Magnus, Ragnar, Bobby and Severus turned to her. Magnus asked, "Where does it lead to?"


    "In your Castle near London." She revealed.


    "I got more Castles? COOL..." He cheered.


    "You actually own 36 Castles across the world. You will own more when you get crowned." Martha revealed.


    Magnus was in shock, "Do... Do I pay taxes on them?"


    "No, most are magical properties." She cleared his doubts. Magnus hated losing money the most.


    "This means I can alsoe back here whenever I want? That''s awesome. Let''s go back and I will bring my mum and dad here." Magnus decided.


    "Follow me, I will show you the portkey room. It is the most well-guarded ce in the castle as it''s the only ce where normal people can portkey into. Other than this, the whole Ind is anti portkey and apparition." She told them as they walked.


    Soon, they arrived in a room with lots of statues. But these statues were actually permanent portkeys. The real security in the room was a wall of fire covering it from the sides. Only when someone enters does it split from one side. And if an intruder enters, the room gets flooded with fire.


    "Which one to London?" Magnus asked.


    "The one with the weird long cylinder hat. I always found London people weird so I made it like that." Martha pointed to a statue.


    "Okay. Grandma Martha, I will returnter with my parents and pet dragon. The dragon will remain here as keeping a level five beast out there cannd me in a lot of trouble." Magnus notified her.


    Hearing him, Martha''s red eyes shined, "That would be wonderful. I always wanted a dragon to be here, as the king had a dragon in the name."


    "Hehe, true. Okay, see youter then. Take care, grandma Martha." Magnus waved his hand and went close to the statue.


    "Bobby,e here. This is a portkey. It can teleport you from one ce to another. Though let me warn you, you will feel weird in the stomach after using it. But, do not take your hand off it no matter what." He warned.


    Ragnar and Severus also came up to it and put their hand on it. Atst, Magnus put it on and muttered.


    "Portkey."


    *Wooosh...*


    "Well that was exciting, I should cook good food for him when hees next time. After all, he calls me grandma." Martha muttered after Magnus left.


    ...


    *Pop*


    "UWAAAAAAAA..." X4.


    All of them started vomiting as soon as they reached the ce.


    "Wh-Why are you vomiting?" Ragnar asked.


    "WHAT... YOU THINK I''M USED TO THIS CRAP?" Magnus replied while trying not to vomit.


    "UWAAAA... I HATE PORTKEY." Bobby also cried.


    Snape thought was silently vomiting because of how edgy he was.


    "WAIT! We returned to London, how will Sev go back?" Magnus asked.


    Snape''s eyes also widened as he realised that. He quickly made a n, "Lend me your broom."


    "Okay, but you should go tomorrow. It''ll soon be going dark." Magnus suggested.


    He nodded at that. Nobody wants to travel at night, even less so a kid. After all, if even grown-ups could get scared of the monster under their bed, what were 11-year-old kids?


    "Cool,e to my ce then. Ah, we must clean this vomit though." Magnus sighed.


    "Buy some house-elves," Ragnar suggested.


    "NO! No to very." Magnus immediately denied.


    "Who said you need to treat them like ves? Just give them a better life while they work for you." Ragnar insisted.


    "Actually, you''re right. Hmm, I will go to the Ministry to look for two elves tomorrow. Let''s see how big this castle is first." Magnus decided.


    The best way to look at how big it was was to go outside and look at it from a distance. So, they got on the brooms and flew into the sky. Soon, it became clear. The castle was a fairly big one, but not as big as some other castles they''d seen. The best part though was the greenery surrounding it.


    "Okay, let''s postpone exploring it and go back home first. My mum will get into super detective mode otherwise. Bobby, are you staying at my ce too?" Magnus asked.


    "No, I gotta go home today. Or maybe I cane back after showing my face at my home once." Bobby said.


    "Do just that," he said.


    After that, they flew for 15 minutes and reached 10 Privet Drive. The ce looked amazing from the sky, with lights lighting up the houses and streets. Also, there were the Christmas lights. Magnus''s dad was also there, putting the lights on the house. He was back into his happy and active mood because of getting his job back, sry increment and also the promotion. But, what made him feel so good and dreamy was knowing his son was actually going to be the king of Britain. His pride was touching the sky.


    The same was the case with grace. She had cooked a meal enough to feed a few hungry horses. She just wanted to celebrate everything good that had happened.


    "Ah, Dad, let me help you." Magnus took out his wand and waved it.


    All the long strips of lights flew around the house and ced them neatly. Some also flew to the smallwn and decorated the tree on it.


    "Light them up, dad," Magnus said.


    Adam quickly put the plugs in and switched it on.


    "WOAAAH..." Bobby eximed.


    Magnus had put the lights in a way to make a giant dragon spewing fire. The lights on the house made a dragon and the one on thewn was the fire.


    "Magic is so convenient," Adam muttered to himself.


    *SNIFF SNIFF*


    "DAD! Let''s go in, mummy has cooked some good stuff it seems." Magnus excitedly ran into his home.


    "MUM! I''M BACK." he entered his house with a loud announcement.


    Grace was in the kitchen and her chuckles reached, Magnus. So, he ran to her to see what she cooked that day.


    "Hmmm... the smell is so good. Let me guess... Chicken?" He asked.


    "With gravy, and also meatball spaghetti,sagna and also ice-cream brownies." She added.


    "Nice, Bobby, Ragnar and another of my friends will being to eat and stay today," Magnus told her to be sure there was enough food.


    She felt energised, "The more noise there is the more livelier the dinner will be. Go and get your friends to wash their hands. I will put the dinner on the table."


    *QUACK*


    Magnus looked at Duck, who was wearing a cute little t-shirt and sitting over the refrigerator.


    "Hey there, Duck. Where are Chad and Summer?" Magnus asked.


    Grace pointed towards the living room, where Summer and Chad were sitting in front of the television as it showed Tom and Jerry.


    "Haha, I guess they aren''t much different from real children," Magnus chuckled.


    "You have no idea. Summer is such a good girl. She even greeted the milkman today morning, though her face might have looked scary from the window and the milkman screamed like a little girl." Grace remembered what happened in the morning.


    Magnus loudlyughed and went to the living room to give hugs to Summer.


    "By the way, Mag, there was a letter for you. It said it came from the crown and had your longer name, so I didn''t open it. It''s on the coffee table." Grace told him.


    With interest, Magnus took the letter. On the cover, it gave Magnus'' address but it was actually addressed to Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon. His full name was only popr in the wizarding world and maybe the royal family also knew it.


    ~Hmmm... is it another threat or an apology?~ he wondered and opened it. Grace, Adam, Snape, Ragnar and Bobby also came to him to see what it was.


    ...


    Across the street, inside the house rented by the Order of the Phoenix, 2 people were keeping an eye on the Grant home.


    "WOAH... look at that decoration. He''s certainly not hiding he''s a Pendragon." the woman bodyguard said.


    Kingsley came to the window and looked. "WAIT! It was not there a minute ago. IS THAT MAGNUS? HE USED MAGIC?"


    He was horrified. Magnus just broke 2ws. performing magic in the presence of muggles and also underage magic.


    "No, it just appeared out of nowhere." the woman rified.


    *POP*


    Moody arrived. Kingsley quickly exined the situation.


    "Did you get a notification about underage magic being performed?" Moody asked.


    "No, I got nothing," Kingsley answered.


    "Hmph.. that brat. It seems the trace does not work on him. Truly, born with God''s blessing." he muttered and grumpily spied on the Grant house. He was here because he had received some bad news from the ministry. About the dark mark that recently appeared in Knockturn alley.


    ~I hope those bastards don''t show up here. I hate killing during the Christmas holidays.~ Moodyined to himself while holding his staff tightly. He was not going to show any leniency to anybody who tried to hurt Magnus or his family. Not because Magnus saved him once, but because he really liked the kid and genuinely wanted to see him grow up and rule.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 89 - 89. The Letter

    Magnus opened the letter to read. Seeing everyone near him, he decided to read it louder.


    "Dear Mr Pendragon, ??


    "This is Elizabeth II, in full Elizabeth Alexandra Mary, officially Elizabeth II, by the Grace of God, of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Irnd and of her other realms and territories, Head of the Commonwealth, Defender of the Faith." Magnus chuckled andmented.


    "HUH... Talk about narcissism. She knows she''s not the queen anymore and yet addresses herself as such with me." He said.


    "But won''t you be called the same after you get crowned?" Ragnar asked.


    "I don''t want to," Magnus replied.


    "But you will have to. Some traditions are meant to look grand to the general public, that''s it." Adam added.


    "Okay okay, we''ll think about that when I reach there. Let''s continue the letter now." Magnus shushed them.


    He continued reading, "This message is handwritten by myself, considering the seriousness of the matter. I would like to deeply apologise for what happened to your parents. It was an act not sanctioned by me. It was all done by my husband, Prince Philip, Duke of Edinburgh, without discussing it with me.


    I have ordingly punished him by taking away his duties from the office. I ask you to find it in yourself to forgive us. We have also agreed to all your demands. Further, I would like to meet you personally and discuss the future.


    I promise you that nobody will now trouble your family. I will await your response at the address given below." That was it.


    Magnus turned the page and took out a pen. There he wrote, "I am busy right now, you do your job, I will meet you when I want to. Also, no, I will not forget your husband. Nobody gets to mess with my family. If you really want my forgiveness, then publicly announce that Prince Philip will have all his authority and power stripped for him for misusing it."


    "Wait wait... are you sure about this?" Grace stopped him.


    "Mummy, don''t pity them. They are power-hungry people, you show them weakness, they will eat you alive. Let me deal with them." Magnus said.


    "But... she''s the queen." She muttered.


    "She ''WAS'' the queen. At the moment, she has no right over the throne she''s sitting on. I am the king now and she is just another noble. The faster she realises she has no other way to get out of this situation other than by surrendering to me the better it will be for her. If she tries to hurt you again, then the consequences will be much worse next time." Magnus said seriously.


    "He''s right, Grace. Don''t forget what we''ve been through in the past 3 months. It was all their doing. They are so uncaring about the lives of others that they feel nothing destroying someone''s life while they themselves sit in a luxury home. Magnus is doing it right." Adam supported Magnus.


    *Sigh*


    "But... you''re just a child." She argued. It was not her fault though, any mother would feel worried if their son was going against powerful people.


    "Hehe, do not forget I am also a Wizard, mummy. I can just curse them." Magnus replied with a smirk.


    "I will not allow badnguage in this house, Magnus." Grace immediately warned him and pulled his ear.


    "AH... MUMMY... I WAS TALKING ABOUT MAGICAL CURSES..." Magnus rified.


    "Hmm, that''s fine. Okay, go and wash your hands. Dinner is ready." She hushed them to go away. Even Chad, Duck and Summer were made to wash their paws and ws.


    After that, there was a tasty dinner where they had joked and talked.


    ...


    Magnus was sharing his room with his friends. They had made makeshift beds with some extra mattresses on the floor.


    "Magnus, what is the address of the new home you bought for me?" Snape asked.


    Magnes quickly handed him a piece of paper by throwing it from his bed.


    Snape opened it and read it. He gawked a little after reading it.


    Magnus chuckled, "Hehe, yes, it is in the neighbourhood where Lily lives."


    "OOOOOO... Sev is blushing?" Ragnar teased him.


    "Who is Lily?" Bobby was confused.


    "A redhead that Sev likes," Magnus revealed.


    "OOOOOOO... NICE." Bobby also teased him.


    Snape, though, was not offended in the slightest. He was enjoying his friendship with his bros and knew that this was simple friendly pulling his leg. He appreciated it actually, as it was much better than having no friends at all. With Magnus, Ragnar and Bobby, he had friends who were very smart in various things and he got to learn new things with them, likeputers that Bobby told him about. Not to mention, all the adventures.


    "Yeah, I like her, so what? At least I''m not like Magnus and Bobby, having hots on each other." Snape talked back.


    "HEY! We don''t have hots on each other. We are brothers from different mothers." Magnus rified.


    But, Bobby suddenly jumped on him, "What are you saying, Mag? Don''t try to hide it now."


    "Yuck... stay away from me, Bobby. It seems you''re in badpany in the school." Magnus pushed him away, making allugh.


    "GUYS. You are wrong. Magnus is straight and I think he already has a girlfriend. EMMA VANITY. She''s always circling around him." Ragnar butted in.


    "OOOOOO... Should I tell aunty Grace?" Bobby now teased Magnus.


    Magnus grunted, "Who''s ever going to like her? Yeah, she''s pretty, but all she thinks about is quidditch and brooms. She''s got no brain for the important stuff."


    "Look, he even talks like a couple," Snape interjected.


    Magnus rolled his eyes and went to sleep, "Yeah yeah... whatever."


    "HAHAHA... We got him this time, boys." Ragnarughed.


    Soon, they all went to sleep. The next day, Magnus was going to go to the ministry.


    ...


    Undisclosed Location,


    "My Lord, what are your orders?" A man wearing a skull mask asked.


    Voldemort had called this meeting of death eaters to decide upon the future direction they will take.


    "We must ascertain dominance over the Ministry. Only then can we makews that only support the purest of blood. The ministry has be too tilted towards the muggle-borns. They are now even allowing muggle-borns to live in the same ces as we do.


    "We must change thew. We have a good grip on the Wizengamoth. It''s time to make it a majority, by hook or by crook. We will now target the blood traitors. Killing is not allowed, as they are still purebloods. Spread terror, spread misery. Bend them to our will." Voldemort ordered.


    "My lord, what about that Merlin boy? He has be an icon for the half-bloods and especially the muggle-born wizards. If we don''t do something, then they might gather around him." A death eater asked.


    Voldemort nodded and looked at the sky. "I have already put a n in action for him. As tainted as his blood may be, the magic of Merlin that runs through his veins can not be ignored. We can either make him our dog or give him a dog''s death."


    "ALL HAIL LORD VOLDEMORT." a random death eater shouted and what ensued was mad cheering as they raised their wands to cast curses towards the sky.


    Soon, one by one, all of them started to disapparate. In the end, only Voldemort and one more person remained.


    "Ah... Lucius... did you see their firm belief in me? You too can believe in me. I will get you your revenge, but, it is only sweet when tasted by one''s own hands. If we are able to get him into our ranks, then you shall hold his leash, if we can''t then you shall be the one to break his neck.


    "But, you must grow stronger for that. I will make sure the ck family still keeps their word and don''t break the engagement. Get Narcissa ck to push your agenda in the Slytherin house after you leave the school next year. Sirius ck has be a blood traitor, and now the ck Family must prove their will to me. Get Narcissa to keep an eye on Regulus ck, who will be starting school next year.


    "Remember, Lucius, talent and influence is not something you get in one night. You must work for it from a small age. As I did, and now you shall too. I will teach you magic personally."


    "YES, MY LORD." Lucius bowed his head towards Voldemort. He was ready to do anything as long as he gets his revenge.


    Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 90 - 90. House-Elfs

    The next day, Snape left in the morning on a broom. Ragnar was going to stay with him. Bobby, on the other hand, had to go back to his home and then to school.


    Magnus and Ragnar were left alone. But they needed to go to the Ministry to get an elf or two. ??


    "Mummy, I will be back by lunch," Magnus informed his mother. She had to go to her new office anyway. But, what was nice was that now it was just 20 minutes away from their home. Even Adam''s office was now 30 minutes away. They were also Brigadiers and as it was a very high rank, their workload also decreased. Grace would only be asked in special moreplicated heart surgery and Adam was now supposed to only be the supervisor of various engineering projects.


    "Okay, sweetie. Take care." Grace kissed his forehead.


    Then, she kissed Ragnar''s forehead too. She was treating him like he was her son too. Maybe it was just motherly instinct, knowing Ragnar lost all his family.


    "Bye bye..." Magnus waved his hand as they left home in their cars.


    Just as Grace and Adam left, a knock on the door came.


    Magnus was close to the door so he opened, thinking maybe his parents forgot something. But, when he opened the door, it turned out to be someone else.


    "Professor Dumbledore? What are you doing here?" Magnus asked in wonder.


    Dumbledore replied while stroking his beard, "Just came to make amends to the sour introduction I had with your father. Also, meet another of my family members."


    "You didn''t even know about him before the Inheritance test, why do you care?" Magnus asked.


    "Because except my brother Aberforth, there are no Dumbledore left. You and your father may not have the surname, you still do have the blood of a Dumbledore running in your veins." Dumbledore said.


    Magnus shrugged, "Well, you''rete. They just left for the office."


    "Yes, I am also here to put some protective wards on the house, as you know, the situation is not very good with the tensions rising between the ministry and the death eaters. They might target you." Dumbledore warned him.


    Magnus smirked, "And you think I don''t know about that, professor? The first thing I did when I returned was to start enchanting my home with lots of charms, wards and curses."


    "You put them? Do you mind us adding some more?" Dumbledore asked.


    "Umm, sure, you can add if you consider Merlin''s spells weak," Magnus replied pridefully.


    *Cough*


    "You learned it from Merlin?" Dumbledore asked.


    "Yes, I did. He''s a very good teacher and knows basically all subjects." Magnus revealed.


    Dumbledore rubbed his beard and fell into thinking, ~Hmm, he refused to teach students when I asked him thest time. Maybe he didn''t want to teach anybody except his own blood.~


    "That will be fine then. What about your parents'' personal safety?" Dumbledore asked.


    "I''m sure you know about the two bodyguards you have put behind them secretly, I thank you for that. Also, I have charmed their cars and the essories they wear." Magnus said. He had charmed their rings to cast a protege charm around them in case of an attack on their life. It required a lot of work to do but in the end, he was sessful.


    *Sigh*


    ~He''s 10 steps ahead of us.~ Dumbledore thought.


    "Then I believe I should take my leave. As everything here seems all right." Dumbledore turned around. But before he could apparate away, Magnus stopped him.


    "STOP RIGHT THERE, Professor. You have a big pull in the ministry, right? Maybe you can help me get two house-elves. Also, you can give me a lift to the ministry." Magnus requested. Though his voice didn''t seem to be of someone requesting.


    Dumbledore''s shoulders slumped, he knew that meeting Magnus never goes simple. But, blood was blood.


    "Fine,e with me. But why do you want house-elves? Don''t you hate very" He asked with a slight mocking attitude.


    Magnus exined, "I need them to take care of my castles, also, I will give them a better life. Are we apparating?"


    Dumbledore nodded. Magnus turned back to Ragnar, "Let''s go,"


    "HELL NO!... I''m not going through that vomit-inducing experience again." He immediately rejected me.


    "Haha... No, Rag, this will be a very small jump, you won''t even feel it. Trust me, even I hate apparition." Magnus peer pressured him to join him.


    So, they grabbed onto Dumbledore''s arm and apparated inside the Ministry of Magic visitor''s lobby.


    "Hmm, I still feel a little weird, but not as much as that time," Ragnar checked himself first.


    "You get used to it with time," Dumbledore assured them and started walking.


    "Where are we going?" Magnus asked.


    "Level 4, Office for House-Elf Relocation. That''s where they keep the information of any masterless house-elf and also reassign them." Dumbledore exined and got into an elevator that first went backwards and then downwards. It was never simple architecture with wizards.


    When they came out, it turned out to be an office in the corner of the floor, in a very dark ce that screamed that this department was ignored by the ministry.


    They went to the reception where a man sat. He was asleep and there was a calling bell on the desk.


    *TRING TRING*


    "WHA... I WAS NOT SLEEPING..." the man immediately stood up.


    Dumbledore sighed, "Since Newton retired, this department has degraded so much."


    "Yes, Mr Pendragon here would like to buy two house elfs," Dumbledore said.


    The man there was first hyperventted seeing Dumbledore, then he looked at Magnus and went full-on fangirling. "AAAH... your majesty? I... My name is also Magnus. I feel so honoured to be sharing my name with you. Yes yes... you want to buy elfs? I got the list right here."


    Magnus wryly smiled, "Thank you. Are you the only person here?"


    "Oh yes... I am the only employee of this department. There is rarely any work anyway because most house-elfs never get freed and need reallocations. Rarely is it that the owner dies and theye here." the man exined.


    "Oh, understandable. Thank you for the hard work. May I know who the remaining house-elfs belong to?" Magnus asked.


    The man nodded, "Sure sure... Ummm... there are only 2 house-elfs left actually. They have been up for taking for the past 20 years. Nobody in Britain wants them since their master died when he came here to hunt magical creatures."


    "Are they not from Britain? Can I meet them?" Magnus asked.


    "Yes, I will call them. Just wait a minute." the man enthusiastically ran inside some back room.


    "You should avoid them, if they have been here for so long then either their behaviour is too bad or they are too old to do anything. Maybe Hogwarts can take them and let them pass away with no burden." Dumbledore suggested.


    Magnus nodded. He would help them if they were too old to be working. "We can do that after seeing them."


    Soon, the man returned with two elfs. Both of them were indeed old, but not so old that they would look dying. Instead, they were in neat and clean suits, YES, SUITS. One also had whitebed goatee on the chin and even a monocle ss on one eye. The other one actually had ck hair and a long ck beard. Magnus had seen a few house elfs in his days spent in the magical world and nearly all of them seemed identical.


    But these two, they were so unique and they even looked healthy.


    "Hello, I am Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon. Can you two introduce yourselves?" Magnus politely asked.


    The older elf with a monocle quickly stepped forward and gave a gentleman''s bow with one hand extending. "Good morning, sir. I am George Washington."


    "PFFFT... WHAT? Really?" Magnus quickly asked, to be sure.


    "Yes, sir." the old elf answered.


    Magnus chuckled while looking at the other guy, "And what are you, Abraham Lincoln?"


    "Ah, splendid, sir, you are so intelligent." the elf with a long ck beard replied.


    The smile left Magnus'' face as he looked at the Ministry official, "Where was their old master from again?"


    "He was from the United States." the man answered with a frown. These two elfs had been stuck in the Ministry''s throat for the past 20 years, the main reason was their mannerism. They used the word "Sir" a lot and it often annoyed some British people.


    Magnus looked back at the two elfs. They were also looking at his face, their face showed a different kind of confidence, but there was hidden nervousness in their eyes.


    "Hehe, this will be interesting. I will take them, you prepare the papers." Magnus ordered.


    The two elfs and also the Ministry official took a sigh of relief.


    "We will serve you well, Mr Pendragon. We have been learning the British etiquettes for a while now. We will even wear dirty clothes like the other elfs" the elfs said together with a bow.


    "No, you guys, you don''t need to change. You are perfect as you are. I want my elfs clean, suited and smart. You two may not know but I will be the king of Britain soon, so you will be representing a royal, and for that, you two must look good. Just... don''t use the word ''sir'' with people other than me or my friends." Magnus instructed them.


    It turned the two elfs happy as they showed their smiles. But George Washington had crooked teeth. Just like what history told.


    ~Maybe this is why he was named George Washington. But what about Abraham Lincoln? Hmmm... maybe it''s just his face... he does look like a midget version of Abraham Lincoln, just with long ears.~ Magnus talked to himself.


    You can see George elf on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 91 - 91. Trouble Incoming

    After signing the documents, Magnus took the two elfs with him. Dumbledore was going to give them a lift back home. But as they wereing to the visitor''s lobby, they found the Minister for Magic and a few more pure-blood members of the ministry.


    Seeing Dumbledore, they had toe and greet him. But when they saw Magnus, they made faces. Magnus in return also made faces as the disgust was vice versa. ??


    "Good morning, Professor Dumbledore." Minister Eugenia greeted him and then turned to Magnus.


    "Good morning, Mr Pendragon," she said. But sounded much less enthusiastic.


    "Hello," Magnus greeted her back.


    "Let''s go, we have a much more important thing to discuss than waste time here." A guy from the back said. Soon, the rest nodded and left.


    ~Hmm... supporting a terrorist is very important after all.~ Magnus sarcastically thought to himself. He was still very unsure on which side the minister was, politicians were hard to understand.


    "Let''s go back, professor," Magnus said.


    Dumbledore nodded and took all four of them back to the Grant home. Magnus could not use the elfs yet as they had not seen his home in the first ce.


    After dropping Magnus, Dumbledore left quickly to do whatever he did. Nobody knew what he really did anyway.


    He weed the two house elfs into his home.


    "Okay, let''s make one thing clear. You are NOT my ves." Magnus straightforwardly told them.


    "We do not consider ourselves ves, sir. Our previous master taught us since small that we were just a species dependent on others'' magic." Abraham started.


    George also added, "You were ourst hope, if you had not taken us, then the Ministry would have removed us from the office. That clerk was gracious enough to have fed us for the past few years, or else we would have died long ago."


    Magnus felt bad for these two. They were too smart to be in magical Britain. Now he understood why nobody took them in.


    ~That clerk was a good man to have fed them. Hmm, a few ten thousand Galleons should make him happy.~ he decided to reward the man also named Magnus.


    "Okay, now I will tell you what your job is. You will mostly be taking care of my castles. Just maintaining them with magic should be fine. Other than this, you can every once in a while make something healthy for my parents to eat. You know how to stay invisible from muggles, right?" Magnus asked.


    "Of course, that is something we learn at an early age. We cannot let muggles see us." George replied.


    "Good, now, the only muggles you are allowed to be seen by are my parents and my best friend Bobby," Magnus instructed them.


    "HEY! I thought I was your best friend." Ragnar protested.


    "I have 3 best friends." Magnus saved himself.


    "Huh, that''s not true, you can''t have more than one best friend," Ragnar argued.


    "You don''t want to be my best friend then?" Magnus asked seriously.


    Ragnar smiled, "I was just kidding, Magnus. You work, I will go and y with Duck. When he grows up, I''m gonna tell him that he used to y on myp, maybe then he will let me fly on his back."


    And so, Magnus asked the two new elfs to cook something nice for the dinner. He was going to introduce them to his parents.


    ...


    Evening came. Magnus was in his room, reading an astrophysics book.


    ~Can you portkey to the moon?~ he wondered to himself.


    "Hey Ragnar, what do you think about space?" Magnus asked. Ragnar was reading one of the books about potions from Merlin''s stash that Magnus had taken the first time he went to the vault. It was not free though, all Magnus asked was to get the liquid luck potion from him when he learned it.


    "What about space? There is a good manly amount of space between us. DON''T TELL ME... YOU WANT TO GET CLOSER TO ME?" Ragnar backed up a few steps.


    "Argh..." Magnus facepalmed himself.


    "I''m talking about the real space, duffer." He corrected him.


    Ragnar looked at ease, "Ah, that? What about it? You can''t survive there."


    "Are you serious? We''re Wizards, if humans can go to the moon, then why can''t we create maybe a charm, or suit to help us live in space for a longer time? Have you never thought about why we don''t hear about a Wizard going to the moon in daily Prophet? Can Portkey take us there? So many amazing questions." Magnus bbered.


    "Hmph, it''s just an orb of dust and rock, why would you go to the moon?" Bobby scoffed.


    "Rare minerals. Just imagine, there could be some rare magical dust or rock there, something that could help you make some new potion? Isn''t discovering new ingredients also a part of a potioneer''s job?" Magnus asked.


    By now, Ragnar''s eyes had started shining. "MAD! why didn''t I think of that? Haaaa... What about Mars? Oh my god, space is a goldmine... MAGNUS... WE MUST GO TO SPACE."


    "Haha... Then try to find a way to live in space for a long period of time." Magnus now had him hooked and knew that someday Ragnar would indeed find a solution.


    "Got it, I''ll start working." He went to read the books more frantically now.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAA WHO ARE YOU?!..."


    Magnus and Ragnar were alerted by the sudden scream from downstairs.


    Both of them ran downstairs. Duck, Chad and Summer also rushed.


    As soon as they arrived there, they saw Grace using her umbre to fend off the two creatures.


    "MUMMY, CALM DOWN. I BROUGHT THEM HERE. THEY ARE HOUSE-ELFS." Magnus shouted.


    "You brought them? Who are they?" She asked, now a little calmer.


    "We''re sorry, sir, but we thought of greeting ma''am with a ss of tea." George apologised.


    "It''s okay, George, it''s not your fault. She didn''t know about you two. Mum, they are house-elfs, I just hired them to help me with various responsibilities. They are the magical world''s magical maids. They can cook and clean masterfully." Magnus exined to her.


    "You hired helpers?" Grace looked at the two house elfs. They were wearing aprons on their clothes.


    Abraham greeted her, "Good evening, ma''am, I am Abraham Lincoln and this is George Washington. Forgive us for scaring you."


    "No no... it''s okay. Thank you for taking care of my son, I guess." She greeted them back, ignoring their strange names.


    "Mum, don''t worry about dinner today, they will be making it. I mainly hired them to take care of my various castles. They need cleaning." Magnus said.


    She understood it but still, just hearing Magnus so lightly talking about owning a lot of castles made her feel dreamy. Nothing seemed real anymore. First Magic, then Magnus''s inheritance, his kingship and all. It was too much for a normal person.


    "Okay, dear. You stay here now, your dad wille any moment and I don''t want him waving his pistol everywhere. I''ll go and get changed." Grace said and left.


    [A/N: Now, before anybody jumps on me. This is 1971. Handguns got banned in the UK in the 90s.]


    "You go back to your work, Abe and George. I got this." Magnus sent the two worried elfs to the kitchen.


    *Sigh*


    "How will I show her Camelot without her passing out." Magnus wondered.


    "I''ll have my popcorn ready." Ragnar joked.


    *Door Unlocks*


    "Ah, dad''s here. Get ready to hide the elfs if he gets scared." Magnus told Ragnar and went ahead to greet Adam.


    ...


    Outside the house,


    "Is that the house?" A masked man on a broom asked, he seemed to be the leader. Beside him were 7 masked people.


    "That''s it. This is where he lives with his Muggle parents. What should we do? We can destroy it from here." another one replied.


    "No, our Lord wants the kid alive. Kill his family if need be, but he shouldn''t be harmed at all. Greyback, you go around the neighbourhood, I don''t want anybody to be disturbing us." the previous guy ordered.


    "Hehe... I like this job." Greyback muttered and flew down to a road intersection.


    "Everyone else, follow me." the leading masked man ordered them as they descended down.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 92 - 92. Ancient Magic

    *Music ying*


    Magnus had started the music yer and was talking with Ragnar as they tried to sleep. ??


    "Where do you think is your wand? How long will you use these spare ones? They are like potions made by an amateur, they can explode at any moment." Ragnar asked him. Both of them were in their beds. Adam was nice enough to buy another bed for Ragnar and put it in Magnus'' room. It seems they were nning to have him live there from now on.


    "Well, these exploding wands are a great tool to fight, you know. The opponent never expected someone to throw their wand at you, even less expecting is for that wand to explode." Magnus replied honestly.


    "Hehe... Yeah, that''s indeed a good way to win a fight. I myself would use my potions on my enemies more than my wand." Ragnar said.


    "Hmm... Though I was told by Merlin that he used a staff, not a wand. As I''m not tall enough, maybe that''s why I''m not getting the staff, though the swords are good too." Magnus summoned his two swords and looked at them.


    Ragnar took the despair sword and said, "Swords are cool, teach me how to use them someday."


    "Sure, I bet even Arthur would love to teach you. He''s a maniac when ites to his love for swords. I bet he used to sleep with them too back in his days." Magnus jokingly said.


    As expected, Arthur immediately voiced, "HEY... I did that for safety reasons."


    *BANG*


    All of a sudden, a bright red light came from the window with a short bang. Magnus and Ragnar had their heartbeats increased. Both of them got up and held their wands, swords and potion bottles in their hands. Magnus went and stopped the music.


    "WHAT WAS THAT?" Ragnar wondered.


    Magnus quickly thought of his parents. "Don''t worry, you stay here, I will check up on my parents."


    He ran downstairs. He tried to hear if they were awake, but they seemed to be asleep. Magnus by now knew that this was something magic rted. Not wanting his parents to get in the way and end up injuring themselves, he cast a silencing charm around the room. So that noise from outside wouldn''t reach them.


    "Who the hell decided to create ruckus here?" Magnus angrily peeked out of the living room window.


    Outside, he noticed curses and charms flying in directions.


    ...


    Moody, Shacklebolt and the female auror were in the house across Magnus'' home. They were, as always, keeping an eye on the house, making sure nothing bad happened to them.


    They took turns watching the house. As it was now midnight, most muggles were asleep and the light of Magnus'' room was also off.


    Moody was sitting in a chair near the window, looking at the house, god knows what he was thinking but his face had a frown.


    "I have a bad feeling about today. My magic eye is acting up." He muttered to himself.


    *OWWWWWWWWww...*


    All of a sudden, a long howl came. It was not a dog''s howl that was certain from the get-go.


    "SHACKLEBOLT! Get up. We gotpany. A Werewolf most likely." Moody quickly woke up the two Aurors.


    Shacklebolt and the female Auror were prepared and had their wands in their hands. Ready to start sting.


    "GET DOWN!"


    Moody shouted all of a sudden. As soon as they got on the floor, a red fire st came from the window and destroyed the whole upper floor of the rented house.


    Making a quick decision, he sent a Patronus message to Dumbledore. He had no idea how many people there were but he didn''t take chances.


    "No matter what happens, do not let them reach Magnus'' home. Understood?" He ordered.


    With that, he started firing back. "BOMBARDA MAXIMA!"


    *BOOM*


    The three aurors went downstairs. They wanted to first see how many enemies there were before they went out in the open.


    Moody used his special eye to see beyond the walls. He counted them quickly.


    "THERE ARE SIX OF THEM, NOT COUNTING THE WEREWOLF." Moody notified his juniors.


    "We can''t take them all on alone," Shacklebolt said.


    "I don''t care. Now, you are allowed to use magic, any magic, cast to kill." Moody was not going to go easy.


    The three used the element of surprise and jumped out of the building with their wands zing spells.


    "DIFFINDO!" Just in the first second the female newbie auror got her wand shredded into pieces. This was the problem with most Aurors because most Death Eaters belonged to pureblood families, they had the best education and training too, this kept the bar of enemies higher than the protectors.


    "RUN! GIRL. Go back into the building." Moody shouted with a frown.


    "HAHA... MOODY. I did not expect the legendary Auror to be here." the leader death eater spoke with augh.


    Moody''s fake eye acted up as he focused on the guy that spoke, "I know that voice. How can I forget it, Rodolphus Lestrange."


    "AVADA KEDAVARA!"


    "I came prepared this time," Moody immediately took out a sausage from his pocket and threw it in front of theing curse. He had many sausages in his coat. They were also good for eating while doing the job. How else do you think a man who does so much work can still get this thick?


    "Expelliarmus!"


    Shacklebolt got disarmed by another death eater.


    Well, Moody was good, but he was not a god. Fighting all of them alone was not something he could do. So, all he could do was waste time until helpes.


    "Why are you here?" He asked.


    "Don''t try to act smart, Moody. You know why we are here, the same reason as you are here. But don''t worry. We will not kill him, we just came here to take him." Rodolphus revealed.


    "To do what? Do you think he will bend to your will? Then you don''t know him." Moody confidently imed.


    "Hah, in front of Lord Voldemort, all kneel, no matter how strong, all have a breaking limit." Rodolphus countered.


    But Moddy shook his head, "Yes, everyone has a breaking point, and I rmend you don''t test his. You don''t want Merlin''s ancient magic unleashed on you."


    "We''ll see about that. Go and bring him to me." Rodolphus ordered.


    Immediately, two death eaters headed towards Magnus''s house. However, the second they tried to cross the boundary reaching the door, out of nowhere, a wall of mes came out of the ground. It went many metres high in the sky.


    Magnus was inside his home, looking at it all from the window. ~WOAH... where is all this magicing from?~ he wondered.


    The death eaters outside tried to enter using many ways, but none worked. They even tried to enter through the roof, but the situation was much worse up there as one Death Eater got burned to death because the moment he stepped over the roof, it caught fire.


    They were getting restless now. The more time they spent here, the more chances of reinforcementsing.


    Rodolphus could not think of any better way to deal with this. Hence, he focused his fire on Moody now.


    "CAPTURE HIM!" hemanded.


    So, all 5 death eaters went full force at Moody. Moody was able to handle them for a few minutes butpletely stopping them was out of the question. He tried to win as much time as possible. But, eventually, he ended up getting hit by a binding curse.


    The next thing, Moody, Shacklebolt and the female auror were held at the tip of wands.


    Rodolphus turned to the house and started shouting, "PENDRAGON... HEAR ME. IF YOU DO NOT COME OUT IN THE NEXT 10 SECONDS. THESE THREE DIE."


    "1"


    ...


    Magnus was hoping not to have to go out but the situation had gone for the worse. Even worse was the fact that there was also a werewolf around the area. It might bite someone and Magnus did not want that guilt.


    "RAGNAR... I will try to lure the Werewolf here, you deal with it," he shouted.


    "I''M READY. YOU BE SAFE." Ragnar shouted from upstairs. He had full confidence in the abilities of Magnus.


    Magnus looked out of the window and closed his eyes, ~How should I deal with them? No wide-area spell will work here, nothing is as destructive. Fiendfyre? NO! I can not control it yet.~


    He was focused on finding the best strategy to fight them and also getting Moody out of danger.


    *WOOSH*


    All of a sudden, he felt a chill run down his body and a voice appeared back in his head. It was the voice of Merlin that Magnus heard while in that dream.


    "You are too young for it, as your body does not hold enough magic to power it and utilise it. However, the situation calls for it so you may use it. Remember, tap it 3 times on the ground and chant ''Stonerain''. Do not use it more than 2 times or you may fall unconscious, and tell your friends to clear the area as soon as you cast the spell. You still have a long way to go, little Magnus." Merlin''s voice ended and Magnus felt himself taking a long breath.


    Then, as he opened his eyes, he also felt something held in his right palm. It was light but long. He took a look, and it turned out to be a staff. It was longer than Magnus himself, but, it was so beautiful. It had a big blue crystal on the top and a sculpted dragon rolling around it. The whole staff was made of unknown wood and also had a small cloth wrapped around its middle. Also, the crystal seemed to have totally attached itself to the wand. [Check the Parament,]


    ~Here goes nothing.~ he muttered to himself and opened the door.


    ...


    "7"


    "8"


    The door opened, Magnus came out of it. Rodolphus smiled seeing him, as if a fox caught the rabbit.


    "Good, as expected from you. Come here now," he ordered. But, he also felt threatened by the weird thing in Magnus'' hand.


    Magnus made eye contact with Moody. Moody saw the strange staff and had a very bad feeling. And when Magnus nodded towards him, he knew something was going to happen.


    Magnus then addressed the attackers, "I do not know when I provoked you and your master. I never attacked him, but here you are, taking the peace away from my peaceful life. Why?"


    "YOUR FILTHY EXISTANCE IS THE REASON ENOUGH, BOY!" Rodolphus replied.


    "THANK YOU, FOR NOT MAKING ME FEEL GUILTY OF WHAT I''M ABOUT TO DO!" Magnus muttered and held the long staff tightly. Then, he tapped it on the ground 3 times.


    *TAP* *TAP* *TAP*


    "STONERAIN!" He shouted loudly.


    *BAM*


    The staff sent a small blue wave into the ground from its bottom side. As soon as that happened, Magnus felt as if he just ran 10 kilometres in one stretch.


    ~It really does take a lot of magic.~ he muttered, looking at the staff.


    "WHAT DID YOU DO?" Rodolphus asked nervously. He and other death eaters looked around themselves to guess what was going on.


    In all honesty, Magnus didn''t know what was happening. But, he just looked at Moody and nodded very strongly.


    The next thing they knew, out of nowhere, multiple noises starteding from the sky, like when world war two bombers dropped bombs from the sky. The whistling sound only multiplied and increased. Soon, a few lights appeared in the sky.


    Goosebumps appeared on everybody''s skin and their hearts started beating fast. They all turned their heads to look up in wonder and wands ready.


    "CONFRINGO!"


    "BOMBARDA MAXIMA!"


    "REDUCTO!"


    It was a dark night, nobody knew what wasing towards them, but they started firing curses towards the sky anyway.


    Magnus anticipated what woulde. He then shouted, "MOODY!"


    Moody immediately pushed himself back and ran away. Shacklebolt did the same. Magnus also used his normal wand to send a Petrificus Totalus at the distracted death eater that was holding the third auror. The three ran away at full speed and came beside Magnus.


    And then, hell came.


    *BOOM*


    *BOOM*


    *WOOSH*


    "AAAAAAAAAH... SAVE ME..." a sudden cry came. Everyone turned to look and realised what had happened and what had fallen from the sky. A death eaters had gotten his body gruesomely damaged. The spine was out of the back and the legs were split metres apart. It was a wonder how he was even alive, but, the next second the life left his body.


    *BOOM*


    *BANG*


    The car in Magnus'' driveway also sted into mes as the object fell on it too,pletely destroying it.


    Rodolphus gritted his teeth and looked at Magnus. He felt enraged as he noticed the proud smirk.


    "NOT TODAY!... I SHALL NOT FAIL HIM!... A FILTHY MUDBLOOD CAN NOT DEFEAT ME! COVER ME!" he screamed and rushed towards Magnus.


    Magnus again tapped the staff on the ground, "STONERAIN!"


    *Cough* Magnus coughed but supported himself with the staff.


    This time, faster than before, the whistling sound came, spreading fear and terror in Death Eater''s hearts. They looked towards the sky to defend themselves from what was toe.


    "DO NOT COWER! COVER ME!" Rodolphus shouted again, ignoring the fear in his own heart by shouting.


    [You can see the Staff and objects falling from the sky on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 93 - 93. Brutal Magnus

    *BOOM*


    *BOOM ??


    From the sky, tens of metres long and tens of inches wide stone spears were falling from the sky like rain. In one spell, about 100 of them fell.


    As soon as Magnus saw them, he had a thought in his mind. A guess to imagine where they actually came from.


    ~Are these... From Camelot?~ he wondered.


    ...


    Magnus'' guess was right. He was told that the ind''s protection sentinels were the first line of defence and couldn''t leave the ind. But that didn''t mean they were not powerful.


    As told by Merlin, they could throw spears at the speed of sound, so covering the whole of the United Kingdom and a part of Europe was not hard for it. This was made by Merlin as a form of air support whenever needed, of course, he was much deadlier as he knew more magic and was stronger than young Magnus.


    So, when Magnus'' order came, the border Sentinels moved. They knew where Magnus was and knew not to throw the spears on him. It was as if they saw what Magnus saw.


    Then, one hundred of them threw their spears at full speed. But, they didn''t throw it horizontally, but instead a little extra vertically. This way, when they fall, they fall directly over the target.


    *Woosh..*


    Soon, one of the spears came down at the speed of the sound and fell directly onto the open mouth of a Death Eater. It was 30 inches wide, but its pointy tip helped slide it into the mouth and then the whole body, ripping it apart. The result was a gory mess. Bones, muscles, organs were lying around the pirs, now stuck in the ground.


    Anybody who saw it would get an urge to vomit and even the strongest of hearts would feel terror.


    So, when Magnus cast the spell a second time, it made the Death Eaters very terrified. Even Rodolphus was terrified, but he was more scared of the consequences from Voldemort.


    *BOOM*


    "AAAAAAA..."


    "UGH..."


    Various sounds came a second before 2 more Death Eaters died a very painful and gruesome death. Now, only Rodolphus and another one were left.


    But Rodolphus was yet to notice what had happened as he was only focused on the form of Magnus.


    Rodolphus had only one thought in his mind, to anyhow be able to hold Magnus. He was nning on apparating away instantly to his master.


    He raised his arm towards Magnus. "I WILL GET YOU THIS TIME..."


    Magnus'' face did not stop smiling. "I DON''T THINK SO."


    He was prepared from the moment he saw Rodolphus running towards him. He already knew what they were going to do.


    "PROTECT MAGNUS!" Moody shouted and stood in front of Magnus.


    But Magnus easily pushed him to the side, "Step aside, Moody, I got this."


    Seeing the confidence in Magnus'' face, he stepped aside, but not far away, he nned that if Rodolphus is able to touch Magnus then he would do the same at that instant and apparate with them.


    "HEHE... I GOT YOU NOW, BOY!" Rodolphus came as close as 1 metre to Magnus, his extended hand was just a few inches away. His eyes shed with a ray of hope, that today''s mission would be a sess.


    *SLASH*


    Magnus was prepared. He summoned the Hope sword and shed it at Rodolphus'' arm just before he could touch him. It was like cutting butter with a hot knife.


    It took a second for the pain to register in Rodolphus'' head. His feet stopped moving on their own as he now saw his severed arm fallen on the floor. Then he screamed. "AAAAAAAAHH... NO!"


    Finally, as he fell, he looked back, and saw the ugly remains of his fellow death eaters, their bodies stuck on the spears nted into the ground. Some had their faces intact, but their tongues were out, as well as their eyeballs, looking straight at Rodolphus.


    His scalp was tingling as he started sweating. This was not a victory, instead, this was the biggest defeat of his life. The death of normal footsoldiers was not something to cry for, but here, all of them were death eaters.


    Magnus looked down at him on the ground. "I can''t kill you, as I promised my friend your head. RAGNAR, COME AND KILL HIM."


    As soon as Magnus shouted, Rodolphus cowered in fear and apparated away, leaving only his arm behind. Seeing Rodolphus gone, thest remaining death eater also left. Out of the 6 that hade, only 2 survived.


    "WHAT? WHO SHOULD I KILL?" Ragnar came.


    Magnus sighed and pointed at the severed arm, "Rodolphus Lestrange. But he''s gone now. Moody, quickly, do something and clean this ce. I feel like vomiting seeing this."


    Except for Moody, the two Aurors were still in a daze.


    Ragnar, though, was in a daze for some other reason. He now just found out Rodolphus was here. But, he took a sigh of relief knowing he was not dead, a missing arm was still a good punishment. Then, he looked at the battlefield, which was just the road. It was unwatchable. Even he felt churning in his stomach.


    "Ah..." Magnus lost his footing and was about to fall. His leg had cramped.


    "What happened?" Ragnar came running to help.


    "You think using that kind of magic was easy? Anyway... Where is the Werewolf?" He asked.


    "Don''t know. It never showed up again since you started. Maybe he left after seeing your magic. I had chills running down my spine too." Ragnar said as he helped Magnus sit on the side.


    Moody quickly came and checked Magnus with his eye, "You are just exhausted, kid. But that was one hell of an attack."


    "I don''t think I''ll say thanks for thepliment. Each of their dead bodies shows the failure of the Ministry. That how it couldn''t teach the people correctly, and how they let them fall into Voldemort''s palms. Anyway, where are the reinforcements?" Magnus asked.


    "I don''t know. Ah... They probably put anti-apparition wards. They should be on their way manually now." Moody realised.


    "Well, let''s fix this mess before that. Can''t have muggles wake up to this." Magnus said and tried to use the staff, however, it vanished from his hand.


    ~Heh, so it was temporary?~ he questioned himself.


    ~You are not strong enough yet. Too much magical exhaustion can kill a wizard~ Merlin''s voice resonated in his head. Magnus left it at that. He tasted the power of superior magic today and he would need to get to that point now too.


    *POP* X10


    All of a sudden, nearly a dozen people apparated there. Dumbledore was in the lead, along with some more people Magnus did not know.


    The moment they arrived, they saw the bloody mess. One of them immediately vomited.


    Dumbledore came to Magnus and Moody. "Are you all fine?"


    Magnus nodded and picked the arm of Rodolphus from the ground and gave it to Dumbledore, "We''re fine, but can''t say the same about the attackers. 2 escaped, 4 died, here, this is Rodolphus Lestrange''s arm, he got away. There was also a Werewolf but he never showed up, he could still be around somewhere."


    Dumbledore''s eyes widened as he quickly looked back at his brother and nodded.


    "Fenrir Greyback, he''s a werewolf notorious for his savagery and preference for attacking children. He is a leader in hismunity and strives to infect as many people as possible with lycanthropy, hoping to build an army strong enough to eventually take over the wizardingmunity." Dumbledore revealed.


    Magnus was taken aback, "Hmm, then he must be killed as soon as possible. People like him give a bad name to their ownmunity."


    Dumbledore then looked at Moody, "What happened here? What are these pirs on the ground?"


    Moody just pointed to Magnus, "I tried to fight them, but they got us. They would have killed us if Magnus did note out of the protection of his house that they could not cross. He dide out, but to destroy them."


    Magnus tiredly turned to Dumbledore, "By the time I grow up, I feel I would end up killing all Death Eaters. I''m doing Ministry''s job at this point, I should get paid for this gracious service."


    Of course, he was actually taunting them for their pathetic response and ability to deal with the dark wizard.


    *Sigh*


    "The Ministry Obliviators and cleaners will be here soon. That''s all the ministry does these days. But they dared to attack you here. They are either getting desperate or want to get more powerful. It''s not safe for you and your family to live here anymore." Dumbledore advised him.


    Magnus looked back at the house he was born in. He had so many sweet memories in it. But, it was true that it felt too small now.


    "Hmm... I will look for a new property to buy. I will go to sleep now. Thank you foringte." Magnus said good night and went to his room, not entertaining them anymore. He was tired as well. Ragnar also followed behind while yawning.


    All these fights with Death Eaters were just making Magnus stronger from mind and body both.


    _____________________________


    VOTE PLEASE! THE STORY IS FALLING DOWN TO THE STORY GRAVEYARD.]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 94 - 94. New House

    The next morning, Magnus woke up and quickly went to the window of his room to check and make sure all the mess was gone. As he expected, it was really gone. All the damage to the house across the street was repaired. The stone pirs were gone and his dad''s car was also fixed.


    It was as if nothing happened thest night and it was all a dream. But, he knew it was not a dream as he still felt a bit tired, but, surprisingly he also felt very fresh. ??


    ~Is this how I can increase my magic? By continuously exhausting myself?~ he wondered.


    "MAGNUS... WAKE UP! IT''S BREAKFAST TIME!" Grace''s voice came from downstairs.


    "COMING..." he shouted back.


    Then he went to Ragnar''s bed and kicked on his ass, "Wake up and brush your teeth. Today, we are going to buy a new house."


    "Argh... just one minute. I was watching such an amazing dream, I made the world''s best potion that can heal anything." Ragnar muttered in sleep.


    "Well, you can make it in real life if you wake up. Aguamenti" Magnus used a Water-Making Spell and poured it on Ragnar''s face. Ragnar quickly got up.


    "AH MAN! It was such a good dream. Take your ugly mug somewhere else. Hmph..." He was grumpy.


    Magnusughed and went to the washroom to brush his teeth and then went downstairs to eat breakfast, but, to his annoyance, Grace was still cooking breakfast and had called him for no reason, she always did that. His parents were all dressed up to go to their offices, the insignia on their shoulders would make a soldier feel tensed but here, they were simple parents.


    "Good Morning, Mum, Dad." he greeted.


    Grace, as always, kissed his forehead. "Sweetie, what will you do today?"


    "Umm, I will go out to look for a nice big house," Magnus revealed.


    "Oh, okay then... wait... what?" she asked as she realised what was just spoken.


    "You heard me correctly, mummy. I was told by the ministry of magic and also my headmaster that now because I am such a rich, influential person, who is also supposed to be the king of Britain, many bad people, both from the muggle world and the magical world might try to harm me or my family. So, they advised me to get a better and safer house." He exined them.


    Grace gawked, realising that what Magnus said made total sense and the fact that they had ignored such detail could have been so fatal. "Then... we cane with you. I don''t have much work to do anyway as today is a non-surgical day."


    "I wille too, I''m supposed to do an inspection of a workshop today but I will postpone it to afternoon. Getting a safe and nice house in a good location is important." Adam joined in.


    Magnus was happy that he was going to spend time with his family, "YES! Um... I have asked mywyer toe and pick us up today."


    -_-


    "You have awyer?" Grace asked in shock.


    "Of course, but don''t worry. He is a very nice person. He is also a muggle-born wizard, but he has aw degree. You can meet himter. Okay, let''s eat quickly then." Magnus was excited to go out with them.


    ...


    An hourter, at 9 AM sharp, Ted came to his home. He had bought a new 1971 Range Rover. It had more than enough seating for all of them to sit. This was not actually Ted''s car, Magnus had instead told him to buy it for personal use. It was now registered under Magnus''s ownpany, which was different from FutureTek, as FutureTek was apany that would create products and take over otherpaniester.


    While Magnus''s personalpany was just a holding/investmentpany. It was called Dragon Holdings and its only job was to get as many shares in a fewpanies he deems worthy of investment.


    At the moment, he had invested in Intel, IBM, AT&T Technologies and Boeing. His biggest share now was in Intel though, at 15 per cent.


    "Good morning, Ted. Good thing you bought the white version of the car. I saw the red one on the streets and hated it." Magnus said.


    "Yeah, I felt you''d not like that. You just look like a kid, everything else in you is like a middle-aged man." Ted replied.


    "I have no idea if that can be taken as apliment or not. Anyway, here, meet my family, my mum, Grace and dad, Adam. Both are army officers." He introduced them because Grace and Adam were now in civilian clothes.


    Ted shook their hands, "Of course, I know about them. Mrs Grant is somewhat famous in the field of cardiology."


    "You know Ragnar. Then there are my pets but I''m leaving them at home today. Hopefully, we will return to see our home intact." Magnus muttered while looking at the window of the first floor.


    As soon as he looked there, he noticed 3 small heads peeking from the window, it was obviously Duck, Chad and Summer. They were waiting for Magnus to leave so they could run around in the house and have fun. As soon as they noticed Magnus looking at them, they quickly ducked and hid.


    "Aww... they are so cute." Grace fawned over them.


    After the greeting, they got onto the car and Ted drove them around. They preferred it if the house was not directly in the middle of London city. They would like to have some greenery and fresh air, so, they were okay with properties a little away from the centre of the city.


    Initially, the properties Ted showed were not liked by Magnus. Instead, Grace and Adam loved all of them, but what Magnus was looking for was a good mix of luxury, peace, grandeur and safety.


    Then, after 2 hours, they finally arrived in Hampstead, London. There was an empty property just adjacent to Hampstead Heath. A beautifulrge wild park of woond and meadows. The previous owners moved out because of their business going bankrupt. The 1970s was a decade that started with increasing intion and it was getting worse.


    Soon, Ted brought them to the main gate of a fully walled estate. The gate itself spoke of the luxury. It automatically opened and the car drove it. From the first nce, Magnus fell in love with it. It was all he was looking for, modern as well as luxurious. The first thing he saw was the tennis court on the side.


    As soon as Ted stopped the car, a fat woman with a huge smile came to them. She even helped Grace open the car door.


    "Wee to Hampstead, I am Julie Hilton. Please,e, I will show you around." She greeted Adam and Grace. She knew Ted, so she enthusiastically cheek kissed him. Then, she ruffled Magnus and Ragnar''s hair, much to their displeasure. She thought both of them were the couple''s sons as both Magnus and Ragnar had blonde hair.


    After that, she started showing them around the house. "The building spans up to 29,116 sq ft (2,704.96 sq m) of beautifully designed Manor House with over 70 rooms, including 11 bedrooms, staff amodation, internal and external leisure facilities such as indoor and outdoor swimming pools, your personal underground entertainment room with two bowling alleys, pool tables and much more, a two-storey garage and unsurpassed luxury. You will be buying this whole plot of almost 1.3 acres ofnd.


    Sir, Ma''am, may I know what you do for a living? I need to fill out this visitor''s form." She finally asked the question that would always tell her if the client was going to buy the property or not.


    "Oh, we''re both military officers," Adam told her.


    All of a sudden, Julie''s shoulders fell and she thought, ~Can they buy it? I don''t think officers get paid this much.~


    "How much is the property?" Magnus finally asked.


    "It''s priced at 2.3 million pounds." she unenthusiastically replied.


    Magnus nodded and looked around for the onest time. It was a beautiful property. "We''ll take it. You can finalise the papers. Mr Tonks, you can pay the initial advance payment to book the property. We will clear the full payment by the new year."


    -_-


    Julie was confused. Why was the kid making the deal? Why was the kid talking to Ted as if he was the boss? She stayed quiet for now, deciding to ask Tedter.


    "Sweetie, are you sure?" Grace asked him.


    Magnus nodded, "It''s perfect, mum. Peaceful, close to a big park, it''s also very luxurious and the best part is, it''s just 15 minutes drive away from Buckingham Pce."


    Hearing the name of the royal pce, Adam and Grace immediately guessed that it would certainly be good to have this property.


    "Okay then," she agreed.


    "What about you, do you like it?" Magnus asked Ragnar, knowing that he''d be staying with him from now on.


    Ragnar was actually busy hogging on cheese sticks and drinking a can of Pepsi that Julie had brought for refreshments for clients.


    "Ha?... sure... as long as I get a ce to do my experiments I''m cool," Ragnar replied.


    Magnus chuckled and turned to Julie, "It''s final then. We''ll buy it."


    .


    .


    .


    It took 5 seconds for Julie to realise that she had just sold the property. "Ah... congrattions on your new house, Mr Grant."


    She now treated Magnus with the utmost respect.


    "Okay, Mum, Dad, let''s tour the house again, rxedly this time. Why don''t you order some pizza, dad? I feel hungry." Magnus proposed.


    Adam looked at his watch and saw he still had a lot of time till he had to go to work. "Sure, Mag."


    So, when Julie and Ted were left behind, Julie finally asked. "Who is that young kid? How can he decide on the deal?"


    Ted cleared his throat and replied, "You don''t recognise him? He''s Magnus Grant, the youngest recipient of George Cross in history. He''s also a supergenius, he''s only 11 and haspleted his high school. He now even owns his ownpany. He''s the one buying the house, not his parents."


    -_-


    Julie had her mind blown. "A... E-Eleven years old? T-That''s crazy. Do you think he will buy more propertyter?"


    Ted nodded, "Of course, he''s a keen investor in real estate. As long as he can find the right properties, luxurious, big or even historical, he will buy them."


    Julie was having a secret orgasm, as what Ted said was music to her ears. "That''s very nice. Please suggest to me if he''s looking for more properties. Can I have your number? If I find a good property I can tell you first."


    Ted gave her a business card and went inside to join Magnus. All the praise that Ted gave to Magnus was all nned by Magnus himself.


    Magnus had told Ted to tell anyone who asks about how great and genius he is. Magnus knew all this would help himter on. It was a strategic move for the future.


    [You can see the car and the new house on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    [GIVE STONES PLEASE!]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 95 - 95. Grant Family Outing

    After buying the new house and also eating pizza, it was time for Magnus to return home and let his parents go to work. From thendline, his parents called military cars for themselves while Ted drove Magnus and Ragnar back to 10 Privet Drive.


    When Magnus arrived there, he saw Bobby was waiting for him outside his home. He had no idea why Bobby came today as he should be in school by now. ??


    As soon as Magnus got out of the car, Bobby came to him and said, "You were right. My dad has cancer, but it''s in the earliest stage and can be easily cured."


    Magnus patted Bobby''s shoulder with sympathy, "Take care of him. I told Ragnar and Snape to make health potions a while back. They have sessfully made one. It''s nothing too revolutionary, it just keeps the body well-nourished and energised. It will help your dad when he starts taking the medication."


    Ragnar ran into the house and brought a bottle filled with potions. "Here, Bobby. This is the potion. 3 times a day, one teaspoon with a ss of milk."


    Seeing the tensed face of Bobby, Magnus invited him in, "Don''t worry, it''s in the very initial stages. He will be fine in no time. Also, you''ve got wizard friends, we got your back. By the way, guess where we areing from? I bought a new big house."


    "What? Why?" Bobby asked.


    "Last night, we were attacked by Death Eaters. They came to take me along. It was a big fight, I was able to take out 4 of them though." Magnus proudly said.


    "You are just 11 and not even the king yet and already facing assassination and kidnapping attempts. I have no idea what will happen once you get the crown." Bobby muttered.


    "When I be the king, I will be able to kill them while telling the public about it," Magnus replied and went inside his home.


    "Abe, George, make something nice for us to eat," Magnus told the elfs.


    "Yes, sir," The two busied themselves in the kitchen.


    Bobby had his mouth agape, seeing the strange creatures. "W-Who are they?"


    "They are a very pitiful species, my friend. With very, forcedbour and a forced changed mindset." Magnus answered.


    "They are ves?" Bobby asked.


    "No no, they are not, at least not here. They are house elfs, they live off the magic of their employers. You can imagine the exploitation they may get from that. The pureblood families in Britain treat them as ves." Magnus rified.


    "Hmm... racists, murderers, vers... what else is Wizarding Word missing? I thought they''d be better than this." Bobby disappointedly


    Magnus also sighed, "I ask that same question every day, Bobby."


    ...


    It was officially Christmas Eve. Magnus was supposed to go back to Hogwarts on January 2nd.


    But tonight, he was taking his parents to Camelot. He wanted them to see what truly meant by him being the inheritor of Merlin and Arthur. He could already imagine the shocked face of his mother. But he needed to make sure they didn''t eat anything before portkeying there.


    Grace and Adam had juste back from their work and Magnus dropped the bomb. "Mum, Dad, today I would like to take you to Camelot. It''s a secret ind with a castle as big as a metropolis."


    Grace and Adam blinked multiple times as they looked at Magnus'' face. "Where is this Castles?"


    "West of Scond, in the Antic. Come, we will be going through a portkey, a magical way of travelling. In science, we call it teleportation." Magnus exined.


    "WHAT?! YOU MEAN WIZARDS HAVE MASTERED TELEPORTATION?" Adam asked in shock. He was an engineer and understood how crazy of a concept it was.


    "Yes, they''ve known about it for centuries now," Magnus replied.


    "Mag, let''s eat dinner first, then we''ll go." Grace suggested.


    "That... It would be better if you don''t eat anything. You see, the first time teleporting has an effect on the body. You will feel nauseous and like vomiting." Magnus warned them.


    Ragnar nodded his head strongly, "Yes yes... You don''t want to go through that, trust me."


    "Besides, there will be a feast for uster in my castle. Come, we will be flying to my castle outside London." Magnus said.


    "Flying? On what? Did you hire a chopper?" Grace asked.


    Magnus showed a toothy smile, "Hehe... On brooms"


    ...


    "Umm... Sweetie, are you sure you can fly on this?" Grace asked as she looked at the brooms. They hade out to a park to take a flight from here.


    "Yes, mummy. It''s magically enchanting. Just sit behind me and you will understand everything." Magnus assured her.


    With a doubt, she got on the broom and sat closely behind Magnus. Adam was going to be travelling with Ragnar.


    "Hold me tight, we''ll be going up now," Magnus warned her, and slowly flew increased the altitude without going forward.


    Grace at the start felt nervous as her feet left the ground and there was nothing under her feet to support or bnce on the broom.


    But, surprisingly, she didn''t feel like she would fall anytime on the broom. But she still held Magnus tightly.


    "Okay, we will fly now. Just enjoy the view, mum." Magnus said and took off, slowly increasing the speed.


    Eventually, Grace stopped feeling scared of falling and started enjoying the cold wind touching her face.


    "This is so refreshing," shemented.


    "Hehe, you''ll feel even more fresh breathing the air of Camelot. That ce is untouched by the pollution. I guess having Centaurs, Goblins and Ve living there was a good thing." Magnus muttered.


    After 20 minutes they arrived at the castle. Magnus showed them around the first, it was nothing but a haunted house at the moment as the elfs were still in the process of cleaning it.


    He then took them to the Portkey room. "Come here and put your hand on this statue. No matter what happens, do not let your hand leave the surface. Okay, here we go."


    "Portkey"


    As soon as Magnus said it, the Portkey got activated and Magnus arrived inside the underground portkey chamber in Camelot castle.


    As always the wall of fire was around them but it stayed like that because they weren''t intruders. As for the condition of Grace and Adam, both of them had fallen to the floor, feeling nauseous.


    Magnus and Ragnar were better this time though. Magnus was in the best condition as he had experienced this way too many times.


    "Oh, good evening, your majesty and your highnesses." Martha came in all of a sudden.


    "Grandma Martha, you got something to help their stomach?" Magnus asked.


    "Of course, dear. I brought it with me. Lemonade helps a lot." She said and handed them a ss of lemonade.


    But, as soon as Martha came to Grace to give the ss, Grace suddenly hugged her, "A... you are so cute."


    "Hehe... thank you, child." Martha chuckled.


    Magnus coughed, "Mummy, Grandma Martha is 200 years old and she''s the great grandmother of Chad."


    Grace released Martha immediately and looked at Magnus and Martha''s faces in shock. "Really? That''s so..."


    "Hah, I had the same reaction when I heard about it. Let''s go, I will show you the view from the top of the castle now." Magnus led the way.


    Soon, they arrived at the top balcony of the castle and from there, Grace and Adam saw how big the castle truly was. It was monstrous in size and on Magnus'' demand, the whole castle was also decorated with magical lights for Christmas and it looked extra beautiful.


    "This is a magical ind, I am the owner. It can not be seen by normal people and it also does not show up any muggle technology. Do you like it?" Magnus asked.


    "This is crazy. Who wouldn''t love to own an ind? This got a whole castle with it." Adam quickly spoke.


    "You two cane hereter anytime you want to rest and have fun. Maybe after you two retire, you can enjoy life here." Magnus offered.


    "Sorry, sweetie, but I''m not quitting anytime soon. The world''s technology is developing so fast and so many new ways of treatment areing in, it is exciting." Grace enthusiastically said.


    Hearing her, Magnus'' n to build the best hospital in the world for her and also buying the Medtronicpany at all costs felt sweeter. His face grew a big smile. He was now going to buy an existing hospital in Britain and upgrade the hell out of it in theing 2 years. But, first, he needed lots of money for it.


    "Grandma Martha, let''s show them the vault first." Magnus decided. He also needed to take some stuff from there which would help him gain some good old cash.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 96 - 96. Gifts

    Once again, they came to the underground part of the castle.


    "Okay, close your eyes." He told his parents. ??


    They obliged seeing his excited face and closed them. After that, Magnus went forward and opened the vault. Immediately, eye-piercing shine from all the gold and jewellery came. Magnus felt a bit of stiffness in his body whenever he sees how rich he was. It was just crazy.


    "Okay, you can open your eyes now." He said.


    And then, as Magnus expected, Grace lost her bnce. Adam was quick enough to catch her, even though his face had also turned white with shock.


    "W-Wha... I-Is this all yours?" Grace asked while stuttering.


    Magnus proudly replied, "Yes, I got two more Vaults withbined wealth nearly simr to this. But that one also got precious books and weapons so I like those more."


    Then, Magnus took out a small box from his pocket. "Mummy, this one is for you."


    Grace confusedly opened the box and found a ring. It turned out to be a diamond ring, and not just any diamond, a fricking red diamond with clear textures. There were only about 20 of them in the world. And none of them was as clear as this one. The ring would alone get millions of pounds if auctioned.


    "This is for the best mummy in the world. This is a red diamond. Extremely rare, so, it''ll be better if you tell people that it''s just a gemstone. Don''t worry about its price, I got a few hundred of them in this vault, don''t know about the Gringotts vault though." Magnus revealed.


    "H-How much would it cost outside?" She asked.


    "Umm, about a few million I guess," Magnus replied.


    This made Grace start shivering while holding it in her hand.


    "Haha, don''t worry about the cost, mummy. Just wear it like the Queen Mother you are. Now, for dad. I know you''re not much into jewellery, so I asked the Goblins to make something for you. As you probably know from storybooks, Goblins are the best smiths. So, they made this new pistol for you. It looks the same as a normal pistol but, it''s got magic in it.


    "For starters, it''s highly durable. Then, to the main point. It can fire any round, as long as it''s not a sniper rifle bullet as the cartridge can magically make itself smaller or bigger. It will negate the recoil too, increasing the aim," Magnus revealed a revolver with a ck body and silver handle. It had hidden runes and other goblin enchantments on it.


    Adam loved it and excitedly checked it out. Of course, it was empty for now.


    Then, Magnus'' gaze fell on an excited Ragnar. *Sigh* "Yes, I bought cauldrons for you."


    "YES, YOU''RE THE BEST BROTHER." Ragnar jumped in excitement.


    Magnus rolled his eyes and entered deeper into the vault while they were busy with the Christmas presents.


    The vault was much more organised now as Martha had done the job. Now everything was separated. Magnus went to the diamond section and picked a fist-sized clean blue diamond. It was the second rarest type, Magnus had decided not to sell the red diamonds as they were just too precious and would look better in his crown.


    After that, he picked up an old 10th-century gold coin. It was in mint condition. Then, he picked a random unenchanted sword. It was also in mint condition and its gold ted hilt was still looking beautiful. Whoever it belonged to must''ve been important. But Arthur probably never thought about his enemies once defeating them so he just threw all the stuff he wins in his vaults.


    With that, he was done. He took his parents back to the main castle to have dinner. There was not much to do when you knew Santa was not real and gifts were already given. Technically, the time to give gifts was the next day, but Magnus dealt with it tonight.


    After all this, Magnus took his parents to sleep in his favourite ce, the highest balcony, under the open sky. Magnus made themselves a big bed. As theyid down, they started to talk. He even called Grandma Martha to join.


    "What are you nning on doing after school, Magnus?" Grace asked.


    Magnus was lying in the middle of Adam and Grace. Ragnar was on the other side of grace, alongside Martha.


    "Umm... I will be the king, so I will try to make this country the best in everything. But, as Merlin''s descendant, I have a bigger responsibility of uniting the wizards and end discrimination from the world. I just want to make this awesome to live on for future generations." Magnus revealed.


    "That''s a lot to do for a young boy like you," Adam said.


    "Hehe... well, we wizards live a very long life so there should be no problem in achieving this dream." Magnus retorted.


    "How long do they live?" Grace inquired.


    "Well, normal ones surely reach 150-200. Then there are a few crazy ones, who have used some special methods to stay alive for 600-700 years." Said Magnus.


    *Whistles*


    "Lucky Wizards. We simple humans hardly reach 90." Adam jokingly said.


    Hearing him, Magnus felt sad. He held Grace and Adam''s hand, "Don''t worry, you won''t be like normal humans. You will live for hundreds of years."


    "Okay, sweetie. We will be waiting for your cure to not ageing then. Hmm... What about you, Ragnar? What do you want to do after school?" She asked.


    Ragnar was rxingly looking at the sky with a smile. His both arms were under his head, supporting it.


    "I... I will be the greatest potioneer and runesmith to ever exist in magical history. Of course, after having my revenge." Ragnar answered.


    "Revenge? What do you mean?" Grace asked.


    "Ahaha... He was talking about orange. He wants to make an orchid..." Magnus awkwardly intervened.


    *Sigh*


    "It''s alright, Magnus," Ragnar spoke up. Then he finally told his story, not in a third person, but as himself. He guessed that if he was going to live with them, there was no point in hiding such things.


    By the end, Ragnar''s eyes were watery. "Mummy used to tell me stories of great knights and wizards like King Arthur and Merlin. I wished to be her little knight, but they took her from me before I couldplete my training."


    Grace also had tears in her eyes for him. For little Ragnar to go through all that. It was bound to be tough. She gave him a hug. Then, from the other side, Grandma Martha also gave a soft pat on his face. "Little One, your Grandma will teach you Potions from now on. I''m the best at it."


    *BAM*


    Magnus suddenly jumped on them, pressing Ragnar. "And I will be your brother and help you beat those basta... I mean bad boys."


    Ragnar chuckled, "Thanks, everyone."


    "Only strangers say thanks to friends and family. You''re a part of the family now, Ragnar." Adam also jumped closer and hugged them all.


    And so, they spent Christmas Eve at peak wholesomeness.


    ...


    But Magnus'' wholesome deeds had not ended there. He had sent a special Christmas package to Bobby. It was already sitting at the bottom of the family Christmas tree. Inside, it had the yet unreleased Intel 8008 chip. The first eight-bit processor produced by Intel. Bobby was going to go nuts with it.


    ...


    Cokeworth, Ennd.


    Lily Evans lived in the same town as Severus. But the location where her house was situated was in a much better location, as her locality had many people living there, aspared to where Severus used to live, that ce waspletely abandoned.


    As it was Christmas Eve, Severus was celebrating it with his mother. It was officially the start of their new life in their new home. It was bigger than the one in Spinner''s End, and much cleaner. It already had all the furniture so they never had to do anything except live there. Magnus really did things all the way.


    Severus wanted to give a gift to Lily as her fairly close new neighbour. But he couldn''t find anything. However, then his mother came to him and told him that a courier came for him that morning.


    On it said, "From your bro."


    He immediately understood who it was. He opened it and found a letter and a small box. He first read the letter.


    "How are you doing in your new home, Sev? Hope you''re well. By the way, I know you''ll be looking forward to giving a present to Lily. So, I took the liberty to send you this. Hehe... We are brothers, I got your back. Merry Christmas to you and aunty." He read the letter.


    Amused by the box, he opened it. Only to find a goldish bracelet with green and red stones on it, shaped in the form of leaves and a rose. Then there was a small note, "Don''t worry, it''s pretty cheap. Made it with a mixture of a Galleon and a Sickle. Green and red aremon gemstones and not something precious. Hopefully, she''ll like it. FINGERS CROSSED!"


    Severus smiled while reading it, then looked at the small bracelet. He could imagine it looking good on her, as she also had red hair.


    ~Tomorrow she should being to that tree.~ he thought and went to sleep.


    [You can see Grace''s ring and the bracelet on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    [YOU GIVE STONE I GIVE BANANA!]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 97 - 97. Magnus The Liar

    Christmas Day came. But, for someone, it was the worst day of their lives.


    "My Lord, forgive me. Everything was ording to the n until that mudblood started using Merlin''s ancient magic. He conjured tower-like spears in the sky and pierced our ranks to death." Rodolphus Lestrange was kneeling in front of Voldemort. ??


    Voldemort seemed angry, but he was also trying to hold it back. He cracked his fist and made Rodolphus stand up. He was his number one loyal supporter after all.


    "Get up, Rodolphus. It was I who trusted in you. None could have imagined for that boy to know the ancient magic.


    "But the more time we give him, the stronger he gets. However, we can not do anything for the short time, you made a big ruckus in the muggle world this time. The Ministry will be after you like a hound. Hide away until my further orders." Voldemort instructed.


    Nodding, Rodolphus left. But, soon he heard the angry shouts of Voldemort and knew he was walking on a thin line and his friendship with the dark lord might not be able to save him if he makes more mistakes.


    "INCOMPETENCE..." Voldemort seethed.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Magnus was calling his House Elfs to Camelot. They were going to bring the pets along with them.


    Magnus had no idea if there was a spell for it. He just loudly called them. "Abe, George,e here with Duck, Chad and Summer."


    In an instant, two pops came and with that arrived two elfs. But, their clothes looked dirty.


    Magnus looked at the three little troublemakers. "Let me guess, they turned into satanic beasts as soon as I left?"


    "Ah, forgive us, sir. But they fight a lot." George said.


    Magnus stared at the three with big angry eyes, making them squeeze their necks in fright.


    "Chad, your Grandma will straighten you out. Duck, Grandma Martha will also turn you into a well-disciplined dragon. And Summer, you were such a sweet girl. I guess I will have to send you to the Phoenixes. They will teach you to be good." He scolded them as if they could understand him. Though the three did get the gist that Magnus was angry.


    "Now, follow me you all." He then took them inside his castle. Duck was going to stay here, and Magnus was not at all worried about him being lonely because the castle was filled with so many animals to make friends with. Chad and Summer were already best friends so he wasn''t going to separate them.


    It was early morning and everyone was gathered in the Grand Royal Hall, the biggest hall of the castle with a ceiling so high you could y real quidditch with multiple teams here.


    In the middle of the hall was a giant Christmas tree, decorated to the brim. Around it sat the leaders of Centaurs, Goblins and Ve, with Magnus'' parents, Ragnar and Martha.


    "Mag, why don''t you open your present?" Grace asked.


    "I got presents? Cool." Magnus excitedly went to the tree and found 4 packages. From Grace, he got a handmade sweater with Chad''s pattern on it.


    "It must be very cold in Hogwarts, wear it," Grace said.


    Magnus put it on happily. "I LOVE IT."


    He didn''t care about how expensive the gift was. It didn''t matter as he had all the money he''d ever need. What he really cared about was feeling.


    Then, he opened the package from Adam. It was a big one. In it, he found a Metal Gramophone. The weirdest thing was that it could y cassettes instead of vinyl records.


    "I heard that magic and electronics don''t work together. Hence, I modified this portable mechanical Gramophone to y cassette. It has thetest spring technology and with one round of winding it up it will run for 60 minutes." Adam exined.


    Magnus gratefully looked at the present. Seriously, Hogwartscked recreational activities. There was no way of listening to music, now he could.


    "Thanks, dad. This will help me when Ragnar snores at night." Magnus jokingly said.


    "HEY... Don''t badmouth me before even opening my gift." Ragnar protested.


    "Okay, what''s in this little box now?" Magnus took the gift from Ragnar. Inside it, he found a little vial.


    "Hmm, water?" Magnus asked.


    Ragnar smirked, "You sure about that?"


    Magnus''s mind worked quickly and he came upon a single possibility. "LIQUID LUCK?"


    Ragnar proudly nodded, "That''s right. I brewed it with the help of Grandma Martha."


    "THAT''S AWESOME. I''M GONNA KEEP THIS FOREVER WITH ME." Magnus was excited about it.


    After this, he opened the gift from Martha. It was a set of choctes. Lots of them with different textures and vours. Magnus picked one and ate, in an instant, he felt like melting on the floor along with the chocte in his mouth.


    "This is so good, grandma." He praised.


    Martha chuckled, "Hehe... I''m happy that you enjoyed it. If you want more in the future you can ask grandma anytime."


    They exchanged a few more gifts that morning. Then after breakfast, Grace and Adam decided to return to their home. Magnus also had some work so he decided to leave. But this time he had the elfs to take him.


    Surprisingly, the castle also blocked elf teleportation. Due to this, even they could only teleport from the special room. Duck had already made new friends with the Nundu and Phoenixes. Magnus woulde and visit him every once in a while. He would now need to find a way to keep him around even when he grows up, after all, what would be the point of having a dragon then.


    The elfs held their clothes and teleported away.


    Left behind, Martha started humming and headed to the royal kitchen, "Hehe... he likes my cooking. I should make something even better now."


    ...


    Magnus came back to their 10 Privet Drive home. It was Christmas day, a holiday for Grace and Adam. But, as they had already eaten and now had nothing to do, they decided to do some office work. Grace was working on some personal projects and Adam was doing the same. He was working on a new car engine all by himself, his dream project.


    Seeing this, Magnus said he wanted to meet Bobby and so he left with Ragnar.


    As soon as he left, Adam came to Grace and asked, "Did he tell the truth?"


    "No," Grace replied while reading a document.


    "Why does he lie to us nowadays?" Adam wondered.


    "Because he has headaches now and he does not want to pass them on to us. I can only imagine the pressure on him for being the next king." Grace worriedly said and sighed. But she had no idea how deep in problems Magnus really was.


    To most people, being the next king or heir of Merlin was an amazing thing that only a supremely lucky person would get. But, in reality, all these bloodlines although made Magnus stronger and richer, also painted a big bullseye on his back.


    "I hope he starts sharing things with us more," Adam muttered.


    ...


    Magnus had called Ted to meet him in the same old coffee shop that day. The reason was business of course. He needed some cash money because even with all his gold, he couldn''t just use it in the muggle world. Also, he didn''t go to the Goblins as their exchange rate was not too amazing.


    So, he had some other idea of making some big money.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 98 - 98. Another Attack?

    Ted arrived in time. "Merry Christmas,"


    "Merry Christmas, Ted. I called you today to make some good money. Do you know any big auctions that are going to take ce anytime soon around the world? A ce where some super-rich people mighte?" Magnus asked. ??


    Ted rested back in his seat as he started thinking. "Umm... I did read about one that''s going to happen in Saudi Arabia. It''s organised by the country''s prince and many super-rich wille there."


    "Wonderful, when is it?" Magnus asked.


    "31st December. It''s being called the New Year Auction." Ted answered.


    "Can we put some things for auction there?" He inquired.


    Ted got more attentive now. "What is it?"


    "Hey... Are you selling my Potion?" Ragnar suddenly voiced.


    "No, Rag. Why would I sell it to muggles? It''s this I''m selling." Magnus said as he put the blue diamond on the table.


    Ted picked it up and checked. It was very clear, but itcked a shape. This means it was untampered. It would get a very good price because this was a huge fist-sized blue diamond.


    Magnus started, "I checked the books, there is no other diamond as big as this in the whole world. Let alone, this is a blue one. I am expecting at least 500 million dors for this as it''ll be a once in a lifetime chance for someone to get it. I will even offer free carving or cutting of the diamond however they want with 100% no damage guaranteed or money back."


    "H-half a B-billon? And I think you just might get that amount as long as we can get this diamond checked and officiated." Ted said.


    "Where can we get it checked?" Magnus asked.


    "Gringotts, of course," Ted suggested.


    Magnus looked at him doubtfully, "Would their certification even be valid in the muggle world?"


    "Of course, they aren''t rich just by working for Wizards. They also invest money in the muggle market. They own lots of subsidiaries that are mugglepanies." Ted revealed.


    Even Magnus didn''t know this and it actually made sense. Goblins didn''t care about anything except money and they hated everyone equally. So they would surely invest in the muggle world.


    "That makes our job easier then. Goblins of Gringotts are my buddies." Magnus happily eximed and got up.


    "Do you know how to apparate?" he asked.


    Ted nodded, "I do, but I can''t guarantee to take others along with me. I''m not the best at it."


    "No problem, I will call my elf," Magnus replied and they went to an empty alley from the coffee shop.


    "Abraham Lincoln,e here." He called out.


    *Pop* "What can I do for you, sir?"


    "Can you take us to Diagon Alley?" Magnus asked.


    "Of course. I know that ce."


    So, ignoring the shocked face of Ted because of the elf''s name, they teleported to Diagon Alley.


    "Thank you, Abe, you can go back now. I will call you again when I have toe home." He said and headed to the bank. But as soon as they started walking they were interrupted.


    "AH... MR PENDRAGON. Please wait... Here you go... Have some Spicy ice cream. I made this by taking inspiration from your exceptional fire magic. I have named this Dragon Spice vour." Florean Fortescue, the owner of Florean Fortescue''s Ice Cream Parlour, enthusiastically greeted him.


    All this was not because of his fame. These people genuinely liked him. Because he paid to repair the damage caused to Diagon Alley when he was attacked here. Everyone knew that Magnus didn''t need to do it, but he still did out ofpassion as many of these shops don''t really make a lot of money and couldn''t afford repairs.


    While greeting so many people, he finally arrived at the bank. The Goblins there also treated him very kindly as he was still secretly somewhat a controller of the bank.


    He was immediately taken to the private luxury room and the head goblin of the bank arrived. The head goblin was named Novgor.


    "Please, drink the tea, your majesty. Very few get the chance to taste the Goblin made special tea," he said after another goblin brought some refreshments for them.


    Magnus took the gesture of friendship and drank it. It immediately touched his throat. It was spicy, but not the chilli spicy, it was herbal. A lot of ginger in it.


    "This is actually very nice. I like it, Novgor." Magnus praised.


    Novgor showed a wide goblin smile, "I knew you would like it. With your Pendragon blood, you can even drink fire and enjoy it. So, how can I be of service today?"


    Magnus didn''t talk around and put the diamond, the sword and the old coin on the table. "I want you to verify these items and certify their quality. I will be auctioning them in the muggle world."


    Novgor looked at the three items. The coin was of no interest to him as it was mere gold to him. Then he looked at the big diamond. It was certainly very enticing, but they had many diamonds in their vaults, not as big but still.


    What attracted him was the sword. He immediately picked it up and checked it closely with his monocule.


    "Ah... Such work... But not of a goblin. Someone learned from a goblin and made this. Hmm... Let me see the hilt." He started muttering.


    Magnus was surprised by Novgor''s behaviour and was now very interested in the sword.


    Then, Novgor eximed, "Ahaa... I knew it! You Majesty, where did you get this sword from?"


    "From my vault," Magnus revealed.


    "Ah... No wonder. This sword once belonged to a well-known king, Ragnar Lodbrok. His Majesty Arthur Pendragon must have defeated him and taken it." Novgor revealed.


    Ragnar, hearing his own name got interested in the sword, he took it from the goblin to check it out. His eyes shined as he swayed his fingers over its shining de.


    Magnus also realised what kind of foolish deed he was going to do. Probably every single thing in his vaults, every single book, sword, armour must have a great history rted to it. It was something to be kept close to, as it was invaluable. A part of history.


    Just at that moment, Magnus decided what he was going to do. Once he bes the king, he will create the world''srgest and safest history museum.


    But, about this sword. He looked at the sword and asked, "Novgor, I decided not to sell it. But, I want you to make an engraving on its hilt, under the name of its previous owner."


    "Sure, what do you want on it?" Novgor asked.


    "I want you to enchant the hell out of it too. Make it a fine deadly weapon that can cut anything and withstand anything. And put the name... Ragnar Ulrick Oroborus on it." Magnus instructed.


    *TING*


    Ragnar dropped the greatsword on the table, "Are you sure? I-I this must hold precious value to the history."


    "Heh, Ragnar Lodbrok is dead, he left this sword to rot. You may carry it now and continue the journey of this sword. It''s yours, you also said you wanted to learn swordsmanship." Magnus rified.


    Novgor nodded and took the sword to work on it. Then, he looked at the coin, "This is a simple 10th-century coin, but it''s very rare now. The diamond is also real, I don''t need to touch it to see its authenticity. The grade is wless. I will get you the certifications for the two. The sword you may take in 5 days. It will cost you 5,000 Galleons."


    Magnus knew this was a pretty discounted price for what he wanted Novgor to do. Since they don''t normally work for Muggles.


    "Sure. I''ll transfer the moneyter." Magnus agreed and shook hands. In just 30 minutes, they even got the certification of authenticity and grade.


    "Okay, let''s prepare to go to Saudi Arabia now. Ted, we will use the Ministry authorised Portkey this time." Magnus started nning.


    "Yes, we will do that, Mr Pendragon. But I must go back and start making some telephone calls first. It''s better to have some contacts there before going." Ted said and immediately left. Even forgetting that Magnus could have gotten him back faster.


    Now, it was just Magnus and Ragnar.


    "You wanna buy some potion materials?" He asked.


    Ragnar nodded, "Yes, I do actually. By the way, Mag. Thanks for another precious gift."


    Magnus shook his head, "Heh, my mummy treats you like her son. We''re brothers now, stop saying thanks for everything now.".


    Ragnar smiled and headed to the potions shop.


    ...


    "Is that him, right?" A hooded person at a distance spoke. There were three, in total. They were observing Magnus for a while now.


    "Yes, that''s it." The second man confirmed.


    "How do we start? Directly or indirectly?" The third one asked.


    "Let''s go direct. Follow me." 1st man decided and started walking towards Magnus, who was standing outside the potions shop and reading a catalogue in the showcase.


    Just as he was reading, he felt someone watching him intently. Then, that feeling started getting stronger and closer.


    His face turned serious and he grunted, ~NOT AGAIN...~


    He put his right hand under his jacket and held his wand.


    Then he heard someone call him. "MAGNUS GRANT EMRYS PENDRAGON?"


    Magnus didn''t wait. He instantly turned around and cast a full body binding curse at the guy in front.


    "PETRIFICUS TOTALUS!"


    *Cling...*


    Magnus summoned his hope sword and put it on the neck of one man and his wand in front of the face of the other.


    *Footsteps*


    All of a sudden. Most of the shop owners in the vicinity came out of their shops running with wands out. They encircled Magnus and the three men. Their wands focused on the three.


    "HOW DARE YOU ATTACK HIS MAJESTY?" Florean Fortescue shouted.


    Soon, other shop owners did the same. Fear and regret appeared on the faces of all three seeing the situation they were in.


    Then, one with Magnus'' sword on the neck cried, "WE DID NOT MEAN TO ATTACK HIS MAJESTY!..."


    [A/N: Magnus will be going back to Hogwarts soon. But, as so much has already happened, this new semester will not have much exciting stuff going on except some chapters with the Marauders and other original characters in and then will be a small time skip to summer holidays.]


    [You can see the sword on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    [A STONE PLEASE!]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 99 - 99. Complicated Love

    "WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED NOW?" Ragnar came out of the shop with his arms full of boxes. Seeing the crowd outside left him in shock, seeing Magnus at the centre made him rxed.


    He went to Magnus calmly and asked, "What happened?" ??


    "I have no idea. They jumped and just rushed on me from behind." Magnus said.


    "NO... WE DIDN''T MEAN TO ATTACK YOU. We just wanted to talk to his majesty." One of them shouted.


    Seeing sincerity in his voice, Magnus lowered his sword and wand.


    "What do you want to talk about? And what''s with this shady get-up?" Magnus asked them.


    "We... We are the managing members of the Army of Merlin. Lots of Muggleborns, Squibs and other marginalised Wizards formed this group after hearing about you. We consider you our leaders." They said.


    Magnus sighed. "What''s the goal of your group?"


    "To survive, to never be discriminated against by the pure-bloods and the terrorists. To get a voice to negotiate with the ministry." They answered.


    Magnus shook his head, "Then you came to the wrong person. By associating with me, you will be much more heavily targeted by those you want to be protected against."


    "WE WILL FIGHT..." They insisted.


    "Get a job, work and make money. Marry someone if you haven''t and live a happy life. Why do you want to waste your time and energy on this?" Magnus asked.


    "Marry someone? Why would we marry an innocent Muggle and have them be targeted by the Pure-bloods too? Why should I have a child when I know they will be discriminated against? We want an end to this bigotry, that''s it. And for it, we are ready to fight. We know what you did a few days ago, how you alone killed 4 of Death Eaters. Everyone is silently talking about it.


    "Tell me, if even you, the one with the Royal pure blood of King Arthur and the powerful blood of Merlin is called a mudblood, and is attacked, what does that make us? Even less than dirt?" The one who was under full body binding charm not long ago asked.


    Magnus honestly had no answer to this. And what the man said also hit him, ~Indeed, if even the king is considered a Mudblood, what does that make normal people?~


    Magnus sighed, "Okay, give me your contact information. I will contact you when I am prepared to do something."


    The three men quickly handed him an address and thanked him multiple times. After that, Magnus pushed them to their homes. The more they stayed there the more they will be targeted by pure-bloodster.


    Then, he also returned to his home to tell his parents about the uing trip to Saudi Arabia.


    "MOM, DAD, we''re going to Riyadh for New Year, let''s pack up," Magnus shouted as soon as he entered the house.


    Adam froze midway, the chicken wings he was eating also froze just near his wide-open mouth. Grace too had the same reaction as she looked at Magnus from the sofa, in the background the T.V. was making a noise.


    "Why is it that whenever you enter the home it is always something explosive? Where did this ne from now?" Grace asked.


    Magnus smiled like the pure innocent boy he was and ran into the arms of his mother to be spoiled. Actually, he was just buttering her up but still.


    "Mummy, do you remember when we bought a new house?" He asked.


    "Yes, what about it?" she asked back.


    "Well, I got no money to pay for it. I mean, all my wealth is in the form of gold and precious stones. If I were to use the gold directly it would destroy the gold prices around the world and could even cause major economic problems for the world. So, I have decided to sell a big blue diamond in the uing auction for super-rich people in Saudi Arabia." Magnus revealed.


    Grace stopped caressing his head, "Hmm... You are certainly too smart for your own good now. You knowingly told us about this now because we can not do anything other than epting it. But, did you forget we got 2 million from the crown?"


    "NO! We will not use that money. That is your personal funds. And I told you because I knew you wouldn''t let me go alone, although I could do it," Magnus exined.


    "NO! NEVER! You are too small to be travelling to such ces alone. We will go there." She instantly said.


    ~Oh mum, how will I ever tell you the dangers your son faces every day?~ Magnus thought deep inside.


    "What about you, dad?" Magnus asked.


    "Well, if even Grace is going then I will too. Besides, it''s been a long time since we had a trip. I think thest time we went out of the country was when you were just 1. You kept yourself stuck to the ne window the whole time, you didn''t move even when you spoiled your diapers." Adam also agreed, though the story he told was unnecessary.


    But Magnus didn''t want his parents to be exposed to the Ministry, as to use Ministry authorised portkey, one needed to go there. "OKAY! I will book 1st ss seats for all of us. Our vacation is going to be FUN."


    As always, with the mention of a vacation, Magnus gets too excited.


    ...


    Cokeworth,


    Snape put on his best suit and went out of the house. His destination was the tree under which he met Lily for the first time. The day he met here was a very depressing one, originally for him, as he just had a fight with his dad and even saw his mother being beaten for the first time.


    Then, he met Lily, a simple muggle-born girl, confused about her magical abilities and bullied by her own sister for them. He hated her sister with all his heart.


    He had the bracelet ready in his pocket right now and had gift-wrapped it himself.


    Soon, the big tree came into his view, and there she was. In her winter dress, but her red hair was as shining as in a beautiful spring day.


    "Merry Christmas, Sev." Lily cheerfully greeted.


    Her radiating smile made Snape feel warm. He would normally not talk sweetly to anybody, but Lily was different. "Same to you, Lily. Here, a present from me."


    Lily got excited and quickly started opening it, "Aw... Thank you, Sev."


    Soon, she had the bracelet in her hand and she awed at its beauty. This was the first time someone gifted her jewellery. Her parents still treated her like a small child and gifted her dolls, now, she truly felt like a grown-up.


    "Ah, this must be very expensive, Sev. Why did you waste so much money?" She quickly asked. She knew the financial situation of Snape and didn''t want to be the reason for his problems.


    Snape lightly smiled, "It cost me nothing, trust me. Besides, I am now earning money from my new patent. Also, there is another surprise. I just moved into your neighbourhood with my mother. We live a few houses away from you."


    Lily was indeed surprised by this. "Does that mean, now I won''t have to get bored at home? HEY, do you have a potionsb in your home? Maybe we can practice together?"


    ~I must build a potionsb quickly.~ Snape decided in his heart.


    "Not yet, but I will as soon as I get my paycheck from the patents. You cane to my home anytime then. We can learn advance potions together." He offered.


    "That would be wonderful and then we can..."


    They talked about potions for a long time as they both loved this subject. But, there was a difference between them.


    Although Lily too was hailed as a Potions genius by Slughorn, she was still not equal to Snape. The reason was simple, Lily always went strictly by the book.


    Her potions were perfect ording to the book. But at the same time, Snape had more of an out of the box thinking and made corrections to the method in the books and turned perfect potions into extraordinary potions.


    Magnus was below Lily though, as his sess rate was very poor. But, on the side, there was the godly Ragnar, who was mad about Potions and now Runes. He was bound to be called the biggest potions genius of the century.


    Snape felt at ease now talking to her. He could see their friendship developing.


    "So, how''s your holiday going?" He asked.


    "Boring as always. I can''t perform magic at home and my sister keeps on annoying me. Mum and dad are busy with work too. What about you?" She asked back.


    "Oh, I met my friends and travelled to some ces," Snape replied.


    "Really? Was there Magnus too? He was crazy in the quidditch matches. To be honest, I hated that sport but looking at him y it made it so exciting. He''s so good at everything too. Well, except potions. I can''t believe I know the future king of Britain..." She spoke nonstop.


    The more she spoke, the more Snape''s face fell. A realisation came to his mind, "So she likes him..."


    "Yes..." After that, Snape just kept on giving normal, obvious replies to her. Soon, lunchtime came and they said goodbye and went home. Snape, was now depressed aspared to his happy mood early in the morning.


    [A/N: Let''s be honest here, girls, especially the young ones, always pick the good looking guy over everything else, they''d pick the hot guy even if the other choice is a billionaire average looking guy who loves her dearly, this can go both ways though as young boys also tend to only focus on looks. Snape, in the canon, was said to be not so good looking. So, it''s obvious that a popr girl like Lily, will not just automatically fall in love with him because he''s nice to her.]


    [And no, there is not going to be a dumb scenario where Snape will get angry at Magnus. There were supposed to be 2 chapters today that would have made everything clear but it''s taking me some time to get back to my earlier writing speed.]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 100 - 100. Auctioning With Auctioneer

    After returning to his home, Snape went straight to his room, ignoring his mother calling him for lunch she made especially for him. She was trying to turn into a good mother now, as the toxicity had left her life and she didn''t have much authority to make mistakes.


    Snape ignored her and locked himself in his room. He went to the bathroom and looked at himself in the mirror. ??


    ~I never stood a chance... Look at him... Blood of Merlin, the future king of Britain whereas I, a poor, ugly, weak pathetic boy.~


    *Ssh*


    He filled water in the wash-hand basin and drowned his head. He wasn''t trying to kill himself, just wanted to space himself out of the sounds around him.


    Once it was silent, he opened his eyes. Water made it all blurry, but his brain seemed to y games on him as that blur felt like images.


    "Love for someone doesn''t always need to be reciprocated. If you truly care for her, you would try to find happiness in the simple fact that she''s also happy."


    "You cannot and should not, ever, force your feelings on someone, because, maybe you can overpower them into submission, but would that really be genuine love?"


    These words came to his mind. They were not spoken by Magnus or Ragnar. It wasn''t even spoken by someone living. These words were from the portrait of Merlin and Arthur who was inside Merlin''s portrait.


    After this, Snape saw another scene in the water, it was not from much long ago, just from the previous night.


    "We are brothers, I got your back." These were Magnus'' words in the letter.


    "Blbrrrrrgl..." Snape suddenly lost his breath and pulled his head out. He fell on the floor.


    "Ha... Ha...." He was breathing heavily.


    He set his unorganised hair back and sighed.


    "Brothers? Haha... What a fool I am. I finally have everything I could dream of, friends who are like family, mother, who''s finally free. Money, to finally not be poor.


    "I do like her, but how can I me her personal choices on Magnus? He doesn''t even know about her feelings. She is to Magnus what I am to her. She''s even more unlucky, as she''s not even his close friend." He talked to himself.


    He then got up from the floor and tidied his clothes. He again looked at himself in the mirror, now much more confidently. "Life has given me another chance. I WILL NOT WASTE IT. I WILL BECOME THE BEST POTIONEER I CAN. With Magnus, Ragnar and Bobby, I will help make this world better."


    After that, he quickly went out of the locked room. He went downstairs to the dining table. There, he saw the lights dimmed and his mother sitting alone, looking at the food on her te depressingly.


    Snape felt extremely bad for ignoring her when she was trying her best to be a good mother. So, he put on a smile on his face and went behind her, then, he hugged her neck.


    "I''m sorry, mum. I will be good now. Let''s eat now. After this, we will go to the park." He spoke.


    ine looked at the radiation face of Snape and turned happy. She felt energised all of a sudden and got up to put food on Snape''s te.


    "YES, let''s eat, Sev. My sweet baby." She dotted on him.


    ~I love this feeling.~ she thought to herself. She had nearly forgotten how to love her own child in the past, but, now her mind was in a good ce.


    "Sev, you don''t have to worry about money all the time. Mummy will find a job soon. I know I''m not very smart or qualified, but I think I can do something out there." She told him.


    Snape supported her wholeheartedly. She needed to get out of this gloomy ce and do something other than just sit. "Hmm... I know the owner of Potions shop in Diagon Alley, he''s looking to hire. Maybe you can be his store clerk?"


    "Really? Then I will go and apply thereter." She enthusiastically said.


    Snape just silently smiled seeing her smile. A line once again resonated in his head and he thought to himself.


    ~Yes, seeing people you care about happy does make you feel happy.~


    ...


    London, Heathrow Airport.


    Magnus, Ragnar, Grace, Adam and Ted hade to the airport to catch their flight. It was just 1 day before the auction. Magnus had actually sent his Diamond and the 10th-century coin to Riyadh already. It was in the Gringotts branch in Saudi Arabia. Ted was able to get a spot in the final auction. However, the slot of his item was not decided yet as they needed to check it first.


    They only agreed to give the slot after hearing how big the diamond was. They initially thought Ted was a conman or maybe a prankster. So, he had to say that he represents the owner of Dragon Holdings, who owns 15% of Intel, plus many more. Magnus was also nning on investing in another chipmakerpany called AMD, fully known as Advanced Micro Devices. They went looking to go public in 1972 September.


    Magnus approached them and they agreed to let him invest as his investment would increasepany''s worth and that would make the IPO better. But the specific details were still being talked about.


    Poor Ted couldn''t have done all this alone, so, even he had formed his own Law and Consulting firm and named it Tonks and Tonks. Why multiple Tonks? Well, that was for his soon to be arriving daughter.


    Magnus did not invest much in hispany. Just 5 per cent stake for initial capital. Then, Ted hired lots of newly graduated kids from famous Law Schools in the UK and US. He also hired a few old-timers to advise with their expertise.


    Anyway, Magnus was yet topletely sign the auction contract and he would only do it after blowing the minds of experts there.


    "MUMMY... HURRY UP!" Magnus excitedly ran towards the big 747 aircraft.


    Grace chuckled seeing him all excited. People also smiled seeing him, an innocent kid having fun. Unknown to all, he was probably the richest man of the past many centuries.


    Meanwhile, Ragnar was very nervous. This was his first time boarding a ne and he had just one thing to say.


    ~I feel so much safer on the broom.~


    But, thankfully, the 1st ss seating was so open spaced andfortable that Ragnar forgot about his fear as soon as pretty stewardesses started giving them food.


    Magnusid back on his recliner sofa seat and talked to Ted. "So, how did you get the slot?"


    "Let''s just say I know a guy...who knows a guy ...who...knows another guy. And that guy''s uncle''s wife''s father works as a manager for the auctionpany. He let me have a conversation with thepany owner." Ted answered while sipping on whiskey.


    Magnus made an ugly face and got up to go to his mum for a head massage, "Man, you''re too drunk... Do you know what you even said?"


    ...


    The flight took six and a half hours to reach Riyadh. There, as 1st ss passengers, they got to do an easy checkout.


    But, as they got out of the airport. They realised that their guess that Riyadh would be very warm proved to be wrong. They had to take out clothes from their luggage and put them on as they were currently dressed for warm climate.


    "Ah, no wonder everyone was looking at us as if we were jokers," Adammented.


    "So, where do we go from here?" Magnus asked.


    "Umm, the hotel I booked should''ve sent a big car for us," Ted said while looking at the road.


    Soon, a long ck limousine came towards them. Adam, as a car enthusiast, immediately recognised it, "Oh, a 1968 Chrysler Imperial LeBaron?"


    And, as they expected, it stopped in front of them. The driver came out and quickly apologised in English, "Sorry Sorry, car stuck at parking."


    Ted shrugged, "It''s alright."


    The driver put their luggage in the trunk and brought them to a big 5-star hotel. They had a pretty amazing experience there as people rushed to help them with everything.


    ~Hmm, is this what fat kings of the old days lived like? I hope I don''t turn fat after getting crowned.~ Magnus thought.


    After that, they were helped to their rooms. They had actually booked a whole penthouse with 4 rooms, a living room, a yroom and a kitchen.


    "Mum, Dad, I will return in a while. I''m going with Ted to the auction centre. You have a rest, we will explore the city this evening." Magnus told them.


    Along the way, Grace and Adam had developed a pretty good trust in Ted. And they knew he was also a Wizard so they felt a bit at ease.


    "Ragnar, wannae?" Magnus asked.


    Ragnar didn''t reply and soon snores starteding from the sofa.


    "Haha, I guess he''s tired from the jeg. I''ll go then." Magnus left.


    "So, what do you want to eat, Grace?" Adam quickly picked the menu and they started having fun. It had been so long since they had gone on a vacation.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Magnus reached the auction centre. There, he was escorted to the auctionpany''s owner. He had collected the diamond on his way.


    The owner of the Emperium Auctions was an old man. He was probably a local as he wore the local white robes that men do.


    He looked at Magnus judgingly, guessing he was unimportant. But didn''t take the initiative to speak to show he was the big man.


    Magnus rolled his eyes and simply put the diamond on his table. And it was not done softly. Magnus put the diamond on the ss table so strongly that it got cracked. But, it was an expensive ss and didn''t even break them. It now just had a broken texture.


    However, none of thepany men were bothered by the broken table. Their mouths were agape and their eyes were about to fall off their sockets.


    Then, the old man slowly extended his hands towards the diamond. They were shaking. He tried to pick it up but for some reason felt it was too heavy. That was the weight of the money.


    A big smile grew on his face. "MASHALLAH! THIS IS AMAZING! You did not exaggerate but instead understated its beauty and size. AH! This should be kept in a museum... BUT... Now that it''s here, we will do our best to show it to those who dare to have it."


    Magnus nodded and took their contract paper to read it. It said 10 percent would be taken by the auction house.


    Magnus, a person who hated losing too much money, couldn''t tolerate this. This diamond was going to sell for hundreds of millions.


    He scoffed, "3 per cent, take it or leave it."


    "Ahaha... Son, let me talk to Mr Ted first..." He tried to ignore Magnus.


    Ted frowned, "Mr Ahmed, you seem to have mistaken. He is the owner of Dragon Holdings and the owner of this diamond."


    It was another round of shock on everybody''s face. Ahmad internally tensed up, ~Does he even own a bank ount?~


    "Ah, so you''re Mr Grant. You see, 10 per cent is the standard ra..."


    He was interrupted by Magnus, who was now ying catch with the diamond. "2 Percent, take it or leave it. You are the customer now, Mr Ahmad. I can decide not to sell it here and just go to the Queen of Ennd. Or maybe a dictator of some corrupt country, they will pay me whatever I want and there will be no brokerage."


    Ahmad started sweating. He now saw Magnus as the capitalist demon he used to learn about in school back in those days.


    "Ahaha... Mr Grant is angry it seems, please try...".


    "You want 1 per cent?" Magnus asked again with no expression on his face.


    -_-


    "YES YES... 3 IS FINE..." Ahmad spoke up grudgingly.


    Magnus'' brow furrowed, "The bid ended at 2 per cent. That''s all you get."


    ~Wait, are we the auctioneer or is he?~ Everyone from thepany thought. They felt they were losing their hair by each second of interacting with this kid.


    "YES, DEAL..." Ahmad agreed. He now just needed to sell it as high as possible and he can still make a decent amount of money. But this diamond will also be an amazing way to increase hispany''s presence around the world with sensational news. However, he was warned not to reveal Magnus'' identity to anybody.


    [A/N: WOHOOOO... 100 CHAPTERS... We''re in the three-digit now, boys. PLEASE GIB STONE!]


    [You can see the 1968 Chrysler Imperial LeBaron on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 101 - 101. Unlucky Magnus

    Magnus returned to the hotel after his sessful meeting and signing of the contract. He was very happy with the result too.


    He was going to tour around with his family today as he did not have much time. The next day there would be an auction and then he will have to return to Britain before 2nd January as he needed to go back to Hogwarts that day. ??


    "OKAY... Let''s go, mum and dad. We''re going to see some camels." Magnus voiced.


    And so, their little vacation started. They went to see camels, then they did some Adventure sports. After that, by the evening they returned to the hotel to have a nice local cuisine dinner.


    Magnus then started preparing for the next day.


    "Is the man you hired trustworthy?" Magnus asked.


    "Of course, he''s a muggle-born from Britain. I''ve known him for some time now. Don''t worry." Ted assured Magnus.


    Magnus had nned to strategically jack up the biddings whenever he felt the need. He wanted the most out of that big diamond.


    "Let''s just hope everything goes well tomorrow," Magnus muttered and went to sleep.


    ...


    While he slept, some people were wide awake. It was none other than Ahmad, the owner of the auctionpany. The moment he saw the diamond, he knew he needed to tell a few people, people who would go crazy over it and would want to have it at all cost.


    After all, there was no other diamond like this and some rich families would like to have it as a family heirloom.


    But, first, he needed to show his respect to the monarch of the country he was in. So, he quickly went to the Royal Pce. There, he could show the images his people took of the diamond. Magnus did not leave it under their care as he didn''t trust them.


    Not only that, Ahmad had sent the photos to various rich people by his people from the flight. If they are interested they can also bid. The morepetition there was, the higher its price would be.


    He was a decently prominent person and was granted a meeting with the king soon enough, also, he told the secretary that it was a matter of utmost importance.


    He went in front of King Faisal bin Abdziz Al Saud, the current ruler and respectfully showed the photos.


    "Your majesty, this is real, I saw it with my own eyes and held it in my own hands. It also has the certification of authenticity and quality. It is really the world''srgest, finest blue diamond. It will be auctioned tomorrow." Ahmad said.


    The old king looked at the photo in appreciation. It looked so beautiful in the image, he couldn''t imagine how it would look in real life.


    "Who is selling it?" he asked.


    Ahmad replied truthfully, as hiding anything was foolish. "A boy, a child I''d say, just 11 years old. His name is Magnus Grant, a British. I don''t know where he got the diamond from but it is known that he owns a holdingpany that is worth millions."


    The king was now more amused and interested in this child millionaire.


    *Knock Knock*


    Just then, the door of the office opened and the eldest son of the king, Abduh bin Faisal Al Saud walked in. He ignored Ahmad and went straight to his father. He put a file on the table and then whispered something in the king''s ears, making the old king''s eyes widen in shock.


    The king opened the file on his table and read it with full focus. He looked at some images and documents.


    *Sigh*


    He looked back at Ahmad, "Never address him as a boy, child or anything disrespectful, not even when alone. People with such long and strong profound bloodlines deserve to be respected. You may leave now, we wille to the auction tomorrow."


    Hearing the King''s strict warning, Ahmad sweated a little. He respectfully paid his respects and left. Coming out of the royal pce, he wondered what the background of that boy was to earn the respect of the king.


    But, he quickly put it at the back of his head as it was time to make some money and make some phone calls.


    ...


    *YAWN...*


    Magnus woke up in the penthouse. He looked around and felt weird by the surroundings, but a littleter realised he was not at home.


    ~Ah... it was such a nice dream. I was swimming in a pool of liquid luck.~ he muttered to himself.


    It was a sunny day outside the window. He quickly brushed his teeth and got dressed. In the living room, he saw his parents were well dressed too.


    Adam and Grace looked no less than some big movie stars with their pretty faces and toned bodies. Ragnar, though, didn''t have any modern muggle styled suits so Grace had to buy one for him quickly.


    "LET''S GO AND GET RICH." He loudly greeted them.


    *BOOP*


    "Don''t be so greedy." Grace lightly knocked on his head.


    "Ouch... I''m a good boy who loves pancakes, that''s it." Magnus innocently replied.


    "However, you''re even more greedy when ites to pancakes. Let''s go now. The car is waiting for us." Adam came to his rescue.


    They left the hotel and arrived at the auction. The ce was decorated as if a marriage celebration was going to be held there.


    Well, technically, after the auction there was going to be a big New Year party that will go on until the next morning.


    They arrived at the main door of the building that had a red carpetid. Some people came to open the car door. And as soon as they got out they met the entrance manager. He had a list of guests.


    "Wee, Mr Grant." He greeted Magnus first with deep respect.


    "A VIP box has been allotted to you and your family. Please follow our staff." He respectfully told them.


    Magnus followed while thinking that this special treatment must be due to him selling the big diamond.


    The VIP box was on the upper floor of the auction hall. It was a real box-shaped room with a big ss window looking down at the stage. Then there was also a telephone in the room to speak their bids.


    After taking their seats, they were given a catalogue of all the items that were being sold today. Magnus opened it out of interest. Not so surprisingly, the whole 1st page was all about the diamond with its size, weight, condition and high-quality images. It was certainly the biggest highlight of the evening.


    "Ah, they have a lot of cars for sale." Adam voiced.


    Magnus also checked them out and indeed, there were a lot of collectables. He knew that these cars were something that age like what he had heard was called fine wine. Their value only increases with time.


    "Maybe I will bid for some cars." He decided.


    "Why? We have cars at home." Grace asked.


    Magnus exined to her, "Mum, these are collectables. Their value will increase with time. In fact, in the future, they will be valued a lot because they will be owned by the King of Britain."


    She couldn''t deny that. Anything owned by the king would be a special collectable item around the world as it would have a special story behind it.


    They waited for the auction to start. The normal seats in the main hall started to get filled soon. In a few minutes, the hall was jam-packed. Magnus though was enjoying himself in the VIP box with special food service. He and Ragnar were sipping on some apple juice while adults drank diluted whiskey.


    "WELCOME TO THE GRAND NEW YEAR AUCTION..." the speakers started making noise.


    Magnus looked out of the ss window at the stage. The auctioneer was speaking from the stage.


    "I hope everyone is settled in their seats and have a ss of a drink in their hands. Make yourselffortable because THIS IS GOING TO AN EXCITING NIGHT."


    "Now, the first item of the day is a book. There are only 4 copies of this and none of them is in as good condition as this..."


    Magnus boredly looked at the auction happening. There was nothing of interest to him and usually, the starting items are the cheapest ones. Then, when the auction reached the middle, cars finally started to get showcased.


    Magnus had only kept his eyes on 3 cars that he liked. He had asked his dad and he was told that all of them were collectables.


    "And the next car is what one may call beauty and also a beast in one body. It is the 1935 Duesenberg SSJ. A car of luxury and also speed. It can go from 0 to 100 in 9 seconds with its 400 horsepower engine. The bidding starts at three hundred thousand dors." the announcer introduced the car. It was also brought to the stage.


    Magnus wanted it. He was also attracted to its old-style design. They don''t make stuff like this nowadays.


    ~Okay, let''s do this.~


    Magnus''s first waited for the bids to calm down a little as he didn''t want anyone to interrupt him. Finally, at double, six hundred thousand dors, only one bidder was left.


    "Six hundred thousand, ONE... Any more bidders? Or this will go out of your hands forever." the auctioneer tried to cheer people up.


    Magnus calmly picked up the telephone and spoke in it. Immediately the headphones on the auctioneer''s head alerted him.


    "WE HAVE A NEW BID. Eight hundred THOUSAND." he roared.


    But, instantly the man who previously bid six hundred thousand raised his hand again.


    "Nine hundred thousand. Any more bids?" the auctioneer asked.


    Magnus hated losing money. He bit his teeth and bid again on the phone.


    "ONE MILLION DOLLARS... ANY MORE BIDS?"


    It was Magnus'' unlucky day, and the man again lifted his hand and bid 1.1 million. This went on for a while and Magnus finally got the car for 1.3 million.


    "AH... I WASTED TOO MUCH!" he cried to himself.


    But, suddenly, Ragnar mmed his elbow to his side, "Are you dumb, Magnus? How can you forget your biggest weapon? Gifted by me."


    Magnus looked at Ragnar''s face and it clicked in his mind.


    "AH!... OH!... I AM SUCH A DUMMY!... Of course, I got LIQUID LUCK! HEHE... Let''s see who makes me lose money now." He evilly chuckled and quickly drank the potion he always kept in his pocket.


    [You can see the 1935 Duesenberg SSJ on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 102 - 102. SOLD! SOLD! SOLD!

    Magnus felt nothing after drinking the potion and just hoped it would work.


    "If this potion doesn''t work I''m going to call Sev the best potioneer and not you," Magnus told Ragnar. ??


    Ragnar shrugged, "Well, I hope your luck today is not so godly bad that even this potion can''t help you."


    "Don''t put the me on god if the potion is bad," Magnus argued.


    "You''d be dead if the potion was bad," Ragnar replied, shutting Magnus up.


    "OUR NEXT ITEM IS ANOTHER CAR. 1964 Ferrari 275 GTB/C Speciale. There are only 3 of these in the world. The bids for this start at four hundred thousand dors."


    Magnus was ready this time. He nned to overwhelm all by directly bidding for the double.


    "Eight hundred THOUSAND... Look at this beauty,st chance to have it. Eight hundred thousand one. Eight hundred though TWO. Eight hundred THOUSAND 3. SOLD." The auctioneer had a disappointed face.


    But none knew that there was indeed a person in the crowd looking to bid, but his bidding que fell under his seat and by the time he picked it up it was sold.


    Meanwhile, in the box, Magnus was cheering. He had caught Ragnar''s shoulder and was swaying him left and right. "HAHAHAA... YOUR POTION WORKED."


    Ragnar was feeling pride in his chest, "Of course, I will one day be called Prince of Potioneers someday."


    "Nah, MasterChef of Potions sounds better," Magnus said, making Ragnar scowl after hearing it.


    "Pfft..." Behind them, Grace startedughing after hearing their silly discussion. In her eyes, Ragnar was like a sibling Magnus never had.


    "Don''t bully him, Mag. You both are princesses to me and Adam." She jokingly said.


    Ragnar proudly lifted his face and looked at Magnus, "Huh, see I''m also a princ... WAIT!"


    "Mum, stop calling me a princess now, I''m too old for that." Magnus protested.


    Grace innocently looked at him, "BUT... you used to enjoy being dressed as a princess when you were small."


    "Because I didn''t even know what was happening to me," Magnus said.


    "HAHAHA... Aunty Grace, you must show me pictures of him then." Ragnar requested and looked at Magnus smugly while adding.


    "And you be careful with your love for money. What if people start calling you, Prince of scammers? Of even better, King of scammers."


    Magnuster bought another car. It was a beautiful old 1939 Alfa Romeo 8C 2900B Lungo Spider. He was going to use this in the future as his royal ride.


    Magnus by the end spent 3 million dors. He was expecting to get at least 30 times return from these three in the future, all in all, it was a good deal.


    After that, a few more items were auctioned. The 10th-century coin was bought by someone for 50,000 dors. Magnus wasughing at that the whole time because he had a vault full of them.


    Soon, the end of the auction came near and it was time for the main course. Many rich people hade to either buy it or just admire it.


    The Auctioneer although was tired by now, suddenly gained energy. The owner of the auction, Ahmad, himself, came on stage with the diamond on a trolley. It was covered with a golden silk cloth.


    "THE FINAL ITEM OF THE DAY. THE ONLY BLUE DIAMOND IN THE WORLD. THAT IS AS BIG AS THIS, AS CLEAR AS THIS. For this beautiful diamond, words aren''t enough." He lifted the silk cover from it, showcasing its beauty.


    "BID START AT SEVENTY MILLION DOLLARS." The auctioneer announced and waited.


    Magnus honestly felt slightly nervous even though he had bigger and more precious diamonds in the vaults. Just the sheer unpredictability of the auction made him nervous, also excited.


    ~Is this what gamblers feel like?~ he wondered and focused.


    The bids were now mainlying from the VIP boxes.


    "100 Million"


    "200 Million"


    "300 Million"


    There weren''t many people in the world who had this kind of money. Magnus had also at most anticipated 250 million and he had already crossed that mark. He was happy. Also, by now, all the excited bidders had surrendered.


    But then, from another VIP box, a bid came.


    "350 Million..."


    Magnus'' eyes widened, this diamond was not at all worth this much. Maybe if it was the red diamond he would have understood, but for this? He wondered if this was the effect of the liquid luck or something else.


    But maybe it was a mix of both. Magnus didn''t know that Ahmad had secretly sent the word to Mohammad Reza Pavi, the Shah of Iran.


    Now, Saudi Arabia and Iran didn''t do so well with each other. They hated each other.


    So, when it came to owning such a precious diamond. Of course, they wouldn''t let the Saudis take it.


    Hence, it was now a fight between the two to have the diamond, in the end, only Magnus was profiting.


    "400 Million..." The Iranians bid.


    Wanting to put an end to it, the Saudis bid like crazy. "500 Million..."


    The Shah of Iran didn''t bid further. He had a lot of money but not this much. Also, he was facing a possible revolution against him back in his country and needed to be a little conscious about his spending.


    "Five hundred Million, ONE!"


    "Five hundred Million, TWO!"


    "FIVE HUNDRED MILLION, THREE!... *Bam Bam* SOLD! SOLD! SOLD!."


    So, in the end, the King of Saudi Arabia won the diamond.


    Magnus though was feeling numb. "Where do they get so much money?"


    "It''s all OIL Money," Ted spoke from a seat beside him.


    "Hmm, crazy how Earth gifts some countries while destroying others with no resources and constant droughts," Magnus muttered.


    "That''s just how the world is made, dear. You can''t do anything about it." Grace patted his head from the seat behind.


    "Hmm, maybe not now, but someday, I will surely be able to do something about it." Magnus confidently replied.


    After the auction, there was a grand party for the New Year and in all honesty, Magnus wanted to enjoy it with his family as he would need to return to Hogwarts in a day. So, they went to thewn outside the building. It was nicely decorated and a lot of food was going around. Ragnar and Magnus ran towards the food station to eat.


    Eating after just making 490 Million dors makes the food even more tasty and satisfying. Magnus and Ragnar were in the midst of devouring the tasty shawarma.


    "God, I have never tasted something so spicy yet so tasty. This is amazing." Ragnar praised the food.


    Magnus nodded with his mouth stuffed with food, "Yeah... I''m going to buy a book about Saudi cuisine for Abe and George. Then we can eat this tasty food whenever we want."


    "You should tell Grandma Martha, she seems to know everything and loves to cook for us," Ragnar suggested.


    Magnus'' eye shined, "A bright idea indeed. AH, I''m going to take another serving."


    Magnus headed to the food stalls again. However, just as he reached there, he was greeted by someone. The man was in Saudi traditional clothes and had a clean-shaven smart face. Then Magnus'' eyes fell on the gold Rolex on his wrist, it was made of fine gold and he knew it. He can never go wrong in recognising gold.


    "It was a fine diamond, your excellency." the man greeted him.


    Magnus'' mouth opened slightly in shock that someone knew of his identity and not just that he was the seller of the diamond. But, he yed it cool.


    "Thank you, Mr...?"


    "Ah, forgive my manners. I am Prince Abduh bin Faisal Al Saud, eldest son of the king, the governor of Hejaz, the minister of health, and the minister of interior." Prince Abduh introduced himself.


    "Those are a lot of titles. So you''re a man of power in this country. How did this little boy attract your attention?" Magnus asked back frankly.


    Princeughed, "Haha, I still have fewer titles than his excellency. Also, you are a point of attraction for many powerful people here. A powerful king, from a long old bloodline and also a powerful wizard from the ancient line of one of the most powerful wizards in history, you are worth countless blue diamonds that just got sold."


    Magnus was taken aback, ~Is he also a wizard?~ he wondered.


    But, the prince continued, "I know what you must be thinking. Let me exin. You see, there is nothing like the Ministry of Magic in this country. The Royal family controls everything, even though we are not Wizards. We employ lots of wizards among our ranks. They are an integral part of this country''s administration. The moment you arrived in the country, we knew about it."


    Magnus actually liked it, "So you don''t have pureblood racists?"


    "... We do, not many, but enough to pose a threat. They are mostly old families who want to take the throne. That is one of the reasons we employ so many wizards, as they create a safety around us." Prince Abduh exined.


    Magnus nodded, "Hmm, so it''s a global problem. I would very much like to see a day when all Wizards and non-magicals can get along."


    "My family would too, as it benefits no one and only weakens us. Well, I actually came to invite you. The King would like to meet you, as a respected fellow monarch." The Prince offered.


    Magnus looked around himself. He then saw Ragnar looking his way with a questioning gaze. Magnus nodded towards him. Ragnar understood the meaning immediately and called Ted. They were going to keep an eye on Magnus and his surroundings.


    Magnus was taking precautions since he knew there were wizards around him.


    He then looked at the prince, "Sure, let''s go and meet him. I hope he''s not a stiff person."


    "HAHA... absolutely not. He was delighted to meet you actually. To be honest, he said he wanted to show you something, but I don''t know what." The prince sounded confused and that alerted Magnus.


    [You can see the 1964 Ferrari 275 GTB/C and 1939 Alfa Romeo 8C 2900B Lungo Spider on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    GIB STONES PLES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 103 - 103. NEW YEAR

    Magnus followed the Prince to what looked like a giant tent in the garden. There were men with guns standing at the entrance. They looked tall and intimidating. They tried to scare Magnus by staring daggers at him. But, while crossing them Magnus just did a "Humph..." and ignored them.


    As soon as he entered, he was greeted by avish room. There were sofas, there was a coffee table and also a lot of showpieces. And the obsession with gold was off the charts there as everything in the room had gold attached to it to some extent. Then, Magnus noticed the diamond he just sold,ying on the coffee table, in a nice ss showcase. ??


    The King surprisingly got up to greet him. Magnus was not expecting to be respected here as most adults just scoffed at the idea of putting a child at the same level.


    "Wee to Riyadh, Magnus. You can also call me Faisal. I don''t have the breath to say long titles each time so forgive me, haha... I''m old now." King Faisal frankly spoke.


    Magnus kinda liked him if this was his real personality.


    "Thank you for that VIP box. Had I known my secret wasn''t a secret, I would have met you sooner." Magnus said, although he was just bullshitting. Why would he decide to meet a random old dude instead of spending time with family?


    "As the King, it''s my job to know things. But I understand your special circumstances. However, it''s just a matter of time before you get officiated. Come, let''s eat together." He invited Magnus to the sofa.


    Magnus took the seat opposite him and asked, "Aren''t you going to get this diamond carved?"


    "Why would I? There''s a different beauty in nature. This is an untainted, finest example of how beautiful nature can be." King Faisal said.


    Magnus'' eye twitched and thought ~He sells oil and talks about nature... Am I hearing right?~


    "I know that face, hah, we all must do what we must to take care of our people. If oil can give them a good life, then so be it." The king tried to rify his stance.


    "But if you bet on just oil, it''s only a matter of time before you go back to being poor. There is a limited amount and the technology is improving at a very fast pace. Someday, electric cars will take the ce of oil ones. It won''t happen anytime soon, maybe not even the reign of the next few kings, but it is inevitable." Magnus said with a hint of warning.


    "What else can we do in this jungle of sand? Food doesn''t grow here, water is scarce... We have no other industry to rely on." King Faisal argued.


    Magnus quickly answered, "You''ve got so many Wizards under you. Use them to find a way to make your soil fertile. Find a good herbologist and make them develop a crop seed that can grow in this kind of atmosphere. The world doesn''t care if it was developed by Wizards, all they care about is that it exists."


    King Faisal nodded, "I have already done that. But, none of them could find a breakthrough."


    "Then hire foreign Wizards. You have the money." Magnus said.


    "Yes, that I do." The king did not speak about this topic anymore as revealing state secrets was nothing but foolishness.


    Rather, he got up and took out a small orb from a chest. It was metallic and golden in colour. But it was certainly not made of gold.


    "I wanted to show you this. Saudi Arabia is not a very old country, but it existed with various names throughout the history. My family is also very old, but in those days it was not as powerful.


    "This orb shows an image, of Great Merlin and an ancestor of my family. Only a member of my family can see the image by touching it. I do not know why they met or why Merlin was here, but, this has been a family heirloom since then. It is proof that my family is not some upstarts. We have a profound history." The king exuberantly told him about it.


    Magnus looked at the orb with interest, "Can I hold it?"


    "Yes yes, if anyone other than my family, it must be you." King Faisal handed it to him.


    Magnus looked at it from all sides. He didn''t know how it worked, so he sent magic in it. And, unexpectedly, it showed a holographic image of two people shaking hands. One was a young Merlin and the other was most likely an ancestor of King Faisal.


    But, this time, a text also appeared. It was in runguage. Magnus knew a little bit of it and the message was also written in simple characters.


    "Hmm... It says, ''A new friend in the middle of a desert. And for thest time, I will not marry your five daughters.'' Haha... It seems your ancestor must have had an adventure with Merlin." Magnusughingly said.


    The King was a little bit shocked andughed, " Haha... I had heard from old Wizards that Merlin was a funny man, now I experienced it. Man is dead but still making jokes."


    "Yeah, he does that a lot," Magnus muttered.


    Magnus then got up to leave, he''d rather spend more time with his family than with this old man, "Well, It was a pleasure meeting with you. I will go back to my family now and spend the New Year with them. I also have a return flight tomorrow."


    "Yes yes... Happy new year to you, Magnus." King wished him. He had done what he wanted, to leave an impression in the mind of Magnus. So that when heter bes the king, he will at least remember him.


    "You too, Faisal." Magnus left the tent after a goodbye.


    Outside, he met Ragnar and Ted, who were acting vigntly. They were making a n to barge into the tent if Magnus did note out soon. So when they saw him, they felt at ease.


    "What happened there? Did they try to harm you?" Ted quickly asked him, not just as hiswyer but as an adult caring for a kid.


    "Do you really think things would be so calm if they had tried to harm me? I would have burned down that tent with everyone in it. Don''t worry, it was just the King wanting to meet me. It seems he has wizards under hismand and knew about my other background." Magnus exined.


    "That''s a relief. I was worried you met someone our mums told us to stay away from." Ragnar jokingly said.


    "Okay, let''s try to find my parents, it''s nearly 12 AM and I wish to be with them," Magnus decided and headed to look for Grace and Adam.


    ...


    Grace and Adam were calmly sitting at a table, drinking some wine and just talking to each other.


    *Sigh*


    "I still can''t understand how I was able to impress you back in high school," Adam said with a loving sigh as he stared into Grace''s pretty blue eyes.


    Grace chuckled and replied, "Come on, we both know why. I was a nerd back then, wore loose clothes and even had braces. It was strange that a boy was even interested in me."


    "Hmm... strange, to me, you always looked like the prettiest girl in the school," Adam cheesily said.


    "Hehe... I believe you. I remember how you had rejected that girl Be. You were so cruel to her, calling the most wanted girl in the school ugly and stupid." Grace remembered while holding herughter.


    Adam crossed his arms, "She was really stupid though, I mean, she did fail her high school in the end. Meanwhile, you and I were the perfect couple, with the highest scores. Ah, so much has changed since then."


    Grace rested back on her seat and looked at the starry sky, "Yes, so much. Joining the services, have Magnus, and now all that''s been going on. It''s so unreal. Can you believe it, our son has five hundred million dors in his pocket? Never in my life did I expect this, and he''s just 11. I guess he took the best of our genes and overpowered himself. He''s so smart for his age that I sometimes feel I am not working hard enough. I need to work harder andplete my research papers, maybe with those patents, I can someday make my own hospital."


    Adam shifted closer to her and held her hand in his, "I am absolutely certain that you can do it. Hell, I will say it now, that you will one day be the best cardiologist in the world."


    "*Cough*... Actually, mummy will be a queen mother and the best cardiologist in the world." Magnus'' voice came from behind them and two arms wrapped around Grace''s neck.


    She smiled proudly, "Where were you? We tried to look for you three."


    "Nothing, the king wanted to meet me. He knew that I''d be the King of Britain someday, just some political stuff." Magnus did not hide from them.


    "Oh, I hope he was kind to you," Adam said protectively.


    "He was, it''s better not to destroy face with the future king of Britain. Anyway, it''s nearly New Year. There is going to be a big firework show. They will dim the lights for it. Let''s all sit together and enjoy." Magnus said and dragged some chairs to the table.


    All of them sat together. Magnus though looked at Ted, "I''m sorry, you couldn''t be with your wife today."


    "It''s fine, all the work I am doing is for our future, so I think she will forgive me." Ted shrugged, but deep inside he knew he was going to get his ears pulled.


    Magnus though didn''t want to treat hiswyer badly, so, he decided to reward him, "You did amazing this time, if you had not gotten the slot for the diamond we wouldn''t be here. So, you should take the bonus from thepany ount. Ten Million dors."


    Ted... felt overwhelmed. He was already paid a very good sry and this was much more than anything he had seen before.


    "Thank you," he muttered.


    *BOOM*


    "AH! Is it 12 AM already? HAPPY NEW YEAR, EVERYONE..." Magnus loudly spoke.


    The fireworks in the sky started and the lights shined on their faces. Magnus though was thinking about what this new year will bring him.


    ~More attacks on me? More money? More strength? This year is going to be full of activity I guess...~ he thought.


    At the same time, all had something going on in their heads. Ted was thinking about his family. "I hope I can keep Andromeda and Dora safe from her vengeful family."


    Adam was thinking about his little family, "I hope we can stay happy like this forever."


    Ragnar, though, had it worst. ~See this? I miss you, mummy. I hope you are happy in the heavens. I will see you after avenging you, I promise.~


    He felt saddened, remembering the new year celebrations he used to have with his family when he was small. He silently shed some tears.


    But, a mother is a mother, whether she be yours or someone else''s, they can sense when you are sad. Ragnar suddenly felt a hand on his small shoulder. He slightly looked back, holding back his tears. And he saw Grace''s calm and smiling face, silently encouraging him not to cry.


    Grace had noticed Ragnar''s back twitching, she knew he was silently holding his tears. She felt bad for him, she knew Magnus would be like this too if something were to happen to herself or Adam, So, she prayed this time. ~Just keep these little ones happy, I will fulfil my personal dreams on my own, they need the blessings more.~


    All of them silently just stared at the lights in the sky, with thoughts in their heads changing with each new light.


    [You can see fireworks on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    GIB STONES IF YOU LIKE THIS MONKE''S WORK!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 104 - 104. Back To School

    1st January 1972.


    The New Years celebration went very well. They partied a lot and slept very well. The next morning, they got onboard their flight and returned to Britain. ??


    Magnus had already received the full payment for the diamonds and coins. The money was in his Dragon Holdingspany ount. Magnus, though, paid full tax on it, the reason was simple, he was going to be the king in the future and as he would be appearing out of nowhere, he would be under public scrutiny.


    At that point, he can proudly im that he has contributed to the country by paying so much tax while the real billionaires were hiding their money. Though he will never let it go public that he sold a diamond.


    But Magnus was still able to minimise the tax by a little by showing business expenses. Such as his travelling, meeting the king, food and other things.


    He wanted to have more fun, but his holidays wereing to an end now. He needed to go back to Hogwarts the next day. But, before that, he needed to shift with his family into the new house.


    As soon as they reached 10 Privet Drive, Magnus called Abe and George. "Have you shifted all the stuff?"


    "Yes, sir. As you instructed, we have shifted all the items to your new home. We have also cleaned the ce. This ce is also now ready to be rented." George told him.


    Magnus nodded and looked back at his family who had just entered the now-empty home, "Mum, dad. I had told them to prepare for moving. We can now go directly to the new home and start living there."


    This was like a New Year''s surprise. Adam nodded, "Let''s go then. It seems they did not move our car."


    "AH! By cars, I remembered the cars I bought. Dad, except for the two old vintage cars, you can use the Ferrari. There is also the Range Rover. You should sell these old cars." Magnus suggested them.


    Hearing about the Ferrari, Adam got excited. He would dly use the car. Grace, though, could use the Range Rover.


    Their new mansion was half an hour away from where they stayed right now.


    "I will be going back to Hogwarts tomorrow. Then I''ll return in two-month-long summer break. I think it starts from July 1st." Magnus said while they were in the car.


    "Take care, Magnus and you too Ragnar. Who knows what the Royal family might do this time." She worriedly said.


    But, instead, Magnus was more worried about her and Adam. He and Ragnar were both Wizards and could somewhat protect themselves, but Grace and Adam were muggles. Even simple magic could fatally harm them.


    "You too, mum and dad. I will be in school, but you two will have more possibility of being harmed. I will leave behind some magical items that you must wear at all times. Promise me." Magnus demanded.


    Seeing him so serious, they quickly agreed. "Yes dear, we will wear them. Promise."


    Then Ragnar spoke, "And I will be leaving a potion for you. It can keep you healthy, safe from any disease and keep your body younger than it should be."


    This was something Grace appreciated very much, every woman wanted to stay in their prime after all.


    Soon, they arrived at the door of the new house. The electric doors opened and they drove in the driveway. Abe and George were waiting for them there. They had even packed Chad and Summer and brought them here. Both of them were in the midst of exploring this huge new ce.


    "I hope some people don''t find it troublesome how two military folks could afford such luxury. How will I ever exin that it''s my son''s?" Adam wondered loudly.


    "Simple, just say that it''s a family-run business that made you rich. Anyway, I don''t think the queen would be foolish enough to attempt something again against you. She knows she has already angered me once. From her letter, she seemed to be uneased. What I am worried about are her family members who don''t understand their situationpletely." Magnus deduced.


    "I hope you are right. Anyway, let''s go inside and eat something. I will cook a good dinner today. Tomorrow you two will be leaving so just tell me whatever you want to eat." Grace proposed.


    "PANCAKES!..." Magnus shouted.


    "ROASTED CHICKEN!..." Ragnar did the same.


    Magnus turned to Ragnar and put his hand on his shoulder, "My dear friend, we get to eat that in Hogwarts every day. Mum makes the best pancakes in the world, this is exclusive stuff."


    "Hmph!" Ragnar pushed his hand away and said, "And she makes the best Roasted Chicken too. The spices she put on it are the best I''ve ever eaten."


    There was a war of gaze going on between them.


    "Haha... cool down, my two princesses. I will make both." Graceughingly said as she ruffled their heads.


    Magnus grunted in annoyance, "AH! You spoiled my hair. Just wait, mum, I will soon be taller than you."


    "Then I will stand on a table and then ruffle your hair." She replied and went inside the new house, leaving behind a defeated Magnus.


    But Magnus didn''t really follow back inside. He needed to charm the hell out of this whole mansion so that even a fly can''t slip in and harm his parents.


    Ragnar also stayed back and said he needed to put some runes on some flower pots. What they were supposed to do was to start making loud police siren noise as soon as the house was in danger.


    Magnus, on the other hand, put the Fire Wards on the boundary of the whole property. So that no Wizard with ill intention can get inside due to intense fire blocking his way.


    But, he wanted to do something extra. So, he quickly sent Abraham to Camelot to bring in 50 bows. Magnus made some slight changes to it and created an automated, intent-based trigger system. The arrows woulde out at great speed at the attacker. Not only that, Ragnar gave his personally made highly potent poison to apply on the arrows. What does the Poison do? It melts the brain and makes ite out of the nose in a gooey texture. A very painful death


    They spent their whole evening until dinner to put charms and wards wherever they could. Cars, clothes, watches, their uniforms.


    Also, the house elfs, Abe and George were going to stay there and would provide security.


    After they were done, they went in to have a good meal, then they went swimming in the indoor pool. It even had a heating system and Magnus loved it. Eventually, he was able to drag his parents too.


    So they had fun ying in the swimming pool. After that, all of them sat in the living room, in front of the firece, drinking a cup of hot chocte each.


    Magnus read the newspaper to know what was going on in the country. It was important to know as the future king.


    Soon, his eyes fell on the headline and he got confused. Looking at his dad, he asked.


    "Hmm, what is this European Economic Community EEC? Why do we want to join it?" Magnus questioned.


    Adam answered, "It''s an organisation that started in 1951. With the aim of ending the frequent and bloody wars between neighbours, which culminated in the Second World War. It was an idea to unite Europe so closely that it may never inflict damage on one another."


    "Then why didn''t we join it all this time? Why now?" Ragnar asked further.


    Adam continued, "Because we were the proud winners of the war. We were living with the idea that our greatness would return. We were still living in the false sense of glory from the British empire days. But now, as our economy is in a bad stage and intion is on the rise, the government has been looking to join it.


    "Initially, when the EEC was created we were expected to join. But now, we were denied entry 2 times by France and only now we''re allowed."


    Magnus understood it. It was like a group, made of countries with simr interests.


    "I will have to study more about it it seems." He decided.


    "Okay, enough ying around. Time for bed or you two won''t be able to wake up in the morning." Grace quickly pushed them to their rooms and tucked them into their beds.


    "Do you need me to tell stories?" She jokingly asked.


    Magnus chuckled, "Hehe, I''m not so little now, mum."


    "Oh, for me you will always be little. Goodnight now." She switched off the lights and left.


    Magnus stared at the ceiling of the new home. He took a long breath.


    "You there Merlin?" He asked.


    "We''re always here, not like we have anywhere to go." Merlin''s voice came from the portrait.


    "How did you do such a bad job at uniting the wizarding world?" Magnus suddenly asked.


    *Cough*


    Merlin coughed in embarrassment. If Arthur was not sleeping he would have startedughing by now.


    "Well, in those days, Wizards and all magicalmunities lived so far away that it was impossible for me to meet all of them. But now, all of them are close to each other but even more divided." Merlin dejectedly stated.


    "Then how can I achieve that? True equality..." Magnus asked.


    "With strength. I see in you a great untapped potential, even greater than mine. If anybody, it has to be you who can do it. You''re just 11, Magnus. At your age, I was still a simple 1st-year student at Hogwarts, who knew not much about magic. You on the other hand have mastered so many things already." Merlin tried to motivate him.


    Magnus nodded, "I guess I must study more to get stronger. I hope there won''t be any mess this semester. I want to focus on my studies." he muttered and closed his eyes to sleep.


    ...


    The next morning, Adam drove the Range Rover to King''s Cross station. Magnus and Ragnar had their luggage ready. Magnus was allowed only one pet so he just made Ragnar take Summer as his pet because he had none.


    "Aw... I will miss you two, Summer and Chad." Grace hugged the two little ones. They also enjoyed the warmth. Summer rubbed her head on her face while Chad was snuggling on her shoulder.


    Then she gave a hug to Magnus and Ragnar. "You two take care. If you need anything just send me a letter. I will reply immediately. Also, Bobby''s mom called me, she said Bobby had gone to the hospital with his dad so he couldn''te. You should write him a letter."


    Magnus nodded, "Okay, mum. You take care as well."


    "Yes yes, take care, aunty. And thank you for letting me stay with you." Ragnar politely thanked her.


    Grace ruffled his hair, "Don''t say that, you are a part of the family now."


    "Absolutely right," Adam affirmed.


    Ragnar felt warmth in his heart and gave them a long hug.


    Magnus then waved his hand, "Okay bye, I will write to you when I get there."


    Grace waved back, "I packed a lunchbox for you two, eat them on the train."


    With that, both Ragnar and Magnus crossed the enchanted wall. Grace and Adam didn''t need toe with them, they also needed to head to their offices soon as it was going to be a busy day after the new year holidays.


    ...


    *Pat Pat*


    As soon as they arrived at the tform, they were greeted by Sirius and James from behind. They had entered just after them.


    Magnus looked back and chuckled, "Ah... My lovely stalkers..."


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    GIB STONES IF YOU LIKE THIS MONKE''S WORK!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 105 - 105. Train Stop

    Sirius and James''s face twitched, *BAM* They punched his chest together.


    "Can''t you say something nice for once?" Sirius said. ??


    Magnus showed an unbelievable expression. "YOU? You are saying this? The guy who has been nning on bullying the new kids in September?"


    Sirius averted his eyes in shame.


    "HAHA... it seems Sirius got bullied just now instead." Jamesughed.


    Sirius looked at his best friend, "Look who is saying it, the guy who ran around the school in Dumbledore voured undies."


    "Pfft... Dumbledore voured?" Ragnar tried to hold hisughter.


    James became red in embarrassment. "Come on, just stop bringing that up. That was just a bet and I promise I will get back to Magnus."


    "Wanna bet again for the next Quidditch season? Or maybe the house cup?" Magnus asked.


    James got angry, "You think I''m a fool?! Every single kid in the school knows that Slytherin will win the House cup because of you. And Quidditch, well, if Gryffindor can find a good seeker then we might just win."


    "Hehe, keep dreaming then." Magnus scoffed at the idea of ever losing in Quidditch again.


    *choo-choo*


    Train''s whistle sounded. "Let''s hurry in," Sirius fast-walked to get on the train. They had already arrivedte and the chat with Magnus had gotten them morete.


    All four of them hopped onto the train and tried to look for an empty cabin. But, all of them were taken.


    "Remus and Peter must have saved a cabin for us, let''s look for them," James said.


    Eventually, they came upon a cab from where they could hear a loud girl''s voice. It seemed to be reprimanding someone.


    They opened the door, only to find Peter sitting on the floor in an apologetic posture. Meanwhile, Emma sat on the seat with her arms folded as she loudly spoke.


    "How could you even think of doing something like that? And I thought you were maybe a decent person as Magnus talks to you?" Emma raged.


    Magnus quickly tried to calm her down, "Calm down, angrydy."


    Her face instantly grew a smile seeing him, Oh! Magnus. Come, I saved you a seat."


    But Sirius pushed Magnus to the side and confronted her.


    "How dare you bully Peter? Only I and James have that right." He roared in his false sense of glory.


    "Do you even hear what''sing out of your mouth? HE ate my half-eaten sandwich while I was chasing away a bunch of Ravenws from this cabin. HOW could he? While I was trying to hold the cabin for my friends." She exined angrily.


    "Why did you let him in then?" Magnus asked.


    "I didn''t, this sneaky rat entered while I was away." She said as she was about to kick Peter.


    "ENOUGH..." Magnus stopped her foot from touching Peter and pushed her to the seat. He recognised that she was trying to be a good friend but her Slytherin mindset was problematic.


    Magnus looked at Peter and offered his hand. He could see from the way Peter acted that he had a severe self-confidence issue.


    "I''m sorry for what she did. Get up now." Magnus said, helping him.


    Peter got up as if nothing happened and started smiling, "Heh, it''s all right. I was wrong to eat her food."


    Magnus nodded and looked back at Emma angrily, "NEVER, treat a person like that, unless they are a Dark Lord or his followers."


    Emma nodded strongly, "I UNDERSTAND!"


    "Good," Magnus said and turned to Peter.


    "Where is Remus?" He asked.


    Peter answered, "I-I don''t know..."


    ~Is it full moon today?~ he wondered.


    "Hmm, how did the perfect scores gette? I hope he reaches the school on time." James muttered.


    *Door Opens*


    Severus walked in with his luggage. He was slightly surprised to see the Gryffindor detention dwellers there too.


    "Ah, what do we have here, Snivellus..." Sirius made fun.


    "Yes, pleasure meeting you," Severus replied snarkily and went ahead to shake Magnus and Ragnar''s hand.


    "I heard what happened at your home. d you were able to teach them a good lesson." He said.


    Magnus nodded proudly, "I hope it will give me some peaceful time. Come, take a seat."


    Eventually, Ragnar started bragging about how Magnus was able to summon stone pirs in the sky and drop them on the attackers. Whenever he got too close to telling the secret he would receive a pinch from Magnus.


    ~This dummy, I must teach him to keep his mouth shut.~


    Soon, the train started running. After a while of the boring city scenery, it started crossing through the wilderness of Scond. The ins, mountains in the distance andkes were visible. The steam engine roared forward.


    ~Hmm, who drives the engine? I hope it''s not the same as elf vebour.~ Magnus wondered while eating the lunchbox his mom packed for him and Ragnar.


    It was tasty rice and gravy chicken curry. The chicken was obviously from thest night. Then for the desert, there were pancakes that he heated up and small pouches of maple syrup.


    "Ah... I''ll miss this taste in Hogwarts," Magnus muttered with a satisfied smile.


    *THUMP*


    "MY PANCAKES!..." Magnus screamed in sorrow as the sudden stopping of the train made his lunchbox fall over. The pancakes were now spoiled on the ground and he was sadly not a believer of the 5 seconds rule. It was a disaster at the highest level.


    "Why did the train stop?" Sirius wondered while looking out of the window. It was turning nighttime and they were in the middle of nowhere.


    Magnus also felt ominous, he quickly held his wand in his hand, got ready to strike to kill.


    "WANDS OUT. I feel something''s fishy." He warned everyone. They all came to their senses and did it.


    "It''s never a simple day with you, Magnus... And I LOVE IT!..." Emma suddenly spoke.


    Magnus looked at her in shock, ~Is she an adrenaline junkie?~


    "Oooooo... Emma loves Magnus..." Ragnar starting to make fun.


    *BAM*


    Emma mmed her wand''s butt on Ragnar''s head. "Stop spreading rumours."


    "But your face looks flustered..." James pointed out.


    "Huh, I was born like this." She scoffed shyly.


    "Shhhhh... Someone''sing. It''s awfully silent outside. Something''s going on." Magnus sushed them.


    They all quieted down and silently waited.


    Soon, the door handle twisted itself. Magnus had his wand ready to fire.


    They could hear each other''s breath. As they all knew, that going by the record, the possibility of it being an attacker was very high. So many people were after Magnus'' neck. Most wanted to deal with him before he got crowned because once that happened, attacking him would be high treason and the punishment for it was death; there were examples in the recent history of it too, as US-born Briton William Joyce, who broadcast Nazi propaganda to the UK from Germany during the Second World War, was hanged until death for high treason against the crown.


    Now, the Wizarding World might act as if there was no sovereign over them, but the Ministry would still have to enforce thews of thend they live on. And punishment against high treason was aw as old as wizardkind.


    The door creaked open.


    "NOT AN ENEMY!" A voice came from the other side.


    Soon, the door fully opened and a man in a long coat appeared.


    Magnus didn''t lower his wand even after the voice, but his friends were naive as they lowered their wands. Well, Ragnar didn''t take out his wand anyway, he had a bottle of Potion in his hand, ready to throw it over.


    "Who are you?" Magna questioned.


    "I am from the ministry. I-I need your help. Please..." The man pleaded.


    "How can I trust you? You could be just a spy nted by my enemies, to get close to me by acting like this." Magnus countered.


    The man closed the door behind him and put his wand down on the floor. The train also started soon after.


    "All I know is this could be a fake wand and you still have the real one in your possession," Magnus said, shocking all by his doubtfulness.


    -_-


    The man kneeled, "Please, your majesty. The ministry has beenpromised. I know you have been dealing with the death eaters sessfully until now, I could only think of you."


    "So it''s easy to use "your majesty" whenever convenient. If you really want to prove yourself then look me in the eyes." Magnusmanded him.


    The man gritted his teeth and looked up in his eyes, he knew what was going to happen, he was too familiar with it as an auror. Magnus used Legilimency to look into his mind. He didn''t just focus on one memory but instead, he was looking at his whole life.


    Magnus felt his mind traversing through the many memories of the man. Some sad, some happy and some outright painful.


    He hated using Legilimency for this sole reason, the more you do it, the more it makes you unsympathetic towards the feelings and struggles of others. As the memories scar you as well.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 106 - 106. Bad Omen

    The memories started from the man''s childhood.


    "RAVENCLAW!" ??


    His name was Thomas, and he was sorted into Ravenw. A half-blood Wizard.


    "You have passed the Auror exam and will now be on probation..." This was 10 years ago. By now, he had gotten promoted to being the senior auror.


    "Our mission is simple, to eradicate the terrorists. They are targetingmon wizards and are a threat to our existence. Dismissed." These were the orders he received from his senior.


    So, when he went to investigate a Death Eater case, he directly came upon a death eater taking his mask off, and what he saw shocked him. It was his own colleague.


    "But sir, I saw with my own eyes. I can give you the memory." He revealed it to his superior.


    "It was an undercover auror. Forget what you saw." he was instructed.


    "But sir, he killed a family, an innocent family, with children..." Thomas argued.


    *BAM*


    "ENOUGH... Sometimes, sacrifices are necessary to do the right thing. Now leave." He was ordered.


    Thomas angrily left the ministry and went to his home. He wanted to do something but didn''t know what. He had no big-name allies. He would''ve gone to Moody but the man was on some mission.


    To cool himself off, he decided to take a leave and spend time with his family. Surprisingly, his leave was granted immediately even though there was so much work in the Department of Magical Law Enforcement.


    But, a few dayster, when he was asleep, a loud noise sounded from the downstairs of his house.


    *BOOM*


    "THOMAS SHELBY!... COME OUT, YOU BLOOD TRAITOR..." shouts came from downstairs.


    As soon as he heard that, he knew who it was at his door. He realised that he was sold out and the ministry waspromised because the house of an auror was meant to be a high-level secret. He looked at his wife and the scared little daughter.


    "GO! apparate away to Hogsmeade and then go to Hogwarts. I will meet you there." He instructed them. He was scared for their lives more than his own.


    Seeing the doubt on their faces, he shouted. "GO NOW! Please..."


    His wife finally nodded and apparated away with their daughter.


    Then, Thomas went ahead to fight them. But he was on the losing end in the end and got hit by a piercing charm on his stomach. As he was falling he used thest of his energy to apparate on top of the Hogwarts Express.


    After that, he stopped the train and entered when it was nighttime.


    Magnus retracted himself from Thomas''s mind.


    "Ragnar, give him a blood replenishing potion. He was hit by a piercing charm on his stomach. By death eaters of course." Magnus ordered.


    Knowing this, Ragnar felt at ease and quickly took out a bottle from his bag.


    Magnus went forward and patted Thomas'' shoulders, "Don''t worry, I''m sure your wife and daughter are okay. I will take you to Dumbledoreter."


    "T-thank you... Your majesty..." Thomas cried.


    "Sit on the seat now, you''re injured. Drink this Potion to get better." He helped him. While thinking in his mind.


    ~No wonder Minister Eugenia can''t do anything. She has no power over the ministry.~ he thought.


    *Cough*


    Suddenly Emma coughed, she looked at Magnus with starry eyes. "YOU WERE SO COOL!"


    Magnus shook his head, "Grow up, we''re facing a serious situation here. Ministry has beenpromised, this means that nobody is safe. Be it a muggle-born, half-blood or pure-blood. If you don''t follow them, they wille after you, disguised as Ministry men."


    This made all of them turn a bit serious. James quickly got worried, "I need to tell my parents..."


    "NO! Don''t send it through normal mail. Summer will send it, do not trust any Ministry aided organisation. They could be spying on us." Magnus warned them.


    Sirius was calm though, "Hmm... I''ve got nobody to talk to. It''s probably my family in the first ce who are behind some of this mess. They''ve been giving money to the ministry for a while now, how do you think my grandfather got the Order of Merlin first ss?"


    Magnus sighed in disappointment, "The level of corruption in the Ministry is too crazy. The whole Ministry needs to be purified and made new from the foundation."


    He turned to Thomas to ask him some more questions but saw him sleeping and decided to askter. First, getting him to reach Hogwarts safely was important.


    After a few more hours, they finally reached the Hogsmeade Station. All the students got off and went to the school on carriages pulled by Thestrals.


    They were a breed of winged horse with a skeletal body, face with reptilian features, and wide, leathery wings that resemble a bat''s. They looked pretty in a way. Only people who had seen death could see these creatures.


    So, Magnus and Ragnar were able to see them easily. But, none else in their group saw the creatures.


    Magnus went ahead and gave it a good pat on its head and travelled to Hogwarts. Until now, all things were magically done so nobody was able to stop Thomas froming with them.


    But once they arrived at the gates, professor Flitwick quickly stopped them.


    "Professor Dumbledore should meet him. He''s an ex-auror." Magnus seriously told him.


    Flitwick taught charms and Magnus was his best student, so of course, he didn''t mind helping out. Also, Magnus had no reason to do anything bad.


    "You go in, I will take him to Professor after shutting the gates," Flitwick said.


    Magnus agreed to this, "You follow him, don''t worry, everything will be fine. Dumbledore will find your family soon. Or who knows, maybe they''re already inside the school."


    Thomas thanked him and went to Professor Flitwick.


    Done with the scenario, Magnus headed to the dorms first to set Chad and Summer free.


    "What did you do this holiday, Sev?" Magnus asked.


    "Worked on making better Potions and some spell making. What about you?" Severus asked back.


    Magnus smiled like a true capitalist, "I sold a diamond and made about 486 million dors. And Ragnar gained weight."


    Snape, had his jaw drop open, "So much money for a diamond? WHY?"


    "Haha, Magic..." Magnus replied and headed to the Great Hall for dinner.


    ...


    At the same time, Flitwick had brought Thomas Shelby to Dumbledore. Thankfully, the old man granted a meeting.


    Thomas told everything to him, about his job, about his family. Dumbledore also used Legilimency on him, but without asking and he only used it to see surface thoughts.


    "I know about your family. They arrived in Hogsmeade not long ago, they have been staying in my brother''s ce. Don''t worry, they are safe." Dumbledore revealed.


    Hearing this, Thomas took a sigh of relief. "T-Thank you, can you help me protect my family from them, Professor?"


    Thomas was more informal with Dumbledore because when he was in Hogwarts, Dumbledore was just a Professor and had a very good rtionship with students.


    Dumbledore rubbed his long beard. That was his signal that he was thinking about it.


    After a while, he answered. "I''m sorry, but I''m bound by the position I''m in. I am just a headmaster, if it''s the ministrying after you, then perhaps you need to find someone whom Ministry can not move. Someone who has already brought ministry to its heels once. But, trust me, I will make sure your family stays safe."


    Thomas'' shoulders slumped. He thought Dumbledore, the defeater of thest Dark Lord, would help him.


    ~WAIT!~


    He suddenly stopped thinking negatively and used his brain. ~Someone the Ministry cannot move? Someone who has punished the ministry and the pure-bloods? OF COURSE, it''s gotta be him.~


    He now felt thankful, "Fine, professor. I will leave to see my family now."


    ...


    *AACHOOO*


    Magnus sneezed loudly, making Ragnar get a jumpscare and dropping the chicken he was eating.


    "DAMMIT, Mag. Stop spreading germs around here." Ragnar angrilyined.


    Magnus lifted the corner of Ragnar''s robes and cleaned his nose, "Ah... so you''re studying the muggle biology book I gave? But, I rarely sneeze. I hope it''s not a bad omen."


    "I''LL SHOW YOU BAD OMEN..." Ragnar shouted all of a sudden as he realised what had happened.


    Magnusughed and got up to run back to the dormitory.


    "STOP! I''m gonna wipe my ass with your robes now..." Ragnar chased after him. And that was the start of their new semester.


    ...


    While this was going on. Ted was busy in the United States, conducting Magnus'' business.


    "Wait... You want to buy thispany? Haha... Please don''t joke here, sir." The receptionistughed.


    But Ted''s face stayed straight. He was wearing such an expensive suit and yet this girl thinks he''s not serious. "No, I have already bought a majority of it actually. I''m just going to announce it now. Just call the board of directors to the meeting room please."


    Ted replied and headed to the upper floors of the building. The receptionist fell back on her chair with a ghostly face.


    And that''s how Magnus got one step closer to changing the world of medical science. But even he didn''t know that someone else was also working on it, someone very close to Magnus.


    [You can see Thomas Shelby on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    2 CHAPTERS TODAY. GIB MONKE STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 107 - 107. Bad Business

    It was the second day in Hogwarts. The normal sses started and the schedule was the same as before.


    It was Sunday today and Magnus was just assessing the situation of Slytherin house. Lucius will be graduating this summer and after that, there will be no influential person in the house that could match him. ??


    But he knew Lucius was not going to quit so easily. He would certainly tell his Slytherin gang to keep their act going and he would need to undermine the reputation and the power of the Slytherin gang.


    ~Hmm, I should start with helping kids with families in trouble. They will never forget this help.~ Magnus thought, as he wouldn''t forget it either if someone helped his family.


    But, he was having a problemmunicating with other kids. They were too scared of him as many unwanted rumours had spread of him being an angry vengeful boy.


    "Sev, Ragnar... Now it''s your job to get close to the various kids in the house. Find out if they are having any school or personal trouble. I will help them. Even if it is academic-rted, I will hold tuition every second day before dinner." Magnus told them.


    "Ha? Why must we help you?" Ragnar made a tired face. He just wanted to study for now.


    Magnus then exined in simple words, "Well, because you''re a member of the round table. And I expect you to help in increasing our influence. Most students in Slytherin are from a rich or influential family, families that they will one day inherit. I''d rather have them in my camp than enemy''s."


    "A very thoughtful decision, we should do this. Maybe we can recruit some smart ones this way. And why just limit ourselves to this house, we should be helping every student who needs it if reputation gaining is our target." Snape advised.


    Magnus quickly agreed, "Yes, let''s do that. Ragnar, you will handle the potion club. Potions are one of the most well paying industries in the wizarding world. Any potioneer going into the enemy''s hand is not just a loss for a potential potioneer but also financial as his potions would make money for the enemy."


    "What about me? I''m also a potioneer." Severus asked.


    "Umm... you are more of an overall student so you can help everyone. I will also help mostly everyone with extra focus on charms as they are my speciality. Maybe we can get Professor Flitwick to start the duelling club he''s been talking about." Magnus decided.


    "Ooooot... MEOW..." Both Chad and Summer also came to Magnus, asking to help as well.


    Magnus patted their heads, "Hmm, Summer can be the queen of all owls. Maybe you can track all the letters they are sending. And Chad, well, you are too small to speak ording to your grandma, so, you just focus on your speech."


    Summer hearing the new work happily jumped into Magnus'' arms and snuggled there for a while, meanwhile, Chad sadly sat down.


    *Knock Knock*


    All of a sudden, their dorm door was knocked.


    Magnus went ahead and opened it. It was prefect. "Professor Dumbledore is looking for you."


    Magnus nodded and headed out after telling his friends, "You two start the work. I''ll be back soon."


    ~Hmm.. why does he want to see me now?~ he wondered.


    ...


    Magnus came to the gargoyle statue. He stood in front of it and wondered.


    "Hmm, let''s see... Lemonsquid?... No?" Magnus was trying to guess the password.


    "Ummm... Lemonpop?" He guessed. But it was wrong again.


    "Lemon tart?"


    *Grrr...*


    The status moved in a circr motion and finally showed him the passage to enter. He climbed the stairs and entered the office. Dumbledore probably knew when someone entered so he didn''t bother to announce himself.


    As soon as he entered, Fawkesunched himself at him and sat down on his shoulder. Then he started smelling his hair.


    "Haha, what are you doing, Fawkes?" Magnus askedughingly.


    Soon, Fawkes''s eyes widened as he smelled something very nice. Fawkes then looked at Magnus'' face and tried tomunicate in hisnguage.


    Magnus tried to understand him but couldn''t, just then Dumbledore came and tranted to the best of his abilities. "He smelled something good on you and is asking what it is."


    "Is it pancakes?" Magnus asked by trying to conjure a smoke from his wand in the shape of a pancake.


    Fawkes shook his head. Magnus tried to think very intently and showed a lot more patterns, but Fawkes patiently denied them all.


    Then finally he had sess. He created the shape of a phoenix.


    "REEEE..."


    Immediately Fawkes started pping his wings and cried loudly. Magnus immediately understood what Fawkes wanted, he wanted some action.


    Dumbledore looked at his pet, "Poor Fawkes, he doesn''t know that finding more phoenixes is near to impossible as not many are left."


    Magnus didn''t correct him and turned to Fawkes, "Fawkes, I will get to meet a prettydy phoenix, but you must keep her location a secret until your death. Even from this old man."


    Fawkes, as if understood him, turned his head to Dumbledore. Then, he swung his head away as if saying, "Hmph..."


    Then he started rubbing his head on Magnus'' face, while making a cute happy noise.


    Magnus didn''t even try to hold back hisughter. "Bwahahaha... See this old man? His friendship has now ended with you, now I am his best friend."


    Dumbledore sighed, "Don''t make false promises to him that might break his heart."


    Magnus scoffed, "Huh, I don''t break promises, especially not to my friends. I will indeed find him a good wife."


    "Rooooo..." Fawkes happily hugged Magnus'' head with his wings.


    ~Every day he''s straying further from me.~ Dumbledore sadly thought.


    But, seeing the sad Dumbledore, Fawkes couldn''t take it and jumped over to sit on top of his head.


    Magnus chuckled, "Hehe, it seems he has decided not to end the friendship with you."


    Dumbledore took a fake sigh of relief. He knew that Fawkes would never leave him, he was just being goofy. Fawkes was, in reality, connected to Dumbledore and indirectly Hogwarts. Only when Dumbledore dies, would Fawkes leave his side and be a wild bird once again. But, a legend was that this Fawkes was highly connected to Dumbledor bloodline and Fawkes being immortal has lived with many Dumbledores in history.


    "So, why did you ask me toe here, professor," he asked finally.


    Dumbledore took his seat, looking silly as Fawkes was still sitting on his head.


    "Yes, I wanted to talk to you about Mr Thomas. He wants to meet you again, he wille to your officeter. But, I want to tell you that you did the right thing by helping him. If you had not healed his injury, he might have died." Dumbledore praised him.


    Magnus nodded, and epted the praise, "Thank you, Professor. Is his family alright?"


    "Yes, my brother in Hogsmeade hosted them," Dumbledore replied.


    Magnus took a sigh of relief knowing the man''s family was fine. Seeing there was nothing else to talk about, Magnus decided to ask something he wanted to ever since the quidditch.


    "Professor, I would like to offer you a business opportunity. This time, unlike the other one, you will get instant results and profits." He pitched.


    Dumbledore raised his eyebrows, deciding to take everything Magnus says with a grain of salt.


    "What is this business proposition of yours?" Dumbledore asked.


    Magnus cleared his throat, "It is an amazing way to make big money. I have done some initial trials. Just imagine, you can have so much money to fund your fight against the terrorists. You can be RICH!"


    Dumbledore was still not buying it, "What is this business, just tell me straight, Magnus."


    Finally, after a long pause, Magnus spoke, "I want to sell Dumbledore voured underwear..."


    -_-


    Dumbledore was left speechless. He was not even sure what emotions he should feel right now. And he was astounded by the shamelessness of Magnus.


    *Cough*


    "Please do not joke around like this, Magnus. No matter how much money it can make, it is not worth destroying my image." Dumbledore stated.


    But Magnus had a serious face, "Come on, professor. Think about the money. What can you buy with the reputation? NOTHING..."


    Magnus then suddenly took out a small pouch from his pocket and took 3 different pieces of clothes.


    "Look, they are all premium quality, theye in white, blue and ck. We canunch many more colours in the future. I''m telling you, I sold a few in Slytherinmon room, they sold like hotcakes, here is your cut." He revealed and put 100 gold galleons on the table.


    Dumbledore was shocked because this was a lot of money. Who buys underwear so costly? "What was the price of one?"


    "10 Galleons," Magnus replied.


    Dumbledore''s jaw was left hanging. ~Am I really that famous that people want to buy this at such an exorbitant price?~


    He intently stared at the three underwears with his face on them. One of them was a female one, which was slightly smaller.


    ~If we can sell this inrge quantity... NO! Albus, you cannot fall this low.~ He thought to himself and overcame the lure of money.


    "No Magnus, you are from now on banned from ever selling anything with my face on it. You can take these away now." He sternly ordered.


    Magnus sighed in defeat, "AH, nobody understands my genius business brain. Well, I guess I will be wearing these now. Bye then,"


    He got up and left the office. Dumbledore just facepalmed himself tiredly, "Why does he have no shame? I wish he used his exceptional brain for better things."


    ...


    Magnus went to the busiest lobby in the school and stood on the side. He had 5 big carton boxes behind him. He cleared his throat and started shouting.


    "FREE! FREE! FREE!... Take Dumbledore vored underwears for free... Limited offer..." He started shouting.


    Immediately, lots of students came running to him and took multiple underwears.


    Magnus could only see all the money slipping from his hand, ~*Sigh* He said I can''t sell them, I guess I can only give them for free."


    "AH! Don''t push around, there''s enough for everyone... make a line... you want 5? No, you can''t, I''ve limited it to 2 per person, don''t try to hog it and sell itter at a higher price, I know a scalper when I see one." He started shouting and organised his little shop like a good shopkeeper. But his heart was sad for losing this much money.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    2 CHAPTERS TODAY. GIB MONKE STONES PLES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 108 - 108. Magical Politician

    After giving away the Dumbledore voured underwears like charity, he headed to his office in the basement of the teacher''s housing building.


    He cleaned the room first as he rarely used it and waited for Thomas Shelby toe. ??


    *Knock Knock...*


    "Come in..." Magnus voiced. But, although, he had hit puberty, his voice was still not sounding like a grown-up man.


    The doorknob twisted and a smart-looking man entered. He was in much better shape now and finally looked like an uptight auror.


    But, his eyes didn''t have the same confidence as an auror. There was uncertainty, worry and also gratitude.


    "Thank you for meeting me, your Majesty." He respectfully greeted with a light bow, knowing he was standing in front of a king.


    "Wee, take a seat. Professor told me you wanted to meet me. I have time." Magnusid back in his seat.


    Thomas took a seat and started, "I want to ask you for your help. I am grateful to you and my family is also safe, but they wille after me, no matter what. As l was a senior auror, they surely wouldn''t want a loose end. I just... I don''t care about myself, but I need your help with keeping my family safe. I can''t even withdraw my money from the Gringotts vault as it is also connected with the ministry. I have nothing to help myself with."


    Magnus understood his problempletely. He could understand his anxiety regarding his family.


    ~Hmm... Didn''t I have those people calling themselves the Army of Merlin? What if a senior auror were to lead them... hehe... I''m a genius.~ Magnus gloated inside.


    "Mr Shelby, what is your expertise?" Magnus asked.


    "It''s investigative and crime scene recreation magic," Thomas answered.


    Magnus''s eyes shined as if they were two shining marbles. His little cunning brain ran at full speed and came up with a very good n. A n that can make him some money.


    "Are you good with Legilimency and lumency?" He asked.


    Thomas nodded, "Yes, most Aurors get some training in this, but how good they are will always depend on their innate ability. I''m average, as an investigator, I needed to have these abilities."


    Magnus smiled, "Good. Mr Thomas, how would you like to work for me? You may not know, but I own a few businesses in the Muggle world and they''re all very sessful. I have made millions of pounds in the previous year.


    "I can help you with transferring your money to another personal vault of yours with no Ministry influence, I can also get you a new identity and a new home in the muggle world."


    His offer sounded too sweet to be true. So Thomas asked, "What''s the job?"


    "What you used to do. You will head my Muggle private detective agency. Your job will be to secretly use magic without letting the muggles be aware and solve cases. Soon, we will get so famous that we''ll get contracts from around the world. Until now, Wizards thought they were higher than non-magicals and that''s why no Wizard understands that the muggle world is a gold mine. So, what do you think?" Magnus proposed.


    "Will you really do all that?" He asked in disbelief.


    "Of course... You will just have to screen a few people for the job though. Most of them are muggle-born or half-blood wizards bullied by Death Eaters. But, you must do everything possible to make sure they are not a spy sent by the enemy." Magnus told him.


    Thomas thought for a few minutes first. But, in the end, he had no other way. And this was for the best too, not only was he getting safety but also a new identity, with a job.


    "I ept, I will do it. Muggle cases can''t be that hard to crack, right?" He muttered.


    Magnus nodded profusely, "Yes yes, now, you will need awyer too to represent you in some situations or help you with a fewws. I own a stake in aw firm, it''s run by a very good wizard friend of mine. It''s called Tonks & Tonks. Contact themter. They will also give you a floor in their office building for the new office."


    Being the professional person he was, Thomas immediately nodded and memorised everything Magnus said. It was a good thing that he knew a decent amount of Legilimency and lumency, he did not need to write stuff up.


    "But, what will be the name of the detective agency?" Thomas asked.


    Magnus quickly came up with one, "Ummm... Magic Eye Detective Agency, we can also call it MEDA." [A/N: Pronounced as May-Da]


    Thomas chuckled, "Haha... Hiding in the in sight..."


    "Yes, and your name from now on will be Adrian Durand. Go to thew firm first, meet Ted Tonks there, he will give you the keys to your new home, then you will receive a letter from Gringotts via an Owl." Magnus instructed him.


    Thomas quickly got up and lightly bowed, "I will go there immediately, thank you for everything, your majesty..."


    He formally said his goodbye and left.


    Also in the office, Magnus felt tired, "Ah... If I keep this speed up, even before I turn 18, I''d have ownership of so many businesses."


    ...


    As Magnus headed to the Slytherin Dungeons, he bumped into Remus Lupin. He was in his school robes, implying he had just returned to the school.


    Magnus asked, "Full moon?"


    Remus silently nodded, "Yeah,"


    "Go and meet your friends, they probably think you''re dead or something," Magnus advised him and left while whistling with no care.


    He came back to the dungeons, but, as soon as he entered he saw a group of Slytherin kids surrounding Lucius and listening to him. With no shame or fear, he also went ahead to listen to what the young Death Eater was saying.


    As he got closer, he saw Ragnar also in the crowd, with a packet of snacks, munching on them while seeing everything as if it was a show.


    He passed some, as Magnus asked him, "What''s going on?"


    "He''s giving his sales pitch, of what a good pureblood should act like and why they are superior to normal wizards and muggles. *Crunch*" Ragnar answered.


    Magnus then heard Lucius with focus.


    "... They are taking away what rightfully belongs to us. We are a Slytherin, our founder didn''t want them to enter the school either. We must do what he couldn''t and create a wizarding society that is made by us and for us. I am not denying that these muggle-born wizards can''t learn wizardry, I am just saying they should know their ce.


    "After we sessfully create a new society, these muggle-born and blood-traitors will be shown their ce. A new smaller school will be made to teach them, Hogwarts will only be for the purest of us. Currently, the Ministry wastes its money to pay the school fee of all students. Let me ask, whose money is it? It is our money that we give to the Ministry as tax..."


    *Crunch*


    *Crunch*


    *Crunch*


    Magnus and Ragnar started eating louder to divert the attention of Lucius from his speech. Soon, Lucius'' face started to twitch in anger, he tried to ignore them at the start but soon he got angry.


    "YOU CAN EAT SOMEWHERE ELSE..." he shouted.


    Magnus shrugged his shoulder, "Do you own this castle now? I can stand anywhere I want. You move if you have a problem, also, just so you know, your ancestor once tried to woo the muggle queen, Queen Elizabeth I. He got rejected and cursed her so she could not ever find a suitable partner. Also, I know the bank statements of all ancient families, theybined paid less to no tax thanpared to half-blood or muggle-born wizards. So, stop with your rambling, your family was and is still opportunistic and greedy.


    "Don''t listen to him you all, if you don''t want to be tagged a terrorist by the ministry."


    All the students started murmuring, only a few of the Slytherin gang got close and tried to push Magnus away.


    As soon as Avery touched Magnus, Magnus found a blind spot for all the students so they could not see what had happened. He jumped back as if he was thrown away and fell on the floor. Then, he started crying on the floor in pain.


    "AAAH... YOU HIT ME... How could you? Rag, call professor Slughorn and also send a letter to Daily Prophet and DMLE. The Purest of Royal Blood, the future king of Britain, was attacked and hurt. AAAA... My hand, I think it''s broken." He cried on the ground, but, the thing was, he sucked at acting sometimes, and he was in fact trying hard to hold hisughter. The tears in his eyes were because he was holding that.


    Avery panicked and stepped back, "W-WHAT? I-I didn''t do anything, I just touched him..."


    But, all the students didn''t believe him and saw him with doubtful eyes. They had seen how hostile Lucius and his gang were towards Magnus and that affected their decision.


    Lucius angrily stared at Magnus, Magnus did the same while still crying. Even though there was a lot of noise around them, Magnus and Lucius didn''t hear anything.


    It was as if they were talking with their eyes. Where Lucius was cursing him for making things up.


    And Magnus was replying with, ~You thought only you can act? I can y this game all day.~


    Magnus had achieved what he wanted to do. He had sessfully discredited the small gathering of Lucius and also initiated doubts in everyone''s minds. He had chosen his words carefully while he was falsely crying in pain.


    The word "Purest of Royal Blood" was the most important part, as it conveyed that he was no different from any wizard in the Slytherin house, that his blood was pure too and yet he was being attacked just for a difference in thought.


    Frustrated and unable to do anything, Lucius returned to his dorm room, and the crowd also dispersed with that.


    *BAM*


    Just then, Emma came to Magnus and lightly kicked his arm, "Stop with this act, it''s so obvious."


    Magnus chuckled, "Hehe, but it works."


    "God, you are shameless..." She muttered and headed to the girl''s dorm.


    Magnus shook his head and got up while muttering, ~If I want to sessfully make this country good for both wizards and muggles, I will have to be some kind of a magical politician. Where is Ragnar now...?~


    He looked around but he was nowhere to be seen, just then, he raised something, ~God, did he really go to get Professor Slughorn? THAT FOOL!~


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    2 CHAPTERS TODAY. GIB MONKE STONES PLES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 109 - 109. MEDA

    Ragnar had really brought professor Slughorn, the man was still in his night robes and was sweating due toing here running.


    Magnus had to tell him that it was just another match of arm wrestling, nothing to fear. But Slughorn didn''t believe him and thought he was shrugging the event due to some kind of pressure. In the end, he had to go to Madam Pomfrey to get a medical check-up and only then did Slughorn feel at ease. After all, for him, Magnus, the king of Britain, was his biggest investment. ??


    Soon after, everybody returned to sleep. But Magnus was not asleep yet.


    "Come on, man, you need to learn to see and understand my signals. Probably everyone there knew I was acting except you." Magnus was scolding Ragnar.


    Ragnar sat on the bed with his legs folded as if he was going tomit seppuku at any moment. He had his head down in shame.


    "SHAME..." Severus spoke in the background.


    "SHAME..."


    Magnus turned to Severus awkwardly, "What are you doing?"


    "Shaming him for his stupid brain." He answered.


    Hearing this, Ragnar got enraged, "Huh, says the guy who can''t even brew Liquid luck."


    "Says the guy who can''t even cast a first-year charm perfectly..." Severus barked back.


    And, this way, Magnus'' scolding turned into a small brawl of words between the two.


    "Hoooo..." Suddenly, Summer flew in from the vent that acted as a window for their dorm.


    She quickly came to Magnus with pride. Beside her was another cute little owl. It was a male and he certainly had hots for Summer, it seems she knew how to use her beauty, but Magnus was not going to let them touch her.


    "What is it, Summer?" He asked while petting her.


    She first enjoyed the pats and then looked at the new grey owl. She nudged her head for him to get closer to Magnus. The new owl nervously walked towards him, vignt for any kind of iing attack.


    "Hehe, it''s okay, little one, I will not hurt you," Magnus said and put his hand forward. The owl simply checked it first and then started rubbing his head around it.


    Magnus taking the cue, caressed him. "So, what do you want to show me?"


    The cute little Owl lifted his left w and put it on Magnus'' palm. He noticed a small cylindrical metal box strapped there. He opened it and took out its contents.


    It was a thin piece of paper, rolled to fit inside it. He unfolded it and started reading. He lightly read it.


    "My Lord, I need some funds to organise a few meetings with students from the third year and above during Hogsmeade weekends. That mudblood has been a nuisance and spreading words in themon room is very hard due to him."


    Magnus'' face grew a big scary smile, "Hehe, jackpot."


    He immediately took out a few treats from his bag and gave them to the new owl and Summer. Both of them happily enjoyed it. Then, he rolled the message back in the small box on the w of the owl.


    He looked at Chad and spoke, "You can understand me, pass my message to this new owl. Tell him that if his owner ever mistreats him, hurts him or does anything bad to him, he can alwayse to me to live."


    Chadzily walked to the new owl and started meowing. Soon, the small owl happily rubbed his head on Magnus and then flew out.


    He then turned to Summe, picking her up in his arms. Then he turned to Ragnar and Severus, "Hehe, I guess our Summer is the most important member of Order of Merlin now. What a brave girl."


    Chuckling, Ragnar also gave her some treats. Summer was so happy that her work was appreciated.


    With this, their day came to an end. For the three of them, sses were not as interesting anymore as textbook knowledge was very easy to learn. What they wanted to do was be the best in their respective specialities and explore other magics to no limit. The sky was the limit to how good of a wizard you can be.


    Ragnar wanted to study Potions and Runes, Severus wanted to study Potions and Spellmaking. Magnus, on the other hand, wanted to learn everything except potions with a major focus on Charms and Runes.


    Magnus was slowly decrypting the Rune book of Merlin. It was an enigma, as he realised that it was not just about a single subject, but it was about spell creation, from the start to the finish. Because of this, the runes kept on changing and getting harder as he went further.


    In the beginning, he read about how the first early humans, who had nonguage, still used to do magic. The answer was runes. Early cave dwellers also had a few wizards among them, they were treated like holy people.


    These Wizards used magic with the help of drawing runes on objects, ground and walls. Because of ack of human speech, most of these runes were intent-based.


    For example, they had stones that would catch fire if the wizard wanted. Cave walls that would fall if an intruder enters.


    Impersonating the Wizards, normal humans also started to paint their walls with whatever came into their mind. Of course, it was all non-magical but it ended up being the proof of our early ancestors in the form of petroglyphs, or engravings.


    Magnus was interested in this magic and it was advised by Merlin in the book that he starts from the basic if he wants to be the master someday. So, he was learning the cave-dweller''s magic at the moment. He was also teaching Ragnar whatever he could. Ragnar wasn''t interested in spell creation as he sucked at charms, all he wanted to learn was to engrave objects with runes.


    Magnus tiredly put the book to the side of his bed. He looked at the clock and it was 3 in the morning. Severus and Ragnar were also studying at their tables.


    Magnus thought about what he studied, ~These early human runenguage looks so simr to Goblin engraving and enchanting. Could it be that, unlike humans, they never forgot their root magic?~


    *YAWN*


    "Sev, Rag go to sleep. It''s bad for kids to stay up sote." He jokingly advised.


    "Sure, you should sleep now, me and Rag will watch over you, little dragon..." Severus replied sarcastically.


    Ragnarughed, "Pfft... Yeah, we will make sure no monsteres to eat you in your sleep, little dragon."


    "Urgh... Goodnight." Magnus'' joke became a loss for himself. He rolled his eyes and covered his head under the nket and slept.


    ...


    The next morning, while Magnus and his friends were attending sses, Thomas, now known as Adrian Durand, arrived at thew and consultancy firm, Tonks and Tonks. It was in a prime location in London because as aw firm, the image mattered a lot.


    In terms of winning the cases, he had employed an old muggle-born wizard to help with cases where thewyer felt they''d lose.


    The wizard would do some secret investigations and gather some evidence otherwise impossible. This way, they would always win. But, Ted did purposefully lose some cases once in a while in order not to raise suspicions.


    He now bossed over 20 Lawyers and 50 paralegals. He was the CEO of the firm and only handled the big deep-pocketed clients, though, in all honesty, nobody had a deeper pocket than Magnus, but he never charged Magnus because just by being beside Magnus for a day to help him, he makes more than what his wholepany does in months.


    Today, he was in his office, he had postponed a meeting because he received a message from Magnus via Summer. She even had her own little Birdhouse in his office. Most staff think she''s his pet.


    *Knock Knock*


    "You may enter..." He spoke.


    Soon, the door opened and a well suited tall muscr man entered.


    But the moment the two saw each other, they were left speechless.


    "Ted?"


    "Tom?" [Short for Thomas.]


    "It''s Adrian now, but MERLIN''S BEARD... I thought you were dead or something after marrying Dromeda." Adrian eximed.


    Ted got up and went forward to give a bear hug. "I would have if not for his majesty. Just when I was uncertain about my future, I got a letter with an opportunity... And I took it. Now, look around, my ownw firm with my pockets filled with riches."


    Adrian smiled, "Then we''re in the same boat. The Ministry ispromised, my friend. They tried to silence me, Elsa and my daughter too. But, everything''s fine now. Hopefully, we can keep this disguise long enough for the heat to die down."


    Ted patted his shoulder and poured a drink for him, "Good to hear that, my friend. Thank god your family is fine too."


    "Thanks to his majesty, actually. Anyway... So we''re both together again, I guess heavens wanted this. Working for the king of Britain doesn''t sound so bad." Adrian said with a chuckle.


    "Haha... True... But, we''re not officially his employees. We just runpanies he owns or invested in. When I heard an ex-Auror would being, I already nned for everything. I got your new identity papers, both magical and muggle."


    Then he passed on a small box, "These are the keys to your new home and the letter of acknowledgement for you to use the floor above. You''re not getting the whole floor, just the left side of the building as you won''t be having a lot of employees anyway.


    "Now to the main stuff, I already got your first employee ready. I was using him to do some secret investigations on some cases. Now, besides you taking cases on your own, I will rmend some clients of mine to buy your services for their own cases. I will take 5 per cent of the money earned from those cases. Simple, professional and easy work."


    *Whistle*


    "You''ve got everything nned, it seems. But I''m going to have to scrutinise this new employee of mine. MEDA can''t afford any spy in the ranks." Adrian decided.


    "That''s exactly what I expect from an ex-auror. Anyway, I got your first case ready. A man who wants a divorce but doesn''t want to pay the alimony. He ims his wife cheated on him but the court needs hard evidence that she was cheating and he''s not been living with her since he found out. He wille to meet youter today. He''s a millionaire, so a big client. Trust me, To... Adrian, as long as you work well, there is a lot to achieve, good luck." Ted exined the details.


    Adrian took the file and got to work. He said bye to his old Hogwarts housemate and went upstairs. There, he saw the big reception desk on the left as soon as he came out of the elevator.


    There was a woman there, behind her on the wall, the name of thepany was written in bold. "MEDA"


    This was going to be what thepany will be publicly known as.


    ~*Sigh* Let''s get to it.~


    [You can see the owl on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 110 - 110. WAP Boy

    Magnus was very much thankful that the Death Eaters had been silent since he struck them with Sentinel''s spears.


    His days in Hogwarts, for now, were going peaceful, as he spent all his time on studies. A month had gone by and February was around the corner. ??


    "Man, I always hate astronomy sses." Ragnar tiredlyined.


    "But I thought you were interested in going to the moon someday," Magnus asked.


    Ragnar shook his head, "Would you be more interested in eating the pancake or studying its molecr structure?"


    "I understand, I''d eat them of course. Where is Sev, by the way?" Magnus asked.


    They looked around and couldn''t find him anywhere. The next ss was going to be Potions and he should be close around.


    *Pat Pat*


    While they were looking around, Ragnar suddenly halted and also stopped Magnus.


    "Look there..." Ragnar said in a suppressed voice.


    Magnus turned his head and looked. He actually forgot to breathe. Snape was there, in front of them, walking beside Lily, with a smile as she alsoughed.


    "Did he... Tell her a joke or something?" Magnus wondered.


    "Look at him, he''s carrying her books. We need to find a nickname for him, Umm... Weak Ass Pepe Boy, WAP boy." Ragnarmented.


    "Pfft... What is wrong with your brain? Alwaysing up with stupid stuff." Magnus said, but even he wasughing.


    Ragnar defended himself, "Heh, this time I''m right. Look at him, picking up her books and walking beside her like her servant."


    "Let''s follow them. They''re probably headed to the potion''s ss." Magnus decided.


    They secretly, but still in in sight, moved behind them. Soon, they arrive at the ssroom. As they entered, Severus and Lily separated and went to the sides of their houses.


    Magnus quickly confronted him, "So this is what you''ve been doing? Ditching your brothers and going to her?"


    "WAP boy, traitor," Ragnarmented from behind Magnus.


    "I was merely doing what you told me to. She''s the best potioneer in the school after me, I want to make a study group and teach other students potions." Severus rified.


    "HEY! I''m the best potioneer in the school... *Gasp* WAIT! Are those... MY BOOK?" Ragnar suddenly noticed the books near Lily that not long ago Severus was carrying.


    "How can you take my books without asking... This is wrong." He protested.


    Severus scoffed, "What did you even n on doing with them? You hadpleted them in the first month of school. Also, I did ask you, when you were sleeping in the morning."


    "You know that anything I say in my sleep cannot be taken seriously," Ragnar argued.


    Magnus chuckled, "Yes, don''t you remember how he tried to eat Chad once, calling him chicken. Poor Chad was traumatised."


    Severus agreed, "He really sleeps like a log. Anyway, I gave her the book because she asked me if I had any spare ones. She''s going to donate them to the school, so poor students can get them when theye to school."


    Ragnar calmed down as soon as he heard that, "Hmm, if that''s the case then it''s fine. You can give the books, I''ve got a few more spare ones too. I remember everything in them anyway."


    *Cough*


    "Let''s start the ss, shall we?" Slughorn entered the ssroom.


    *BOOM*


    It hadn''t even been a minute since the start of the ss and there was already a st. Magnus turned to look who it was, and sure enough, it was none other than James and Sirius.


    Slughorn furrowed his brows, "Oh dear... You two must have a deep love for detention."


    The two embarrassingly scratched his head. Sirius though spoke, "We were just trying to study, professor."


    "Sure, trying to study the dung breath potion is very important for the school course, Mr ck. 5 points from Gryffindor. Let''s start now." He punished them and got back to teaching.


    "What are they nning now?" Magnus whispered.


    "Who knows, I just hope they are never sessful in making it and if they are, I hope I''m not the target," Ragnar muttered.


    The ss was boring as always, Magnus made an average potion after 2 tries while Severus and Ragnar were bored beyond belief.


    But, the next was Charms ss and Magnus was waiting for it. The ss was very easy for him and after that, he went to Professor Flitwick.


    "Professor, I wanted to ask, how good are you at Duelling? He inquired, although he knew the answer, he was just letting Flitwick humble brag and feel good.


    "Oh, so you finally asked. I knew this day woulde. I am a wizarding duelling champion, Mr Pendragon." Flitwick proudly replied from his high chair which actually brought him to normal adult height.


    Magnus smiled, "Professor, I was wondering if we could start a friendly duelling club in the school. After all, one tends to remember things better when it involves something physical. This experience can also help with our carriers.


    "In fact, imagine if one day, Duelling bes a sport, a sport with rules of no life-threatening spell use. Just like how muggles have created safe sports out of lots of ancient fighting styles. They are very popr around the world.


    "Why not organise a duellingpetition every year, I will sponsor it with mary prizes for 1st, 2nd and 3rd positions," Magnus suggested.


    Flitwick rubbed his chin while thinking. Magnus said more to seal the deal.


    "Imagine, professor. You might get called the creator of Duelling sports in the future. The whole Wizarding World will know your name." He painted a nice picture in the head of Flitwick, exciting him too.


    "Certainly, a very wonderful idea, Mr Pendragon. Who else, but you could think of it. A controlled duelling sport. It would be even better if the first champion turns out to be you, the descendant of Merlin." Flitwick was now officially on board.


    Magnus then asked, "So, when can we expect this to happen?"


    "I will apply for the school club. By the time you return for the next Hogwarts year, you will find it as an extracurricr activity." Flitwick promised.


    Getting what he wanted, he returned to dorms to tell his friends about it.


    "I''m not joining." Ragnar immediately denied. Magnus could understand his worry, he had no talent in charms and if he were to duel, he''d get thrown out of bounds in seconds.


    But Magnus encouraged him, "Then you must develop a new fighting style. Did you forget who you are? Did you forget what your life''s goal is? To achieve that, you must learn how to fight. Did you forget the sword I gifted you? It is now enchanted by Goblins. Use it, try the waters. You will not find another opportunity like this ever again."


    Peer pressure was one hell of a thing. Ragnar agreed to try it out. And so, they started waiting excitedly for the day they could legally beat other kids.


    The next day, Magnus woke up early to do some morning exercise. Then, he went to themon hall for breakfast. There were not many sses today and it was going to be a rxing day for most students.


    Soon, the letters and parcels starteding in. Surprisingly, Magnus, Severus and Ragnar all three received a small simr sized package.


    Ragnar quickly opened it and found a small note on top.


    "Try my new apple and lemon pie, sweeties. I hope you will like it, with love, Grandma Martha."


    Magnus smiled widely, "Hehe, she''s really like a Grandma. I guess she missed all this with her useless cat grandkids"


    *Nom nom nom*


    Severus was already eating it, "It tastes very good. Grandma Martha is amazing at cooking and should open a restaurant."


    "Then let''s hope duck doesn''t get too fat there." Magnus joked.


    They were happily enjoying the food while talking. The hall was full of chatter. Then suddenly the tall form of Dumbledore appeared behind Magnus'' table.


    He came forward and put one hand on his shoulder, "Mr Pendragon, will you please follow me to the office next door. You two cane too."


    Magnus was taken aback, why would Dumbledore appear so un-Dumbledore-like.


    ~Is he angry about the underwear?~ he wondered.


    Among the chatters and murmurs of everyone there, Magnus and his friends followed Dumbledore.


    Once in private, Dumbledore put his hat down, as if showing grief. He came closer to Magnus and patted his shoulder.


    Magnus had an ominous feeling about this. Nervously, he asked, "What happened, professor?"


    Dumbledore showed a rare emotion of sadness, "Magnus, your father... There was an incident during his routine inspection."


    It was as if the world became nk and silent. Magnus'' heart beat so fast he could hear his own heartbeat. All the moments he spent with his dad shed in his mind, all theughs, all the fun moments. They immediately reminded him how much he loves his dad along with his mum.


    "I-Is he okay?" He stutteringly asked in extreme worry.


    "I do not know, he was taken to the hospital as soon as it happened. I came here to take you there." Dumbledore revealed.


    Magnus nodded and tried his best to stay calm while trying not to think of the worst.


    Snape, still not that shaken, asked the important question, "What exactly happened, professor?"


    Dumbledore looked at Magnus in a sighing manner, "There was a bomb st."


    Immediately, Magnus tightened his fist, all kinds of reasons, scenarios and people started appearing in his mind. He started thinking about every single person that may have a reason to hurt his family, and from the past record, he wasing to a conclusion that would not result in anything polite from his side. Some people must die this time. Who would it be was the only question left.


    "Please take me there now, professor. QUICKLY!." He requested.


    "Hold my arm, you twoe as well." Dumbledore signalled Ragnar and Severus. He knew that these two would be needed to keep Magnus calm if something tragic was to happen.


    _____________________________


    [A/N: Any guesses on who the attacker is? The one who guesses correctly will get praised in Discord server and get the Oracle role.]


    GIB STONES PLES! MAKE MONKE HAPPY.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 111 - 111. Cost Of Blood And Tears

    It was a normal day for Adam and Grace. They woke up like everyone else, had some cuddles and then got up to get ready.


    It was an odd number of day of the month and it meant Adam would have to prepare the breakfast, while Grace would prepare their uniforms. This was how they managed their lifestyle. ??


    "What would her highness like to eat today?" Adam asked as he got up.


    Grace chuckled, "You''re a good cook, anything will do. And since we started taking that potion given by Ragnar, we are healthier than ever."


    "Yes, Ragnar is a good kid. Sad what happened to his family, but let''s try to make him feel at home with us." Adam said.


    "That we will. Okay, quick now, I have surgery to attend in 2 hours." Grace pushed him.


    The two soon left their new big house in two cars. Adam reached his office to check what he had to do. Today, he was supposed to check up on a workshop at the headquarters of the British Army''s 16th Parachute Brigade. It was a small workshop inspection so he didn''t take too many subordinates. Just one assistant and a driver. They got into the army issued range rover and reached the location in about an hour.


    He hated this aspect of his job. He was a man of science, one who studied and created machines, but he knew it was important to do these inspections to make sure the army workshops are in good condition.


    He got out of his car and immediately got on to work. But, while he was away, as his car was in the parking lot, some people did some things to it. After the inspection was done, they arrived back at the car with 20 other officers who were just sucking up to Adam as he was a senior ranking official.


    After receiving some salutes, he went to the car. The driver went first to get in.


    "Do I have anything else on my schedule for today?" Adam asked his assistant.


    "No, sir. We''re done for today."


    "Good, I have some work to do back at the office. Let''s head back, ah wait... let''s grab something to eat first." Adam ordered.


    Hearing him, the driver understood where he needed to drive to. He put the key in the ignition and turned it.


    *BOOM*


    ...


    Dumbledore apparated to the roof of the hospital building where Adam was brought in an emergency. Dumbledore changed his attire to a muggle suit with magic and stormed in.


    Magnus and the rest followed close behind.


    "I hope he had the charming items with him," Magnus muttered.


    Soon, they arrived at the ICU unit. There were two soldiers standing guard outside the room. Dumbledore didn''t even say anything and just entered unnoticed, maybe perks of magic.


    But just before Dumbledore entered, Magnus passed by his side and ran in. The second he entered, he saw his mum, sitting beside the bed, while Adam was on the bed, covered in bandages from head to toe as many machines made noises around him. He was unconscious at the time.


    "Mummy..." He called Grace.


    She turned to him and teared up. She ran to him and hugged him tightly. "Sweetie, thank you foring."


    "How is dad?" He asked from her embrace.


    Grace quickly controlled herself, "He''s overall fine, broke a few bones and a lot of skin burns, but his mind went into shock during that explosion and it is unknown when he will wake up. I think the magical items you gave us saved his life. But his assistant and the driver immediately lost their lives."


    Magnus nodded and slowly moved closer to his dad. He held his hand in his, "Who did it?"


    He was still thinking that it was probably the royal family or maybe the Death Eaters. But bomb sts are a muggle style of attack and wizards usually do direct attacks.


    *Knock Knock*


    Their talks stopped as a man came in. He was in a casual suit of an office worker.


    "I am Henry, from Military Intelligence. I was ordered to bring this file to you and this letter." He said and handed a file to Grace. He looked at Magnus from the corner of his eyes and left the room as quickly as he came.


    Grace immediately opened the file and read it. Magnus, on the other hand, read the letter as it was for him.


    "To Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon, I, Elizabeth II, writes this to rify that what happened this morning is in no way rted to me or my family. It was a crimemitted by some people who have been a nuisance for a while now. The intel from Intelligence is passed on to you so you can make a sound judgement. I will pray for a speedy recovery of your father..."


    Magnus read it and closed it soon after. "Mum, can you give me the file?"


    She was already done reading it. As soon as Magnus started reading it, Severus and Ragnar also came close to him and read.


    It turned out, this attack was nned not by the royal family and neither by the death eaters.


    "WHO THE HELL IS IRA?" Ragnar immediately questioned as he was also very angry. Snape had questions all over his face too. But Dumbledore sighed behind him.


    Magnus continued reading the report. The more he read the more he got angry. As it turned out, Adam wasn''t even the primary target of the attack.


    This bombing was actually done in retaliation to Bloody Sunday. A massacre that took ce on January 30 in the Bogside area of Derry, Northern Irnd, when British soldiers shot 26 civilians during a protest march against internment without trial.


    The ce Adam went to was the headquarter of the 16th parachute brigade, the same brigade responsible for what happened in January.


    The IRA terrorists were just looking for a high-value target, something that would make news. And unfortunately, Adam was there, in his full military uniform, looking all important because so many officers were roaming around him.


    The terrorists chose him and nted a bomb on the car. In the whole incident, only two people lost their lives, it''s considered a miracle how Adam survived. Other than this, there were 20 more officers present so see Adam off. All of them faced some level of injury with only one in critical condition.


    Magnus didn''t reply to Ragnar''s question as even he didn''t know much about the IRA and what was happening in Northern Irnd.


    All he knew was that innocent people were losing their lives because a few can''t seem to be able to tolerate people of another group that has an identical religion to them. But he knew he needed to know more as less information was dangerous.


    But revenge was not his priority at the moment. Getting his dad to wake up was.


    "Don''t worry, mom. I will help him." Magnus said and moved closer to Adam''s unconscious body.


    He softly forced Adam''s eyes open slightly.


    "MAGNUS, WHAT ARE Y..." Grace wanted to reprimand him but was stopped by Dumbledore as he knew what Magnus was doing. Why did he have confidence in Magnus? Because he saw Magnus performing Legilimency on Thomas Shelby in Thomas'' memory.


    Magnus gently entered Adam''s mind. He started seeing some memories, but what he was looking for was the ongoing things Adam was feeling in his mind. Was it a nk space or memory?


    Soon enough, he came upon a memory where a little 5 years of Adam was sitting on the backseat of a big bicycle as another man rode it slowly.


    They were riding on the roads passing through destroyed parts of the city from the bombings. World War 2 was at its peak at this point and life was not easy for Europe. Only the American economy was growing like no tomorrow because they sat in a safe location where only the Japanese dared to attack, though just once.


    Magnus saw the memory unfold. Little Adam was cute, but he had messy hair and dirty clothes. He held onto his father''s shirt tightly while looking around at the destroyed part of the city with big eyes.


    Magnus was for the first time seeing his grandfather. He had only seen photos until now. Soon, he heard his grandpa talk to his father.


    "Adam, son. You must be frustrated why your dad is so poor, why you can''t buy candy like other kids. I''m sorry, I failed our family by being unable to earn more. You may not understand my words right now but always remember them.


    "Being born poor is totally normal, but, dying poor is entirely your fault and nobody''s to me for it except you. For you, education is the way to a better life. Someday, this war is bound toe to an end, then this country will need young, smart men to carry the country on their back and return it to its past glory.


    "Huh... What am I bbering to a 5-year-old? Adam, I saved you a bar of chocte today. Do you want it?" He asked lovingly.


    Little Adam happily cheered, "YES, DAD. I love choctes."


    *AIR RAID SIRENS*


    "AH! Those damn Nazis. We''re close to home, hold on tight, Adam." He instructed and paddled home faster.


    Magnus saw everything unfold. He realised that life was truly hell back then, and his dad had seen such bad days. He realised that he was lucky and privileged since his childhood, because he was born to two loving and sessful parents.


    As the memory wasing to an end, he found Adam going to his bed at night to sleep. The bombings had ended and luckily their house didn''t copse today. His bed was ced in the kitchen as there was no extra room, it was a folding bed they would ce for him there every night.


    Adam just stared at the ceiling. Nobody, even Magnus didn''t know what was going on in the mind of the young child. Was it simple candies, or was it something moreplex?


    "Study hard?" Adam muttered to himself.


    "I WILL!" He firmly decided a secondter and covered himself under the sheet.


    *WOOSH*


    But, all of a sudden, Magnus found the little Adam taking off the nket and turning his head towards where Magnus was seeing from.


    Magnus felt as if he was really visible. But next, he felt goosebumps.


    "Magnus?"


    As soon as his name was called, he felt his consciousness getting pulled back.


    As he was leaving, he only one more scene. One was from the second the bomb just blew off. There was fear, anger and regret in that memory as Adam tried to cover his face from theing explosion of fire, while in his mind only one thought was going, "I CAN NOT DIE... NOT YET!"


    The next scene Magnus saw was where Grace and Adam were talking to each other seriously. In front of them was baby Magnus, in the cradle.


    "We will have to tell him someday..." Grace muttered.


    "And that''s the right thing, but, until then, let''s shower him with love. A... My Magnus... Don''t eat the wood... Here, this is honey..." Adam voiced and dotted on the baby Magnus.


    *WOOSH*


    Magnus found himself back in his own head. ~Tell me what?~


    But he couldn''t ponder on it as he saw Adam open his eyes slowly. His pupils turned to Magnus and a soft small smile appeared on his visible lips, surrounded by bandages.


    Magnus quickly held Adam''s hand, "Don''t worry, you will be fine soon. Don''t worry about the burn, magic can create miracles when ites to medical magic."


    There was a slight nod of acknowledgement by Adam. He was still in pain, as his whole body had received burns to some degree.


    Grace also came forward with a crying face, "Magnus is right, honey. Don''t worry. Everything will be alright. I will be here with you the whole time."


    They talked to Adam for a while, it was only them speaking though. Soon, Adam fell asleep. Grace refused to go back to work or home so Magnus just shifted Adam to the most luxurious room where Grace would also get afortable couch to rest.


    After that, he came out of the room. Ragnar and Severus were waiting for what Magnus would decide next. But he wasn''t going to decide anything right now as Dumbledore was here.


    But, one thing was certain, he would not let the criminals go.


    "I can negotiate with anyone, but there is a red line they should never cross, and that is my family. I don''t care who the terrorist was, or why he did it. All I know is that my dad is in hospital and my mummy is crying." he said.


    But Magnus silentlypleted what he was saying, ~And for each drop of blood and tear my dad and mum lost, they will have to pay.~


    [You can see Explosion and the Bombed London street from Adam''s memory on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 112 - 112. Magnus Decision

    Magnus didn''t go anywhere, he refused to return to his school and told Dumbledore to leave him with his family. But Ragnar and Severus couldn''t be left outside as they were not officially rted to Adam and Grace.


    "Don''t do something crazy, Mag," Ragnar advised him as he left. ??


    "Contact us if you need anything. I will send some health potionsters. Your father''s burned skin can also be healed with magic," Snape said.


    Magnus thanked them, "Thanks for your offers, I will contact you if something happens, and don''t worry, I won''t do something very big."


    Before leaving, Dumbledore also talked to him, "I will try to get a good healer from St Mungo''s hospital to help your father. And about the protection that keeps your family safe, this was a bigpse in their work. They never expected for muggles to attack while they only focused on magical threats."


    Magnus understood, wizards rarely knew much about what was going on in the muggle world. He nodded and let them leave.


    Soon, Dumbledore returned to Hogwarts. Magnus didn''t go back into the room to meet his mom. Instead, he went to the terrace of the hospital.


    "Abraham and George,e here." He called the two elfs.


    *Pop* X2


    With that sound, the two appeared in their gentleman attire.


    "How good are you at covertly working? I''m not talking about house chores." Magnus asked.


    Abraham, quickly answered, "We are very good, with our old master, we used to go on many magical animal hunts, those animals had very good noses or eyes, so we had to be very careful."


    "Sir, we are sorry for not taking better care of Mr Grant. If we were there, we could have saved him." George apologised.


    Magnus patted his shoulder, "It was not your fault, George. It''s the fault of this country for not being able to solve such problems quickly and letting people get injured and die, it is the fault of those terrorists who think their demands will be epted if they kill people. But, I am no statesman, I will deal with the persons who hurt my family, the intelligence has given us photos from the security camera. We will now find them and kill them, no mercy to people who are happy to kill others for their religious or other beliefs.


    "I am a hypocrite too because I''m myself doing this due to my beliefs, but... NOBODY GETS TO MESS WITH MY FAMILY!"


    "What are we to do, sir?" The two asked.


    "Use the point me charm and look for them. Start the search from the army base where the bomb st happened. It is possible that they are hiding closeby, thinking nobody will look there." Magnus ordered. The two elfs seriously straightened their backs and popped away.


    After this, he went back into the room. Adam was up and looking around. Grace was tired and was sleeping on the couch.


    Magnus smiled as their gazes met, "You could have just taken a leave if you wanted some rest. Why get sted?"


    Adam talked in a whispering manner as he didn''t want to move much and cry in pain, "Hah... I''ll remember that next time."


    "Don''t worry about your injuries, all of them can be cured with magical potions and some spells. You will be back in shape in a month. The charmed protections I had given you saved your life this time, but, seeing the situation of this country, I must make some more of them." Magnus discussed.


    Adam slightly nodded and asked, "I... saw you in my dream..."


    "I was indeed there, I was using a magical technique called Legilimency, it is used to invade people''s mind and see their memories. I used it to wake you up by making you realise that what you were seeing was a dream. I must say, dad, you looked very cute when you were small." Magnusughingly said.


    "Hehe... of course... I was the cutest kid around the block, pretty big sisters used to give your dad kisses back then..." Adam chuckled slowly.


    "IS THAT SO?" Suddenly, Grace''s voice came from behind.


    Magnusughed, "Come on, mummy. Cut him some ck, he was 5 back then."


    "Hmph... So what? I will punish him once he gets better." She threatened, but it was all in love.


    *POP*


    Abraham appeared. He looked at Magnus but was signalled to stay silent.


    "Mummy, I will go home and bring the change of clothes for you," Magnus told her.


    "I have cooked a meal too, we will pack it and bring it for you." Abraham also assured.


    "Okay, Mag." Grace stiffly replied and let Magnus and Abraham leave.


    Instantly, Adam voiced, "He lied, didn''t he?"


    "Yes, he did. And I''m too afraid to ask why. Honestly, since he started getting involved in this magical side of the world, everything about him has be so mysterious." Grace replied emotionally.


    "I hope he doesn''t get into any trouble..." Adam sighed.


    ...


    Magnus came to arge, nearly empty warehouse with Abraham. There, he saw 3 men tied all together on chairs. Magnus could hear their screams.


    "WHAT ARE YOU? So Ugly!" one of them shouted at George.


    *SHHHH*


    Magnus saw George sending a sh of light from his finger and soon the man started screaming.


    Soon, they noticed Magnus and were shocked that a kid was here for some reason.


    "Help us..." They pleaded.


    Magnus scoffed, "Why would your captor help you?"


    The three were in shock, "W... b-but why?"


    Magnus took out his wand and waved his hand. He cast a Levicorpus spell on all three of them. They were scared and shocked about how this was happening to them. This was like magic.


    "WHAT ARE YOU?" They asked fearfully while being held in the air upside down by their ankles.


    *BAM*


    Magnus levitated a nearby brick and threw it at the man, "Only I ask the question and you answer. Now, which one of you is the mastermind of the st today?"


    "What are you ta..."


    *BAM*


    This time a bigger brick bumped onto their stomachs. They cried in pain and their mouths became bloody.


    "I WANT THE TRUTH," Magnus demanded.


    "It was him,"


    "Yes, it was him"


    Two of them ratted their partner out. Magnus released the two who spoke and they fell to the ground.


    "Abraham, do you know how to obliviate?" Magnus asked in a softer tone.


    "Yes, sir," Abraham affirmed.


    "Good, chop their thumb, index finger and middle finger so they may never wield a gun. Then Obliviate their entire life from their minds and leave them outside London. That will be their punishment, they took away other''s life, I will take their life while they live. But for this one." Magnus ordered and turned back to the mastermind.


    "Why did you do it?" He asked.


    The man crazily answered, "You British have no right over Irnd. We will not sit quietly until Northern Irnd is free."


    "Why? So you can start the ethnic cleansing of Protestants? I know you have differences but that does not give you the right to start killing, apart from, you''re all Christians, just with slightly different rituals. Besides, you chose violence as the answer to your problems, and violence only results in more violence, look where you are now." Magnus said. He was no expert in the political issue, but as a kid, this was the best he could understand.


    "YOU ARE JUST A KID... A FREAK..." the man started bbering.


    Magnus sighed, "I bet poor Ariana Dumbledore was called a freak too by muggles causing her mental distress. I would have loved to meet her instead of the old fox Dumbledore. Did you know, there is a segment of the human poption that evolved differently? They have magical powers and live for hundreds of years. But, because of the human nature of attacking what they don''t understand, they decided to go into hiding in the 17th century.


    "Also, a fun fact, I am the next in line to the British throne, and the person you attacked today was my FATHER!"


    The man turned rageful and started barking, "I-I didn''t know... BUT... Even if what you said is true and he is indeed a Royal Prince... I would have nted a lot more explosive... BASTARD WOULD HAVE SURELY DIED THEN!"


    "GEORGE... is the hole ready?" Magnus asked angrily.


    "It''s ready, sir," George replied.


    Magnus nodded and lowered the man into the hole on the ground. "Pour in the cement."


    George snapped his finger and out of nowhere a concrete mixer truck appeared and started pouring concrete on the hole.


    The man finally realised what was happening. He realised that he was going to die, and not many people have the mental fortitude to stick to their beliefs even when facing death, only some crazy spies do that.


    "FORGIVE ME... I-I WOULDN''T DO IT AGAIN. I WILL QUIT THE IRA. PLEASE..." he pleaded.


    "No, I know you will target my family again. If you hade after me by some miracle, I would have let you live to be honest, but... I love my mum and dad far too much to let people like you remain breathing." Magnus replied. By now, he had lost all expressions on his face.


    His mind was telling him to stop and not kill him. Until now, the Death Eaters he had killed were actually fighting him and it was a situation of life and death. But, here, he had full control over the life of this man.


    He closed his eyes and tried to talk to Merlin. He knew that the invisible bead locket on his neck had many mysteries and Merlin''s voice came from there too.


    "Should I kill him, Merlin?" He asked.


    Thankfully, Merlin replied softly, he tried to help Magnus to the best of his ability. "This is for you to decide, son. Back in my days, people were sentenced to death for even the smallest of crimes. Even stealing food might get you killed.


    "I knew human life was important, but, I also knew that those times demanded such punishments so others won''t get motivated to do them. Arthur has personally brought his sword of justice to the necks of thousands.


    "Here, this man is responsible for the death of so many lives. You may be doing this just thinking about family, but remember, he also killed 2 more innocent men, your father''s driver and assistant. They also had families, maybe kids too, they are probably crying right now, besides the lifeless bodies of their loved one.


    "This man here injured many more, and it''s unknown how many more he has killed. If you let him go today, nobody knows how many more he would kill.


    "Remember, when a rabid dog tries to eat people around it, it is caught and put to permanent sleep. Terrorists like these are also rabid dogs. And, even if you don''t finish him today, he will someday eventually die, and his destination is already decided, which is hell."


    "Does hell even exist?" Magnus asked with interest.


    "Of course, that old sage man at Stonehenge told me this. Ah, I wish I could talk to him some more, he was so full of knowledge. Anyway,ing back to the topic, it''s your decision, Magnus." Merlin said and stopped talking.


    Magnus found himself back, staring at the man, crying while the hole got filled. By now, only the neck of the man was outside.


    ~If I do this today, I will be setting a precedent for myself. Terrorists like him, rabid humans like him, must be put to eternal sleep.~ he thought to himself and finally made up his mind.


    He walked closer to the man who stopped screaming, but his face was still full of terror and fear "Save me... please... FORGIVE ME..."


    Magnus pointed his wand at him, "Sorry, but I have decided what I will be in this life. No mercy to people like you. I cannot ignore the cries of the families of the people you killed, people who had nothing to do with you or the IRA.


    "I can only show you a little mercy of painless death. I know Arthur would have done the same. STUPEFY!"


    As soon as the spell hit him he fell unconscious and the hole soon got fully filled with concrete. The floor of the warehouse started looking as it was before.


    "Let''s go back home to pick mum''s clothes, George," Magnus said and started walking out of the warehouse.


    As they walked out, Magnus sighed, "Ah... I forgot to ask that man''s name."


    "It''s okay, sir. People like him don''t deserve to be remembered." George replied and teleported away with Magnus.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    MONKE SAD! LESS STONES THESE DAYS!


    [A/N: Btw, congrattions to H_Alex. Only he guessed correctly who bombed Adam.]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 113 - 113. Traitor?

    Magnuster returned to the hospital and gave his mum the new clothes and also food.


    He didn''t have to wait for long and Dumbledore brought a doctor from St Mungo''s hospital as promised. She seemed kind and addressed him with a lot of respect. ??


    "Your Majesty..." She bowed.


    "Thank you foring at such short notice. Can you help my dad? There are some broken bones and a lot of burnt skin." Magnus asked.


    "Of course, but fixing bones is easier than the burns. You will need to put a thick mixture of a few potions on the burns, it will take some time, likely a few weeks but they willpletely heal by then." The healer assured him.


    Knowing this, both Grace and Adam had a sigh of relief.


    "Thank you, I will not forget this help from St Mungo. If the hospital ever needs some assistance that I can fulfil, I will do it." Magnus offered.


    "Oh, please call me Ruby, your majesty, I am one of the 3 heads of the hospital. And, I actually do want to say something, but I believe this isn''t the time..." Ruby said while looking at Adam.


    But Magnus entertained, "No it''s fine, dad is in stable condition now. Please tell me what''s bothering you."


    Ruby made an embarrassed face and started, "Your Majesty, I feel uneasy while asking, but the hospital needs investment. You see, healing is a very expensive profession, weck healers already, at the same time, as the number of Wizards soar, more patients areing to us. But, because of the low staff, we need to keep the treatment costly to cover expenses.


    "If you could... Invest in the hospital, we would be able to train more staff, reduce the cost of treatment and treat more wizards."


    "Don''t you also get funding from pure-blood families?" Magnus asked.


    "Oh no, no... Most pure-blood families have their private healer. They nevere to St Mungo, they consider it beneath them as we serve all wizards." She exined.


    Magnus sighed. The whole structure of Magical Britain was crumbling, it seems. The ministry was so ipetent in everything he has seen till now, everything except pure-blood family appeasement.


    "If that''s the case, I would like to buy the hospital, but it will remain a public facility. I will only interfere if something uwful or hical takes ce. In return, the hospital will receive funding, as well as an expansion to its building. But, for all this, there is one request from me." Magnus offered but stopped midway.


    It was indeed possible to buy the hospital. At the time, it was Ministry Property, but if Magnus does create a new building and also invests, then his share would supersede the ministry and he would be the owner.


    Ruby, who was already in love with the deal, immediately asked, "What is it, your majesty?"


    "You see, my dear mum is a muggle heart surgeon. She loves everything about medical science and would love to see how a wizard hospital works. I want you to give her a private secret tour of the hospital." He demanded.


    Ruby smiled, "That''s it? It can be done, your majesty. As long as you own the hospital, you can do anything."


    Magnus smiled and shook hands with her, "Amazing, I will send mywyer to you soon. He will discuss the finer detailster and get the contract signed."


    Ruby happily shook his hand. Magnus was also happy now, today was a good investment day. He knew that in the future, there will be a poption boom among Wizards, as after the previous war with Grindelwald, the British Wizarding World had suffered a lot, by losing many amazing wizards, whose bloodlines ended.


    But, for his investments to reap some benefits, he needed to make sure that in the fight against Voldemort and his death eaters, not many wizards die, another reason for him to pursue the end of Death Eaters.


    After handing them the potions and some other medicine, Ruby left. Even Dumbledore left without being asked to leave, but the old man did talk to Adam first, something he wanted to do for a while.


    "Son, has Magnus told you that you are rted to my family line?" Dumbledore asked.


    Adam nodded and answered in whispers, "He did say something like that."


    Dumbledore started, "I and my brother are thest Dumbledore left, but, by the grace of luck, we shared an ancestor hundreds of years ago."


    Adam replied emotionally. "I''m thest of my bloodline too, well, adding Magnus now there are two. Most of my rtives died during the bombings in World War. Only my parents and I were left, but soon they also sumbed to the disease. I guess we''re in the same boat then."


    Dumbledore nodded, feeling the emotional state of Adam. He went closer and gave a vial to him.


    "This thing is too precious to be given to people, but, you are probably my great-great grand-nephew or something, so I think it''s worth it. This vial has Phoenix''s tears, put it in water and bathe in it, your burn wounds will immediately heal." Dumbledore exined. This was indeed a big thing he was doing, the price of a phoenix tear in the market was astronomical, that was if you could even find it there.


    *BAM*


    But suddenly they all saw Magnus facepalming himself strongly as if punishing himself.


    ~STUPID STUPID... There are so many Phoenixes in Camelot, I can create a fountain of Phoenix tears if I want... but... how will I make them cry?~ He cursed to himself.


    "What happened, Magnus?" Dumbledore asked.


    Magnus immediately focused, "Ah, nothing, professor. Thank you for this, and give my thanks to Fawkes too, tell him I will call for him soon. But, there is another problem. Dad is a muggle, if he magically gets healed so soon, people will go crazy."


    "That is easily solvable, there are many illusion spells we can put on him," Dumbledore advised.


    Magnus agreed, but he''d ask Merlin in the portrait first, as he must know the best illusion charms.


    "Thanks, professor." Magnus again thanked him. Anybody who was helping him in this situation would have his gratitude.


    But, all of a sudden, Magnus had a thought click in his mind, ~Wait... If I be the king, that would make mum and dad royalty, Dumbledore is also a rtive, would that also make him a royal too? Hmmmm...~


    Everyone ignored Magnus'' sudden instances of internal thoughts.


    That whole day, Magnus and Grace stayed with Adam. At night, they would bathe him in Phoenix tear water.


    Magnus though was busy writing a reply to the Queen, he also had another demand.


    "I did think it was you, good on you to rify before I could do anything. Also, good for you to be controlling your family from doing anything they would regret. You can keep ruling until I''m ready to take the throne, but, for that, we''re going to have to start preparing. I will contact you againter.


    "This aside, I want the government to grant 100,000 pounds(More than a million in today''s market.) to the two soldiers who died in today''s bombing.


    Also, push the government to solve this mess faster. How can you even let your people die in such attacks as the queen?


    But I guess it''s too much to ask, you don''t really have any power either. Bye then.


    Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon."


    He signed the letter and sent it to the queen.


    ...


    While Magnus was with his family, words travelled fast in Hogwarts about his sudden disappearance. Severus and Ragnar didn''t tell anyone about it, but this made people start suspecting the Death Eaters had something to do with it.


    This in return, made some students start fearing more and Lucius knew how to take advantage of this incident. He had tried to invite students to his group with the dream of riches and power, now it was time to use fear.


    But, instead of gathering lots of people and speaking to them, he went one by one. Talking to kids from influential families, scaring them about the future, about how if he doesn''t join them, then when they win he will be in loss and no better than a blood traitor or muggle lover.


    This technique worked. However, Ragnar and Severus also got the whiff of it and started their own campaign. They sent word to Magnus asking him if they should tell the students why he was away.


    Magnus allowed and this eased the students a little. Then, they also started targeting the elite students, not elite in terms of family or money, but talent. They offered free tuition to anyone who wanted to improve themselves.


    They even asked old Merlin in the portrait to take at least 1 ss in a week, it didn''t matter if he just told old stories, as students would be happy to even be listening to his words.


    But, another problem came when the newspaper arrived. On the front page was an article, with the headline "A CHILD IN WIZENGAMOT? SPECIAL PRIVILEGES FOR MERLIN''S DESCENDANT? HAS THE MINISTRY GONE INSANE?"


    But, what troubled Ragnar and Severus was the author because this person was supposed to be on their side. Rita Skeeter was Magnus'' mouthpiece, and even got paid by him.


    "Argh... I hate this woman now. I hope Magnus doesn''t traumatise her too much, he hates losing money to pointless things, and she made all the money he invested on her worthless." Snape muttered.


    "She''s a traitor, she just showed her true face... Magnus should punish her for good. I kinda wanna see it happen though. Let''s send the newspaper... Summer,e here girl." Ragnar said and sent Summer on a long journey to Magnus.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 114 - 114. Bobby Is Here

    "MAGNUS..."


    Magnus was sleeping when he suddenly heard a voice calling his name. He had heard it before. He opened his eyes and he looked around at the strange room. ??


    "AH! It''s the hospital." He remembered the events from thest night.


    "MAGNUS..."


    He again heard the voice. He went close to the door and jokingly asked, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, Brandon, these guards won''t let me in." the voice replied.


    "Brandon who? I don''t know any Brandon?" Magnus responded.


    Outside the door, Bobby started sweating as the two military guards started looking at him suspiciously.


    "Heh... Mag,e on, man. It''s me, Bobby." Bobby spoke, this time with his unofficial but official name.


    Magnus acted shocked, "AH! Bobby? Come on in,"


    He opened the door and greeted his brother. Bobby quickly entered with a small basket of fruits. His mother had handed it to him.


    "Hehe, you should have used your real name, Bobby," Magnus said and gave him a brotherly hug.


    Bobby then went into the room and put the fruits on the table beside. He politely asked how Adam was, "Good morning, uncle. I wish you a speedy recovery."


    "What speedy recovery? I''m absolutely fine." Adam suddenly got up from his bed and started hopping.


    -_-


    Bobby was in shock, he looked at Adam, still covered in bandages from head to toe, yet he was not crying in pain.


    "Wait... I thought you were in a bomb st?" he asked.


    Magnus patted his shoulder, "He was, but don''t forget who I am..."


    "A greedy, arrogant and narcissistic little boy?" Bobby asked back.


    "Yes... wait WHAT?" Magnus was taken by surprise.


    "Hahaha... You two never stop messing around." Grace came in from outside with a te of breakfast. It was mainly for Adam as he was on a porridge diet.


    "Aunty... How did uncle recover so fast?" Bobby asked.


    "Honestly, even I have no idea. How can tears of a creature heal such injuries? It was magic." She said in disbelief.


    But Magnus exined, "Mum, Phoenixes are extremely rare birds, even for the magical world. They are immortal and rise again from their ashes. They are also very pure in heart, which is why their songs can move a person and their tears can bring a person back from the brink of death."


    "Can I have some phoenix tears too?" Bobby asked.


    "Of course, your dad will get a vial, I only need to find a way to make the Phoenixes in Camelot cry. They are a pretty tough bunch, Abe and George have been reading them sad stories sincest night and none of them gave even a single tear." Magnus frustratingly said.


    *Knock Knock*


    All of a sudden, a knock came. But, it was not on the door and instead it was from the window. Magnus looked out and found Summer. He let her enter and take a rest after her long flight.


    He patted her head and gave some food, "What are you doing here, girl?"


    Of course, it was obvious as she had a letter in her beak. He took the letter, it was unofficial. He opened it and read its content. It was from Severus and there was a torn piece of newspaper from the Daily Prophet. It had an article written by Rita Skeeters.


    *Sigh*


    ~Why must people act so foolish, can''t they predict which side will profit them more?~ he wondered and crumbled the paper in his hand.


    He looked at Bobby with a calm face, "What are you doing these days?"


    Bobby proudly lifted his chin, "Haha, I was selected by the University of Oxford and they have invited me for their Leaders of Tomorrow programme. It''s just a fancy word for collecting the talented kids from the country and nurturing them."


    "And you''re going?" Magnus asked.


    "Of course, the faster Iplete my mastery in Computer Science the faster I can focus on other things. We''re also going to be showcasing our new and betterputer at CES, Consumer Electronics Show in the US." Bobby revealed.


    Magnus was genuinely surprised, "Woah, you''re moving up so fast, I''m kinda jealous now."


    "Nonsense, If I had magical abilities like you I would have loved my life more, it''s so convenient," Bobby argued.


    Magnus patted his shoulder, "Trust me, Bobby, to me, it''s exciting but also like a curse."


    "I don''t believe you. Well, Aunty, my mummy will beingter to meet you." Bobby informed Grace.


    "Oh, she doesn''t need to stress herself. Adam is fine now. And you two as well, you can go back to your schools, you shouldn''t leave your studies now that everything is fine." Grace told them.


    Magnus nodded, he needed to do some other things before going back to school. But before that, he handed Grace and Adam 2 neck chains, 3 rings, 3 feet rings, 1 bracelet.


    "Wear them at all times, they will save you from most attacks. They are better than thest ones. You too, Bobby, I''m giving you a set, these are tough times and nobody knows when what might happen. Be careful." Magnus warned them.


    None of them said a single word to protest, as it was apparent from the condition of Adam. In that bomb st, any normal person would have died. They put them on.


    "Mummy, I will go back to school now. Please write me a letter as soon as dad gets discharged. Also, you can just speak the name of Abraham and George, they will teleport to you and help you with everything. Bobby, you take care on your trip to the US." Magnus gave everyone a hug.


    Then he went back to the terrace, called Abraham and went to Ted Tonk''s office. There was a secret room in the building just made for people to apparate in. It was a weird room as one could only open it from inside or with magic.


    He went straight to the office of the CEO. He was stopped by many in his way but didn''t have the patience to talk to each of them, he would just cast a confundus charm on them and keep going.


    After walking a few steps he arrived at the corner office with the best view. He knocked on it and entered.


    But, just as he entered he bumped into Ted who was on his way out rushedly.


    "Ah, I was justing to you. I saw the news. Is your father alright?" Ted asked.


    "Yes, he''s fine, magic healed him fast. The terrorists have also been dealt with, but we have a different problem." He handed Ted the newspaper cutout and took a seat himself.


    Ted was shocked at the very least after reading it, "This... why would she do this? She is bound by contract to never publish anything about you."


    "Do you have the contract copy?" Magnus asked.


    Ted quickly took out a piece of paper from his magical enchanted safe. Magnus read it fully. It had clearly said that for the money Magnus would be paying her, she was to write articles about a few topics he had specified and it specifically said not to write something against him, her employer. If she breaks the contract then she must pay 50 times of what she received.


    Magnus quickly got up, "Send her a legal notice, she has broken the contract and now she must pay ording to the contract. Give the contract to the Goblins, they are more intimidating, they will take a little money but that''s nothing for getting rid of the headache."


    *Knock Knock*


    Adrian Durand, chief of MEDA entered, he came here after finding out about a kid visiting Ted.


    "How are you, how''s thepany going?" Magnus asked him quickly. he was excited to know the prospect of using magic in investigative work.


    "It''s going good, your majesty. We have had a 100% sess rate since the start, the list of clients is constantly increasing. I reckon that we make good connections with the Law Enforcement, so I''ve also been helping the Police in some cases they couldn''t solve. Besides this, I''vee across just one confusing case, I don''t know what to do. It was the murder of a schoolgirl,mitted by a wizard, but, there is no way to prove it without revealing the magic and breaking the statute of secrecy." Adrian briefed.


    Magnus thought for a while, "Hmm, he will probably be sent to Azkaban, catch him and hand him to Moody. Then find another criminal, whomitted a murder, but is still free due to not getting caught. Gather evidence for his previous crime and also put the me for this crime on him and hand him to coppers. We''re doing a service to mankind by putting men like them behind bars,te justice is as good as no justice at all."


    After getting a clearmand and finding out about what the Modus operandi of thepany was going to be, Adrian now had a clear picture of his work.


    Magnus got up to leave as he needed to be back at Hogwarts or else by the time he returns the whole Slytherin would be in the palms of Lucius.


    "Ted, send the notice to Rita, if she has anything to say then do hear her out, I would like to know from where did she grow a backbone this strong. Also, find out about all her recent activities and inform me. I helped her be a famous journalist, it was an investment from my side and I hate when my investments go bad." He ordered and left.


    As soon as he left, Adrian looked at his friend, Ted, in confusion, "Are you sure he''s just 12 years old?"


    Ted shook his head while sighing, "I know, I''ve been asking that to myself all this time but..."


    *POOF*


    As soon as Ted sat on his chair again, a smelly wet fart sounded. "But then he does things like this and makes me feel better, knowing that he''s indeed a kid."


    "HAHA..." Adrianughed.


    But, all of a sudden, Ted felt something under his ass on the chair. He got up and saw it was a letter. He opened it and, sure enough, it was from Magnus.


    "Haha... got you again. Well, congrattions on the birth of your daughter. This is a small gift from me to her. Some shares of Sugarplum''s Sweets Shop so she can have an unlimited supply of tasty candies." the letter read.


    Ted chuckled, ~It''s always about investments with him, truly a greedy dragon. But thanks for the gift.~


    [A/N: A serious question. What do you think about the pace of the story? Is this fine or should it be faster? Do keep in mind that there will be time skips in the future.]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONES MAKE MONKE HAPPY!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 115 - 115. Breach Of Contract

    Magnus arrived at the gates of Hogwarts, from where a teacher let him enter through the various wards and charms. It was evening as Magnus had gone back to his parents after meeting Ted. Only after being satisfied with his goodbye did he leave.


    Adam was granted a 3-month leave and Grace would be going to the hospital. Other than this, Adam was awarded a Distinguished Service Order medal for surviving the crazy attack as it was also not every day you would get a Brigadier ranked officer getting wounded like this. ??


    Other than this, on Magnus'' demand, the two soldiers who died in the st were each awarded 100,000 pounds and full pension to the family until the children grow up and find jobs.


    The whole incident was publicised on arge scale and it seemed Adam had be some kind of a celebrity now. But Adam was not enjoying it nor was he happy, he was feeling bad and guilty for the deaths of his driver and assistant. Both had wife and kids. One even had a 6-month pregnant wife.


    The worst thing was, he couldn''t do anything about this situation. That was the problem with terrorists, you had no idea who the enemy was because they could just be standing in front of you and you wouldn''t know it.


    Grace saw this and hired a therapist, after all, Adam was not an infantry soldier, he had not seen a lot ofbat, and maybe, the st also brought back some trauma from his childhood, from the days of the war.


    ...


    Magnus headed to the Common room of Slytherin. But, he saw someone standing alone in the corridor, looking at theke outside Hogwarts castle.


    It was Narcissa ck. Magnus still had some level of respect for her so she greeted her.


    "Good evening, Sister Narcissa," he greeted.


    Narcissa turned to him, surprisingly, she just noticed that he was much taller than other kids of his age. If she didn''t know she''d say he''s a 4th year or something.


    She just nodded her head instead of replying.


    Magnus being shameless, went beside her and sat down on the edge of the open corridor.


    "Can I ask you something?" He inquired.


    "Sure," she said.


    "Umm, you are obviously not what you show yourself to be. I mean, if there can be Sirius, Regulus and Sister Andromeda in your family, this surely suggests that being bad is not in your family, it''s due to forceful upbringing and ideology.


    "I know you are kind, sister Narcissa. I know how you protect shy and weaker girls from being bullied in the Slytherin house.


    "Then, why are you still roaming around Lucius? He got nothing now except money, also, his path leads to absolute death." Magnus spoke at length.


    Narcissa was surprised by this sudden question. She never thought that out of all, Magnus would ask this.


    She snorted, "Huh, then perhaps I''m seeking death indirectly. Magnus, the fact that you are asking me this question shows how naive you still are and how much you still need to learn."


    "What do you mean? Why can''t you just live your own life? It''s not like you''re bad in studies." Magnus asked.


    *Sigh*


    "Things are much moreplex, Magnus. Not everyone has the strength or reputation to resist whatever they want. Sometimes, you just need to ept what''s going on. Take care." After saying that much, she left Magnus there.


    Magnus wondered why she couldn''t defy her family. It was as simple as just leaving your home, it''s not like Hogwarts would expel her.


    Sirius did tell him that the only two cousins he liked were Andromeda, who was very kind, and Narcissa, who was just neutral with them. Betrix was a gone case as she was born first and had no siblings or friends to talk to and share her misery from the start.


    ~*Sigh* I hope you don''t do something thatpels me to stand against you with my staff in the future.~ he thought and also headed to the dorms.


    He found the room was empty except for Ragnar. "Where''s Sev?"


    "Probably around Lily," Ragnar replied without even looking.


    Magnus got interested in what he was looking at and went close to see. But as soon as he saw t from above Ragnar''s shoulder, he didn''t know what to say.


    It was a magazine, with women, in clothes they came into this world.


    *BAM*


    He smacked on his head, "What the hell, where did you get it?"


    Ragnar suddenly realised he was not alone, "Come on, Mag, at least knock on the door before you enter."


    Magnus facepalmed, "I even talked to you and you answered. What''s got you so interested in female anatomy now?"


    Ragnar looked at Magnus seriously, "Mag, I think... I''ve hit... POVERTY."


    "You mean puberty?" Magnus corrected him.


    Ragnar nodded, "Yes yes... That''s it, just like what I read in the biology book you gave me. I am feeling things I''ve never felt before... And I... Like it? I don''t know... It''s weird."


    "Eh... Don''t tell me the details. Where did you get this book from?" Magnus asked.


    "Well, I surely didn''t bring it from home at the start of the term because they check our luggage, I brought it just a day ago from the hospital your dad was. I was looking around the hospital in interest, that was when I came upon a room with lots of dirty magazines. I just took one." Ragnar confessed.


    "Are you sure? Why would they keep them in the hospital?" Magnus was himself confused.


    "I''m telling the truth. Muggle hospitals are weird." Ragnar defended himself.


    Magnus was also not that old and didn''t know about the thing called sperm donation.


    *Door Opens*


    With a noise, Severus also entered. "Oh, you''re back? How is uncle?"


    "He''s fine, just a bath in phoenix tears and he''s nice and dandy. What about you? Did you return from a date?" Magnus asked smugly.


    "Ah, your mind is filled with nothing but senseless ideas. I was out there, teaching potions to some weak kids in the subject. Ragnar was supposed to join but he was busy... From what I can see." Severus noticed the dirty magazines on the table.


    Ragnar smacked his own head, "Damn, I forgot about it. But, aspensation, here, you look at it too, Severus, I guarantee that you will feel some new things about yourself, a funny and good feeling on your banana. But I don''t know if you hit poverty or not."


    "Puberty, you mean? I was already living in poverty not long ago, nothing exciting about that. And yes, I''ve hit puberty. Hehe... It seems you''re the onlyte boomer here." Severus turned it around and made Ragnar''s fun.


    Ragnar made an angry face, "Huh, I''m not going to share these with you now. Just wait, you will cry for itter."


    "No, Ragnar, not everyone has a rotten mind like you. Come, Sev, let''s study." Magnus went to his table, leaving Ragnar to admire the female anatomy alone.


    ...


    Diagon Alley,


    Rita Skeeter was on cloud nine because she had gotten direct permission and support from the Ministry and more than 10 pure-blood families. She was already very famous now due to getting to break some stories way ahead of others. This was of course due to help from Magnus.


    But she wanted more. The more time she spent in the business of journalism the more she realised how less journalist''s integrity mattered in the world. Her moral grounds started shaking.


    With the lure of recognition from the ministry and the pure-bloods, she decided to bite the hand that fed her all this while.


    And hence, now there was an owl in front of her with a letter. She was sitting in her personal office in the Daily Prophet building.


    She read it. Initially, she had a smile but slowly it was turning into a neutral face and then a shivering face.


    The letter said, "Rita Skeeter, you have been found breaking an official contract with His Majesty, Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon. As per the contract, you were not allowed to write anything about his majesty.


    As pointed in the contract, now you must face the penalty. His Majesty invested 50,000 Galleons on you. Now, you must pay back 50 times of it due to breach of contract, which amounts to 2,500,000 Galleons.


    The task of getting the money from you has been delegated to the Gringotts.


    Last but not the least, his majesty is very disappointed in you. He was going to make you a world-renowned journalist but you chose short term benefits. It''s evident that your vision is myopic, something his majesty despises.


    You have 1 week to fulfil the contract terms for breach. If you dy after that, a criminal case will be filed against you. Maybe Azkaban is also possible. Good luck.


    Office of the Legal Counsel for His Majesty,


    Ted Tonks."


    Her hand started shivering. 2.5 million was an astronomical figure. And she didn''t even know when she spent 50,000. But all this was indeed in the contract and she shrugged it off before, thinking the ministry had her back.


    "Yes, the ministry can help me. The Pure-bloods are also very rich. They will surely help me." She muttered to herself. But the next moment, loud bangs came on the door.


    *BAM* *BAM*


    "Open up, GRINGOTTS CONTRACT ENFORCEMENT IS HERE!"


    Rita fell off her chair.


    "NO NO... This can''t be happening." She teared up and started shouting crazedly.


    *BAM* *BAM*


    "Open the door, Miss Rita Skeeter, you can not run away from Gringotts." The angry goblin voice came.


    She now first hand realised why nobody dares to cheat Gringotts.


    [You can see the Female Anatomy Book on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    [A/N: Only 1 chap today because I couldn''t finish the 2nd chapter in time.]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 116 - 116. Something Unholy

    Rita Skeeter saved herself by the skin of her teeth, as she asked for time from the goblins. She got a week. So, she contacted Ted to talk about this, and soon Ted came to meet her. He was told by Magnus to hear her out once.


    "Miss Skeeter, you chose to break the contract, we did notpel you to do it. It was all done from your side, I do not know and neither care why you did it, now, you must face the consequences of your actions, like a responsible adult." Ted told her clearly. ??


    She started crying, "Please, there must be something we can do. Maybe we can work something out and I can pay you with whatever you want."


    She knew she was still young and decently pretty, so she tried to use it.


    *Cough*


    "Please, do not suggest such nonsense to me. I am a married man with a beautiful wife and a daughter, doing anything to betray them would be unholy. Besides, even if I were to agree, I just don''t pose the authority to just terminate this contract, and I doubt your charm will work on His majesty, so don''t even try it with him or he might just end your life in anger.


    "However, he did ask me to hear your story. Why did you even break the contract?" Ted asked her.


    "I... I saw a better opportunity... like any other person who wants to move forward in their life." She said.


    "But you don''t move forward by spoiling your face with your old employer, who happens to be the future king of Britain. Also, you were already moving up so fast, you had no reason to ept any offer as they are only made to you so they can use you against his majesty. Are you so foolish to even realise that?" Ted scolded her in a rude tone.


    "I... they offered me money, a position in the ministry and an office at the daily prophet." She revealed.


    "And? Is it worth more than being a respected journalist with millions in sry? Do you know what the Daily Prophet is? It''s a propaganda newspaper, partially run by the ministry. Its original owner died, the ministry itself killed his whole bloodline, so that the ministry can have the ownership of the newspaper, to control the mass media." Ted revealed to her.


    "IMPOSSIBLE... that''s just a conspiracy theory." She argued.


    "Believe whatever you want, Miss Skeeter, but, you are in a deep mess now. I have heard enough, I''ve got other work to do." Ted got up to leave.


    She immediately jumped at his feet, "PLEASE... NO! HELP ME... I AM READY TO DO ANYTHING..."


    She was this vulnerable right now because when she told about the breach of contract to her backers, all of them rejected to pay up. 2.5 million was an astronomical amount of gold galleons and no family wants to lose so much money just for a mere journalist.


    Ted looked at her with the eyes of a businessman. "ANYTHING?"


    "YES... I don''t have the money you''re asking for." She pleaded.


    Ted immediately took out a paper from his bag, "Sign it."


    Rita read it with hope. It was another contract. But, she wanted to cry even louder after reading it. It was a ve contract, not really with the word ve, but it did give off that vibe. It said that she will now work for Magnus and only Magnus, if she does anything to harm Magnus or his business then the price will be her life, not in the literal sense but figuratively, she will lose ownership from everything she owns, from her property to herst strand of hair.


    Also, the 2.5 million she owes for breach of contract will now be paid, but slowly during her entire life. She will get a money bonus for herself whenever she does something that makes Magnus appreciate her or get happy. Other than this, 50% of her sry will always go to Magnus to repay what she owed.


    She can only get out of the contract once she has paid all 2.5 million galleons.


    "This is the only way out for you, Miss Skeeters," Ted said coldly.


    Rita''s mind went nk. She weighed all pros and cons and it was obvious that nobody was going to help her. The ministry would also never shell out such money. With tears, she signed the contract. Thinking she can get out of it as long as she can pay. Signing it would give her more time.


    Ted smiled and handed her a copy, "Good, trust me, if you do a good job, he will not let you starve. I must take my leave now."


    Ted left her to sob alone, for the life choices she made.


    ...


    At Hogwarts,


    Soon, Magnus also found out about what had happened and appreciated what Ted had done. But, he threw this back of his mind as the exams were going toe soon. He wanted to ace it and win the House Cup this time.


    He was at this time, at the office of Dumbledore, proposing something to him.


    "No, Magnus. I will not hear any of your new business offers or investment proposals. I have work to do." Dumbledore immediately tried to send him away.


    "PROFESSOR... I''m not that greedy, I came here to give you a suggestion about the school." Magnus quickly made his intentions clear, while acting innocent.


    Dumbledore, in his everyday white robes, wondered in surprise, "This is new, what is it?"


    "Well, I was thinking about the year-end house cup. It is obvious that Slytherin is going to win, and if we don''t then I will sue you for rigging thepetition. Anyway, I was thinking, that the house cup does not really help recognise the best student in the school. You know, this year, it was I who scored the most points and I will also ace the exams. But how will I be recognised?


    "So, I rmend you start a Student of the Year award. It recognises the student of his talents and his contribution to his house in gaining the most points. The Student of the year doesn''t always have to be a student from the winner house of the house cup." Magnus suggested.


    But Dumbledore argued, "We already have the Special Award for Services to the School."


    "But it''s not the same thing. You give it for the best service to the school and not for talent. Hell, anybody could do a service to the school, even Lucius might one day create a potion and say I dedicate it to the school." Magnus countered.


    "Just say it, that you want the award," Dumbledore replied with a sigh. There was a reason why he was so frank with him as he was not like this with most other students. The reason was blood.


    Magnus too, although called him Headmaster, talked to him like they were old pals.


    Magnus smiled embarrassingly, "Ah, you know me so well, Professor. If you already know then do I have to convince you?"


    Dumbledore shook his head tiredly, "You do know that I am not the king, I have to report to the board of governors. I am just a mere executor of the rules they make. At best, I can suggest it."


    Magnus quickly thought of a way to deal with this problem. What do pure-blood people in a position of power like the most? FREE STUFF!


    "Then, maybe you can add a mary award for the winner? For the school too? A thousand Galleons?" Magnus asked.


    He was going to pay up until he''s in school and winning, once he graduates he will just stop and publicly shame the Board of Governors to keep the award going.


    "I can suggest it, but with your additional reward, chances of them epting it are higher," Dumbledore said.


    Magnus smiled, "I trust you, professor. You can do it."


    After cheering him on, Magnus left, but Dumbledore kept on rubbing his temples.


    *Sigh*


    "Should I take early retirement?" He asked himself.


    "You should, you''re pretty old by human standard, you know." A voice came from the wall.


    Dumbledore looked and just sighed, as another headache had arrived to annoy him.


    It was none other than Arthur, along with Sir Cadogan.


    "Why are you here, Mr Pendragon?" Dumbledore asked.


    Arthur loudly spoke, "You are speaking to the king of the English realm, mortal. I... am KING ARTHUR PENDRAGON."


    Dumbledore sighed, "You''re dead, you are the king of nothing except your portrait... Maybe all portraits, seeing your ability to cross into them all the time."


    "Hmm... So you grew a backbone and decided to talk back? Good... I taught you well. Now, just sit and watch me beat Sir Cadogan in a spar. COME HERE, SIR!" Arthur loudly spoke and started making noise, disturbing Dumbledore.


    Old Dumbledore could only sigh and tolerate it as all his work to stop Arthur had gone in vain. He wondered how Arthur was doing this but remembered that his portrait was made by Merlin and it was bound to be different.


    ...


    At the same time, Magnus had returned to his dorm room and was mastering Legilimency. The only reason was because this would allow him to speak to people in their minds while not entering deep into their heads.


    But for it to be a two-waymunication, all parties needed to know it.


    "Okay, are you all ready? Keep your shields up, I will try to project an image in your mind." Ragnar said as he decided to try his prowess.


    Magnus nodded, "Okay, I''ve already mastered it nearly, you can try all you want but my shields are godly."


    "Same," Snape added.


    Ragnar took a long breath and focused. Magnus did feel a little ting in his mind. But, it couldn''t cross at all.


    Ragnar started sweating and started projecting his own thoughts.


    Magnus let the small thought cross into his mind to try tomunicate. He focused on it and received it. But...


    "WHAT THE HELL... RAGNAAAR!" Magnus shouted suddenly.


    "Bwahahaha... GOT YOU!" Ragnarughed and ran away funnily.


    "What did he show you?" Snape asked in wonder.


    Magnus angrily cried, "SOMETHING... UNHOLY... RAGNAAAR COME HERE YOU TWAT!"


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    GIB STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 117 - 117. Adventure And Adversity

    Easter holidays came. You''d generally get a 1 week holiday during this time but most students stay at school to prepare for theing exams.


    Magnus, Ragnar and Severus though didn''t have any studying to do because they were brilliant in their studies. However, even they didn''t go home and decided to further their studies in school. ??


    Everything was going smoothly during this time. The Pure-bloods had stoopeding after him and the Death Eaters had gone silent for a while now.


    Magnus was praying that this peacests forever in his life. Maybe his killing 4 death eaters was a big loss for them.


    And now Magnus was trying to put a nail in the coffin. He now knows that at least Rudolphus Lestrange was a Death Eater, along with Mulciber and a few others. He was making their bounty posters now.


    Magnus knew that such a thing was very backwards but that was in the modern world, Wizarding world was still living in the mentality of the wild west, so he was going to treat it like the wild west.


    "Ah, what do you think of my drawing skills?" Magnus asked as he finished drawing thest poster.


    Ragnar and Severus looked at them with focus. The faces on the posters were clear as day.


    "You know, you''re getting ''pretty'' good at it." Ragnar praised.


    "Hehe, of course, I practice drawing runes all the time. No wonder Merlin was able to draw talking portraits for himself and Arthur." Magnus proudly boasted.


    "BLOODY HELL... Will you really pay 100,000 Galleons for the bounty?" Ragnar suddenly eximed as he saw a poster of Rudolphus.


    "Of course, besides, this one''s special, as I want him alive. If someone can catch him alive, then they deserve that money. I also got so much money, so no problem." Magnus revealed.


    Severus agreed with his actions, "Indeed, if you want people to seriously pursue the bounty, it must be high enough to lure powerful people."


    "Where will you publish it?" Ragnar inquired.


    "Nowhere, our little Summer will throw them around the Diagon Alley. The money reward will be awarded from an anonymous ount.


    "Hooorrr..." Summer cutely voiced, telling all that she can do it.


    Summer was not so little now though, because she was having a diet full of meat and various strength potions that Severus and Ragnar fed her.


    Now, she looked more like an eagle but still as cute as she always used to be, so she was a big fluff ball now.


    "Hehe, she''s excited. Okay, I will get more copies. Once it reaches the public eye, everyone will start talking about it. Free publicity." Magnus decided and busied himself.


    ...


    Nearly at the same time, four boys from Gryffindor were on a secret trip to have some fun. They had decided to get out of the school from a secret passage and explore the forbidden forest.


    "Are you sure you want to do this? I mean... we can get expelled for doing this." Remus tried to talk them out of it.


    "Ohe on, Remus, nobody will know, it''s dark outside, also, don''t you want to meet the Centaurs? You told me you wanted to talk to them about astrology." James smartly made Remus interested now. Sirius was already onboard with the n, meanwhile, Peter was silently following them. He rarely spoke and had a habit of justughing even when he was being made fun of.


    In most people''s eyes, Peter wasn''t really a part of this friend''s group, because most of the time he was getting bullied. He was like an easy target for James and Sirius to make fun of to avoid boredom.


    But, Magnus though, was the only person who didn''t treat Peter badly, and he did not exploit Peter like a cannon fodder kid whocked self-confidence.


    Soon, they were able to get out of the school unnoticed, they were used to this much by now as they used to stroll around in the school during night hours, while hiding from Filch.


    They headed towards the dark forest firmly with confidence and excitement on their faces.


    They entered the path Hagrid used to ramble about. This was Hagrid''s problem, he only realises he wasn''t supposed to say something after saying something.


    They followed the trail in the forest, with their wands illuminating their pathway.


    Soon, noises starteding from nearby bushes. The next thing they knew, 4 consecutive arrow shots came and struck their wands, making the wands fall from their hands.


    They scrambled to get a hold of the wands in a hurry knowing there was danger. James, being a quidditch yer with fast reflexes, caught it first.


    "LUMOS" He cast it loudly to at least see what they were up against.


    Then, finally, they saw the silhouette of a few Centaurs. They all couldn''t be seen properly. All of them were pointing bows at them though.


    "WIZARDS? WHAT ARE YOU DOING IN OUR TERRITORY? Hogwarts recognised our rights over thisnd." The leading Centaur asked loudly.


    "Heh, it''s a jungle... Nobody owns it." Sirius scoffed, he wasn''t too smart to know when to keep his mouth shut.


    "Are you saying we have no right over thisnd our generations have lived on? Indeed, ancestors say the truth... Humans are untrustworthy beings. We will now ransom you with Hogwarts, if they want you back, they must pay. We''re being gracious by just not killing you because you''re kids. Brothers, tie them up." The Centaurmanded his tribesmen.


    James was no match, being the only one with a wand. He was immediately disarmed, then all of them were tied with some kind of a vine.


    "Untie me..." Sirius protested.


    "Shut up, Sirius, don''t make them angrier," James told his friend.


    Remus was also very calm, Peter though was unconscious due to fear.


    They were tied to long vines like a sack of rice and brought to therge camp by being dragged. It was very well lit and lots of activity was going on there. It was as if some kind of a festival was going on there.


    "Woah, are they eating acromant?" James said in astonishment, not bothered by being dragged and caught yet.


    "Aren''t acromant their enemies? This is brutal." Sirius added.


    *THUD*


    After a few more steps they were harshly left on the ground.


    "The Chief will decide your fate. You''re lucky today as he''s very happy right now, with the return of an ally. You ''may'' get to live." The Centaur told them and left.


    Sirius, James and Remus tried to get out of the hold. They tried to move left and right but couldn''t.


    *Sigh* "You two are such dummies. Just don''t try to fight it and it''ll loosen a little." Remus quickly spoke.


    It was indeed right and they got free. But, only one was left now.


    "What do we do with Peter?" James asked.


    Sirius shrugged, "Leave him be, he''s a wuss and will pass out again if something shocking happens. Now... LET''S JOIN THE PARTYYYY!"


    "WHAT? Did you forget we''re hostages here?" Remus asked him.


    "Of course I do, but it''s not like we can run away, this is where they live, so might as well just join them." Sirius reasoned and happily walked away towards where the noise wasing from.


    They walked around, shocking lots of Centaurs, they also picked food from here and there and ate it merrily.


    "Hmm, they''re pretty good at cooking." Sirius praised with his mouth stuffed with food, but nobody knew what meat it was.


    "THERE YOU ARE, LITTLE RUNTS. CHIEF WILL PUNISH YOU NOW. FOLLOW ME."


    A Centaur came and dragged them to the centre of the camp.


    Sirius, Remus and James were slightly nervous now. Their wands were confiscated and they were as good as any muggle.


    They were brought to the biggest bonfire there, around which some old Centaurs were resting.


    The oldest and the biggest one was the chief.


    "Wizards, what brought you to our territories?" The old chief asked.


    "Umm... It was Remus, he wanted to learn about nts and astrology from you." James quickly threw Remus under the bus.


    "Oh, really? Do you think you can make us teach you our precious knowledge just like that? Do you think we are subservient to you Wizards?


    "DO YOU THINK WE''RE YOUR SERVANTS? LIKE WHAT YOU DID WITH THE ELFS?" the old Centaurs sounded very angry at this point.


    Sirius, Remus and James lost colour from their faces. Till now, they thought that Hogwarts and most of the beings in the forbidden forest were most likely in an understanding that they''d not harm each other.


    But, now they were having doubts that they might not be able to stay alive for long here.


    "Ah... We made a mistake... We''ll go back," Remus tried to persuade.


    "SILENCE... ARROGANT, FOOLISH AND IGNORANT, THAT''S WHAT YOU WIZARDS ARE. YOU WILL GO BACK, BUT NOT WITH YOUR HEADS ON YOUR SHOULDER!"


    [You can see the Centaurs on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 118 - 118. *KA-CHAK*

    The three were now scared beyond anything. The crowd of Centaurs was increasing every second.


    "We didn''t mean to offend you, Wise sir." James also tried to defuse the situation. ??


    "Karzaan... BEHEAD THEM!" The chief ordered.


    The three felt their legs turn soft. They fell down on the ground. But immediately three Centaurs came and dragged them and put their heads on a chopped tree trunk where they not long ago chopped vegetables.


    "Please... Don''t kill us. We will pay you... Anything..." James pleaded.


    "Yes, yes, I''m from the ck family, they got a lot of money," Sirius added.


    But the chief spat after hearing that, "ck family? Those bastards are hated by the entire magical creaturesmunity. Bunch of backstabber and mad folks. I''m doing a great deed by reducing your numbers. CHOP THEM"


    The three tried to fight but were held on the chopping board. Threerge muscr Centaurs came and put their swords on their heads.


    "DIE WIZARD SCUM!"


    "NOOO..." Sirius cried.


    "I''m sorry, Remus, we should have listened to you," James also cried in fear.


    "Goodbye, mum and dad," Remus remembered his family.


    They closed their eyes and waited for the lights to go out.


    1 second passed.


    5 seconds passed.


    10 seconds passed.


    Nothing happened. In fact, all noise died down as if the world around them had disappeared.


    30 seconds passed.


    Finally, with some courage, they opened their eyes at nearly the same time.


    Their vision was blurry due to earlier tears. Their faces looked very messy with snotsing out of their noses.


    They noticed that in front of them a person was standing, certainly a human. Then, two more arrived, one on each side with their arms folded and smirks on their faces.


    *KA-CHAK* a sudden sh blinded the three more.


    "Eh? I think I''ve seen them before." Sirius blinked his eyes multiple times.


    After a few more seconds, their vision started getting better and they finally saw everything. Their faces turned red in anger, but they were still stuck on the chopping logs.


    "BASTARD... IT WAS YOU ALL ALONG?" Sirius shouted.


    "ARGH... HOW?" James grunted in annoyance.


    While Remus closed his eyes, "Mum, Dad, I''m not dead."


    "BWAHAHAHAHA..." Magnus roared inughter.


    It triggered each Centaur there to alsough together, embarrassing the three to no limit.


    "Hehe... I got their pictures too... Their crying faces were worth all the work." Ragnar voiced


    "Their cries were music to my ears," Severus added in his mocking tone.


    "RELEASE US!" Sirius raged.


    Magnus chuckled and took a seat beside the Centaur Chief.


    "Hehe... This is your punishment for sneaking out of school sote. Ah... I think I can get 50 points reduced from Gryffindor." Magnus said.


    "You''re also out of the school." Remus pointed out.


    Magnus smiled, "Huh, I came here with permission from the Headmaster. Besides, I''m friends with the Centaurs here, our friendship goes way back to when Merlin lived. The ancestor of the current chief Magor was an ally of Merlin and fought the army of Morgan Le Fey alongside him."


    Magor enthusiastically started, "And for that, Great Merlin provided us protection, due to which we are still living in thesends. Blood of Merlin flows in your veins, and blood is something we cannot ignore. You are always wee here, Your Majesty."


    *Ka-Chak*


    "FOR MERLIN''S SAKE... STOP CLICKING PICTURES. It''s blinding us." James shouted.


    Ragnar chuckled and put the camera down. Magnus also released them.


    "Take seats. It was bold of you to enter the forest like this. Centaurs should be the least of your worries here. Werewolves infest thesends, If a pack of them had found you then all of you would''ve died. I on the other hand used brooms to reach this ce." Magnus revealed and advised them in good faith.


    "But... How did grumpy old Dumbledore let youe here?" James asked.


    "I''m not just a student of Hogwarts, James. I also have some duties and obligations as Merlin and Arthur''s inheritor. My life is much moreplex than you think." Magnus exined. He hade here to meet Centaurs because of the dream of Merlin to someday make a peaceful coexisting world.


    "Man, you sound like my dad." James joked and took a ss of water. All the shouting and crying had made his throat sore.


    "Haha... Thene here and join me in this feast, son." Magnus replied loudly in a heavy voice.


    As soon as everyone sat down, Magor the chief got up with a ss of some drink in his hand.


    "I... Magor, chief of Centaurs of Forbidden forest, wees His Majesty to our home. For as long as your bloodlines go on, you will have the friendship of our tribe." He announced.


    Magnus, felt like he was in some fantasy story, but then he remembered he was a wizard and a king which was already like a crazy fantasy.


    He also got up with a ss of water, "And I, Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon ept this kind gesture of yours.


    "Merlin dreamt of creating an inclusive and equal world for all, but he couldn''t fulfil it before dying. I shall try toplete that dream and I hope I will have your support.


    "Also, for as long as my bloodlinests, no good centaur in my knowledge will be harmed. May the heavens bless this friendship tost till eternity."


    With that, he lifted his ss in a gesture and drank it. He knew by the words of Merlin that heaven does exist, but he still didn''t know about God, so he used the word ''heaven'' instead.


    "TILL ETERNITY..."


    "TILL ETERNITY..."


    "TILL ETERNITY..."


    "WIZARD KING..."


    "WIZARD KING..."


    "WIZARD KING..." Magor led his tribesmen to start chanting.


    Severus, Ragnar, Remus, Sirius and James felt goosebumps as they saw the scene, so many of the intimidating centaurs were pledging their support to the future king of Britain.


    ~Is he raising an army?~ Ragnar and Severus wondered, knowing that their Round Table would certainly need one.


    Unknowingly, they all spent the whole night in the forest, unknown that detention was waiting for them back in school.


    ...


    Nearly at the same time, in New York, Bobby had arrived to participate in CES(Consumer Electronics Show) 1972. As his guardian and legal advisor, Ted hade. Ted knew that Bobby was a highly intelligent boy who had a bright future ahead, and by being Magnus'' best friend, possibilities were endless.


    Also, Bobby now had so many safety charms on his body that if someone tries something funny with him then that person may die. He was here to stop that from happening too.


    "Ah... Nothing beats the smell of New York, money and gutter make a strangebination." Tedmented as soon as they came out of the airport.


    *Yawn*


    "I think I have jeg. I felt like vomiting... It was like apparition lite. Hail a taxi please." Bobby was close to crawling. He had eaten some greasy chicken before boarding the flight and the whole way he did not feel good.


    "Aunty Grace and mum make the best chicken, I should avoid outdoor food," Bobby told himself.


    Ted chuckled seeing his plight, "I have booked a car from the American branch of myw firm."


    Bobby looked at Ted''s face in surprise, "You go a branch here? Since when?"


    "Since I realised that Americans love suing each other. Business is booming here and with my firm''s sess rate we are gaining lots of reputation in a short time. His Majesty has even bought a whole building on Lexington Avenue. Also a residential building with a nice view of Brooklyn Bridge." Ted revealed.


    "Woah, you''re moving up too fast... But, Investing in real estate is never bad." Bobby agreed with Magnus'' decisions.


    In a few seconds, a nice Rolls Royce silver shadow stopped in front of them. The driver quickly came out and opened the doors. Bobby let the man put his luggage in the trunk and took a seat. Theputer he was going to show was already in the CES location, along with his team and a wizard guard keeping an eye on it, the guard was hired from MEDA.


    The car started to crawl through the busy streets of Manhatten. Bobby looked out at the tall buildings. ~Huh, I feel nothing about these after seeing that monstrously huge Camelot castle.~


    After about half an hour of the car ride, they finally reached their destination. But as soon as the car stopped at the entrance and Bobby came out, his jaw was left hanging.


    He looked back at Ted with wide eyes, even Ted had a knowing smile as Bobby eximed, "MAG BOUGHT THE CHRYSLER BUILDING?!"


    [You can see the Rolls Royce and the Chrysler Building on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONE ME SENPAI!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 119 - 119. Bobbys Path To Greatness

    [A/N: To clear any confusion, Bobby''s full name is Brandon Steel Armstrong.]


    "HOW?" Bobby asked Ted about the building. ??


    Ted scratched his chin, "Well, he made an offer they couldn''t refuse, also, we had to y a little dirty and gathered some moneyundering evidence against them. Everybody fears the IRS and hence they epted the generous offer.


    "He just wanted a big, pretty building. He got his own office on the top floor. The Dragon Holdingspany takes the whole floor. Even MEDA will bring a branch hereter."


    "T-This... Didn''t anyone try to find out who it exactly is that owns the building now? Something like this should be pretty big news." Bobby asked.


    "Of course they did, I just had to make sure he stayed hidden. The building is at the moment registered under the Dragon Holdingspany. Magnus owns it fully." Ted exined.


    "What''s he even going to do to this building?" Bobby inquired.


    "I don''t know, maybe just rent other floors to businesses. This building is very iconic here and many big-namepanies already have offices here. Let''s talkter now, follow me. I will show you the workspaces of Tonks & Tonks." Ted showed him around.


    But, Bobby was so tired that he just found a ce to sleep and dropped dead.


    He only woke up the next day when the CES was supposed to start. He immediately went to the venue. The booth for hispany, FutureTek Industries, was just beside Intel''s. This was because Magnus was a big board member there and Bobby''s newputer, Dragon Two, also used an Intel chip.


    When he unveiled his newputer in the brochure, everybody gawked. Because it looked elegant and attractive to possible buyers. It didn''t look like a bunch ofplex expensive material were pushed inside a stic box.


    His newputer was, by all means, a personalputer. Because the design was smaller.


    He started giving his speech, "This hidden machine behind me is the most powerful personalputer you can find in the market right now.


    "Sure, Moore''sw states that the number of transistors per silicon chip doubles every year. And it is mostly true. But I want us to always strive to better ourselves.


    "So, if we want to be more advanced quicker then we''ll need to fasten our transistors and chip technology progress. That is what I did, after extensive research and work, we were able to beat Moor''s Law. Behold, Dragon Two."


    He lifted the cloth from over it. This newputer had a bigger screen, the operating system was still very basic with simple texts and a cursor but looked fresh. It also had a dragon logo on it now.


    But, the CPU cab had gotten so much smaller than before. The keyboard and mouse also came as peripheral devices. They were less box-shaped and instead had smoother angles on ces, making them look more attractive.


    Bobby knew that if theputer was to reach the consumer market then it also needed to look good. The problem now was that mostpanies were too focused on what''s inside the box rather than what the box looked like.


    "I also want to introduce you to the preloaded games thate with the system, which includes Pong, Chess, Sudoku and puzzles. All these applications take a lot of processing power but this system can handle them perfectly.


    "We have specifically tried to create a good user experience by focusing on the software too, this includes a user-friendly document manager, writer application, and printing feature by attaching a printer to it.


    "We have tried to be as innovative as possible with the best technology avable at the time, but we know that Computer Science is a field that is advancing at an astronomical speed and we will keep on innovation and making better and better personalputers. This is the future of our world, better get into it before you''re left out." Bobby ended his speech. Although he was very young and short at the moment, it actually made people more interested in the product.


    "There were a lot of people, enthusiasts and journalists listening to him. When he stopped talking, someone raised their hand. It was a middle-aged man with big thick sses.


    "Yes?" Bobby asked. Ted standing behind him got alerted and intently stared at him.


    "Yes, I am Jack Goldman, I think you forgot to tell everyone where you stole the designs from. Mypany, PARC, research and developmentpany, is the one that created the first keyboard and mouse attachedputer." Goldman used.


    Bobby shook his head, "I did see your machine today, Imend your vision. But, you are absolutely wrong about me stealing. The older version of thisputer, Dragon One, already had a keyboard and mouse sincest year. So, if anybody that should be using is me, as I also hold the patents for lots of technology used in myputer.


    "But I''m not doing it because I want the tech world to advance."


    "Kid, you''re too young to advise the tech world. Study a few more years first." Goldman scoffed.


    "Where were you 12 years ago?" Bobby suddenly asked.


    Goldman answered, "Ipleted my college and started working."


    "I was born 12 years ago. Now, I have created aputer and have been scouted by Oxford University. If you keep such backward thinking that only old people can have the right knowledge then you will be the reason for the slowing of the tech world''s progress.


    "Contrary to what you believe, young people have a talent in learningputer science. Now, I have other things to do. ANYBODY WANTS TO SEE A DEMONSTRATION?"


    As soon as Bobby asked this, lots of young enthusiasts cheered. With that, Bobby''s demonstration was a sess.


    Not just that, because it was a partial partnership with Intel, it was good for their reputation too, as Bobby showed the true limits of the processor, even though it was a little tweaked.


    During the whole showcase, Bobby was constantly being invited to lunch and dinners. But, he didn''t have much free time. He''d rather talk to people right there and then.


    When he went to take a tea break, a young man with big ck sses and a baggy suit came to him.


    "Hello, Mr Armstrong. I''m Bill Gates, a student at Harvard University. I was very impressed by theputer you made, I saw its software, I''m impressed but there is still so much room for improvement." Bill Gates appreciatingly said.


    Bobby didn''t stop drinking tea, "Thank you, Mr Gates. I''m still improving the system, the first priority was good hardware, now I will also focus on software. By the time this productes in the market, it will be much better than now."


    "Then I must book one in advance. I''m myself very much interested inputer programming. Hopefully, someday I will also be able to make my ownpany and be sessful. I''m just 17 after all, still got enough time." Bill replied and got up to leave. But he gave his business card before that.


    "If yourpany remains in the market and business is booming, also, if I have apany by then and it''s doing good, contact me. Maybe we can coborate someday. Thank you for talking to me, I will leave now." Bill politely left.


    Bobby carefully put the business card in his wallet and went back to eating biscuits. Ted soon arrived with another person.


    Bobby suddenly felt the urge to say something. "NO."


    -_-


    Ted and the old man were left speechless. The old man voiced, "I didn''t even tell you who I am. I am Gibson, the assistant director of admissions at Massachusetts Institute of Technology, and I want to inv..."


    "I knew it... That''s why I said no. Mr Gibson, I have decided to study in my home country. But, I will most likelyplete my graduation in a year, then I''ll be free to choose MIT for my masters. I have nned everything for my life, so there is no point in trying to convince me." Bobby exined.


    Gibson was actually very impressed, people even in their 20s are often clueless about their lives and here was a 12-year-old, who had nned everything.


    "Haha... Then MIT will be happy to wee you when the timees. But I''m afraid, by next year you''ll be such a famous and well known smart person that MIT might just offer you an honorary degree." Gibsonughingly said.


    Bobby thought for a second, "Hmm... I won''t reject it. I will ept as many degrees as possible. It''ll help me in the future."


    He was slowly working towards his goal, after all, he wasn''t always going to be just makingputers and other tech stuff. He had bigger dreams. Making money was easy now, something that he realised with his increased intelligence. What motivated him to push himself was now his end goal.


    "If he can be the king, then I must be someone great too. I wonder what Mag is doing right now. I bet it''s some fun magic stuff..." He muttered to himself in envy.


    ...


    Hogwarts,


    "Achooo... Man, who ratted us out? I had the permission and I''m still here in detention with you all." Magnus angrily said.


    Currently, all 6 of them were in detention, getting bored.


    "It was all because of Peter. If he had not fallen unconscious we could have sneaked back in, instead of having to take him to Madam Pomfrey." James muttered in annoyance.


    Magnus scratched his head in boredom, "I can''t believe it, I''ve already read all the boring books here, now I''ve got nothing to do here. Ragnar, entertain me."


    Ragnar sneered, "I''m not your girlfriend, why don''t you ask that Emma girl toe, she will dly annoy the hell out of you."


    Just as Ragnar said that James, Sirius and Remus had their eyes open wide as if light bulbs.


    They came to Ragnar and Sirius asked him nicely, "Mag''s got a girlfriend?"


    "Of course..." Ragnar muttered.


    Magnus felt something ominousing into his life and just facepalmed himself.


    "OOOOooooo... MAGNUS GOT A GIRLFRIEND... MAGNUS GOT A GIRLFRIEND." The three started to jump around him.


    "Did you kiss her yet?" James asked.


    "E... why would you taste someone else''s saliva? That''s gross." Sirius made an ugly face.


    Magnus just kept his head down on the bench and tried to sleep.


    [You can see the Computer Logo and the boy in sses on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 120 - 120. Summer Plans

    End term exams had arrived and Magnus was only nervous about his potions lessons. He needed full marks in that subject in order to truly ace the exams.


    "Okay, Severus, you keep your mental shields down, While you are making your potion I will look into your mind and copy it so that at least I can make a decent potion on the first try." Magnus requested. He didn''t ask Ragnar because he knew Ragnar would try something funny. ??


    Severus nodded, "Fine,"


    Severus only agreed because Magnus didn''tck in theoretical knowledge. It''s just that he sucked at brewing to the point where it was like a gic fault.


    They headed to theb and upied their stations and started brewing the potion. Nervously, Magnus tried to create the Potion, surprisingly, he found it very easy as he had practised it lots of times by now. But, he still looked into Severus'' head just to be sure, after all, he wanted to ace the exams.


    After the Potions exam was Charms exam, it was super easy for Magnus, but Ragnar sucked big time at it, so Magnus this time continuously gave him instructions in mind and helped him get good grades. In the end, Ragnar was also able to do all the charms, though not as strongly.


    The 1st year exams didn''t take that much time and after that, the students were free to do whatever they wanted to do until the end of term when the students can leave for home.


    Severus went to sleep in his room, for some reason he had stayed up all night just to revise everything, it was a dumb thing to do as he was alreadypleting the 3rd year sybus.


    So Magnus and Ragnar just left him and headed to the room of requirement to study or pass some time.


    "You open the door, Ragnar, I will return in a minute, need to find Chad. Don''t know where he ran off to." Magnus said and left.


    Ragnar alone stood in front of the wall where the gate was supposed to appear. He was thinking about what he should make in the room. After a few seconds, he finally made a decision and walked three times in front of the wall and entered.


    As soon as he entered he found his normal potionsb, then there was a library too. But, there was an addition to the room.


    Ragnar went to a part of the room that seemed darker. There, he found a tall structure, covered under a big piece of cloth.


    He quickly dragged the cloth down to look at what the thing was. It turned out to be a huge mirror. He looked into it in puzzle, having no idea what it even does.


    He looked at the frame of the mirror, it looked old and had something written on it. "Erised stra ehru oyt ube cafru oyt on wohsi? Hmm... What does this mean?"


    Ragnar wondered, and being well versed in runes now and having a good analytical mind, he quickly reached a conclusion. That the words were backwards, with the spaces rearranged.


    "''I show not your face but your heart''s desire?'' What does my heart desire?" Ragnar asked, though already knowing what it was.


    He took a few steps back and stood in front of the mirror. Then suddenly, instead of just being him, he saw a few more people in the mirror, standing just behind him.


    He rubbed his eyes clean, but they again got filled with salty water called tears.


    "M-mummy... Dad..." He breathed out and tried to touch the two figures. But, he only felt the cold hard mirror surface.


    Ragnar silently looked at the smiling faces of his mother and father. "You were supposed to see me grow up and be a great wizard, just like what grandma used to say. That I will make our family proud. Who am I to make proud now?"


    Ragnar took long breaths to control his tear ducts from leaking, he brushed his hair with his fingers, with a sigh of frustration. His eyes were red and his nose was about to start running.


    Once again, looking at his parent''s face, he scoffed, "What a useless mirror, If I just wanted to see their smiles I would have looked inside my mind. Mummy... I hope I will be able to talk to you again someday. Magic must have a way to do it, if as Magnus says, Heaven is real, then you must be there. Just wait for a little."


    *PAT*


    Magnus suddenly arrived behind him and put Chad on Ragnar''s shoulder to cheer him up. Chad made circles around Ragnar''s neck and meowed enthusiastically.


    Magnus stood beside Ragnar and looked at Mr and Mrs Oroborus.


    "Your parents were pretty. Now only if you had their charm." He joked.


    Ragnar smiled, "Yeah, indeed. Do you know what this thing is?"


    Magnus nodded, "Yes, Mirror of Erised, it''s not that old, made in somewhere around 1800. Reason is unknown. The happiest and most satisfied person in the world would look in the mirror and see a reflection of them, exactly as they were, for they would then have no one and nothing more to yearn or desire for that the mirror could ever show them. But, it is intrinsically inherent for human nature to desire something greater than themselves.


    "This mirror has made many people go crazy, at least that''s what the book said. Perhaps, that''s why it''s rotting here."


    "Why don''t you stand here?" Ragnar suggested.


    Magnus obliged, "Sure, let''s see what my heart desires."


    As soon as Magnus stood there, he saw his smiling parents in the mirror. Then, his grandparents and Bobby appeared, then Duck, Grandma Martha, Ted, Severus, Policeman Tom, Emma, Thomas Shelby. The crowd kept on increasing. Soon, even Ragnar appeared.


    "Wait... why am I there? What''s your desire exactly?" Ragnar asked in confusion.


    Magnus replied while looking at the increasing number of people in the mirror, "My dream is something that this small mirror can notpletely show, but, I also know it is impossible to achieve."


    "What is it?" Ragnar asked again.


    "What is the mostmon thing in this mirror right now?" Magnus questioned.


    Ragnar looked at the various faces, "Umm... all of them are smiling, Ugh... Sev looks so weird with that big smile."


    Magnus chuckled, "Hehe, well, that''s my desire. World happiness, smile on everyone''s faces, happiness everywhere. I have everything right now, Inheritence, money, power. But, I want to live in a world where I don''t have to see someone dying of starvation, someone trying to divide us, someone trying to murder another.


    "But, this is as good as me wanting to go back in time and meet Jesus or something. You can fantasise about it but it will always be a fantasy of your mind."


    "Damn... Who knew our little dragon had such high-level dreams. Most would want gold, love or power, and here you are..." Ragnar muttered jokingly.


    "Because I already have everything. There is no point in wanting more, even though I am automatically making money through my investment. But, I will never prioritise money over human life." Magnus pledged.


    "A good moral to live by, my friend. *Yawn* Okay, I''m going to practice some N.E.W.T level potions today. Keep Chad away or I cannot guarantee his safety." Ragnar said andzily walked to hisb.


    Magnus held Chad by the nape and took him to the library. Where Magnus went to sleep. He couldn''t just keep on studying forever.


    He thought about his ns for summer break. ~Hmm... if I want to even partially fulfil my dream, I will need to take the throne as soon as I turn 18. But, I also need the people to support me for that. They love the queen, it cannot be denied, I need to win their awe, respect and love too.


    "I''m 12, it''s 1972, so 1978 is when I will be the king. I need to start from right now. But, how do I show myself as the legitimate king? I need to be rted to the queen, maybe as her grandson, but for that, dad will need to be her son.


    "But, I want to keep my name, so I may need to change mum''s family background too. Maybe make her rted to Arthur, so that the world will see me as a king rted to the great King Arthur Pendragon.


    "*Sigh* It seems I will need to meet the queen soon. Dad is going to be a prince this year and mum a princess, I guess.~ he decided and fell asleep.


    [You can see the Mirror on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    BONK ME WITH STONK PLES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 121 - 121. Prince And Princess

    The N.E.W.Ts ended after a few more days. The exam results of all years except the 5th and 7th years alwayse before the start of summer break.


    Magnus got his report card and couldn''t be happier, finding O beside every subject. O was the highest grade, meaning Outstanding. ??


    "Haha, I aced the exam." Heughed in triumph.


    "Actually, I and Sev also aced." Ragnar suddenly spoke.


    Magnus looked back in shock and sorrow. He just realised that victory tastes bitter when there are other victors too besides you. And it tastes even worse when the victors are your friends.


    "But I still scored more points than you." Magnus tried to make himself feel good.


    It was going to be theirst day of the semester and there was to be a year-end feast, after which everyone will leave to the train station.


    As soon as the three reached the Slytherin table, Emma came running to Magnus with a proud smirk on her face, "Hehe... Guess who''s the new captain of Slytherin Quidditch team?"


    Magnus, in surprise, looked at her face, "YOU? How? Why would they make someone like you the captain... Besides, you''re just going to be a 2nd year."


    Emma turned angry, "What do you mean by ''why''? I''m talented in Quidditch."


    "Heh, sure." Magnus chuckled and went back to eating. Angry, Emma left with a pout.


    "So, what are you going to do this summer?" Magnus asked his friends.


    "I will do an apprenticeship with a potioneer at Diagon Alley," Severus revealed.


    "And I will go to Grandma Martha to learn about various potions from her. She''s awesome when ites to cooking, be it food or potion." Ragnar decided.


    "Nice, I''m going to be busy too. Not to mention, I will also have to continue practising magic and get stronger. Ragnar, you should also train with your sword." Magnus suggested.


    *Cough*


    They were interrupted by Dumbledore walking to the podium. He put his wand on his neck and amplified his voice.


    "GOOD EVENING, the school year hase to an end. It was a journey filled with ups and downs, so much happened. 7th years will bepleting their education and taking a step towards the professional world. I wish you all luck and happiness, and the mind to make the right choices whenever you have to.


    "Now, to what everyone was waiting for. This year''s house cup. But, there is a slight change to it from this year. Along with the House Cup, a Student of the Year medal will also be awarded. It will be awarded to the students who contributed the most points to their houses.


    "So, this year''s Student of the year award goes to... Mr Pendragon. He alone contributed 300 points to Slytherin house."


    *CLAPS*


    The Slytherin table ushered in loud pping and cheers. All except a few were making noise. Slughorn seemed as if he was having an orgasm.


    Magnus was already expecting this much. He ran to Dumbledore to receive the medal. It was made of gold, with a green strap on it. There was also a Ministry seal on one side and a Hogwarts seal on the other.


    Dumbledore put it around his neck, "Congrattions, Mr Pendragon. Please wait here for a bit more."


    Dumbledore again spoke loudly, "And now, for the House Cup. With 300 points, Hufflepuff is in 4th ce, Gryffindor is in 3rd with 387 points. Then finally, 100 points higher than the second-ce Ravenw, with 567 points, Slytherin wins."


    As soon as it was revealed, the various curtains in the Great Hall turned green with Slytherin insignia. It was a moment of pride for Slytherin house. This year, they won Quidditch, Student of the year and House Cup too.


    Dumbledore took the house cup trophy and gave it to Magnus, "Since you have won the medal, it''s better if you also take the trophy."


    Magnus took the cup and held it above his head and turned towards the students. Now all the students were cheering as he was one of those likeable Slytherin. Magnus, on the other hand, was excited because Lucius and Avery would be leaving Hogwarts, and now he will have a mostly free reign over Slytherin house.


    He cheerfully returned to his seat and feasted on the various dishes. Hogwarts may not have the tastiest food, but it certainly had the most variety.


    After dinner, everyone headed to the train station. The luggage was already packed and ready.


    "Hey, Mag. Will you y for the team next year too?" Emma asked him as she had also followed him to where he was going to sit.


    "No, Emma, I''ve got more important things to do," Magnus replied with no interest.


    "WHAT?! Come on, you are the best seeker I''ve ever seen... You''ve got to at least reach the international level and y for the British team." She pleaded.


    Magnus denied, "I''m busy, and what do you mean by ''I''ve ever seen''? You''re just 12."


    "Argh... Why are you so stupid... Magnus, I''m telling you, if you be a quidditch yer and win the World Cup, you will be a world-famous celebrity and all wizards will respect you. We love quidditch after all." Emma tried to convince him.


    "And there is also so much money to be made." She added.


    "MONEY?" Magnus'' eyes shone.


    "Yes yes... A LOOOOT of money." Emma quickly said. She was slowly understanding the wire structure of Magnus'' mind.


    "Hehe, then I guess I will help you every once in a while," Magnus said with a greedy smile.


    *Cough*


    "Man, you''re so easy to manipte. Sometimes I fear you might just join the enemy for money." Ragnarmented.


    Magnus scoffed at the idea, "Huh, the only thing they can pay me that would have a sway over my mind would be the head of Voldemort under my feet."


    *Whistle*


    "That''s brutal." Sirius came to his cabin suddenly. He probably had something to talk about, otherwise, he would be apanied by his gang.


    "Ah, talk about crazy. What brought you here, Sirius?" Magnus asked.


    "I wanted to talk to you about something. Can I have a minute?" Sirius spoke seriously. It was a rare sight.


    Magnus looked back at his friends, then he walked out to the train corridor with Sirius, "Sure, we''ve got a long journey ahead."


    There, Sirius started, "It''s about my little brother. He''s... He''s manipted very easily... Especially by my parents. So, when hees to Hogwarts in September, there are chances that he will stay away from you and avoid you.


    "My parents are against everything you stand up for. But, I hope you will still look after him."


    Magnus smiled and patted his shoulder, "Come on, Sirius, you are embarrassing me by saying this. I know Regulus is a sensitive kid, I will take care of him whether he likes it or not, he''s like my little brother."


    Sirius nodded in gratefulness, "Then I guess I will be indebted to you. My family already has enough crazy cks, I hope to at least have my brother join my side."


    "It''s his choice to make, we can just hope he makes the right one. Bring your brother to my new house sometimeter, I got a big swimming pool and other fun things. Hehe... We will rx and eat like kings." Magnus invited him.


    "Hehe, I think I will take that offers. All right, see youter then." Sirius went back to his cabin.


    Magnus also entered back, but saw Chad and Emma were fighting each other.


    "What happened?" He asked.


    "They are fighting for thest pancake left in your snack box," Severus told him.


    Magnus scoffed and went to his lunchbox, he picked up thest pancake and ate it in one go, "Huh, you both didn''t deserve it."


    "MEOWWWW..." Chad protested.


    "You''ll get fat, Chad. Pancakes aren''t for you." Magnus said.


    "Meow mow maow..."


    "What did you say? I''m fat? Haha, my BMI is in the perfect limit, it''s you who is fat." Magnus started arguing with his cat. Only Magnus could understand what Chad was saying so for others it was a very funny sight.


    This way, nobody realised when their journey came to an end. They deboarded at King''s Cross. Grace and Adam were already there waiting for him and Ragnar.


    "MUM... DAD..." They exchanged some hugs and went on their way. Severus though was greeted by his mother, who then took him to their home via apparition.


    Magnus, Ragnar, Grace and Adam rode the car. Adam was driving now as he was back to his peak physical state, it was like he was never in an explosion. Muggle doctors could only call it a miracle.


    "How was your semester, sweeties?" Grace asked them nicely.


    "Fun, I aced the exam," Ragnar revealed.


    "And I also aced the exam and won the student of the year award. Also, mum, dad, I''ve decided to meet the queen this summer." Magnus revealed all of a sudden.


    "And what will you say to her? Abdicate the throne?" Adam asked sarcastically.


    Magnus immediately answered, "No, I will tell her to adopt you and make you a prince, while mum will be a princess with blood rtion going back to King Arthur."


    *COUGH COUGH COUGH*


    Adam and Grace coughed as they simultaneously choked on their saliva. "WHAT?!"


    [You can see the Great Hall on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 122 - 122. Big Duck

    "Yes, mum and dad, listen to my idea first." Magnus started exining everything as soon as they reached home.


    Adam and Grace took a seat while Magnus walked back and forth in front of them. This was just day one and Magnus had already given them a shock. ??


    "Okay, I am 12, right? But I want to take the throne as soon as I turn 18. But, there is a problem, even if the queen abdicates and makes me the king, the people of this country will question me, because they don''t know me, and don''t love me.


    "So, we need to start early. We need to make the world see me as the best possible king to ever sit on the throne. I have confidence that I can impress them, Merlin was a master when it came to propaganda.


    "What the problem is my family history. We need to heavily edit it, and for me to be a legitimate king, I need to show my rtionship to the queen. For this, Dad will be Queen''s eldest son, who lived his life away from the royal lifestyle, with some distant rtives of the queen.


    "Next will be mummy, you will be from a noble family, that is directly rted to King Arthur Pendragon. This will exin my name to the world." Magnus exined in detail.


    "But what about my parents? They are still alive, you know." Grace spoke up.


    "I know, but Grandpa has no other family left. We will just make him the main descendant of King Arthur, from there it will extend to you. Dad already has nobody except us so it''ll be even easier." Magnus said.


    Adam and Grace looked at each other''s faces as if talking with eyes.


    "Will the queen even agree to all this?" Adam asked in doubt.


    "She will, it''s not like she has a choice. Also, me taking the throne doesn''t mean she was a fake queen. It''s just that by the rule of blood, I''m more eligible than her. I will talk to her, don''t worry. I heard she goes to Balmoral Castle in Scond every year to spend her summer. *Sigh* Royals really need to find a job." Magnus nned.


    "I wille with you, then," Grace decided.


    But Magnus immediately denied her, "No, mum. You shouldn''t. Besides, it will be a talk between two monarchs and don''t worry about my safety. I will take security with me."


    "Ah, you did tell me about your Detective Agency," Adam eximed.


    "They are already expanding now and have opened more branches in other countries. You two should prepare yourself though, for bing a public figure. I can promise that the media will only trouble you at the start, after that, I will make sure they leave you alone." Magnus assured him.


    Grace though suddenly had an idea, "Sweetie, will it help you if your mum turns out to be a famous doctor who invented something life-saving?"


    Magnus, Adam and Ragnar stared at her face, already knowing she was onto something.


    "Absolutely, mummy. They might just start calling you goddess then, what is it you invented?" Magnus inquired excitedly.


    "No no, I will not tell you right now. Give me some time, once it''s all done, I might need help from Ted with some legal matters about patents." Grace requested.


    Magnusughed, "Of course, they will help you whenever you want. Ah... Wait a second, I need to bring Arthur to ask him something."


    He quickly went to his room and brought a painting of Arthur and Merlin where they werezily sitting in a garden.


    "Ah, hello, children." Arthur greeted everyone.


    Magnus quickly asked, "Arthur, I''m preparing for my inevitable coronation. For that, I need my parents to be royals too. So, I was thinking of making my Mum take your surname too. That is if you don''t have a problem."


    Arthur burst intoughter, "Haha... No need to ask, Magnus. Ah, I always wanted a daughter, now I''m getting such a pretty and intelligent one. Grace Grant Pendragon, it''ll be a good name."


    "See, Old Arthur is cool with it," Magnus said, but he noticed Merlin being silent.


    "Why are you being sad, Merlin?" He asked.


    Arthur chuckled, "Haha, he''s sad that his name is not being taken."


    Magnus shook his head seeing such an act from an old man, "Well, all my future kids and family will have Merlin''s name too."


    "WAIT! KIDS? Do you have a girlfriend, Mag?" Adam quickly asked.


    Magnus wanted to say something but noticed Ragnar''s mouth slowly opening. He ran up to him at full speed and covered his mouth.


    "No, dad! I''m too young for all that, right?" He said and started to whisper in Ragnar''s ears.


    "Fool, why are you so adamant about ruining my life? Emma is not my girlfriend, I don''t see her in a romantic way, she''s childish." He whispered.


    Ragnar smirked, "I was just going to sneeze."


    "Yeah, fool someone else, not me." Magnus was not buying his words.


    "Okay okay... Go and take a bath, then go to sleep... Ah... It''s 3 AM. Quick." Grace quickly pushed them. They didn''t even realise how much time had passed in their talk.


    Magnus and Ragnar went to their own rooms. Each bedroom had its own bathroom so it was very useful. But, before taking a bath, Magnus wrote a letter to Ted and Adrian, telling them about his uing trip.


    ...


    What did Grace and Adam do with the 2 million pounds they received from the government aspensation?


    Magnus didn''t know it and he felt it was unnecessary to ask.


    In reality, Grace had actually set up a personal researchb in half of the basement while Adam had set up his engineering workshop in the other half. They spent most of the money on these, but they were also running low on funds now. And, both of them were against taking foreign investment in their research as then they would also have to share the patents of their inventions.


    Grace was currently working on a heart stent. It was actually a much-improved design of the ones already in the market. She had been working on it for a while now, but only after having so much funds, she was able to make quick progress.


    Now, all that was left was human trials and as long as they are sessful these new stents can be mass-produced. But, filing the patent first was the most important part.


    Adam, on the other hand, was working on a newer car engine. It was a concept at the time and was not in the final stages like Grace''s. It was an engine that was a lot more fuel-efficient, and could also run on electricity. But there were no good enough batteries in the world that could take the car too far with a single charge. So, he was forced to research batteries at the same time and that was like a money pit of research.


    ~Sigh, if it goes like this, I''m afraid I''ll have to ask Magnus for investment.~ he thought to himself.


    ...


    In another special location in the building, Ragnar was also researching a new Potion. If sessful, it would be widely famous in both the magical and muggle world, especially among girls. Drinking this new Potion would make one vomit most of the impurities in their blood. This would help people with a lot of e on their body and faces.


    But its other medical uses were also limitless. Because fewer impurities in the blood would mean better general health of the body and all organs.


    ~GAH!... Test 16,876 also failed. But I''m getting there.~ he angrily noted on his diary and continued to work.


    ...


    Unlike everyone else, Magnus was sleeping with no care in the world. Chad was sleeping on his stomach while Summer was sitting on her wooden fake branch Magnus had put on the wall. Only Duck was missing and Magnus was going to meet him the next day.


    ...


    *Yawn*


    Magnus woke up the next morning. Instead of waiting, he quickly called Abraham.


    "Take me to Camelot, will you?" He asked.


    "Sure, sir. Let''s go." Abraham immediately teleported with him.


    He reached the portkey room and then moved to reach the throne room.


    "ROAAAAR"


    But, even before Magnus could reach there, he heard a very loud and terrifying roar.


    "Is that...?"


    He looked to the side at the huge frameless window. On the other side was a ck dot, that was getting bigger and bigger. Soon, Magnus realised what it was.


    "How did he grow so big... WAIT! WHY ISN''T HE STOPPING?"


    "SLOW DOWN, DUCK!" he shouted.


    But, Duck was too excited, obvious from his happy giant face.


    10 metres


    5 metres


    1 metre


    *BOOM*


    Duck barged in from the window and jumped on Magnus, next thing he knew, Duck''s sandpaper-like tongue was licking his face.


    But Magnus couldn''t be angry at him. Duck was just excited to see him. He quickly patted his head, "Hahaha... What the hell have you been eating, boy?"


    "Graww..." Duck purred.


    [You can see the Grown-up Duck on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONE ME PLES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 123 - 123. Dragon Tales

    "Hahaha... Calm down, Duck. You''re not small anymore. How did you grow so huge in the first ce?" Magnus asked the big dragon. He was at least the size of a minibus.


    "Oh, I had a lot of books about how to feed and train a dragon. It seems the special diet did wonders for him. But, I''m still unable to find what species of Dragon he belongs to." Grandma Martha arrived. ??


    Magnus also gave her a hug, "Well, do you think I can ride on his back?"


    Duck looked at Magnus with his eyes brightened. He signalled Magnus to jump on his back.


    "Hehe... I think you can ride. He refused everyone else, though maybe he was waiting for you," Martha revealed.


    Excitedly, Magnus went to Duck and climbed on his back. He patted him too, "Boy, you''re so young and already so gigantic, I wonder what a century of growth will turn you into."


    "QUAAAACK..." All of a sudden Duck loudly quacked and jumped outside with Magnus on his back.


    Magnus was uncontroblyughing, hearing him Quack even now.


    He held onto various spikes on Ducks'' back and enjoyed the view. He felt that Duck was also enjoying carrying him around, like a proud kid showing his achievements to his parents.


    "Ah, no Duck, don''t tilt your body so much, or I will fall," Magnus warned him.


    Duck was getting used to carrying someone on his back. They flew around for an hour and in that time both of them learnt how to fly perfectly. While they were flying, a lot of Phoenixes, Hippogriffs and other flying magical beasts joined them and flew around them. They flew above the clouds, facing the wind on their faces.


    It was a magical sight to behold. After that, they returned to the castle for breakfast. He remembered that he''d also need to return home or else his parents would start worrying.


    "Grandma, do you know how I can take Duck outside? I mean, how can he fly and be around me in the muggle world?" Magnus asked.


    Martha was wearing a cute apron while hovering around the dining table and putting food on Magnus'' te. Even Duck was sitting close by but his bowl was as big as the whole table.


    "Of course, dear. I have trained little Duck and taught him some magical rune enchantments. They were drawn over his body by the Goblins. He can activate those Runes whenever he wants and turn invisible." Martha revealed.


    Magnus looked at Duck intently, to notice the enchantments. Duck also turned to him and happily threw a piece of meat from his bowl at him.


    Magnus chuckled, "Haha, good boy, sharing your food. I can''t imagine how Summer and Chad will act after seeing you. But, I still don''t know how I can keep you close to myself at all times."


    "QUACK..."


    "Hmm... Are you even a dragon? But, I guess now that you''re so tall, you deserve a better name." Magnus said and started thinking.


    Duck waited for the name with big eyes.


    "Ummm... DUCKY?" Magnus muttered.


    "That''s not much different from now. Maybe something fearful will be nice." Martha advised.


    "Duck the destroyer?" Magnus suggested.


    "Hahaha... Just kidding, I''ve already decided a name for him. He''s family, so he will share myst name and for the first name, he will be ANNIHILUS, ANNIHILUS GRANT EMRYS PENDRAGON." He announced.


    "WRAAAAAAAAW...." Duck looked upward and threw mes from his mouth in excitement.


    "Hehe, he likes it. But, for me, he will always be Duck." Magnus added.


    Martha was smiling, "A very good name, with his growth rate, I''m sure he will surpass the size of all dragons to have ever existed."


    "Quack"


    "Here you go, child." Martha put more food in Duck''s bowl.


    "Heh, actually, I think I''m going to take Duck for a little strollter. But first I need to return home and inform them." Magnus told her and quickly returned home.


    ...


    "MAGNUS... BREAKFAST IS READY..."


    As soon as he returned he heard his mother''s voice.


    "COMING..."


    He went to the dining hall. The new house was so big, yet somehow Grace was able to shout loud enough to reach him. Nobody knew how she did it, maybe it was just a Mum''s special power.


    Now, although Magnus was full, seeing his favourite pancakes he decided to eat some extra calories today.


    "Mummy, I will be going to Camelot today," he informed her.


    "Oh, say my hello to Martha, and also to little Duck," Grace said.


    Magnus chuckled, "Mum, Duck''s grown big now. You can even fly on his back, but mentally he''s still like a kid."


    "REALLY?" Ragnar immediately asked. He was waiting for this day, ever since he had seen Duck, he was dreaming and working towards someday being able to fly on his back.


    "Yes, and you will being with me today," Magnus replied with a wink.


    "Mum, when will your invention bepleted? I mean, just give me a rough estimate." Magnus asked.


    "Oh dear, I''m so close topleting it. Now I just need to file patents across the globe. I''ve contacted Ted about it." She revealed.


    *Whistle*


    "That''s very fast. What about you, dad?" Magnus asked.


    Adam proudly replied, "Hah... Your dad is awesome, I am creating a new type of car engine. But I''m going to have to wait for a little while as I''m also researching new types of batteries. I also need to gather some funds."


    "Really? It''s a very lucrative field, both cars and batteries. I think I must buy a carpany now. Dad, I will invest in your project. Ah... I think I need an ountant now. Umm... Ted will see to it. Just inform him whenever you require funds." Magnus decided.


    Adam and Grace were just speechless. Magnus'' spontaneous decisions always puzzle them. Where does he get the confidence to invest like this?


    After eating, Grace and Adam left for their jobs. Ragnar and Magnus went to Camelot.


    As soon as they arrived there, Ragnar also got a greeting from Duck, it was also being licked clean by the dragon''s tongue.


    "Ah, I forgot to tell you. Now his official name is Annihilus, with my surnames. Chad and Summer, say hello to Duck." Magnus introduced them.


    But Chad and Summer seemed as if frozen there.


    "QUACK"


    This was all it took them to recognise that this big dragon was indeed Duck. Summer flew near his head and sat down while Chad climbed on his back.


    "Haha, this is a reunion I guess. Come on, Ragnar. We''re going to meet the queen now." Magnus decided.


    Ragnar was taken aback, "NOW? On him?"


    Magnus nodded as he climbed, "Yes, on a DRAGON!"


    Ragnar startedughing crazedly, "BWAHAHAHA... OH BOY! I''m gonna love the show today."


    "Wait... What should I wear? I can''t go and meet her in my pyjamas. I need something intimidating." Magnusined and tried to find clothes in his magic pouch. But, none of them looked cool.


    *POP*


    "Dear, I will help you." Martha appeared out of nowhere.


    "You''reing with us?" Ragnar asked.


    "Of course, little Duck is still too wild sometimes, you need me to make sure nothing bad happens. Now, for your clothes, I just have the right dress, modern and intimidating. Hmm... Some high boots will make you look tall." She muttered.


    "Pfft... Mag, you''re small." Ragnar teased him.


    But Magnus wasn''t affected, "I''m still growing... I just need some more milk, Huh..."


    Soon, Martha helped Magnus with a new dress and it was indeed very nice. It had a nice grey t-shirt, with ck cargo pants. There was a knife attached to his belt and finally, a long brown leather coat. He even had leather ck gloves.


    "This is good... I''m sure the Queen will not take me lightly with this." Magnusmented.


    "Hah... With a dragon, I think hardly anyone will take you not seriously." Martha jokingly replied.


    ...


    Aberdeenshire, Scond


    Balmoral Castle,


    It was a 165-year-old castle, surrounded by greenery. It covers an area of approximately 50,000 acres (20,000 hectares). It was a working estate, including grouse moors, forestry, and farnd, as well as managed herds of deer, Hignd cattle, and ponies.


    The 50,000-acre estate contains a wide variety ofndscapes, from the Dee river valley to open mountains. There were seven Munros (hills in Scond over 3,000 ft or 914.4 m) within the estate, the highest being Lochnagar at 3,789 ft (1,155 m).


    With all these luxuries and a rxing environment, it could be understood why the Queen spends her summer here.


    Today, she had gone out to hunt a deer with her eldest son. It was a royal tradition to go on hunting and she loved doing it.


    "Mum... You can do it..." Prince Charles encouraged his mother who was taking a shot at the deer not far away. They had been camping here for a while now.


    "I know, dear son. I came on this vacation for rxing... And what better way to rx than hunting..." The queen replied and pulled the trigger.


    *BOOM*


    The loud shot rang in the grassy hills. There was just a jeep that they had brought with them. As it was all their estate, the security was tight around the boundaries, so there was no need for extra security.


    "Bullseye!" She cheered after seeing the deer fall.


    They high-five each other... But... Just then...


    "RAAAAAAAAA..."


    A loud ear-deafening sound came from the sky. It had a strange base to it, which even shook their hearts.


    "WHAT WAS THAT?" Prince Charles asked in a panic.


    The Queen was also visibly shaken as she looked towards the sky, "I...I don''t know... Start the jeep... QUICK!"


    "GRAAAAAAAAAW!"


    This time the loud scream was closed and more intense. They even felt the ground shake.


    And just then, suddenly a giant figure became visible in front of them. It was slowly descending, while therge wings pped and created wind currents, strong enough to make their hats fly away.


    Queen Elizabeth, for the first time in her life, saw a dragon. It was terrifyingly huge and scary, having many spikes on the body, with its scary scream, both she and Prince Charles felt their legs freeze.


    Charles even fell back on his butt due to the strong wind, while the queen managed to stay standing after trying hard.


    Duck was actually enjoying scaring these humans, he had also somehow made himself look different from before, as when ying with Magnus he would look cute and harmless but now he looked mean and angry. Magnus and the rest were also not visible on his back because he was too tall and his neck and head were covering them.


    *BOOM*


    With a loud thud and dust flying, Ducknded majestically. He looked at the two small humans closely with his big yellow eyes, the two humans were frozen in fear, so he slowly opened his mouth.


    Both the Queen and the Prince saw a small yellowish light bing greater deep inside the dragon''s pit-like mouth. They realised that it was the fire.


    Duck was actually just scaring them. For thest time, he decided to roar on their faces. He made the nastiest face he could and did it.


    "RHAAAAA..."


    The queen and the prince felt as if souls left their bodies, they held each other''s hand tightly. Prince Charles even started praying, "M-May God have mercy on us... SAVE US!"


    [You can see the Balmoral Castle and Duck on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONE ME PLES! BUT ONLY 1 CHAP TODAY.


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic and the new Crazy Multiverse Fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 124 - 124. Meeting The Queen

    "Wrehehe..." Duck made a noise that could only be taken as a loud chuckle.


    The Queen and Prince Charles gathered some courage and looked up. And there was towering Dragon, the head eclipsing the sun, making a strange halo behind the Dragon''s head. It looked so Majestic... and scary. ??


    "Haha... don''t be scared." All of a sudden a voice came from the top of the dragon and Magnus jumped down from there, in his new clothes. With his boots, he looked tall enough to not seem like a little kid. He had also sent words to Ted that he didn''t need security anymore, because Duck and Grandma Martha were with him.


    "It''s a lovely day, isn''t it?" Magnus spoke.


    The queen knew his face like the back of her hand. She calmed herself down, despite there being a scary dragon. "M-Magnus... it''s a good day indeed."


    "d you know my face. We finally met today. Let''s sit and have a chat... Ah, don''t mind Annihilus, he''s as harmless as a duck." Magnus said while patting Duck''s legs and took out his wand.


    The Queen and Prince Charles stiffened seeing it, knowing the damage this stick could cause. But Magnus just waved his hand and transfigured their jeep into a table and a few chairs. It was very easy for him as there was no change in the material''s molecr structure taking ce. Metal was just changing colour and shape.


    "Come," He led them to have a set.


    "Grandma Martha, do you have something to eat or drink?" He asked.


    *Fwoosh*


    Martha flew down from the top of Duck and hovered near the table, "Of course, dear. Here you go."


    She just snapped her paw and a beautiful tea set with some lemon cakes appeared on the table. They were magical and the kettle poured tea in the sses on itself.


    The Queen had by now calmed down fully. She had seen a fair share of magic in her life, but Prince Charles was still new to all this as he was told about the magical world only after the crisis on Royal Family appeared.


    "Drink it, you will feel refreshed. Don''t worry, there is no poison in it, if I wanted to do something I would have told Annihilus to stomp on you." Magnus said nonchntly.


    "Hey Mag, the deer is fine. He was shot in the lungs but my potion worked." Ragnar came back with the deer that was shot not long ago by the queen. The deer was licking Ragnar''s face all the while, as if saying thank you.


    Magnus shook his head and asked, "What''s so entertaining in killing such a beautiful creature and seeing them painfully losing their breath?"


    "It''s human nature, we have been hunting for hundreds of years." The queen argued.


    But Magnus had a reply ready, "Is that so? Humans also used to roam around naked and live in caves, you don''t see that happening now. Humans used to use stones to light a fire, we don''t see chefs igniting their stoves with stones. Did you forget that humans have evolved into a much-civilized society now? And to kill such innocent creatures just for fun is nothing but barbaric.


    "Were you going to eat it?"


    "No, we were going to take its deer hide." Prince Charles answered.


    Magnus sighed, "At leastplete the cycle of life by eating the animal you kill. Do you see people killing chickens and ducks only to take their feathers?"


    "GRAAAAA..." Duck protested loudly.


    Magnus chuckled, "Haha... I was talking about real ducks,"


    But, leaving the matter behind, Magnus talked about the important stuff, "You must have some idea why I''m here, right?"


    "Of course, you are the reason why I am stressed so much these days. Who knew the little boy I awarded the George cross would turn out to be King Arthur''s descendant." She tiredly said.


    "Haha... I actually met you even before that, when I came to the Pce for the tour with my ss, you dropped your handkerchief and I was the one who gave it back." Magnus reminded her.


    The Queen''s eyes widened as she remembered it, "Yes yes... I remember now. Did you know about your heritage at that time?"


    "No, I only found outter. Are you not angry at me? I am the reason behind what your life has be." Magnus interestedly asked her.


    She sipped her tea for a few seconds. Her mind was trying to prepare herself. She had not expected the meeting with Magnus to be so sudden and like this.


    "I was... Not long ago I was cursing you daily. I would have pounced on you to kill you if I was like that right now. But, my senses prevailed. When I was crowned or my predecessors were, it was announced that we were chosen by the grace of God. Meaning that it is God''s mandate that we rule.


    "Now, if you, a direct descendant of King Arthur, are to take the throne, then that must also be due to the grace of God. The stone tablet left behind by King Arthur is real and it''s his direct will, and it supersedes everything, even my wishes.


    "I did get angry because my family is in danger due to that tablet, but I can understand why such steps were taken. If I had not known about the imminent death for hurting you, I would have done something... very bad to stay on the throne. That''s the life of a royal, unlike the old days, it''s much less about physical fighting now and more about secret plots and assassinations. The world sees us as people living a life of a fairy tale, but the truth is, this is a very dark world we live in, where people backstab you while showing a friendly smile on their faces.


    "Now, you want to face all that? Then be my guest, but, from what I gathered from this little show of yours, you''re no pushover and are most likely to be a strong king. All I can say now is, good luck."


    Magnus was not expecting her to be so calm right now. He guessed that she would shout and scream. But, this was also nice.


    "That... I wasn''t expecting you to be so nice to me. What brought this change?" He asked her.


    "My husband. I realized that what he did was to protect his family, no matter how twisted it was. Then you retaliated and that was also for your family. I realized that we both love our family dearly. And it''s wise to ept what the Stone Tablet said rather than foolishly fight you for a royal position that doesn''t even give you that much power." She exined.


    Magnus nodded, "Good decision on your part. But, I am not going to be a simple ceremonial king. I have ns for this country. You must have done background checks about me. I am a genius in both magical and muggle studies. I am wealthy beyond your wildest dreams. I will make our country the most ideal ce to live for anyone, the world will envy us and the people of the world will dream of someday getting to live here. Wealthy, Advanced, Beautiful, and kind, that''s what I will change this country into."


    "Hmm... so you''re an idealistic sort. I also dreamt of removing world poverty when I took the crown too, but soon realized I was being childish. But you... with all the might of Merlin and Arthur, you might just really do what you said. Again, good luck." The queen said.


    "Hehe... thank you. Now, the main reason I came here was to talk to you about my coronation, which will happen on 16th January 1978. I will turn 18 on 15th January that year. I want to assume the role early so I can work more. Don''t worry about the public, I will make them fall in love with me soon.


    "What I need from you is your help, to create a legitimate background so nobody questions my right and statue of secrecy is not broken. There is profit for you in it too. For this, I want you to change your family records. My father will be your legitimate eldest son, who you had sent to live amon life after being born with healthplications, now he''s healed and well, working in the military." He proposed.


    "WHAT?!" this was shocking to her.


    Magnus chuckled, "Come on, granny, don''t you want a cool, super smart, strong and awesome grandson like me to be the king? People will worship you for bringing someone like me into this world."


    "Tsk... Narcissistic." Ragnar interjected.


    "Well, you get the right to be narcissistic with a good brain and power." Magnus jokingly defended himself.


    Meanwhile, the queen was thinking fast. She was talking to herself in her brain.


    ~Wait... won''t doing this solve all my troubles too? I was afraid I would have to disgracefully step down and be just a noble family. But if I turn out to be Magnus'' grandma, then I can still be called Old Queen or something. I will still be a royal, my children and grandchildren will also be princes and princesses, just with less money and benefits. And if I know him right, he might just give no benefits to all royals except the main crown. But, this will still save my image from tarnishing. This could be a smooth, scandal-free transition of the monarchy.~


    "What about your mother?" She asked.


    "Hmm, she will also be a princess, but, she will be a direct rtive of King Arthur from my grandfather''s side. This way, I can keep my current name when I be the king as well." He revealed.


    Queen Elizabeth nodded in agreement. The ns were already made, now all that was left was to execute them correctly.


    "Your n is a fine one. I find myselffortable with this and will dly help you if it means the nation will benefit. But, I want everything you told me you would do for this country written on a piece of paper with your signature." She requested.


    She already knew everything that was to be known about Magnus. She knew he was super intelligent and powerful, with a sharp mind for politics. He had survived various assassination attempts as well.


    "Sure, I will dly give you that. Now, when should I bring my parents here? You will need to start rehearsing with my dad. I can assure you that you will like them, both of them are very intelligent, just like me. The addition of them in the crown will increase the reputation of it." Magnus boasted. It was usually parents doing it but here it was the other way around.


    The queen knew this as well. "Why not bring them here right now? I have more than enough time."


    "Okay. I''ll be back soon. Ragnar, keep an eye on Annihilus, he''s chasing butterflies, don''t let him fly too far" He instructed and left with George Washington, the elf.


    As soon as Magnus left, Prince Charles who was silent till now spoke, "Is he really 12 years old?"


    "Yes, why? He''s too smart?" The Queen asked back.


    "Yes, but he also has this different air around him... he''ll make a fine king it seems. Fewer worries for me now, I can be free of all responsibilities." Prince Charles happily stated.


    But the queen scoffed, "Huh... don''t think your alcohol ban has been lifted now. You may not have royal responsibilities but you will still be a prince. You cannot be photographed in objectionable clothing at parties anymore. Or he might just disown you and take away your titles."


    "Argh..." Charles was displeased but shut his mouth, knowing that it would only do more damage to his pocket money, he was just 24-year-old fun-loving youth at the time after all.


    [You can see the Magnus'' clothes on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONE ME MY BRUDDA!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic and the new Crazy Multiverse Fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 125 - 125. Granny Liz

    *POP*


    "MOM, DAD..." Magnus returned home. ??


    But, then he facepalmed himself, "Ah, they must be at their offices."


    "Abe and George, go to them secretly and catch them." He ordered.


    "Yes, boss." The two saluted and teleported away.


    Just 2 secondster, Adam and Grace were back at home, both were in shock, Adam had a ss of water in his hand while Grace was reading a file.


    The two looked around themselves confusedly and in shock realised that they were back at home.


    "Mum, Dad, the queen wants to meet you." He informed them.


    "Yes... wait.. what? Why are we here?" Grace muttered and came to the realisation of what had happened.


    "I went to meet the queen, she agreed to everything, and she wants to meet you two. So, let''s go." he nudged them to be quick.


    "To where? Buckingham Pce?" Adam asked.


    "No, she''s spending her summer in Scond. Abe and George will take us there. Do you have important work today?" Magnus inquired, not wanting to hold them forcefully.


    Grace shrugged, she had no surgery today, Adam also didn''t have too much important work today.


    "Let''s go then." Magnus held their hands and Abe teleported them all together.


    ...


    While Magnus had gone to take his parents, Martha and Ragnar were making small talk with the queen and prince.


    "So, you are the muggle queen. You look so weak. How are you the queen? Don''t you have to fight?" Ragnar asked.


    But Martha corrected him, "Dear, since when did kings and queens go to the battlefield? They send their army."


    Queen spoke seeing that the cute talking cat was wrong, "Actually, I am the Supreme Commander of the armed forces, but I do not have the power tomand them. You see, we are just ceremonial royals now. With no power of our own to run the country."


    "WHAT? How do you make money then?" Ragnar asked.


    "From rents and resources from various properties we own and tax from people." She revealed.


    But Ragnar scowled, "Eh... So you do nothing and still take people''s money? What''s even the point of having a king or queen then? Sigh... Mag will have a lot of work to do. Can you tell me exactly why the monarchy even exists?"


    "We are for the moral support of the people." Prince Charles defended.


    "Really? Tell that to a man dying of hunger and see how much he appreciates your moral support." Ragnar talked back.


    The discussion had turned awkward now. Martha saw this and started talking about something else, "How did your familye to bing the royal family?"


    "Well, there is no designated royal family bloodline. Let''s say if my entire family ceases to exist, then our closest rtive will take the throne and that rtive does not have to be a previous royal. He could even be a small noble." The queen exined.


    "So you do not choose your sessor? That must be why the monarchy is declining." Marthamented. She knew about all kinds of kings and queens as she was also very old. Also, she had heard about various other monarchs from her ancestors.


    *Pop*


    "I''m back." Magnus arrived. Grace and Adam were still in their uniforms and when they saw the queen they were about to salute.


    "No need for that. We''ll be a family soon, not blood rted but still." Magnus told them.


    They all took seats. Adam started talking to the queen as he was going to be her ''son'' from now on.


    "What will you need to change and fabricate your family tree?" Magnus asked.


    The queen thought for a while, "It will be a big task. Charles already knows everything, my other three kids can also be convinced that Adam really is my son. The main problem will be the close rtives and the church. Because, no matter what we say about Adam''s birth, they should always have known about it because it''s their duty, so they will protest if my new son appears out of nowhere. The other documented records can be easily edited."


    "Hmm... I will deal with all these people. Just give me a list of all those who need to be dealt with. I can assure you that by the time dad gets recognised as the prince, all of them will being to congratte and not question." Magnus assured her. He had alreadye up with a n to simply tell his men at MEDA to find all these people and imnt some memories in their heads. Only the best obliviators will do the job.


    "What about Grace? Her family is supposed to be a noble family." Adam asked.


    "I will do the same for that. Granny Liz will change some records and allot somend to mum''s family. They will on documents be a noble family for the past hundreds of years but they never tried toe forward in the public eye." He suggested.


    But Queen Elizabeth suddenly had a funny feeling in her stomach. She didn''t have any grandkids, and Magnus called her Granny Liz, this was a first for her.


    ~Perhaps, having such an active grandson isn''t that bad. All nobles are blood rtives in Britain, no matter how thin the blood is. And he''s a proud Pendragon. I should be proud.~ She thought.


    Ever since the incident with her husband, she had continued to think about Magnus and the future of the crown. She would constantly talk to herself in her office, trying to find a solution. But, in the end, she realised there was no solution, all she could do was ept and move on.


    Now, she had the option to be called the grandmother of the king, and from what she knew, he might just be the greatest king in history, just like King Arthur.


    Not long ago, even she used to think that King Arthur was a legend. But, the current crisis made her aware that he was real and he was a great man.


    So, she asked Magnus thest question, that would decide her fate, "After you be the king, what will happen to me and my family?"


    Magnus had already decided everything. But he was not going to let people''s tax money be wasted, "Hmm... you will get a castle as your permanent residence and monthly grant for expenses, you will hold the title of Old Queen. Your children will still be called Princes or princesses but with nond rights, no money grants either. They will have to earn their living like any other person. They can join the army, they can study and be businessmen.


    "I will support them in their endeavours but there will be no free money. The same goes for all the nobles in the country. Nobody will get a penny from the taxes. Taxes will only be used to maintain crown properties like old castles and run the crown administration. I myself will not take millions of pounds from them and instead get a small sry. I will not fill my pockets with tax money and all of this will be publicisedter.


    "But, do not worry, before I grow old, I will start some businesses under the name of the crown so that no matter which king or queenes after me, they will never have ack of funds.


    "But, you can still stay in the Buckingham Pce though, that is if you want to. But, you will have no powers."


    The queen took a sigh of relief. At least she would not be thrown aside. She also liked the prospect of living in Buckingham pce as then she will be able to see what changes Magnus brings. After all, a wizard was going to sit on the throne for the first time.


    Magnus continued next, "Now, to what we will do this whole year. My mum will be announcing her new life-saving invention this year and my dad is working on a new car engine and battery, he will also announce itter. Once their names are in every newspaper, you will also drop the bomb. People will start admiring Dad and Mum for their smart brains and instantly the crown will bring in a lot more supporters, making a new statement that not all royals are useless."


    *Cough*


    "Yes, not all royals are useless." Queen Elizabeth repeated while ncing at her son, Charles.


    "May I know, what is it that you are creating?" The queen asked her new daughter-inw. She had to agree, Grace was a beauty like no other.


    Grace decided to tell her, as she had already filed for patents and the queen had no reason to do anything against her now.


    "It''s a balloon-expandable stent, that is also Drug-eluting. It will greatly increase the recovery in patients and the main advantage of balloon-expandable stents are the higher radial stiffness and the more urate cement... Ah... I''m talking too much aren''t I... well, in short, it will save many lives with fewer risk." She exined awkwardly.


    *CLAP CLAP CLAP*


    Magnus only got the gist of it and started pping, Ragnar followed suit. Adam did the same.


    "Mummy is the best," Magnus said, embarrassing Grace as her face turned red.


    The queen, although didn''t understand anything, understood the meaning of ''Save many lives''. From this, she knew that this new daughter-inw of hers was a lot more than just a pretty face.


    *Sigh*


    ~Why couldn''t my family have such talents?~ She muttered to herself while looking at Charles.


    [A/N: Julio Palmaz, an interventional vascr radiologist, is known for inventing the balloon-expandable stent, for which he received a patent filed in 1985. This patent has been included on the list of the 10 most important inventions of all times.]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic and the new Crazy Multiverse Fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 126 - 126. Genius Of The Century

    The meeting with the queen went very smoothly. Magnus had told her where he was living and she coulde to his home to meet and talk to Adam, but he also warned her that if she tried anything funny then that house would turn into her worst nightmare.


    He may have called her granny but he certainly didn''t trust her like one. For now, it was just a rtionship of interest. He had allowed her to be a royal because if he were to kick her out of the throne then it would cause a huge scandal which would hurt the image of the crown. ??


    But what made him still feel a little uneasy was that it was highly likely that Prince Philip was still hating him. It may cause some headache to himter on. But, for now, he was just happy.


    "That went good, didn''t expect her to be so nice," Adam said as they reached home.


    But Grace scoffed, "Huh, then you are too naive, my dear husband. All I saw on her face was a hard, experienced politician. She was being very careful with us."


    "Yes, Aunty is right. She was being very careful and her eyes were constantly looking at Magnus'' face, trying to understand his inner thoughts." Ragnar added.


    Magnus smiled and shrugged, "You know, the Taj Mahal took 20 years and 20,000 workers to build. Can you imagine the sheer work it took to do that back in those days."


    Martha smiled, knowing where Magnus was getting to. Grace, Adam and Ragnar were confused though.


    "And? What''s that got to do with the queen?" Ragnar asked.


    "Emperor Shah Jahan, afterpletion of Taj Mahal, ordered his soldiers to cut the hands of all 20,000 workers so no other building like that could ever be erected. Even after those poor people worked tirelessly for 20 years, the Emperor didn''t trust them. Then how can we expect the Queen to trust us? As even I don''t trust her.


    "We just have a mutual understanding at this point." He exined.


    Grace looked at her hands, "Hmm, that''s really crazy. It''s like... Someone wanting to chop my hands after I do their surgery."


    "Don''t worry, aunty, if anybody tries to harm you, I will punish them." Ragnar proudly imed.


    "Of course you would." She ruffled his hair.


    In all honesty, he wanted to say he''d chop their heads but he refrained as this was not the time to get lectured.


    "QUACK..."


    Duck had alsoe with them. As they now lived in a big mansion with arge garden, there was enough space for him to stand.


    At the moment, gone was the dangerous and scary looking Annihilus, now here was Duck, the cute sweet Dragon.


    Grace chuckled and went to Duck, "Aww... Look at you, so grown up. Come here, boy. Want belly rubs?"


    Duck quicklyid down on his back to let Grace scratch him.


    "Haha... Are you sure you''re a dragon and not a puppy?" She asked.


    *Woosh*


    Duck left out a small tube of fire from his mouth.


    "WAIT... YOU UNDERSTAND OUR WORDS?" Grace eximed.


    "Yes, mum. He can understand us. But he''s very childish sometimes and ignores our words while acting as if he doesn''t understand." Magnus told her.


    Martha also flew to Duck and patted his giant head, "Yeah, Duck does that sometimes. He''s a drama queen."


    "Hmph!" Duck turned his face in dissatisfaction.


    "See..." Martha said with her arms wide.


    "Hehe... Well, Duck is our little Drama Queen. He''s very young, Magnus used to be like that too when he was young. He used to show tantrums when wearing clothes after bathing.


    "Once, he forced me to let him wear his diapers over his pants. Thankfully, he didn''t make a mess during that time." Grace started speaking with a smile on her face and eyes reminiscing about the past.


    Magnus grunted in annoyance, "Why do you always start telling my embarrassing stories?"


    "Because they are the most memorable, sweetie. Ah, do you want to hear about your potty training? It was very funny. Adam had mistakenly bought an oversized potty training seat and when he sat on..." She continued another story, much to Magnus'' annoyance.


    "Lll I can''t hear you. LALALALALA..." Magnus put his palms on his ears and ran inside the house.


    But Ragnar was still there, sitting beside Duck and resting his head on Ducks'' head, as both listened to Grace with focus, "Continue the story, aunty. I will embarrass himter with it."


    "Oh, then..." Grace continued.


    ...


    Oxford University, Grove Auditorium,


    "The current speed at which we are advancing in the transistors and semiconductors field, it''s not too hard to guess that one day, we will have artificial intelligence that will be able to handle most of our day to day tasks. I''m not talking about robots. But instead something like a washing machine that you can control from the other side of the world, you canmand it to start washing the clothes. Or an air conditioner, that will know when you are near home. Or maybe a document management assistant.


    "I was not long ago in the United States of America. I had the chance to meet many very intelligent people. They were all visionaries.


    "I learned about something called Gctic Network there. It was a term that interested me a lot, so I started looking into it.


    "J.C.R. Licklider of MIT in August 1962 discussed his "Gctic Network" concept. He envisioned a globally interconnected set ofputers through which everyone could quickly ess data and programmes.


    "Licklider was the first head of theputer research programme at DARPA. While at DARPA he convinced his sessors at DARPA, Ivan Suthend, Bob Taylor, and MIT researcher Lawrence G. Roberts, of the importance of thisworking concept.


    "A few yearster, something called ARPNET was created. ARPANET, Advanced Research Projects Agency Network, an experimentalputerwork.


    "The Advanced Research Projects Agency (ARPA), an arm of the U.S. Defence Department, funded the development of the Advanced Research Projects Agency Network (ARPANET) in thete 1960s. Its initial purpose was to linkputers at Pentagon-funded research institutions over telephone lines. They wanted to use it as awork because, you know, the Cold War is still going on. But, it became too big to be a secretwork.


    "But, I want you to imagine. Today, with the limited technology of this era, we are able to create awork ofputers like ARPNET. In a few years, when technologies be more advanced, efficient and cheaper, there can be a giantputerwork that would span the whole world. You will be able to talk to someone sitting in Tokyo instantly, and send him files and pictures immediately. As I said, endless possibilities.


    "Now, for all the enthusiasts, this year in October, arge demonstration of the ARPANET at the International Computer Communication Conference (ICCC) will take ce. Anybody who wants to see it cane there.


    Thank you for listening to me, I hope we will have a good time studying here together."


    *p p*


    Bobby stepped down from the stage. Today was his first day at college. High school was too boring. But he had also kept his earlier team ofputer enthusiasts with him. Not all of them could graduate high school in advance but they were still talented in the ways ofputers.


    Here, at Oxford University, Bobby was a famous boy. Because not only he owns a sessfulputerpany, but hisputer is also a hit. With Magnus'' funding, they were now looking to start manufacturing too, but for the most part, they were looking for manufacturers in other countries. As outsourcing was cheaper.


    Bobby was being hailed as a super genius of the century. Even some news outlets were asking him for interviews but he was not ready back then. But now he was.


    Today he was asked to give a speech to the Computer department of the University. It was a rtively new department but the most importance was being given to it because this was the future and if they didn''t invest in it now, they would always be behind. Now, they were very happy with the addition of someone like Bobby, who was already a genius.


    Bobby shook hands with some faculty members and then headed to a room on the other side of the auditorium. It was a room full of reporters, from various news outlets, tech magazines.


    He took a seat, on his left sat the New Head of Computer Science Department and on his right sat the Vice-Chancellor. They were here just for the photos though.


    Bobby showed his normal smile, "Thank you for waiting, I got a little carried away at that speech. Please ask questions orderly."


    Quickly a man stood up from his chair and asked. "Mr Armstrong, what do you have to say about you being named the genius of the century by various news media in the UK and the US?"


    Bobby suddenly saw a face in his mind, remembering that if he was not given the right push towards his studies by him then he wouldn''t be such a genius as they call him.


    He smiled, "I am ttered first of all, but, this world has 3.8 billion people, I am sure that there is someone more intelligent than me out there, but, due to being born in the wrong part of the world, they might never get to develop themselves.


    "But, I can with guarantee say that I am not the smartest kid. In fact, I know someone who is many times smarter than me. But, I am not at the liberty to reveal his name. Perhaps, in a few years, all of you will know him, and even interview him."


    His deration was wild, who can be smarter than a 12-year-old kid who created aputer. But people stayed calm, they knew that Bobby had no reason to lie and what he said may just be true and there was a monster level genius hiding somewhere.


    Soon, another person asked him, "What do you want to be when you grow up?"


    "Haha, I am already sessful in business. But, I do have a dream, though I will not share it with the world right now. If I am able to fulfil it, then you will know it automatically. On the other hand, for now, I want to make sure that our country does notck behind in terms ofputer research and innovation becauseputers are the gold of the future, you fail to jump on this bandwagon, you will forever be stuck behind." He replied.


    His interview went on for an hour. He answered all the questions as today was the day he finally set foot in front of the public eye, officially.


    [You can see The University on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONE ME DA WAY!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic and the new Crazy Multiverse Fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 127 - 127. Attack On Girlfriend?

    Severus had been working as an assistant at a shop in Diagon Alley. He just wanted to make some money and help his mother. His mother was also working as a sales assistant at another potion shop. The sry was not enough if a single person worked only, so, with Severus'' addition, the money problem was solved.


    But, it wasn''t like Severus was poor. His modified potion patents were making him a good amount of money, but, for now, he was spending all that on building hisb in the new house''s basement. ??


    He knew that if he were to ask Magnus for it he would get the wholeb set up in a single day, but he felt that Magnus already had done too many favours to him and he couldn''t always go to him to ask for help. This time, he needed to do it himself.


    *BELLS*


    Someone entered the shop. Severus was prepared to take the order. The Potion shops normally had a pre-designated way of working. They would usually keep a stock of some high-demand potions in the shop at all times, like some beauty potions, anti-venom portions, some blood replenishing or health potions. But if someone wants to buy anything specific from the catalogue then they would need to order it and wait for it to be brewed. The wait depends on theplexity of the potion, it could be a few hours or even days.


    Severus looked towards the door, but instead of greeting, he could only look in disgust. It was none other than Lucius Malfoy and Avery. They had graduated from the school and were now probably a part of the Death Eater army.


    Lucius had a smile on his face as if he was the most gentle creature on earth. "Hello, Severus. Good to see you here, honing your talents."


    "Hmm..." Severus acknowledged their existence but didn''t say anything. He just pushed the catalogue of potions towards them.


    "Ah, what did I do to be treated with such animosity? I thought we Slytherins were all friends." Lucius said.


    Severus replied in an irritated voice, "But I am a half-blood, I thought I didn''t deserve to be in Slytherin."


    "You are wrong then. What your parents did is not your fault. We only have a problem with mudbloods, as they''re the ones stealing our magic from us. Let me see what I will require from this shop." He started looking at the catalogue while Avery started looking around.


    "Hmm, give me Babbling Beverage, Antidote to Common Poisons and Dizziness Draught. That''s about it." Lucius ordered.


    Severus started to pack all these items as they weremon potions and were already in stock.


    "Hmm... are you still circling around that Magnus? No doubt, he''s a genius of no match. But, book knowledge can not cover yourck of physical skills." Lucius started weaving the threads of what he considered brainwashing.


    But Severus, who was now experienced in lumency and Legilimency, had a much sharper and stronger brain.


    He mockingly replied, "Then how will you exin him killing 4 death eaters all alone?"


    "Luck and help from his bloodline. I heard he was using a strange staff during that time. Must be some kind of an artefact. Will he still be able to fight without it?" Lucius argued.


    But Severus immediately argued, "He already did. Don''t forget the Battle of Diagon Alley. He stopped a killing curse and also defeated many more enemies with a normal wand. Just admit it, he''s strong in both mind and power. And he''s just of my age."


    "Overconfidence, I hope you put your money on the right yer, or you might lose everything." Avery suddenly advised which sounded more like a warning.


    "You too..." Severus replied and handed the package to them.


    Lucius took it but also handed Severus a piece of paper, "It was good meeting you. If someday you need something, this is where you can find me."


    Severus saw them leave with a in face. He really didn''t care about them at all. He looked at the piece of paper, it has an address in Knockturn Alley.


    "Wasted my time." He muttered and threw the paper in the fire. Then, he started brewing his potions.


    ~Today I will be able to buy the important equipment. Then I can practice Potions with Lily.~ he thought in his head.


    ...


    Outside the shop, Lucius stood with a cold smile on his face. He held the package of potion vials in his hand and squeezed them little by little until they broke and spilt on the ground.


    "Malfoy..." Avery shook him.


    Lucius''s face turned angry and ugly, "Did you see that? Even a poor filthy half-blood like him now talk back to us. If it weren''t for his talents, I would have snapped his neck long ago."


    "Calm down, our lord has ordered us not to harm talented wizards, especially if they are Magnus'' friends." Avery reminded him.


    Lucius frustratedly looked around himself. Ever since his father had died, he had found it getting harder to keep himself calm all the time.


    But then his eyes fell on a shop just across the street. It was a store of Nimbus Racing Broom Company. A girl was inside the shop, happily cleaning the brooms on the showcase.


    "The Dark Lord told us not to target his friends and we shall obey hismand. Isn''t she the girl rumoured to be that filth''s girlfriend?" He asked.


    Avery nodded, "Indeed. Disgusting how a pureblood could fall for a mud-blood."


    "Let''s see if those rumours are correct, besides, blood-traitors need to be taught a lesson," Lucius said with a smile.


    ...


    Back inside the shop.


    Severus'' shift was about toe to an end. After talking to Lucius just now, his mood was also not too good. However, he needed to wait for a little as the delivery of the empty vials was supposed to arrive today.


    *GLASS BREAKING SOUND.*


    "Argh.. did he break the vials?" Severus got annoyed hearing iting from outside the shop''s door. He went there to check it, but, he only saw Lucius and Avery standing a distance away and talking.


    Severus used his mind quickly and took a hearing enhancing potion and drank it. And then he heard everything the two were talking about.


    His face turned anxious as soon as he found out what they were nning. In a hurry, he went to his table and started writing a letter addressed to Magnus. Then he used the shop''s delivery owl and sent it.


    "His girlfriend or not, she is a Slytherin, a wizard, and nobody deserves to be targeted for just being close to Magnus." He muttered to himself and started putting a lot of potion vials in his pocket. Then he strapped his wand to his coat. If needed, he will intervene. But he hoped that the two fools would not outright attack them in the shop.


    ...


    Magnus'' Mansion


    "GRAAAAAA..."


    "YOU WILD DRAGON. I WILL SLAY YOU AND WIN ALL THE GLORY IN THE KINGDOM..." Magnus waved his fake wooden sword in front of Duck while the two yed fighting.


    Duck was also fully into it and acted hurt whenever the sword would touch his body.


    Grace, Martha, Adam and Ragnar were sitting by the side and watching the show. They were also pping every once in a while.


    "CHAD! SUMMER! Come and help, my friends." Magnus shouted.


    "MEOWWW..."


    All of a sudden, Summer appeared in the sky, she was wearing a Superman costume while Chad was wearing a Batman costume. Summer was carrying Chad with her ws.


    Summer hovered over Duck and then released Chad. The fat cat started punching Duck with his paws, in response Duck made fake cries of pain and moved around.


    "GRAAAAA..." Duck threw mes from his mouth as he saw Magnusing towards him.


    "AAAH!" Magnus acted hurt. But Magnus was actually fully immune to fire damage.


    But, sadly, his clothes were not. Slowly, all of his clothes burned to ashes and his naked body was present for all to see.


    "AH! DUCK, DAMN YOU!" He genuinely cursed and quickly hid his manhood with his hands.


    *WHISTLE*


    Ragnar whistled and shouted, "MAG... USE YOUR OTHER SWORD."


    *KA-CHAK*


    A sudden sh attracted Magnus'' gaze, he saw a camera in Adam''s hand. "DAD, DON''T..."


    But, Adamughed, "It''s okay, Mag, I will frame this picture, I will show it to your kids, nobody will guess that this little naked boy is the King of Britain."


    "Hehe..." Grace also chuckled.


    "GAHAHA..." Even Duck chuckled.


    Magnus, seeing this, shouted at Duck, "You did it on purpose? Take this... HAAAA..."


    Now both Magnus and Duck started throwing fire from their mouths. Magnus even threw it from his palms and feet. He was also hiding his manhood with fire. Meanwhile, everyone else pped.


    "HOOR..."


    But they stopped when suddenly a big owl arrived there. Summer intercepted the owl and brought it to Magnus. Still naked but secure with fire, Magnus took the letter and made Ragnar throw some food to the owl.


    ~Hmm... Sev sent it?~


    [You can see the Potion Shop on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 21 advance chapters or my Naruto fic and the new Crazy Multiverse Fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 128 - 128. The Simple Plan

    He read the letter and slowly his face turned from goofy to serious. He crumpled the letter and walked back to his family, he waved his wand and io his clothes from his room.


    "Mum, Dad, I need to go to Diagon Alley. I will be visiting the bank there." He informed them. ??


    "Is everything okay, sweetie?" Grace asked in concern. Magnus'' face didn''t really hide anything.


    "Everything''s fine, mum. Just some business-rted issues. I will solve it quickly and return for dinner." He said.


    "Then take care. Take Martha with you." She suggested.


    Magnus looked at Martha, "Will youe with me?"


    "Why not, let''s go right away." She was ready.


    Both Magnus and Ragnar left with her. But Martha kept herself invisible all this while. It was unknown how she was doing it though.


    Martha apparated with them to Diagon Alley. From there Magnus quickly made strides towards the Nimbus broom shop. When he reached there, luckily nothing had happened. The shop still had customers and Emma was there just having fun. She didn''t really need to work anyway but liked helping around in the shop.


    He entered the shop, and as expected, the moment Emma saw him a big smile appeared on her face.


    "Ah, MAGNUS?... You came here because you missed me?" She asked as she ran up to him.


    Magnus sighed, "Nah, I came here to talk to your dad. Where is he?"


    She pouted, "You''re no fun. Huh, dad''s in the office on the backside. Follow me."


    "Hehe... she likes you..." As they were walking Ragnar whispered in Magnus'' ear.


    Magnus just elbowed him in the stomach, "Not now,"


    *Knock Knock*


    Emma knocked on the door, "Dad, Magnus is here, he wants to talk to you."


    All of a sudden a lot of noise came from the other side as if some stuff fell. The door then opened loudly, "Magnus? Where?"


    And there was the father of Emma, Mr Whitehorn. A tall dark-haired wizard. But Magnus felt like he had seen him somewhere.


    "Wait... have we met before?" Magnus inquired.


    "Yes yes, and I want to say thank you for what you did that day. If it were not for you, I would have died." Mr Whitehorn replied, confusing Magnus.


    "What do you mean, when did I save you?" Magnus asked further.


    "Don''t you remember? Well, I wouldn''t me you, it was a very bad situation that day. Remember when you were attacked by some Death Eaters in Florean Fortescue''s Ice Cream Parlour? I was also there, you jumped and protected me from getting hit by a spell." Mr Whitehorn revealed.


    . . .


    Magnus quickly reminded himself of that day, "AH! I remember now, you were frozen due to fear."


    Mr Whitehorn embarrassingly scratched his head, "Well, thank you for saving me that day."


    "HEHE..."


    Magnus turned to see Emma, she was smiling at him. ~So this was why she said thank you to me that day in the great hall.~


    "You came at the right time, Magnus. We were just going to celebrate Emma''s birthday," Mr Whitehorn said.


    ~Oh, so that''s why she was so excited.~ Magnus realised.


    "Don''t you have friends from schooling?" Ragnar asked her.


    "I have no girlfriends in Slytherin, all of them are a pretentious bit... girls." She blurted but corrected her words midway due to her dad being there.


    Magnus felt bad for her and took out a gold coin from his pocket and handed it to her. She also confusedly took it while looking at Magnus''s face.


    "What is this?" She inquired.


    *PAT PAT*


    Magnus patted her head, "Buy some candies with it. Happy Birthday."


    "Pfft... HAHAHA..." Ragnar startedughing loudly.


    Emma looked at Magnus angrily and stomped on his foot, "HUH... Cheapstakes. Let''s go, dad, no need to invite him. Here I thought he would love to eat mum''s special pancakes."


    "WAIT!" Magnus stopped her.


    Quickly, he threw a pouch full of coins at her, "Here, a hundred galleons, buy whatever you want. Now, where are the pancakes?"


    "Hehe... see dad, he worships pancakes." Emma chuckled.


    "Let''s go, Ragnar, to her birthday party. Call Sev too, he''s across the street, and Martha, you can show yourself." Magnus blurted instructions.


    Martha immediately made herself visible, and all of a sudden Emma lept at her and hugged her, "Aww... you are so cute and soft..."


    Martha patted her head, "Calm down, child."


    Emma in shock looked at Martha, "Sh... She speaks..."


    Magnus sighed and exined, "Yes, she does. She''s not a simple cat. She is a very powerful wizard and is older than even Dumbledore. You can also call her Grandma Martha."


    "Yes yes... Grandma Martha. Ah, your name is the same as Batman and Superman''s mothers''" Emmamented.


    Magnus looked like a light bulb lit up over his head, "YES! Exactly, I remember now, no wonder I felt familiar with her name."


    "Who is this superman and batman?" Martha inquired confusedly.


    Magnus went close to her and exined, "They are fictionalic book characters made by muggles. Read about them, they are very interesting."


    "Really? It seems I need to do some research about muggles again." Martha now finally had a new hobby.


    But amidst all the talk, Magnus quickly remembered why he was here in the first ce.


    "Mr Whiteborn, I came here this quickly for another reason. I just found out the news that Death Eaters will now be attacking you because Emma is associated with me..." He revealed.


    *DOOR OPENS*


    But before Magnus could finish speaking, Ragnar and Severus arrived. Seeing that there was a party mood, Magnus did not continue.


    "Let''s go now, where are the pancakes?" He asked.


    "Follow us, our house is connected with floowork." Mr Whitehorn said and went to the firece. He picked a bit of ash and told everyone what to say to reach that ce.


    All of them got transported to a new ce, it was a big hall and it was decorated with lots of colourful balloons. There were one or two elfs working as well, they were wearing minimal clothing but they looked clean and the elfs themselves also looked healthy.


    "Where are we?" Magnus inquired.


    "Near the west coast. Come, the preparations are already done." Mr Whitehorn answered and took them to meet his wife, Mrs Vanity. Emma took her mother''s surname.


    Mrs Vanity was a beautifuldy who seemed to have an air of pride and respect around her.


    "Wee, everyone, d to see Emma''s school friends are here, the cake is ready." She happily greeted them.


    But Mr Whitehorn quickly went close to her and whispered something. ~Can''t you recognise him? He''s his majesty Pendragon.~


    "I do recognise him, but he''s our guest today and our little Emma is the main focus of the evening." She replied to her husband. Magnus heard her and actually liked it that she treated him normally.


    Soon, a big cake was bought there. It seems they did not invite anyone else, something Magnus appreciated. These were dark times and anybody could backstab you.


    Emma had already changed her clothes and hade to cut the cake. But instead of quickly cutting it, she turned to Magnus, "Hey, can I cut the cake with that famous cool sword?"


    "Sure," Magnus obliged to make the birthday girl happy and gave her his Hope sword.


    "EEEEEEE..." But as she tried to lift it up her face turned red, she realised how heavy it was.


    "MERLIN''S BEARD... How do you even swing this?" She was panting.


    Taking pity, he helped her. And this way, she was finally able to cut the cake, though it was very messy now.


    "HAPPY BIRTHDAY!" They cheered.


    Ragnar took out a small vial of potions from his pocket and threw it in the air. It started to make small colourful sparkles above them like miniature fireworks. Severus also threw a potion in the air that spread the fresh aroma of flowers.


    Magnus on the other hand, made a funnel with his right hand in front of his mouth and aimed his head up.


    "FUUUUU..." He breathed out and let out a me from his mouth. The me then wrote letters in the air, ''Happy Birthday, Emma.''


    "THAT''S SO COOL..." She was so happy with this, looking at the fire with her beautiful light blue eyes.


    "Hehe, d you liked it. NOW, PANCAKES, WHERE?" Magnus asked with his eyes looking greedy.


    Mrs Vanity quickly led them to the dinner table where the elfs started to put their tes. They all took their seats and talked.


    "Why are there no other guests?" Magnus inquired.


    Mr Whitehorn made a depressed face, "I stopped celebrating big parties at home 3 years back. 3 years ago, on Emma''s birthday, a pureblood family tried to force me to sign a marriage contract for Emma with their son. I said no but they tried to threaten me. Thankfully, some powerful family friends helped me then."


    "Let me guess, cks?" Magnus asked.


    Emma''s mum and dad looked at each other''s faces and nodded.


    *Sigh*


    "Oh, you were telling us that we will be targeted? Why?" Mr Whitehorn finally asked as he remembered that incident.


    Magnus quickly exined everything to him. This really scared the small family, it was just the three of them after all.


    "And do you have a way to solve this?" Mrs Vanity asked with a frown on her face. Emma seemed worried for her family too.


    Magnus smiled, "Of course. They are scared of touching me or my property since theirst act. The best way I can think of that will keep you and your business safe is simple.


    "I WILL BUY NIMBUS RACING BROOM COMPANY!" he dered.


    The faces of everyone in the room were worth seeing after this.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    MY HEART DESIRES STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 21 advance chapters or my Naruto fic and the new Crazy Multiverse Fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 129 - 129. Happy Hunting

    "You want to buy Nimbus?" Mr Whitehorn asked to be sure again. His business was going very well and he had no reason to sell it.


    "But... I don''t want to." He said. ??


    Magnus tried to convince him, "But you need to. They will certainlye after you, not for your business but for your personal life. You are a pureblood family that does not support them. They will call you a blood traitor ande after you.


    "But they will note after you if you are rted to me, so I will buy 50 per cent of your business, making us partners. This way, an attack on you will be an attack on me."


    Mr Whitehorn was taken aback "But... why would you take such a risk for me?"


    "Because I don''t want anything to happen to you all just because Emma is my friend. Also, I am already in a fight with them, either way, we will be against each other." He exined.


    Mr Whitehorn looked at his wife to ask for a suggestion but she immediately replied, "What are you waiting for? Our family livese above everything else. Sell the wholepany if you have to."


    But Magnus tried to calm her down, "Don''t worry, Mrs Vanity, I am not taking thepany forever. As soon as all this Death Eater debacle ends, I will return everything to you. I am ready to make an Unbreakable Vow if you need it."


    "I TRUST YOU." Emma blurted.


    -_-


    ~She''s crazy~ Magnus thought to himself.


    "I trust you too. You came here to help us, it would be foolish to ignore your warnings. And considering what has been happening all this time, I think they would surelye after me one way or another." Mr Whitehorn reiterated.


    "And you do not need to worry about thepany. I am not just buying it, but I am also investing in it. We will make Nimbus an international brand now. You should use the money you will get from selling the 50 per cent for research and development of new brooms that will be many generations ahead of the current one." Magnus advised him. He was also an enthusiast of brooms after all, but none of them felt as fast to really give him an adrenaline rush.


    Mr Whitehorn was happy, and Emma was also happy. Just like her father, she loved flying on brooms and was also studying how to make them.


    After this serious discussion was done, they again went back to celebrating Emma''s birthday. After that, they returned to the shop.


    But, as soon as they reached there, they found a few masked men trashing the shop. Ragnar was the first to arrive at the shop, so he instinctively took out a vial from his pocket and threw the contents at the three masked men.


    "STOP, YOU SCUMS!" He shouted. The three men were shocked, but now they found themselves unable to move. That''s what Ragnar''s potion did. Once it covers someone it hardens so strongly that nothing except another potion made by Ragnar can remove it.


    Soon after, everyone else also returned. Magnus walked to the three men and took their masks off.


    "What do we have here? Death Eaters? Do you know what I do to Death Eaters?" Magnus sounded dangerous.


    But he had never seen these three men in his life and they were probably just some thugs hired by Lucius to do this. Lucius was smart enough to not do such things himself.


    The three men also recognised Magnus'' face as he would appear in the newspaper every week for one reason or another.


    "Wait... we were paid to do this. We are not Death Eaters." they defended themselves.


    "And how can I trust what you say? For all I know, you are just trying to save yourselves." Magnus argued and took out his sword.


    The three started shivering, knowing that Magnus had a very good track record of killing Death Eaters.


    "NO NO... We are not lying. We live in Knockturn Alley. A masked man gave us these masks and gave us some money to do this task." They confessed.


    "And you took that money? That person was a Death Eater. And I own Nimbus Broom Company, should I consider this attack a personal attack on me?" Magnus said, intimidating them.


    "SILVER HAIR... The man had silver hair," they added.


    Magnus nodded, sure enough, it was Lucius. But he had no ce for these men. He looked at Mr Whitehorn, "Call the Aurors, doesn''t matter if they did it for someone else, they broke thew."


    Internally though Magnus took a sigh of relief, this was not a big attack and they just tried to spoil the shop which was easily repairable. But he must make sure that no other attack urs.


    "Ragnar, send a letter to Rita, telling her that I now own Nimbus broompany. Tell her to publish it in the newspaper." Magnus instructed. Rita was still his pawn as she tried to betray him once.


    ...


    Gringotts,


    There were different kinds of Goblins living in Gringotts. On the top floor at the main building, all the Goblins were more like bureaucrats, but those that lived near the forge were true warriors, the true powerhouse of the Goblins. They were proficient in various kinds of martial magic and the use of weapons.


    They were not allowed to use wands byw but they could turn their weapons into less powerful wands. Adding to the enchantments, they were as a collective species very powerful, which was the reason they were not turned into what Elfs were.


    The leader of the warrior and smith goblins was called Old Mace. But this was not his real name. His name was unknown. His favourite choice of weapon was a big Mace and he was old but very strong, so strong that even one wave of his mace at someone''s head would turn it into a paste. Old Mace was also very tall for a goblin.


    He sat in his office, reading a strange pamphlet that he found on the terrace of the Gringotts.


    "Hmm... what a strange way to call for someone''s death. But... these bounties are indeed very lucrative. Hundred thousand just for catching a wizard? Ah, didn''t this Rudolphus lose a hand to Merlin''s descendant? This bounty must be released by him too. HAHAHA... what a strange boy." Heughed alone and then put the poster in his pocket.


    He got up and went out to find his strongest warriors. There were just 5 of them, his personal students. He saw them as his own children.


    "Sons, look at these." He threw the posters at them but kept the one belonging to Rudolphus.


    The 5 goblins looked at them with greedy eyes. The first thing they looked at was the money offered.


    "All of them are Death Eaters. We will be hunting them now, such opportunities to make quick money don''te every day. 50,000 galleons is not a small amount after all. Any questions?" Old Mace strongly briefed them.


    "Old Mace, won''t this officially make us an ally of the White Wizards? I thought we will stay neutral." one of the goblins asked.


    Old Mace scoffed, "Huh, that''s wishful thinking. If we do not help the wizards defeat this Dark Lord, then when the Dark Lord wins and gathers more power, he wille after us. Remember, unlike the current Wizardingmunity, amunity under the Dark Lord will have no morals orws. They will do what they like to.


    "They will make us even worse than 3rd ss citizens. But do not forget who else is fighting the Dark Lord, His Majesty. He hates the ministry and the dark lord even more than us. And from what I know, he recently took two house elfs with himself. The recent time the two elfs were seen, they were happy and wearing new and clean clothes.


    "Besides this, don''t you read the newspaper? That Rita Skeeter talks so much about him. How he treats even owls so kindly. I have no doubt that he is worth supporting, besides, don''t forget, our ancestors also supported Merlin."


    After his long speech, each goblin there was pumped.


    "LET''S KILL THEM!"


    "LET''S KILL THEM!"


    "HAPPY HUNTING!"


    "HAPPY HUNTING!"


    They started chanting and waving their weapons in the air. Old Mace proudly looked at his sons, already dreaming of the riches.


    ...


    Back in the shop, the Aurors hade and taken the three men into custody. They would stand trial and be punished. They would either be sent to a normal prison or fined heavily. But Azkaban was not for them.


    Magnus, after the incident, took Mr Whithorn to Gringotts and signed the deal. He bought 50 per cent of Nimbus Broom Company for 130,000 galleons. It was not a big amount for Magnus.


    "Well, I will take my leave now. They shouldn''t try anything stupid with you all, but still, stay vignt. Just like what Moody says, CONSTANT VIGILANCE!" Magnus said goodbye to the family.


    Martha again teleported them back to their house. But during all this, Magnus realised something.


    ~Wait... I don''t feel anything while apparating now. Hmmm... It''s time to learn it I guess.~


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 21 advance chapters or my Naruto fic and the new Crazy Multiverse Fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 130 - 130. Ragnar High

    5 dayster, Magnus'' Mansion


    "Wah, I love technology. Rag, increase the volume." Magnus nudged Ragnar. ??


    At the moment, both of them were sitting on the couch like two couch potatoes. They were beingzy, there was a te full of snacks in front of them and a few empty cans of coke while the television showed some movie.


    "Eh... Do it yourself, remote is too far." Ragnar denied.


    Magnus red at him, "What the hell, it''s right in front of you."


    "It''s further than my arms can reach." Ragnarzily said.


    Magnus was angry, "Yes, by just 2 inches."


    "To me, it''s like two miles. Just chill, brother. Concentrate on the screen and you will hear just fine." Ragnar said.


    Seeing the strange non-hyperactive behaviour of Ragnar, Magnus became suspicious. "Are you okay? Wait... why are your eyes red? Did you drink or smoke something?"


    "I don''t know, I was just doing a test in myb. I inhaled some fumes, nothing too serious." Ragnar replied.


    "Ragnar, you are high. What the hell were you experimenting on?" Magnus inquired.


    "Sleeping bomb. You throw it on the enemies inrge numbers, it will spew smoke around and anybody who inhales it will fall asleep immediately." Ragnar exined.


    Magnus was now fully sure that Ragnar had smelled some kind of narcotic substance. He didn''t know if it would kill him though.


    ~He''s an experienced potioneer, he''ll probably live.~


    *DING DONG*


    The doorbell rang. It was just Magnus and Ragnar at home. Abe was out to get the groceries and George was out to make sure no IRA scum tried anything harmful on his parents.


    Magnus went to open the door. He was in long shorts and a t-shirt. It was unusually hot this summer.


    "Is this the pizza I ordered?" He wondered and opened the door.


    Lazily, he looked and paused for a moment. Then suddenly he jumped out and hugged the person.


    "AH, MY BROTHER BOBBY!" Magnus cheered. Of course, the first day he arrived back at home he had called Bobby. But his mother told him that he had gone to Oxford University.


    Magnus then had to talk to Mrs Armstrong, as she told him how unbelievable she feels these days. She herself was a teacher and knew that Bobby wasn''t initially this smart, but something happened after staying with Magnus and Mrs Armstrong was very happy about that.


    Magnus had literally jumped on Bobby and now Bobby was stumbling, trying to carry the weight.


    "What the hell, why are you acting like a monkey?" Bobby asked while throwing Magnus away.


    "Huh... Don''t talk bad about them, Monkeys are cool. Read about Sun Wukong, a really funny powerful monkey demigod. Come now, I will show you my awesome new home hehe..." Magnus dragged him in.


    As soon as they arrived in the living room, Ragnar was seen watching television from just 2 feet away.


    "What''s he doing?" Bobby asked.


    "Ignore him, he inhaled something bad earlier. He''ll be fine eventually. Come, I''ll show you the bowling alley." Magnus said and took him to y bowling.


    ...


    "So, how''s college going? Our Bobby is growing too fast it seems." Magnus inquired.


    Bobby shrugged, "It''s normal. A lot of new stuff to learn though. I''m still looking for a few members for the Order of Merlin. I''ve selected 3 for now but I''m still reviewing them. One is the son of a family of politicians. His dad is an MP. Then there is an economics student, who wrote some really great articles in a few magazines. Finally, there is the son of a Supreme Court Judge. He''s also studyingw."


    *Whistle*


    "You''ve been busy. I''ve also started looking for some worthy characters. But summer vacation has started. I also need to prepare to stop the Wizard version of Hitler." Magnus told his side of the story.


    *Sigh*


    Bobby sighed in pity, "Sometimes I envy you for having magic but then pity you for literally having to fight for survival."


    "Heh, everything''s got its pros and cons. And I guess it''ll be a part of my life to go through assassination attempts as I''ll be the next king. Ah, did I tell you, I met the queen a few days ago," Magnus revealed.


    "And? Did she curse at you? Maybe hit you with her bag?" Bobby jokingly asked.


    Magnus started, "Heh, no, nothing of that sort. She agreed to all my demands. I guess she admitted defeat, knowing that fighting me will be bad only for her. Dad will be announced as her eldest secret son this year."


    Bobbyughed, "HAHA... I can imagine how shocked uncle must have been. So he''s going to be the crown prince."


    "Yes, anyway, what about you? How is the FutureTeking along?" Magnus asked him. He was genuinely interested in thispany as he had many big ns for it.


    "Awesome. We will start manufacturingputers next month. I''ve already received a few thousand orders. By the way, YOU BOUGHT CHRYSLER BUILDING?" Bobby eximed in question.


    "That building is called Chrysler building? Wait... isn''t that a car factory?" Magnus was so confused right now.


    -_-


    Bobby suddenly realised something.


    "Car factory? It is one of the most iconic skyscrapers in Manhattan. It''s a very famousmercial office building." Bobby exined.


    "WHAT?!" Magnus was in shock.


    "B-But... I told Ted to buy the Chrysler for me... I just wanted to invest in cars." Magnus said, while slowly realising he was the one who messed up.


    "Is that building worth it though? Is my money lost?" Magnus asked him in concern.


    "No, you can rest easy. The building is very famous and in a prime location. It''s a very valuable real estate investment." Bobby''s words were enough to make Magnus feel at ease.


    "I seriously need an assistant." Magnus tiredly muttered.


    *DING DONG*


    "Now who is it?" Magnus and Bobby went to open the door.


    But, as they arrived they saw Ragnar was already at the door, he had opened it and was now just standing there like a statue.


    On the other side of the door was a confused Sirius, who was being weirded out by Ragnar. "Are you sleepwalking?"


    "Juste in, Sirius, ignore him," Magnus spoke. Sirius quickly sneaked in from Ragnar''s side.


    But, Magnus seeing that Ragnar might harm himself if left like this, decided to put him to sleep. He took out his wand and pointed it at him.


    "Stupefy"


    And Ragnar dropped silently. He then levitated him and put him on the couch.


    "What the hell even goes on in your life? Everything is so strange." Sirius asked weirdly.


    But Magnus shrugged his shoulder, "To me, it has be daily life now. Come, we were ying bowling."


    Once in the yroom, Magnus asked Sirius, "What brought you here?"


    "I ran out actually. Came here to warn you. My sister, Betrix, is now officially married to Rudolphus Lestrange. And I just saw Betrix raging about catching your little arse to impress her lord." Sirius informed him.


    Magnus scratched his head, "Is she a pedo? Why would she want my ass? And why did your family let her marry a handicapped? Besides, he will die sooner thanter, there is no mercy for him in my book, especially in Ragnar''s book. If you can, persuade Betrix to leave this path, there is still time."


    "Haha... don''t joke. My whole family supports this mess. If I protested they would lock me in the dungeons. They are a gone case. Narcissa is still somewhat sane but even she is being pushed by family now. Regulus has also changed since I left for school. He talks less to me." Sirius'' face turned sad.


    "STRIKE!" Magnus bowled a perfect strike and cheered.


    "Don''t worry, Regulus will be impressed by my coolness. One way or another, I will befriend him. Don''t forget my charm." Magnus boasted.


    "Sure, after all, only you in our group have a girlfriend." Sirius joked.


    Bobby chuckled, "Hehe, I remember now, he was very famous with girls even in elementary school. They would fight each other to hold his hand."


    "That was because I was hot... I mean my body temperature was high..." Magnus tried to rify but he admitted defeat when Sirius and Bobby didn''t stopughing.


    ...


    After Magnus and the rest were gone, the living room went silent. But, there were Arthur and Merlin in the portrait,zing and looking at Ragnar. Magnus had put many enchanted portraits for them in the house so they could move around in them.


    "I can guarantee he inhaled the unicorn hair ash." Merlin diagnosed.


    "Hmm... I remember going through it myself." Arthur added.


    As they were talking, they noticed Summer and Chading and looking at Ragnar with interest. Chad jumped on Ragnar''s chest and pped him. Summer was pecking on his head.


    "CHAD, make a cat punch on the joint of his legs," Arthurmanded the cat.


    All too familiar with Arthur. Chad obeyed and went close to Ragnar''s manhood.


    Merlin couldn''t see this happening. "SUMMER! stop Chad. Show your power, girl."


    Summer quickly flew and also grabbed Chad with her ws and then threw him on the floor from some height.


    Arthur turned to Merlin, "Are you picking a fight with me? Your mumbo jumbo won''t work here, Chad is stronger."


    "But he cannot fly, SUMMER, I choose you... as my champion. Beat Chad." Merlin shouted.


    Arthur did the same and started instructing Chad.


    But the end result of this fight was going to be a headache for Magnus.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    NO STONES NO LIFE!


    ______________________________


    You can read 21 advance chapters or my Naruto fic and the new Crazy Multiverse Fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 131 - 131. Fist-Fight

    Magnus returned to the living room, he rubbed his eyes to make sure he was not dreaming. Because it was now unrecognisable.


    All themps were broken, the sofa was scratched, the curtains were torn apart, walls were a mess. The flower pots were thrown around and dirt was spread all over the floor. ??


    And Ragnar was still on the couch, sleeping, on top of him Chad and Summer were sitting as if they were also shocked by what had happened.


    "Alright, who did it?" Magnus asked them.


    Both Summer and Chad pointed towards sleeping Ragnar. Magnus knew they were lying, but he didn''t get too angry. After all, he was a wizard.


    He waved his wand, "Reparo"


    Automatically all the stuff that was broken started to fix itself and all the walls returned to their original state.


    "WOOAAAHHH!" Bobby gasped in amazement. It was one of those magic spells that always felt too unreal, even to Magnus.


    In just a few minutes everything sorted itself into ces and the living room once again looked neat and clean.


    "Thank god Abe and George were not here, they would have forced me not to use magic and let them clean the ce themselves. They think Reparo charm does not clean the cepletely." Magnus muttered.


    Sirius chuckled, "Heh, yeah, I think all house elfs have some kind of a cleaning disorder."


    "It''s called Obsessive Compulsive Disorder, a medical term." Bobby chimed in.


    "Well, we can go outside and have some fun but Ragnar is asleep. What should we do to him? Merlin, any suggestions?" Magnus asked the old man rxing in the portrait.


    "Lemon juice with a lot of pepper, a full ss of it," Merlin suggested.


    "Ah... poor Ragnar." Bobby pitted the sleeping boy.


    Magnus quickly went to the kitchen and squeezed lots of lemons in a ss and then put 2 spoonfuls of red pepper powder.


    "This should do the job." He thought and went to Ragnar.


    "Bobby, keep his mouth open." He instructed.


    He then proceeded to pour the contents of the ss into Ragnar''s mouth. But slowly. Soon, half of the ss was empty, and that was when Ragnar''s eyes shot open wider than they thought they could.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAA...."


    "Marvellous, we have another dragon in the house," Merlinmented from the side.


    "WHAT DID... MY MOUTH IS BURNING... AAAAAA..." Ragnar started running around.


    But before he could run to drink water and make it worse, Bobby quickly handed him a bottle of voured milk. Ragnar quickly chugged it down. Then he chugged two more bottles.


    Then he finally calmed down and looked at Magnus with rageful eyes. "WHY?"


    "Merlin suggested it. He said you will wake up after this. Also, you were high." Magnus rified.


    "Just the lemon juice would have been fine, why the pepper?" Ragnar asked.


    "For vour... alright, I''ll head to another room," Merlin said from the portrait and dashed away.


    "DAMN YOU!" Ragnar went ahead and destroyed the portrait. But, Merlin had already left by then.


    *Pat Pat*


    Chad patted on Ragnar''s head. Magnus also did the same, "Calm down, boy."


    *BAM*


    "Stop acting innocent." Ragnar threw his hand aside.


    "Come on, we were going out to the park. It''s summer, let''s y now." Bobby reminded them and started leaving, not wasting time.


    All of them headed out and arrived at the biggest park in the area. They were on bicycles. Bobby had one and Magnus and Ragnar had one each. Sirius sat behind Magnus.


    Once they arrived at the park, they were confused about what to even y. So, Magnus decided it was a good opportunity to practice closebat.


    "Let''s practice fighting. We will also speak various spells while fighting and try to ovee them. Remember, it''s all a simtion." Magnus suggested and everyone agreed to it.


    The first to fight were Magnus and Sirius. Both of them stood a distance from each other, with sticks as wands.


    "Hehe, how will we even fight when you can''t get close to me?" Sirius asked. He was confident that before Magnus could evene close to him he would have cast a charm.


    Magnus smiled, "Try me."


    "START!" Ragnar acted as the umpire.


    "STUPEF...!" Sirius shouted.


    "Haha..." Magnusughingly threw his house keys at Sirius before he couldplete the spell and dashed towards him at the same time.


    Now, even as Siriuspletes the spell, it will only hit the keys, while Magnus was already very close to him.


    "Impedimenta" Magnus cast. It was a spell that prevented the victim from approaching the caster.


    But, Sirius didn''t even know what this spell was as he had not read about it yet.


    Magnus zigzagged and soon arrived right in front of Sirius and locked his leg to trip Sirius.


    *THUD*


    Sirius fell down while Magnus sat on top of him and the wooden stick was at Sirius'' neck. Everything happened so fast that Sirius had no time to even think.


    "Merlin''s Tits... you were so fast... like a wild animal," Sirius eximed in shock.


    "Hehe... of course, I have dragon''s blood after all." He replied and helped him get up.


    Next, Magnus looked at Ragnar, "Your turn,"


    "Hehe... prepare yourself for the payback." Ragnar happily came forward. The poor soul didn''t really have much use for his wand as he sucked at most of the charms, but he was indeed working hard to at least be proficient atmon spells.


    They stood at a distance initially. Magnus didn''t even use his wand to keep the match even, but he knew that Ragnar would have used his potions if he were to use wands.


    "Here Ie," Magnus said and once again dashed to his opponent. Ragnar instead didn''t even move and stayed in one spot. He looked at Magnusing close to him and started calcting the time of arrival.


    ~1~


    ~2~


    ~NOW~ he counting in his brain. And as soon as Magnus was at arm''s length, he opened his mouth and blew out some kind of silver powder. It hit Magnus''s face directly.


    Magnus felt as if he had turned blind all of a sudden. Everything seemed white and shing around him.


    "WHAT THE HELL..." He cursed.


    "Hehe... I got you." Ragnar chuckled.


    "NUTCRACKER KICK!"


    *BAM*


    In pain, Magnus'' mouth opened, but no sound came from it, just pain-filled air. He fell back to the ground while holding his family jewels.


    "May the Lord have mercy." Bobby prayed for him.


    Ragnar proudly smirked, "You like that? You thought I was weak? Hehe, I''ve got a million ways to fight, and I don''t shy away from fighting dirty."


    Magnus, though, knew he couldn''tin, as this was a fair and square fight. It''s just that he didn''t act carefully and that''s why he was taken by surprise.


    It took a few minutes for Magnus to return to normal. The pain also healed in time.


    "Phew... It''s still there." Magnus looked inside his pants with relief.


    "Magnus, fight me now." Bobby suddenly voiced.


    He didn''t say no. But he was now certain it was going to be a strict muggle fight. The two didn''t stand too far this time.


    Bobby and Magnus slowly got closer to each other. Bobby had both his fists up near his chest and eyes focused on Magnus.


    ~Why does he look so prepared?~ Magnus wondered while looking at Bobby''s stance.


    Magnus made a big step forward and sent his fist towards Bobby''s face.


    "WHAT?"


    But to his shock, Bobby was so damn fast. He ducked and sidestepped, immediately getting a clear aim on Magnus'' cheeks. He took the shot.


    *BOOM*


    *BAM*


    Bobby''s punchnded straight at Magnus'' cheekbones. But Magnus had also sent a fist to Bobby''s stomach.


    Both of them fell to the ground. Magnus was so shocked by this, Bobby, though, wasughing madly.


    "HAHAHA... finally... my hard work paid off," Bobby told himself.


    Magnus quickly got up and asked, "How did you do that, Bobby?"


    Bobby proudly smirked, "Well, I don''t know, but since I started drinking that special potion from Ragnar, I''ve been feeling so healthy and strong. So, I started taking boxing sses for self-defence. And look, I was able to punch a wizard right in the face... Money well spent."


    Magnus was still in shock, looking at Ragnar and Sirius.


    Ragnar, with a satisfied smile, went to Bobby and helped him get up, "Hehe, congrats on beating the future king of Britain and good to know my potion works. It''s nothing too special, just keeps your health at its peak, but there is one thing extra it does, it increases your bone and muscle density slightly."


    "No wonder I feel so strong," Bobby said while looking at his hand.


    Magnus was still standing a distance away, looking at his own hands, ~Even Bobby is getting so strong. Why is my strength not progressing as fast as before now? What good is my magic if I can not keep my body safe?~


    *PAT PAT*


    Sirius patted Magnus'' back, "Don''t start crying now."


    "Oh really? I''ll make you cry. All of you versus me, let''s do it." Magnus proimed.


    But, they ignored him and headed to a small shop nearby to eat something.


    "Guys... I was joking... I will not make you cry. Just one match." He ran after them.


    But they were unable to realise that someone was watching them all this time, and may have gotten a wrong estimation of Magnus'' strength due to him holding back his magical powers.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 21 advance chapters or my Naruto fic and the new Crazy Multiverse Fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 132 - 132. God-King?

    Later, they returned home. It seems Sirius knew he was gonna get his ass whooped so he decided to first have fun and then go back. He stayed at Magnus'' home that night too. There were enough rooms anyway.


    With the big crowd there, Grace cooked a big tasty meal for everyone. She rarely cooked these days anyway because Abe and George would get angry at her. ??


    "I heard you started college. God, you''re just 12. What''s the rush? Enjoy your life a little. I''m sure at 12 Adam here was still eating sand." Grace talked to Bobby.


    "Hey... I didn''t eat sand at that point, I ate chalk." Adam corrected her, making everyoneugh.


    "Thank you for worrying about me, aunty. But I enjoy doing what I''m doing. That''s why I''m still so focused." Bobby replied.


    "What about your dad? Is he okay now? How is his cancer treatmenting along?" Adam inquired.


    "Thanks to the various health potions Severus and Ragnar gave me, he''s recovering very well. But there are no anti-cancer drugs out there, and he''s not at a stage when chemotherapy would be needed. But the various drugs helpful for cancer treatment cost a fortune. We''re able to afford them now since we are decently sessful. I feel sad for those who are not able to afford these." Bobby sadly told them.


    Grace patted Bobby''s head. "Don''t be sad, Bobby. I''m sure in the future they will cost much less. It''s just that all thepanies that develop these medicines pour a lot of their money into research and development. And when they finally make it, all they can think about is maximum profit to get back the research funding and more money."


    Magnus nodded and started, "But the world is indeed changing. Generic drugs are bing much more popr. The US, India and a few more European countries have started pushing for the production of such drugs as soon as the original patents expire. But, manypanies are too greedy and they keep on renewing their patents by calling it new research with little changes.


    "Hmm, maybe I should force them to sell me the patents, they are concerned about the research cost right? I can offer them to pay the research price and get a co-ownership of patents. I will produce them at a cheaper rate and undercut them, taking over the whole market and making more money than them by reaching to the masses."


    (£þ¨Œ£þ)


    ~How does his mind run so fast when ites to making money?~ Bobby, Ragnar and Adam wondered.


    Magnus had not yet told Grace or others that he had bought Medtronicspany. Now, maybe it was time to buy a pharmaceuticalpany too, and he wouldterbine all these into the best hospital in the world he was going to build. He had even decided the name of the hospital.


    Grace lovingly caressed Magnus'' hair, "Sweety, if you keep on going like this, I''m afraid people might start calling you God-Kingter."


    Magnus shyly chuckled and thought, ~It does sound cool though.~


    "Okay, stop talking now and let''s dig in or the food will go cold." Grace quickly ended their discussion.


    "MEOW..."


    "Chad, I gave you your food, no more for you or you will turn fat." Adam quickly reprimanded the cat.


    But then Chad pointed his paw towards Summer, whom Magnus was feeding every once in a while as she sat on his shoulder.


    Magnus noticed Chad, "She flys every single day taking my letters to people, she spends a lot of energy and needs more food. What about you? You just sit and turn into a potato."


    "Meow Mwa Mew..." Chad muttered something angrily and went to the side.


    "A...e here, Chad." Grace couldn''t see him be sad and called him to her and started feeding him.


    Chad started eating while purposefully showing off to Magnus, as if saying, "Look, she cares for me more."


    After the sumptuous dinner, all of them gathered in the living room to y truth and dare. They just used an empty bottle to roll it in between.


    "Okay, Magnus. Truth or dare?" Sirius asked him.


    "Truth," Magnus decided. He wasn''t going to choose dare and be forced to do something embarrassing.


    "Oh, then tell me, which girl do you like in the school?" Sirius asked. Hearing this question, everyone''s ears stood up, especially Grace''s.


    Sirius was smirking all the while, but then Magnus smirked and Sirius felt like cursing in his mind.


    "Well, she is the cutest and the warmest person I know. She always helps me whenever I''m in need and never betrays me. She also listens to me every time. The girl I like the most in the school is..."


    Everyone was on the edge of their seats.


    "The sweetest girl, my Summer."


    *THUD*


    Bobby actually fell from his seat, pulling Ragnar too.


    "What the hell, that''s cheating, you lied," Sirius protested.


    Magnus shrugged his shoulders, "I''m not lying, I love my girl Summer, isn''t that right?"


    Summer quickly jumped close to him and started rubbing her head on his chest.


    "But... what about..." Sirius was hoping for him to name Emma.


    "Quick, roll the bottle." Magnus hurried and the next turn came. It was now Grace and Adam, with Adam having to either choose truth or dare.


    "Ummm... Dare." Adam replied.


    Grace smiled, "Ah, my shoulders are hurting, now only if someone was there to massage them..."


    Adam jumped into action and started massaging her shoulder.


    "For a week." Gracepleted what she was saying and now Adam fell back.


    "What? One week? Are you sure? I can ask you the same in my turn." Adam warned her.


    "Simple, I will not choose dare now," Grace replied with a smile that looked very annoying to Adam.


    But he sighed in defeat, "Alright, I guess there is no harm in keeping your queen happy."


    They kept on ying the game for a while and then went to sleep. But not all of them decided to sleep. Only Sirius was sleeping, while Bobby was reading some physics book in his room, Ragnar was in hisb making new potions, Grace was in herb finalising her invention and Adam was working on the new car engine.


    Magnus, though, was being trained by Merlin and Arthur. He had swords and needed to use them because he will get the staff only after getting more magically powerful.


    "How am I supposed to fight multiple wizards with these swords?" Magnus asked confusedly.


    This was something Arthur was proficient in. "First of all, you need to get very good at sword fighting. You need to make your reaction speed inhuman. Back in my days, because I was roaming around with Merlin, we would often have to fight other wizards. How do you think a muggle like me fought them then?


    "Easy, the Hope and Despair swords are very useful, especially in a wizard fight. I was so fast that each magical spell they would throw at me would get absorbed by Hope sword and then I would release that same spell on my enemy from the Despair sword, all the while getting so close to them that by the end their head would be rolling under my foot."


    *WHISTLE*


    "That must look so cool. Then how do I be faster in sword handling? I think my reaction time is already very good." Magnus asked, being pumped now.


    "Hehe... but it can be faster. In my time, I had to ask Merlin to make a device for me that would throw nails at me which I needed to stop with my swords. But, you have that room of requirement, you can even practice mock battles there.


    "However, just practising won''t be enough. To have a high speed of control over the sword, your legs and arm muscles need to be iron-strong, so that they can make your sword move quickly. For this, you will have to drink a few potions and practice daily. 10 kilometres running, 1000 weighted sit-ups, then for arms, you need to do 1000 pushups and 1000 pull-ups. Do this daily if possible." Arthur advised.


    Magnus sucked in cold air, "This... isn''t that too much? I thought it was 10 kilometres running and 100 of all the others?"


    "No, that was just for warmups. This is the real deal. Do you think I was able to defeat dragons so easily? I had to train madly for it every single day." Arthur proudly boasted.


    Seeing no other option, Magnus decided to start. "Okay then, let''s start with push-ups."


    ...


    Unknown Location,


    "My Lord, I saw them with my own eyes. That Magnus is weak. Even a muggle was able to punch him in the face. I believe his strength is his magic, if we can somehow take away his wands and that staff, he will be helpless." A goth-looking Betrix talked to Voldemort. Her husband, Rodoplhus, stood beside her with clenched teeth and one less arm.


    Voldemort was using the Malfoy manor for now as his headquarters. He had his own big seat here which he used as the throne. Ever since he found out about Magnus, he hade to like the idea of bing not just the leader of wizards, but their king. He wanted to sit on the throne that would lead the wizards and enve the muggle filths.


    "Betrix, my faithful servant. You are indeed right, he is, after all, just a child. But taking away his staff is not so easy, because we are yet to know where he keeps it. For us to take it, some of us might have to sacrifice their lives." Voldemort monotonously spoke from his big chair.


    Betrix quickly knelt, "My Lord, I am ready to give up my life for you."


    Voldemort went forward and helped Betrix get up, "No, Betrix, you are a pureblood. You are far too important for me to be left to die. No, you will have bigger use for me in the future. For now, we have enough half-blood followers to shed their blood."


    Betrix''s eyes shined with joy from the touch of Voldemort and his words for her. She was ecstatic and wanted to pounce on her lord but controlled herself.


    "Yes, my lord. As you wish." She formally said.


    Voldemort moved back to his seat while talking, "We cannot afford more deaths in our main ranks, or we will be theughing stock for the world. This time, we will n and execute everything perfectly. That mudblood filth will die this time and to make sure it happens, I will join you... PERSONALLY."


    Rodlphus and Betrix, along with more death eaters in the room smiled with joy, feeling that if Voldemort goes with them, then there was no way they could not kill the boy.


    [Ignore the snake in the pic. Voldy does not have Nagini yet.]


    [You can see Voldemort on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONE ME MOOOORE!


    ______________________________


    You can read 21 advance chapters or my Naruto fic and the new Crazy Multiverse Fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 133 - 133. Mother Angel

    Magnus didn''t know that ns for his death were being made. But he did not need to worry either, as those ns will note to fruition anytime soon. He had scared all the Death Eaters too much and they needed some more time to again gain their footing.


    That was enough time for Magnus to get stronger by a small margin. ??


    For the next few days, he worked out at his home, every single day. Bobby returned to his life as he had things to do, Sirius also returned home for some ass-whooping. Ragnar was also often dragged by Magnus to do some exercise.


    On the side of his businesses. Everything was fine, and he was making money. MEDA was a hit among many people, sometimes even some police departments would hire them as consultants but everyone knew they hired them because they couldn''t solve the cases themselves.


    It was a hit in the United States too and many rich and famous used their services for various reasons. The best hit, though, was the boost from Tonks & Tonksw firm. Although Magnus only owned 5% of it, it was still enough to make Tonks create a package deal for his clients.


    The deal included the service of MEDA for gathering proof of innocence. In some big public litigation cases against bigpanies, MEDA was a hit, what was even a bigger cash cow was thatter the samepanies woulde to them to hire their services.


    In no time, Tonks & Tonks became a big name in thew and consulting business while MEDA became a big name in the private investigator business. However, MEDA was supposed to not get too famous as suchpanies were better if let low-key.


    On the other hand, there was the big dream of Magnus. The dream of making the world''s best and biggest hospital. But, slowly he realised that just making a hospital would be a waste of resources.


    He sat in his room that had a table for him to work on various projects and to study. He had asked his dad to pull some strings and get a securendline connection. Now, his room had a telephone.


    He sat at the table, talking to Ted about the new hospital he wants to construct. Initially, he thought of buying one but realised that it would have some customisation restraints, also, he would need to buy morend to expand it and not many hospitals had buyablend around them.


    "Yes, Ted. I''ve decided. I will sell as many diamonds as I need to but I will build it no matter what. I''m going to gift it to mum.


    "Yes, it won''t just be a hospital, but a world-ss research institute where new medicine and healing methods will be invented, the hospital will also be a world-ss medical education institute, that will pump out more doctors and nurses to the world. Adding to it, the Medtronicpany will provide and develop various medical appliances, while the new Pharmapany I''m buying will produce medicine.


    "It will be a giant ecosystem, with one focus of serving mankind, and amidst that, money will flow automatically.


    "It needs to be gigantic in size for my dream to be a reality. But, we don''t want to create a concrete jungle, so arge area is also needed, to make sure there is enough greenery. The hospital will have a capacity of at least 10,000 beds. And the College must have the capacity to teach 600 students a year. Meaning that at one time in one year, there will be 600 students, a undergraduate degree takes 5 years, so 3000 students will be enrolled at one time just in the undergraduate courses. Then make the postgraduate at least 2000 in total.


    "So you can guess how big of a task this is going to be. I will sit on the big chair in 78. We have 6 years to make it."


    Magnus was so excited about this project and Ted could feel that just from the way he was speaking, so fast and full of ideas. But, he knew this was going to be a big headache of a project. He could help when it came to getting thend, but after that, someone else would be needed to oversee the construction as it was not his area of expertise.


    "I understand everything you said, Magnus. I have noted it all down. I will start looking for suitablend immediately. If everything goes right, we will surely have itpleted before 78. But you must find a good overseer for the project." Ted advised him.


    Magnus agreed and said, "Focus on the Institute first and start a small hospital there. By the time the hospital ispleted, we will have a big line of new talented doctors to choose from."


    It was a very good n and Ted agreed with it, "That is a good solution for dealing with the shortage of staff we will initially have. I will send the max number of my staff to look fornd and get back to you in a day."


    Magnus liked this speed, "Okay, I will wait for your call. I will also make some ns to fasten the development from my side. Take care."


    *Knock Knock*


    As soon as he hung up, someone knocked on the door. Magnus quickly looked at the clock and knew who it must be.


    "Coming, mummy." He shouted and quickly got dressed to go out. They were not very religious, but because Merlin so foolishly had told Grace that Heaven and hell do exist, she had decided to go to church every Sunday. And Magnus was also dragged into this situation because he was going to be the Defender of the faith when he became the king.


    Magnus came out of the room dressed in a white T-shirt and ck baggy cargo jeans. It was summer and he was totally against wearing shoes, and hence he was wearing flip-flops.


    "Mummy, you are a doctor who saves lives, your ticket to heaven is already secured, it''s dad who must go to church." Magnus tried to butter her.


    "Don''t think you can get out of this by sweet-talking. Also, I will pray for your dad too. Come on, we will walk there. It''s just 15 minutes away from here, and I haven''t met the neighbours either." Grace said and dragged Magnus with her.


    Magnus just cried, "Walk? But it''s so hot out there."


    "Then use your magic." She suggested.


    "Ah! I''m so stupid." He facepalmed himself and put a cooling charm on himself and his mum.


    "Isn''t Ragnaring?" Magnus asked.


    "He''s already waiting outside. Had to drag him out of hisb and throw him into the bathroom. He smelled so bad, I feel myself lucky I''m not a potioneer." Grace distastefully said.


    Soon, all of them were out on the walk. And not so surprisingly, everyone, be it men or women, would stare at them. Grace was an otherworldly beauty, while Magnus and Ragnar were handsome. But what was most striking about them was that the three had simr blonde hair and looked like one close family.


    "I swear, the next woman who stares at me will receive a dung bomb from me," Ragnar grunted.


    "Be nice, Ragnar," Grace warned him. She was holding Magnus'' hand in her right hand and Ragnar''s on her left. She looked to be enjoying being out with her sons.


    After a while, they arrived at the Community church. As soon as they passed the front garden leading to the entrance, Magnus saw some tents, "Oh, is there going to be food too? Cool."


    They lived in a pretty high-ss locality and there were enough deep-pocketed people who were too religious. So, the church was well funded.


    It seemed they arrived a littlete, so they silently entered and proceeded to take seats. But, for some reason, every single person in the big hall turned to look at them.


    ~Wait... Why is that old man praying to mummy?~ Magnus noticed an old guy suddenly putting his hands together and closing his eyes while facing them.


    Magnus looked at Ragnar and talked to him mentally. "Use passive Legilimency and see why the hell they are staring at us."


    Passive Legilimency lets you read the surface thoughts that are going on in someone''s head. And as soon as he looked into that old man''s head, he couldn''t help but facepalm himself.


    ~Oh dear lord, you sent an angel to bless us. Oh mother angel, please bless my grandson to get healed from his sickness.~


    ~She''s so pretty...~


    ~She''s like an angel~


    ~Godess...~


    ~She''s hot.~


    ~Must get her.~


    Initially, it was people praying to her, but then he saw the minds of some young men and got enraged. ~Bastards, have fun with my tripping Hex now.~


    He turned to look at Ragnar to see what he had found, and it left his mouth open. Ragnar had his wand out but hidden behind his back while he had already rolled a Potion vial towards a man, his face looked so angry.


    ~OY OY... don''t use your wand, you can''t even kill a mouse with it. I''ll do it.~ Magnus stopped Ragnar.


    And hence, Magnus secretly cast about 15 tripping hexes. It would make the person fall every few steps.


    By now, they had taken seats. Grace looked embarrassed, "I disturbed everyone."


    ~No mum, you''re just too pretty.~ Magnus said internally.


    ~Yes yes.~ Ragnar agreed.


    ~Wait... You''re still hearing me? Get out of my head ~ Magnus banished him from his mind quickly.


    [You can see the church on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 21 advance chapters or my Naruto fic and the new Crazy Multiverse Fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 134 - 134. Electric Shock

    Magnus and Ragnar were alert the whole time they sat there. But soon some kind of music started and some little kids started to sing some songs at the front. They were very good at it and sounded pleasant.


    "Aw... look at them, they are dressed as little angels." Grace fawned over them. ??


    Magnus nodded, "Indeed, they are looking cute,"


    "Oh, look, there''s a girl of our age too, she''s looking at us." Ragnar pointed out.


    "She''s looking at you, maybe she likes you," Magnus suggested with a chuckle.


    Ragnar scowled, "Nah, she''s probably looking at Aunt Grace too."


    Magnus could not refute it though. Grace was shining so bright in that hall, she had worn a white long sundress and was not looking less than an angel.


    ~God, will people really start calling mom Mother Grace once she bes Queen Mother?~ Magnus wondered.


    The singing onlysted a few minutes and then the church service began andsted about an hour. Magnus had no idea what was going on, he was never taken to a church before.


    But, he was eagerly waiting for the whole event to end and go to eat food. So, when it finally ended he grabbed Grace''s hand and headed out to thewn.


    "Mag, look, some of them areing toward us," Ragnar whispered to him.


    Magnus looked at the men and smirked, the next moment all of them fell down face first, all their pretty looking suits got spoiled. It was an embarrassment of utmost category.


    Grace gawked at the scene, "Are they fine?"


    "Mum, let''s go, I''m hungry." Magnus dragged her out.


    Soon after they arrived outside, Ragnar went his way to see what was there to eat, while Magnus went with Grace to eat and talk with people, he wasn''t interested in talking but someone needed to be with the walking angel.


    After a while, some old aunties and started talking to Grace while pulling his cheeks, he hated it but held himself from casting a jinx on them. These women would faint in the future when he bes the king, knowing they had pulled the king of Britain''s cheeks. Grace was also boasting about him getting the George Cross at the age of 9.


    For the most part, Magnus just had a te in his hand and was eating roasted vegetables with some tofu. He had to agree, this church offered better food than many restaurants.


    He looked around and saw the gazes of many men towards where he and Grace were, but he didn''t care about them as they would not dare to walk anytime soon.


    Then, his eyes fell on Ragnar, who was standing in front of what looked like a souvenir shop. There was a nun on the other side and beside the nun were the same children who were singing in the church. Some of the small ones were ying behind her.


    ~What''s Ragnar doing? Did he really fall for that girl?~ Magnus wondered and decided to go there.


    "Mum, I''m going to Ragnar." He told Grace.


    "Okay, sweetie," She replied with a smile and let him go.


    Magnus arrived beside Ragnar and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Ragnar showed him a cookie box, "They are selling biscuits to fund their orphanage."


    "Wait... weren''t orphanages being abolished?" Magnus asked in confusion.


    "No dear, not anytime soon. Abolishing all orphanages from Britain will be a very big and costly thing, so it''s happening slowly. I am Sister Mary." The nun spoke. She was probably in her 40s.


    Magnus nodded and looked at the biscuits. They were surely handmade as mostcked a perfect shape. But as Magnus was looking, a cute little kid came to him, he still had little angel wings on his back from the performance.


    "I made that one... They are very tasty... I promise." He tried to persuade Magnus. He chuckled and guessed the kid''s age, it must not be more than 7 or 8.


    "Hehe... really? Then I will take it. I will take all of the biscuits." He told them.


    Sister Mary gasped, "WHAT? BUT... don''t you need your parent''s permission?"


    She was a very kind person and didn''t want Magnus to get scoldedter on.


    Hearing her worries, Magnus kindly smiled, "Don''t worry, it''s all my money. I own apany that makes a lot of money for me. So don''t worry. May I ask why you need to do this to gather funds? I thought the government provided aid?"


    Sister Mary turned sad, "They do provide aid, but it is never enough to realistically give all the children a good life. So, for all the past years, my elder brother used to contribute most of his earnings. But, a few months back, he passed away due to Tuberculosis. Not wanting to make their lives worse, I decided to gather funds like this on every Sunday."


    ~Ah, what a saint-like family.~ Magnus thought.


    "And how is it turning out?" He inquired.


    "Not too good, all these biscuits are made by the kids for fun, so they don''t always look the same and very tasty. But, dear, you shouldn''t worry about such things, God will surely help us in a way." She smilingly said.


    ~I think he already did.~ Ragnar thought internally. He looked at the various kids happilyughing, uncaring about what problems were going on. He saw them as himself. A kid with no parents, no family to take care of you.


    "Okay, I have decided, I will donate all my savings to the orphanage," Ragnar muttered.


    But, the Nun didn''t know that Ragnar''s saving was not a kid''s saving. He had a lot of money from his potions.


    Magnus quickly stopped him, "No, you don''t do that. I will. I will adopt the orphanage. Sister Mary, where is the Orphanage?"


    "Oh, it''s a little distance away from here. We came in a bus we hired." She revealed in shock.


    "Ragnar, we will be going with them to their Orphanage." Magnus decided.


    Ragnar was already onboard the n. And Magnus went to tell his mother about it before Sister Mary could say anything. He made sure to take here to the side and secretly tell her everything.


    And the next thing he knew, he was showered with kisses on his head by Grace, "Aww... you are so kind, of course, we have so much money, we should help them. Let''s go, I''ll go with you."


    And so, to all the kid''s shock, the angel they saw in the church was sitting with them in the bus. All of them had surrounded Grace and were talking about silly things.


    Magnus meanwhile secretly called George and told him to bring the car to the orphanageter for them to return.


    The drive took them about an hour, it was on the other side of London. Once they arrived, they saw a pretty looking property. There were gardens around the building. It was outside the city so this meant better air.


    "We grow most of the vegetables ourselves. It brings down the cost of running the ce. The most is spent on their education and well being." Sister Mary told them.


    All the kids quickly ran inside the building to change their clothes. Only now they saw some older kids living in the orphanage, it seems they were left behind to take care of the too young to be out ones. Magnus noticed 3 older girls, many between 14 and 16. Then there were 2 boys, one 14 and one 16.


    Magnus and Ragnar were looking around at the building, it was a big countryside house, with a lot of flowers and greenery around it. It was surely a very good environment for kids.


    But when it came to the condition of the building, it didn''t look very good. From outside, he could see the roof needed repairs, there were some broken windows and the walls were also chipping. Inside the house, the floor needed work too.


    But it was decently big to amodate all the 51 kids living there. But, only Sister Mary was the adult there to take care of them. Some other church nuns would alsoe every once in a while to take care of them.


    Ragnar was having the same thoughts. He just wanted to help these kids, so they won''t be sad like he was initially. He saw the various clothes of kids and all of them looked old.


    He turned to Magnus and whispered, "Tell George to also bring a bunch of clothes for the age group of 1 to 17, both boys and girls."


    Magnus nodded. But, he also needed to call someone else. Stepping to the side, he went to the telephone and called Ted.


    "Ted, can you send someone to the Saint Albert Orphanage? I am adopting an orphanage and it needs some work done. Tell that person to bring a construction contractor along." He requested.


    Ted sighed and made a quick decision, "You know what, Magnus. I am sending a new Paralegal. She sucks atw but is very good at managing things, just hire her as your secretary, okay?"


    Magnus startedughing, "HAHA... am I this annoying?"


    "No, no, it''s not that. I''m just so busy these days that I find it hard to focus on nonw rted things. I have offices in 5 different countries to run now. And seeing your vision, I''m sure you will want many more things done. So, I''m getting you an assistant. Don''t share anything about your family status though, just tell her you''re rich. Test her on her loyalty. Also, you can still use mypany resources with her being the point of contact in thepany.


    "You can still call me though, I am always ready to help. But, as I have just started expanding, I am very busy and don''t want to do a halfhearted job when ites to your projects." Ted tried to make Magnus understand without offending him.


    Magnus shrugged, "Okay, I can understand. Just send thatdy fast."


    Magnus hung up and looked behind, there was an older boy teenage from the orphanage. Looking at Magnus with interest. "Thatndline costs, you know."


    Magnus chuckled, "I know, but don''t worry. I will pay Sister Mary."


    "I heard what you talked about. Are you really going to adopt this orphanage?" the boy inquired.


    Magnus nodded, "Yes. I am the owner of Dragon Holdings. I want to do this so I''m doing it. The smiles on the faces of those kids should never diminish."


    The boy smiled and walked to him to shake hands, "Thank you, I was worried for them since uncle Jack passed away. I am David, by the way."


    Magnus shook hands with him.


    *ZZZZZ*


    But, for some reason, Magnus felt an electric shock on his hand. From the reaction, David felt it too.


    "AH! Sorry, for some reason my body is prone to static discharge," David exined awkwardly.


    But, Magnus was not buying it. They were not wearing clothes that would cause this and from David''s own words, it happens a lot. Magnus felt a suspicion grow in his mind, a possibility.


    "When did youe to this Orphanage?" Magnus asked directly.


    David smiled with a sad face, "Strange thing to ask. I came here on my 11th birthday, the day my parents died in a car crash and my other rtives refused to take me in."


    Taking that information, Magnus decided to keep an eye on him to make sure if his hypothesis was true or false.


    When he returned back to the hall, he saw all the kids ying around Grace, while Ragnar chased them.


    ~Ah, what a great sight. I wonder if some of them will turn out to be wizards too.~ he though.


    *BEEP BEEP*


    Suddenly a loud car horn came from outside. Magnus and Ragnar quickly went out and saw the white Range Rover standing there. The kids also followed them.


    But, to Magnus'' shock, he saw George was personally driving it. He went to the driver''s side and asked, "Do your feet even reach the pedal?"


    George smirked, "Of course not, but I used magic."


    "And how did you drive? Did you crash somewhere?" Magnus asked further.


    But then he saw George averting his gaze and realised. ~HE CRASHED IT SOMEWHERE!~


    George guiltily confessed, "I swear, sir. The cat came out of nowhere and I tried to save it and crashed into ampost. But I fixed everything with magic."


    "And the cat?" Magnus asked him.


    *MEOW*


    "I brought it along." George replied and handed the small ginger cat, actually, it was a kitten.


    "KITYYYYY..." All the little kids joyously shouted.


    Seeing this, Magnus chuckled while caressing the small kitten, "Well, I guess this kitten has a new home now."


    ____________


    [A/N: Any guesses about that David kid?


    Also, Sister Mary will be a recurring character. And all the things Magnus is doing will benefit him in the future once he takes the throne. He will need all the public support he can gather to take the ce of the Queen, who is beloved by the masses. He needs to be a publicly loved king for him to be able to bring the kinds of reforms he wants to.]


    [You can see the orphanage on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    YES, STONE ME PLES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 21 advance chapters or my Naruto fic and the new Crazy Multiverse Fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 135 - 135. Finally, A Secretary

    In the back of the car were clothes, a lot of clothes. It looked as if George had robbed a store or something. But, all of them were brand new with tags on.


    Magnus called Sister Mary over, "These are the clothes for kids, for both summer and winter. Distribute them as you see fit." ??


    Feeling overwhelmed ever since her meeting with Magnus started, she got emotional while taking the clothes. In this day and age, finding people who do charity for no return is very rare. And here, a kid was setting the example.


    She wanted to shed some tears but couldn''t as kids were around and seeing her sad they would get sad.


    "Why are you doing all this?" She asked, to at least know about his motivation.


    Magnus continued to unload the various bags of clothes, "Because I felt like it. You don''t really wake up in the morning with the thought of helping someone. As long as a person has a good heart, kindness will spontaneouslye out of them."


    Grace smiled and helped him. She loved how Magnus still held onto the good upbringing they gave him. He may have gotten a bit mysterious nowadays but she and Adam still lived in peace because they knew he was a kind child.


    *CAR SKIDS*


    The sudden noise alerted everyone. A car stopped right behind the Range Rover. And out of it came a well dressed but messy ck-haireddy. She was wearing a professional ck zer and skirt. She was most likely in her 20s and a fresh graduate.


    "I''M HERE... Boss Ted sent me. Who is Mr Grant?" She asked all.


    Magnus went ahead, "I am, are you my new assistant?"


    But, her face froze with her mouth wide open. She was new to the Law Firm and didn''t know a lot about the history of thepany. She got the job because her dad was a friend of Ted, but she sucked at paralegal work. Hence, she was told she would be made an assistant of a big businessman who owns too much to manage everything alone.


    She knew she was good at managing stuff and was pumped for this job, working for a super-rich person was a good opportunity to make contacts and learn.


    But, now, she felt like her whole world came down crashing, as the big businessman turned out to be a small kid. She wondered if this was a joke or something.


    "Y-You? Mr Grant? The super-rich businessman?" She asked nervously.


    "Yes, I am. Why? Am I too handsome to be a businessman and should be an actor instead?" Magnus jokingly asked. He could hear Ragnar calling him narcissistic from a distance.


    "Eh... No... But you''re too... Younger than I expected." She said.


    "Ah, you heard ''super rich'' and ''big business'' and immediately guessed it would be some fat unhealthy old man. Well, do you need my bank receipt to believe me? Okay, I''ll tell you something.


    "Do you know about MEDA?" He asked.


    "Of course, it''s the best private investigative agency." She proudly replied. She had met the CEO of it.


    "Yeah, I own it." Magnus dropped the bomb. With that, her jaw fell.


    "Do you know about Dragon Holdings?" He asked again.


    "Yes, they are the biggest client of Tonks & Tonks." She replied.


    "I''m its owner." He again dropped the bomb. Now, her jaw fell even lower.


    Magnus scratched his head, "Ah... What else do I own? Umm... Well, there are going to be many morepanies... AH, yes... I also own the Chrysler Building in Manhattan."


    Now her jaw was touching the floor. She realised that he wasn''t just some super-rich, this was super duper ultra-rich.


    Grace though came forward and lightly pulled his cheek, "When did you buy the building? Are you squandering your money again?"


    Magnus acted like he was hurt, "Ah, mummy. You know me, I never waste money. It''s an investment."


    Though he couldn''t tell her he bought it by mistake.


    He looked back at his new assistant pitifully, ~I''m afraid if I tell her about my kingship anytime soon she will stop breathing.~


    "So, how can I address you?" Magnus inquired.


    She immediately gathered herself. "Yes... Ah... I-I''m Venessa Green. You can call me however you want. Oh, I also brought the contractor as you requested."


    Magnus acknowledged, "We will discuss the terms of your employmentter, my mum might want to have a few words with you. For now, let''s get to work. Mr...?"


    The contractor immediately came forward while rubbing his hands. He had realised from the talk that Magnus was super-wealthy and influential, he hadn''t heard about thepanies but knew about the Chrysler Building. He could smell some opportunities from the rich little boy.


    "You can just call me Rob, sir." He acted like he was Magnus subordinate.


    "Well, Rob, how big is your business?" Magnus inquired.


    "I oversee 600 workers, sir. We hire more as per the need. My father owns and runs thepany. We are proficient at all kinds of building construction." He told Magnus.


    "Okay, I may have a giant project for youter, but this is going to be a test for you. The better you perform, the better your chances of bagging the deal. I want this Orphanage upgraded. Increase its size to another floor. Change the nted roof to a concrete t roof. Modernise all the pipelines. Put printed tiles on the floor. Also, create a big extension to the side, where we will create an auditorium. It can be used for multiple purposes, from holding indoor sports events to singing and dancing events.


    "Then, outside create a small yground with kid-friendly and safe swings, seesaws and slides. I want all this done within 3 weeks." He ordered.


    Rob was trying to write all the demands in his small handbook. The more he heard Magnus the more he felting here was worth it.


    He looked at the building and made some judgement, "Hmm, the building seems very old. We will have to strengthen the foundation and add some beam columns for a new floor. Aside from that, all upgrades can easily be done. 3 weeks is enough if I push my workers."


    "And what do you estimate the cost will be?" Magnus asked.


    "Around 5... 5000 pounds (50k in today''s market.)," Rob said hesitantly.


    Magnus nodded. "You have 8000 pounds(92k in today''s market.) First build the auditorium, so that the kids can sleep there when you work on the main building. And make sure no child gets harmed due to an ident."


    Meanwhile, Sister Mary was feeling dumbfounded. You could buy a new big house in 8000. And here it was just being spent on upgrading.


    Magnus then sent Rob away to bring the team of workers. While everyone went inside the building. Sister Mary and Grace started giving the excited kids their clothes. Magnus spoke to his new secretary and Ragnar was put to keep a watch over David at Magnus'' behest.


    ...


    Venessa stiffly sat in front of Magnus and listened to him speak.


    "Okay, your job is going to be to do as I say and manage the tasks given to you. As you already know about Dragon Holdings, you should know that I own a lot ofpanies, and their number is only going to increase. Your job will be to coordinate with them and inform me about their situations.


    "Besides this, I will be starting a very big construction project, so you''ll have to keep an eye on it too. But do understand that you are my representative, you don''t have to do everything yourself, instead, you have to gather information from various people working for me and attend some meetings or calls for me.


    "You willter have to hire financial experts and more managing assistants as the scale of mypany grows. But first, you must learn the know-how of my business.


    "Your sry will be 2 thousand pounds a month. This will be your starting sry and will only increase in the future. Any questions?" He briefed her and asked.


    She nervously spoke, "Sir... Is there an office where I will work from?"


    "Of course, I own the building Tonks & Tonks and MEDA are situated in. The top floor of the building is Dragon Holdings'' headquarters. But only the Audit team stays there as they oversee the smooth financial work of all subsidiaries. You will rank higher than them. We also have a US office on the top floor of the Chrysler Building. You will have to go to the US in the future so you will be using it.


    "Also, let me remind you, as I''m still a kid, I have to attend boarding school. I stay busy during the whole year, but I get holidays on Christmas and Summer. But I can still operate my business from there, so you will be receiving calls from me. Next year, something called Wireless phones wille into the market, not only we will be buying them but also investing in the sector.


    "Until then, make sure you are near a telephone most of the time."


    All these requirements were clear as day. The pay was also very good, much more than she was getting paid at Tonks & Tonks.


    Excited and pumped, she suddenly pped her own face, alerting Magnus.


    *PA PA*


    "Got it, sir. I will not disappoint you." She confidently assured him.


    "Hehe, good. Go and chat with children now, they would like to talk to a big sister like you." Magnus told her.


    Another reason for sending her was that Ragnar had contacted him mentally. Telling him to silentlye upstairs.


    Magnus quietly went upstairs and arrived outside a room. Ragnar was silently peeking inside the room. Magnus went behind him and talked to him mentally.


    "What''s going on?" Magnus asked.


    "That boy you told me about... something is very weird about it. He was just talking to another boy and mistakenly burned the other guy''s clothes." Ragnar revealed.


    "Why were they ying with matchsticks?" Confused, Magnus asked.


    "That''s the thing. They were not ying with matchsticks. Fire came out of his hand spontaneously. I think he is a wizard, but why is his magic bursting out like that?" Ragnar hypothesised but was uncertain.


    Knowing this, Magnus quickly had a thought in his mind, a reason why such a thing was happening.


    [You can see the Secretary on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 21 advance chapters or my Naruto fic and the new Crazy Multiverse Fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 136 - 136. A Legend!

    "FREAK... Stop these tricks of yours. They are not funny anymore." The boy David was talking to burst in anger and headed out.


    Magnus and Ragnar quickly hid and let him leave. Inside, David sat alone looking at his own hands in sadness, not knowing why all these things were happening to him since childhood. ??


    "His magic seems unstable. Ragnar, keep an eye on him, I need to contact Dumbledore quickly. If anybody, he should know the most about unstable magic." Magnus said and quickly called George and handed him a letter.


    "Take this to Dumbledore, he''s probably at his school. If you can''t find him then tell Fawkes to deliver it, he will know where the old man is." Magnus instructed him.


    "Yes, sir. I will deliver it." George saluted and popped away.


    Then, he decided to go inside the room and just talk with David, to make sure he doesn''t be unstable.


    "Hey David, what are you doing?" Magnus greeted him.


    David looked at Magnus and smiled, "Nothing. What about you?"


    "Just looking around. By the way, do you want to see a magic trick?" Magnus asked.


    Seeing David''s silence, Magnus showed it anyway. He took a small piece of paper and put it in one hand. Then he closed it and showed both his hands.


    "Guess which hand has the paper?" He asked.


    David didn''t know if this was really magic or some joke. Magnus had done nothing to hide where he hid it.


    He pointed at the hand Magnus had hidden the paper.


    Magnus sighed, "Ah, you guessed right. But if you can see the paper then there was none."


    He opened his fist and out of nowhere his palm caught fire and burned the paper. It turned to ashes in seconds.


    David, shocked. Alternatively looked at Magnus and his burning palm.


    "Y... You are just like me?" David finally gasped.


    ...


    Hogwarts,


    George could''ve teleported inside Hogwarts, but he didn''t. He didn''t want to spoil this secret method or transportation for Magnus. So, he arrived at its gates. From there, he talked to the Gatekeeper Hagrid.


    George liked this big man, he was kind and respectful to him. And when he heard about Magnus, he immediately helped him. But, Dumbledore was not in the school.


    So, he talked to Deputy Headmistress, Professor McGonagall. George didn''t like this woman, she had prejudice in her eyes, even though she tried to not bring it to her mouth.


    "I''m sorry, but Headmaster has gone to the Ministry for important work. You can leave the letter here, I will give it to himter." She told him.


    But George had clear instructions, "I can not, I was specifically instructed to make sure it reaches Headmaster Dumbledore as soon as possible. I was told to give it to Fawkes in case I couldn''t deliver it"


    McGonagall wasn''t convinced, "Why would Fawkes obey you?"


    ~What a stubborn human.~ George was unsatisfied with her behaviour.


    "You will know when you take me to him. Quick." He forced her.


    With a sigh of defeat, she led him to the Headmaster''s chambers. There, Fawkes was resting on his perch. As soon as George walked towards him, he opened his eyes.


    George admired the legendary bird. "Fawkes, my master, Magnus has sent me."


    Fawkes straightened up as soon as he heard this name.


    "He wants you to bring this letter to Headmaster Dumbledore as soon as possible. He has also told me to tell you toe to him tomorrow, he will take you to meet somedies." George reiterated what Magnus had told him.


    "REEEEEEE...." It sounds like a victory cry of Fawkes. He enthusiastically took the letter and vanished in mes.


    George chuckled seeing him so excited. He then turned back at McGonagall, "My work is finished here. I will take my leave now. Thank you."


    He left the school grounds and then popped away.


    ...


    Ministry of Magic,


    "Eugenia, you of all people are underestimating his powers? Magnus is the future of the Magical world. The only person I can think of who will reach a higher level of magic than me.


    "His mind is quick, his magic is strong and his swords are sharp. He does notck in anything, be it magical knowledge or its practical use, on top of that, his understanding of the muggle world is much better than both of us. So tell me, are you still not going to take his side?"


    Dumbledore was talking to Eugenia Jenkins. He had seen that Magnus was very dissatisfied with the Ministry and the Minister. He now considered Eugenia no better than death eaters, which was wrong, because she was against them but due to her position, she has no option but to deal with the pure-bloods daily.


    Dumbledore wanted to persuade her to show some support to Magnus.


    She held her forehead, "Headmaster, to me, on one side is a well and on the other is a cliff. If I take the side of those pure-bloods, then I will be his enemy, and my conscience will kill me first, if I take his side, then the pure-bloods will remove me from office, by political means or by death. I''m trying my best to stay moderate."


    "But do not forget, Magnus has the necks of all pure-blood families in his hand, he has made them sign a contract to keep the money in Gringotts. And I will never believe that he has truly given up his control over the bank.


    "With one move, he can make all of them go bankrupt..."


    "REEE..."


    Dumbledore stopped speaking as he saw Fawkes flying towards him. It must be an emergency or else Fawkes never does this so he signalled the phoenix toe to him.


    Fawkesnded on the table and gave him the nk envelope letter. Dumbledore opened it quickly and read it.


    His eyes widened a little, knowing how dangerous this situation could be. He got up to leave.


    "Minister, think about what I said. He has single-handedly saved so many lives by dealing with the death eaters that night with his ancient magic. You truly have nothing to fear, as Magnus doesn''t just have his personal strength, he has me standing behind him. Now, I must take my leave, some more urgent matters havee up. Fawkes, let''s go." He took Fawkes and left through official channels.


    Eugenia, though, was in shock. This was a huge promation, Dumbledore has now clearly stated to her that he will support Magnus and fight the Death Eaters.


    On Dumbledore''s side, the old man was hesitant all this time. He didn''t know if Magnus'' vision was right. But seeing what''s going on in the Slytherin house and Magnus'' activities of helping people regardless of their social standing made hime to a decision.


    But he has only decided to personally support him and hasn''t decided to let Order of the Phoenix take his side. Because he may be slightly biassed towards Magnus due to his blood rtionship and didn''t want the order members to think that. If Magnus really walked on the right path, all of them would automaticallye to support him.


    ...


    Saint Albert Orphanage,


    Dumbledore silently arrived at the door of the Orphanage. Fawkes was still sitting on his shoulder, as he was too excited and wanted to meet Magnus. Dumbledore was still amazed by how attached Fawkes had gotten to Magnus.


    *Knock Knock*


    "Hahaha... Who is it?" All of a sudden a small kid opened the door just because he was the closest to it while ying chase.


    But, as he opened the door, he saw the overwhelmingly tall figure of Dumbledore. The old man was 6''4. With his robes and Fawkes on his shoulder, he looked like an old wise wizard from a fairy tale that any kid would imagine.


    The little kid tilted his head up slowly. "Woaaah... Who are you mister?"


    Dumbledore kindly smiled as his long beard fluttered from the wind. "I am Professor Dumbledore. Is Magnus here?"


    "Oh, big brother Magnus is upstairs." He replied and was about to invite him in when Grace came running. She was also ying with the kids.


    Noticing Dumbledore, she stopped. The old man was distant family now so Grace didn''t act too formally.


    "Oh, headmaster. What brought you here?" she asked him.


    "Magnus called me, he said there''s something important," Dumbledore replied with his tilted gaze from between his sses.


    Grace took the gesture that it was something serious. "Come, he is upstairs."


    Sister Mary was shocked seeing the tall old man but didn''t say anything after seeing Grace leading him. She felt that the old man had the aura of a wise man.


    Upstairs, when they arrived in front of the room, Dumbledore first looked at what was happening. Inside, Magnus was actually showing David some small magic, and when David tried to do it too, it would mostly result in a small burst of uncontrolled magic.


    Dumbledore turned to Grace, "Make sure nobodyes here, this is something rted to magic and important for that kid''s survival."


    She had not expected it to be something so serious. "Okay, I will keep them there. But what exactly is the problem?"


    Dumbledore tried to exin to her in the simplest words, "What happens when you keep blowing air in a balloon?"


    "It bursts," Grace blurted.


    "Yes. Now imagine that the body of a wizard is a balloon and the magic is air. Wizards who train from a young age grow with magic, hence their capacity to hold magic grows. But some unfortunate kids, who couldn''t learn magic, but were wizards, try to hold back their magic.


    "Soon, the magic grows but their body does not get ustomed to it. And when it gets too much, something much worse than a balloon burst happens. " He exined.


    Grace''s face went pale. For onest time, she looked at David in pity and ran downstairs.


    Dumbledore then took a long breath and entered the room. Magnus had already noticed him when he was standing outside.


    "David, this is the headmaster of the old magical school I told you about." Magnus revelled.


    David, for the first time, knowing that he was not a freak and in fact, something cooler, had hope in his eyes. He looked at Dumbledore as his way to learn Magic officially.


    Dumbledore patted his shoulder, "Child, I saw you perform magic. Although you are too old, you can still start to control your powers. But not at school.


    "Son, you are in a special circumstance. Most children who try to suppress their magic don''t survive more than 10 years. However, the fact that you are 16 and still fine is unique. Only once I met another person like you. But, sadly, those were tough times of World War and he was enticed by some bad people."


    "What will happen if I don''t learn Magic, sir?" David worriedly asked.


    "You will turn into an Obscurus. Obscurus is created when the child in question consciously attempts to repress their magical abilities or were forced to do so through physical or psychological abuse. This energy can manifest itself as a separate entity that can erupt in violent, destructive fury.


    "But you do not need to worry as you have not reached that stage yet. And... to your luck, I have a very good friend who can help you not just learn magic, but also avoid turning into an obscurus. On the plus point, he has many pets you can y with, so you are going to enjoy staying with him." Dumbledore informed him. He had already made the decision, he was not going to let this kid face the same fate as that boy in the past.


    "I WILL GO TOO!" As soon as Magnus heard Dumbledore talking about this friend of his, he realised who it was.


    "REEEEE..." Fawkes reminded him of the previously nned appointment with Phoenix Ladies.


    "Yes yes, Fawkes, I will take you to meet thedies tomorrow. But first, let''s go with the old man here. Okay?" Magnus persuaded him. He was very excited about this, but Ragnar was confused.


    "What are you guys talking about?" Ragnar asked.


    Magnus looked at Ragnar with sparkling eyes, "We''re going to meet a legend, Rag. A LEGEND!"


    [A/N: Okay, this one should be easy to guess. Try to guess who this Legend will be.]


    [You can see the Hogwarts, Fawkes and Dumbledore on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONE ME TO MOON!


    ______________________________


    You can read 21 advance chapters or my Naruto fic and the new Crazy Multiverse Fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 137 - 137. Gold Lovers

    Dumbledore nodded. But first, they needed to talk to the legal guardian of David, or else Sister Mary might get jailed if a child went missing.


    "Well, the standard protocol says you need to inform the guardian. The same goes for orphan children. But, in this case, she''s a firm believer in god. Religious people rarely take the existence of magic kindly and are quick to call it dark magic, demonic or whatnot." Dumbledore told them, indirectly asking what they should do. ??


    "She knows..." David spoke up.


    They all turned to him in surprise. Magnus quickly asked, "And what did she say?"


    "Well, since I came here, weird things were constantly happening to me or around me. She noticed once, when we had run out of water in the Orphanage due to some pipeline problem, I was somehow able to create water in a jar. I didn''t know how I did it but I was just thirsty.


    "She started praying to god at that moment, calling it a miracle and that I was loved by God. I think she will appreciate getting some answers about why I am able to do all this, because even now she sees me doing strange things."


    Magnus and Dumbledore looked at each other''s faces. "Professor, let''s try telling her. We can always obliviate her if things go left."


    ~This kid...~ Dumbledore was shocked by how cool Magnus was with this. But he knew that the Ministry obliviates people on a daily basis in thousands.


    "I will go and ask her toe here. Aunt Grace can keep the kids downstairs." Ragnar got up.


    He went downstairs and told Sister Mary toe upstairs. Grace already knew everything so she handled the kids. George also helped her while making himself look like a human old man.


    Sister Mary was confused as she arrived upstairs. There, she saw David and the old man.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked.


    "Please take a seat, Sister." Magnus helped her to a chair. She smiled towards Magnus and took a seat. In her eyes, Magnus was like an angel now.


    Dumbledore started, "Sister Mary, do you know about the strange things that have been happening around David? Ever since you met him?"


    Sister Mary''s eyes fully opened. "Yes... D-did he do something to you? I assure you it was an ident..."


    Magnus sighed and simply took out his wand from his sleeves and levitated the side table in the room. Then he turned to Ragnar and made him fly too. Ragnar though was having fun and started imitating fish.


    "O Lord, my God you are my..." But Sister Mary was shocked beyond belief and started chanting prayers so fast they only understood the starting words.


    Dumbledore quickly waved his wand and cast a charm that soothes people. Sister Mary slowly stopped praying and looked at Magnus with a newfound idea.


    "You are blessed by the lord too..." she muttered.


    Magnus scratched his head, "Umm... I guess you can say that. Well, Sister Mary, what you saw was something called magic. Not the kind you read in the Bible, it''s neither rted to miracles or demons.


    "In this world, there lives a secret society in each country that can do magic. Leaving aside the magical beasts and creatures, all are humans, just like you and me. But, our ancestors evolved differently and now a small group of people have such gifted powers.


    "There is a wholemunity of wizards out there that live in hiding, with their own banks, schools and markets. The reason why they hide should be imaginable by you, Sister."


    Her mouth stayed open for a while. But thankfully she didn''t seem scared, perhaps because Magnus had already impressed her.


    "Why are you telling me... Ah... Is David also?" She realised.


    Dumbledore took the wheel this time, "Yes, he is a Wizard. I''m Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore, Headmaster of Hogwarts, a school for children who can do magic. It''s not necessarily a hereditary thing. Anyone''s child could turn out to be a magic-user.


    "But, poor David here was left out, because of never receiving the eptance letter. He was probably looked for by the faculty but he couldn''t be found. Till now he''s been suppressing his magic and it''s not good.


    "Just as an overloaded water pipe will burst, David''s body is now overloaded with magic. If something is not done he will lose his life. For this, I want to take him to a teacher, who will also help him ovee this situation.


    "You, as his guardian, need to permit it."


    Sister Mary gasped and quickly went to David to hold his hand. "I''m sorry, child. I never knew you were in such danger. Yes... You must go with Magnus... I... But... What about the adoption papers?"


    Dumbledore had it covered, "No need to worry there, Sister. Many orphans study at Hogwarts. Our Magicalmunity has the Ministry of Magic that works with the Prime Minister''s office. Everything will be taken care of."


    Sister Mary actually felt very relieved knowing that at least the government knew about all this.


    She turned to David and caressed his head, "I''m... Sorry, child. I wasn''t able to help you all this time. I let you suffer all this time. You should go now, and be a powerful magician..."


    "ACTUALLY... *BAM*" Ragnar wanted to point out that it''s wizards and ruin their moment, but Magnus put a tape on his mouth.


    "Remember, you will always have a home here. Besides, children will miss you." She emotionally said.


    David was also feeling overwhelmed by emotions. He suddenly stepped forward and hugged Sister Mary.


    "I... Thank you for keeping me here. Whatever my past was... You treated me like your own son. To me, you are also a mother. This was and will be my home. I will return as soon as I can learn magic." He released the hug and sniffed a few times. He was 16 but there was no harm in showing emotion when necessary.


    Sister Mary warmly smiled and ruffled his hair, "Good luck. How will you be going there?"


    Dumbledore replied, "We''ll be going to the south coast. It''s very far away but Fawkes here is an excellent teleporter. We will leave right now. Magnus, Ragnar and David,e to me and hold my arm."


    Magnus excitedly ran first. "Sister, tell mum that I''m going to see a war hero. I mighte backte, she can return home with George. Oh, yes she knows about magic."


    He could only say that and David had just waved his hand when Fawkes suddenly burst into mes. With that, all of them vanished with fire.


    Sister Mary once again started chanting prayers, influenced by the majestic cry of Fawkes.


    ...


    *Fire sound*


    The fire appeared in a field of grass. Not too far was the sea and in front of them was a house.


    "Ah, this ce feels so refreshing." Ragnar took a long breath. While David was checking his body to see if he was hurt.


    Magnus, however, had already dashed towards the big house. But when he arrived at the door, he was shockingly greeted by a grumpy looking Goblin.


    "Stop... Human. Gringotts business going on here. Cometer." The goblin told him, actually it sounded like an order.


    "No, I will meet him today. It''s also urgent. Besides, don''t you recognise me?" Magnus cockily asked while standing with a raised chin.


    Goblin silently looked at Magnus and talked to himself internally.


    ~Hmm... I think I''ve indeed seen him. Blonde hair, check. Chubby face, check. Blue eyes, check. A scar on the left eye, check... F*CK.~


    "Oho... Your Majesty... Wee..." The goblin had a full change of attitude.


    "Hehe, why are you standing here?" Magnus kindly asked him, knowing that the goblin was probably just doing his job and there was no need for face pping.


    "My boss is inside. Please, you may enter. My boss would fire me if I stopped you." The Goblin even opened the door for him.


    At the same time, everyone else had caught up to him.


    As Magnus proceeded to enter, for being in good mood he decided to give a Galleon to the goblin. He quickly put his hand in his pocket to take out the coins.


    *PAT* *PAT*


    But, he felt nothing. There were no coins in any pocket. Then, he realised even some rings were missing from his fingers, which he wore for some natural elements protection.


    "What the hell..." He wondered where it went.


    But, as he looked around, he had a glimpse of a disappearing figure. He could only see its back, a small cat-sized grey creature.


    Magnus knew what he was against. "DAMN THOSE NIFFLERS. NOBODY TAKES MY GOLD!"


    Poor Nifflers had no idea that someone else who loved gold more than them had arrived.


    [You can see Sister Mary and the house on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 21 advance chapters or my Naruto fic and the new Crazy Multiverse Fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 138 - 138. A Chase And Laugh

    "GIVE MY MONEY BACK, YOU GIANT RAT!" Magnus gave the Niffler a chase.


    He was very fast and was also casting some charms. But Niffler was quick to avoid charms, obviously used to them. ??


    So Magnus had no option but to outrun it and corner it.


    He chased him around the house, through the kitchen where a fat old man was cooking food. To the old man''s shock, out of nowhere, a kid ran by his cooking table.


    But Magnus only had the Niffler in his eyes.


    "Haha... How far can you run? I have monstrous stamina. I can do this all day." He tried to intimidate it.


    "Khekhe..." But the Niffler sounds like he just chuckled.


    Now shamed, Magnus had his self-respect on the line. He must catch the oversized rat.


    He followed it for a few more minutes and finally was able to corner it in arge room. It was empty for the most part so there was no furniture to hide it.


    The Niffler desperately stood in the corner, facing Magnus as if a thief caught red-handed. But, it was so shameless that even now it was squeezing thest remaining coin from Magnus pouch into his invisible pocket.


    "Hehaha... Where will you run now? I''m going to take back my gold and also the interest for the work you made me do. COME HERE, YOU OVERSIZED GREEDY RAT!"


    With a full scoop of his hand, Magnus caught the Niffler''s feet and held it upside-down. And then came the shaking.


    One by one, Magnus'' stuff started to fall from the secret pocket of the creatures. But, even after all of Magnus'' stuff, he didn''t stop.


    Soon, gold ted spoons, pendants and whatnot fell from the Niffler.


    Magnus was in shock, "Where the hell do you store all this? Are you Doremon or something?"


    [A/N: Doremon Manga came out in 1969 and became popr.]


    *CLANK*


    But then a full shining gold bar fell. Magnus'' eyes sparkled. "Bwahaha... Jackpot..."


    He held the Niffler in one hand and started to pick stuff up from the floor. One by one, he took everything.


    He looked at the annoyed Niffler, "Heh, now it''s time to return you to your boss... Where is he?"


    Magnus turned around to see where he was. But... his mouth fell open and eyes froze, the Niffler from his hand fell down as well. The whole world seemed to freeze and he felt imbnced. This was the highest level of humiliation.


    [Magnus'' face reaction - Check parament]


    He was in the living room, and there sat everyone. Dumbledore, Ragnar, David... And Newton Artemis Fido Scamander with his wife Porpentina Goldstein and another Goblin in a neat dress.


    "GREETINGS, YOUR MAJESTY!" the Goblin was unable to understand the awkwardness of the situation because the bastard would have done the same to the Niffler if it was him.


    Then, the awkwardness was broken by Ragnar, whom Magnus felt like cursing.


    "PFFT... AHAHAHAHAHAHAH... OH... I CAN''T BREATHE... BWAHAHAHAHAH... look at his face... Oh oh..." He fell from his seat and started rolling on the floor inughter. Even Dumbledore made a small snort, meaning he was controlling hisughter. Newt and Tina were just shocked though, as in front of them stood the legendary descendant of Merlin and the future king of Britain.


    Magnus'' lips twitched, he wanted to say so much in his defence but knew it would only do more damage. ~Damn my obsession with gold. That Ragnar will now tell everyone at the school... I must shut his mouth at any cost... But first... Damage control.~


    Magnus turned to the still-standing Goblin and politely greeted back, "Good evening,"


    But, to Magnus'' sorrow, Ragnar started tough even more seeing his act, and hisugh was contagious.


    "Hahaha... Do you think we''ll forget everything that just happened? Oh... I need to find a Pensieve. I need to make copies and sell them to the world. This is the descendant of Merlin and Arthur... Ahahaha..." Ragnar nonstop blurted.


    Magnus kept his fist tight, ~I need to silence him.~


    Meanwhile, Dumbledore for some reason was feeling nervous. ~They must never know of the Pensieve in my office.~


    "Oh, Professor Dumbledore has one in his office."


    Those words silenced everyone. The atmosphere turned tense. Dumbledore felt like he was being stared down at by two hungry predators. He couldn''t bring himself to look to his left or right.


    He could only look at Newt''s old face, with a sense of betrayal and sorrow.


    "Professor, I have a. Few business propositions for you. I wille to your officeter." Magnus spoke.


    "Ah, good to see you again, Newt." Dumbledore ignored him and talked to Newton.


    ~THIS OLD MAN. HEHE... HE WAS TRYING TO HIDE IT FROM ME. NOW WE''LL SEE WHERE YOU HIDE IT.~ Magnus thought. But, a scary smile leaked on his face.


    Dumbledore took a nce and turned back. That was the smile of a greedy capitalist. He knew he needed to hide his treasure now.


    But, to his relief, both Newt and Tina immediately stood up. Then stiffly proceed to bow to Magnus.


    Magnus stopped acting goofy and scratched his head, "Umm... What are you doing?"


    "Greeting the king..." Tina tried to speak but Magnus interrupted.


    "Oh that, don''t do that. I''m not a king yet, and my mum taught me well not to make old people strain their backs. It can lead to injury... So sit." He jokingly said, making Tina startughing.


    She chuckled while looking at her husband and said, "I like him, happy to know he''s not like those obnoxious young lords of Pure-blood families."


    "What''s going on? Why are Gringotts representatives here?" Magnus asked them.


    Tina suddenly folded her arms, "We''rete on payments for this farm. So, they came here to remind us."


    "But, how do you not have the money? Magical beasts and where to find them is a world-famous book." Magnus asked in confusion.


    Newt averted his gaze in what could be taken as shame.


    Tina scoffed, "Huh, he said he wanted to spread the knowledge about magical beasts and made the copyright of the book open for all. Now, the book is present in every magical book shop but he gets not a knut from it."


    Magnusughed after seeing the guilty face of Newt. "Haha... That''s exactly what I expected Mister Scamander to be like."


    He then turned to the Goblin, "Tell the head goblin, Novgor, consider the payment settled."


    "NO! I can''t let you do that. It''s our responsibility to pay..." Tina wanted to protest.


    But Magnus didn''t allow it. "How can my idol be troubled over such small things? Besides, I know that Mister Scamander yed a big role during the world wizarding war. He should''ve been rewarded with money and Order of Merlin first ss. But it seems the Ministry is very cheap when ites to treating their heroes."


    "But I thought your idol was Nics mel." Ragnar voiced.


    Magnus smirked, "Hehe... I''ve got a hundred idols, Rag. When ites to alchemy and living a long life, Nics is my idol. When ites to making friends with magical beasts, Mr Scamander is my idol."


    Ragnar then turned to Dumbledore, "What about Professor? He''s a legendary wizard too."


    Magnus silently stared at Dumbledore. He seemed to be thinking hard.


    ~Why such silence?~ Dumbledore wondered.


    "YES! Beard... He''s my idol for beard growing." Magnus imed.


    "It feels like a constion prize," Dumbledore muttered to himself.


    By now, the atmosphere had turned so friendly, the Goblin had also decided to leave now as Magnus had paid off the money.


    Newt stutteringly started, "You shouldn''t have paid them. I was about to sell some precious beast hairs that they shed."


    Ragnar''s eyes shined, "CAN I HAVE THEM? I WILL BUY THEM ALL. JUST NAME THE PRICE."


    "Yeah, I think Ragnar will use them to the fullest. He''s the best potioneer I know. Also, don''t worry about the payment. Consider it my tuition fee for when I wille to you to learn about magical beasts." Magnus told the couple.


    It took them a second to realise what Magnus had said. The descendant of Merlin was going to learn to care for magical beasts? What could be more exciting to Newt than this?


    "Y-you are wee any time, your majesty," Newt said, with happiness in his heart.


    "Just call me Magnus. And... Oh, this is David, by the way. The main reason we came here today is for him. We need your help, Mr Scamander." Magnus quickly told Newt everything about David.


    As Dumbledore had said, it was very rare for kids to survive for so long while suppressing their magic. It was strange he didn''t turn into an obscurus yet. Maybe it was due to his calm nature and support of gentle people like Sister Mary.


    Dumbledore also tried to convince Newt. "Newt, I know your rtionship with your son hasn''t been great, but David is a very good child. And he needs your help, he has nowhere else to go, no family to care for him."


    David also spoke with a heavy heart, "Sir, I will be good, I swear. I will even help you with your work. I just want to learn magic and not turn into this... Obscurus... I want to live, sir."


    Well, by now, even if Newt wouldn''t take him in, Tina would as she was looking emotional. The memories of her past remerged in her mind. She had met another boy like David in the past, and she knew the pain he went through.


    Now old, and like a grandma, she walked to David and patted his shoulder, "Don''t worry, David. We will help you. Newt will help you too."


    Newt silently thought about something. His bitter experience with his son refreshed in his mind. His son was disappointed in him, for being so sessful and yet not making a fortune off the rare beasts he raises. In the end, his son left them behind to venture out there and make riches.


    But, seeing the look on David''s face, he saw a familiar desperation from long ago. He was unsessful back then, but this time he wanted to find a cure to not turn into an obscurus. Maybe there was a beast in his huge living space that could help David.


    "I will help you." He announced.


    Magnus and Ragnar high-fived. "YES!"


    Seeing an opportunity, Magnus decided to ask a very important question to Newt.


    "Mr Scamander. I have a very important question to ask. Umm... How do I make a Phoenix cry?" He asked.


    "REEEE..." Fawkes protested, thinking Magnus was nning something scheming on him.


    [You can see the Niffler, the reaction and Dumbledore''s face on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    GIB STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 21 advance chapters or my Naruto fic and the new Crazy Multiverse Fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 139 - 139. Horny... Good Boy Fawkes

    "This is it, the ce where all the beasts live. Much bigger and morefortable than my suitcase." Newt showed everyone around the huge underground space he had created. It had an Undetectable Extension Charm.


    Magnus was looking around at the various doors. Each had a tag on it, telling what kind of region was on the other side. ??


    "How did you even make this ce?" Magnus inquired.


    "Handmade, creating the Undetectable Extension Charm is one thing, but creating their habitat is another. I have to work on them personally." Newt exined and took them inside one of the doors.


    "This mountain region is made to imitate the mountains of Europe. A few animals live here, some bird types and the most dangerous ones, Graphorn. Poor creatures are thest of their species. I was able to raise a couple and from them, I now have 5. But, I''m afraid, once I''m gone, they will once again be vulnerable." Newt sounded sad.


    But Magnus blurted, "What are you saying? There are probably a few tens of them back at my ce... Ah... nothing... Ignore anything I said."


    He forgot that Dumbledore was still here, and he was not going to tell the old man about Camelot yet. Maybe someday in the future, but not now. He knew that Dumbledore was caring towards him but Magnus also sometimes wondered if he could be trusted with absolute faith. That he will not betray him for something greater.


    "Haha... I want to meet this family of Graphorn. Can you call them?" Magnus asked.


    *WHISTLE*


    Newt became very enthusiastic when it came to all these beasts. Just after hearing his whistle, soon loud thumps starteding from a distance, and after a while, 5 Graphorn arrived, 4 adults and one young.


    Graphorns wererge and hump-backed creatures, with greyish-purple skin tougher than that of dragons. It could repel most spells, had two golden horns and walked onrge four-thumbed feet. Its mouth was made of tentacle-like appendages, that were used to grab food and put it in its mouth.


    Magnus, without any care, walked towards them. Although they were supposed to be dangerous and aggressive magical beasts, he found them cute.


    "Come here, yes yes, I will give you food if you let me pat you." Magnus kindly said.


    The small family of Graphorns seemed alert and silently looked at Magnus for a while first. But, suddenly they started running away as if frightened by him.


    In defeat, he sighed, "Most animals do this to me. They get scared away from me. Only a Unicorn came to me once. See, this is why I wille to learn from you."


    Meanwhile, Dumbledore, Ragnar and Newt were just inly shocked. This was not how these creatures behaved normally.


    "Why are they so afraid of you?" Newt inquired.


    "I don''t know. Maybe I''m just too handsome to be a human and they think I''m an imposter trying to look human." Magnus joked and changed the subject.


    "Will you teach me how to make a suitcase? Someday, maybe I''ll also start saving magical beasts and give them a new home. Maybe an animal sanctuary for magical beasts somewhere." Magnus proposed.


    Newt liked the idea. The various magical governing bodies around the world were not doing enough to protect these creatures, because ck marketing of their bodies earned them a lot of money. If someone influential like Magnus starts a conservation movement, then maybe they can save more.


    "Ah, you didn''t tell me how to make a Phoenix cry." Magnus reminded him.


    Newt smiled, "It''s really easy. Chop onions near them."


    Magnus startedughing, "Hahaha... That''s so... Simple."


    "Oftentimes, the simplest thing is the answer, we just can''t see it in search of something big. Let''s return now, Magnus. It''s gettingte and your parents must be waiting for you." Dumbledore said after sharing his wisdom.


    Magnus nodded, "Yes, let''s return. Goodbye, Mister Scamander. I wille to you someday. Bye, David. Don''t worry about the Orphanage, I will take care of it."


    It was indeed a long and tiring day for him. So much had happened. He just wanted to go back home and fall asleep.


    So, they said bye to Tina as well and Fawkes took them back. First, they arrived at the Orphanage, where Magnus told Sister Mary that David will be fine now. Then Magnus was dropped off at his home by Dumbledore''s apparition.


    "Good night, Professor." Magnus waved at him. And with Dumbledore going away, his day came to an end.


    Ragnar was also sleepy, so after telling Grace and Adam about their return they headed to their room. Today, they really went to sleep instead of working.


    ...


    The next day came fast. It was just 5 AM. Magnus was still asleep in his clothes yesterday. It was still dark outside.


    *PECK PECK*


    His eyes twitched as he felt something touching his face.


    Slowly, that feeling started increasing and also became painful. "Ah... Just one more minute."


    He simply changed his position and again slept.


    "REEEE... WRA..."


    All of a sudden a loud screech sounded near Magnus'' ear, nearly deafening him. Magnus stood up immediately with his Hope and Despair sword in his hands. His breathing was heavy.


    But then he looked down and there was Fawkes. He felt annoyed but knew why the phoenix was here.


    "Dammit... At least let the sun rise. Camelot is in the west, it takes at least another half an hour for the sun to rise there. Wait... You look different... Did you get your hair trimmed? Pfft... And your beak waxed?" Magnus noticed the changes.


    Fawkes nodded proudly.


    "Who helped you? Dumbledore?" Magnus inquired. To which Fawkes again nodded.


    "Haha... Can''t imagine him doing such things. But, I guess you would do that to your best friend. Okay, Fawkes. Just wait till breakfast, then we''ll go there. Do you want to eat too?" He asked.


    Fawkes nodded and jumped on his shoulder. "Let''s go and wake up the house. Today they''ll get up early. Hmm... I think I put that trumpet somewhere under my bed. Dad gifted it when I was 5."


    Unable to find it, Magnus facepalmed himself. "Gah... Why do I forget I''m a Wizard? io, trumpet."


    Soon, a small instrument came out of the cupboard. Magnus held it with a smirk and took a loud breath in.


    "Here it goes." He blew in it.


    *PAAAAAAAAAA....*


    Just 10 secondster, Adam appeared on Magnus'' door, panting.


    "Oh, good morning, dad. You woke up early today." He greeted.


    "WHAT HAPPENED? WHY ARE YOU PLAYING THE TRUMPET SO EARLY?" Adam asked him, thinking it was some danger. Then he focused on therge bird on Magnus'' shoulder.


    Magnus pointed to Fawkes, "My friend here wanted to hear it. He has a date today in Camelot. Sorry if I disturbed you. But, now that you''re up. Let''s prepare breakfast."


    Adam looked at the wall clock, "Hmm... It''s time to go for a jog. Abe and George will cook today. You take a bath."


    So Magnus went for a bath, but Fawkes headed to sit on Summer''s perch. Both of them seemed to be talking and anybody who saw them would feel like Fawkes was acting like her big brother.


    Chad wasn''t in the room though. He had different favourite ces to sleep every week. This week, he liked sleeping on the face of Ragnar, suffocating the poor boy.


    Slowly, it turned 8. Grace had dressed up in her military attire and was in the kitchen, setting up the table. Abe and George had now given up stopping her and let her do whatever she liked.


    "Oh, who''s this gentlebird here today?" She asked when she saw Fawkes with Magnus.


    Fawkes, sensing his praise, flew to Grace to receive some headpats.


    "He''s Fawkes... He used to think he was the only Phoenix in the world. I''m taking him to Camelot today to maybe make him match with onedy phoenix. He''s horny these days." Magnus carelessly exined.


    But he received well-deserved pecking soon enough for calling Fawkes horny.


    "Well, say my hello to Grandma Martha and Duck. I got an important surgery today and might also get the final patent. So I will be very busy." She revealed.


    "What about you, dad? Aren''t you busy these days?" Magnus asked.


    Adam shook his head and answered, "Since the st, they transferred me to a new division. Although my powers and authority are the same, now I''m allowed to make whatever I want in the workshop. So, we''re developing a new assault rifle with the Ministry of Defence. I even heard they are nning on giving me another medal."


    ~It seems she has started to work. She''s trying to make dad look fabulous so nobody questions when he turns out to be a prince.~ Magnus thought.


    "That''s nice for you. Okay then. I will leave. Ragnar, you wannae." He asked.


    "Yup, I want to learn from Grandma Martha." Ragnar stuffed food in his mouth and got up. A minuteter, Abe teleported them.


    [You can see Graphorn on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 21 advance chapters or my Naruto fic and the new Crazy Multiverse Fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 140 - 140. Snatching Land

    When Magnus arrived at the top of Camelot castle and showed Fawkes around, the phoenix made happy and exciting noises. The whole ind was nothing less than a mythicalnd, where all lived in harmony.


    "Calm down, Fawkes. You need to act cool and good to impress a good phoenixdy. Don''t run behind each phoenixdy you see, or you might offend someone''s husband and get beaten up." Magnus warned the excited phoenix. ??


    *POP*


    "Wee, my child. Is this the one you were talking about?" Martha arrived.


    "Yes, this is the desperate Phoenix I told you about. Do you know any single phoenixes around here?" Magnus asked her.


    "Hehe, of course. Phoenixes are extinct around the world and only here are they thriving, so I manage their poption well, all males will someday find a female. If Fawkes want one, I got one." Martha exined.


    Ragnar chuckled and joked, "Haha, so you are also Grandma Pimp?"


    *BONK*


    "AH... that hurt." On Ragnar''s head, a stone fell out of nowhere, obviously a punishment from Martha.


    They then followed her and arrived at the jungle. Though they were still not outside the castle, there was a fricking jungle in an open space of one of the castle''s giant balconies. The ce was full of so many amazing and beautiful birds, making different sounds.


    "This ce sounds like the summer we imagine in our dreams," Magnusmented. He didn''t really like the real summer though, as it was too hot. But, now being a wizard and his blood properties, he was nice with high temperatures most of the time. It''s just that he still sweats a lot.


    "Just let Fawkes fly around now and someone will eventually be interested in him," Martha advised.


    Magnus turned his head to Fawkes on his shoulder, "Go, boy, you can do it."


    Fawkes made a loud screech with his wings open and flew away. His entrance didn''t go unnoticed and many Phoenixes followed him to know who this new Phoenix was.


    Magnus had nothing else to do now, while Ragnar went to study some potion with Martha.


    He went to find where Duck was, after all, he had the best bonding with Duck. Just like what Fawkes was to Dumbledore, Duck was for him, but he just couldn''t always keep him close by.


    He took a broom and started looking around at the ind, to find the dragon. After searching for half an hour, he finally arrived at the grasnds, and sure enough, Duck was there. But, something was going on as a lot of animals were gathered there.


    Duck and a few others sat on the side while others ran in lines.


    ~Are they organising races?~ he wondered.


    *THUD*


    He jumped down on Duck''s back. Duck initially was about to rage jump but when he realised it was Magnus he calmed down.


    "What''s going on, Duck?" He asked and patted his head.


    Duck turned into a little pup and started trying to lick Magnus'' face, but Magnus was sitting on his back.


    All the other animals were looking at him at the same time. Some curious, some a bit alert and scared.


    "Hello, everyone. Today, all of you will be treated to a feast, from me." He announced.


    That was all it took to make them start jumping in joy. It was very strange to see herbivores and carnivores ying around together. But it seems generations of living in peace andfort would do this.


    "Duck, let''s fly around." Magnus decided. He missed the feeling of flying fast.


    Until the afternoon, Magnus spent his time ying around on the ind. But he had other work to do too. He had spent many days of his holidays practising and strengthening his body. Now it was time for magical powers, but only Merlin could help in that.


    He returned to his home after that, but Ragnar decided to remain at Camelot. When he arrived home, he found someone was ringing the doorbell.


    He opened and found Venessa, his new secretary. "Oh, what brought you here?"


    "I was trying to reach you, Mr Grant. But nobody picked up the phone." She informed him.


    "Ah, I was not home. What''s the matter?" He asked her. Abe and George had hidden themselves.


    "I was informed by Mr Tonks to take you to show some plots ofnd you would be interested in." She answered.


    Magnus felt rejuvenated quickly. "Let''s go then."


    With Venessa, he looked at a few ces. He wanted to create a hospital, and it was going to be an internationally famous one. So, it would be good if it was close to major transportations. Like the subway and the airport. So, he was very choosy about it.


    But, even after seeing 5nd plots, he couldn''t bring himself to like them. Some were too far away, some were too small. None felt like the perfect spot.


    "What will you be building, sir? I was not told about it." She meekly asked. She was curious as to why would Magnus need so muchnd.


    Magnus turned to her with bright eyes, "A giant hospital, with college."


    She looked at Magnus with an inspired face, ~He''s so kind, thinking about people.~


    Too bad, she didn''t know that Magnus may be doing good, but he would almost never do it at the cost of his own interests. This hospital was going to generate immense wealth and goodwill for him, plus it would fulfil the dream of his dearest mum, and that was the best return of his investment.


    "Show me the list of all the sites." He asked her.


    She handed him a paper with all the addresses. Magnus checked them all and looked for the one closest to the airport.


    There was one, but a question mark was in front of its name. It was arge piece ofnd just beside Richmond park. It was very big and also facing the River Thames on one side. So, he asked her to take him there so he could inspect it himself, and indeed, it was perfectnd. It was close to the airport, just 20 minutes away, even the subway station was not too far. But, to make his new hospital better connected, he would need to extend the subway and also create some bridges on the River Thames.


    The whole campus was going to be humongous. As thend''s size was 2.70 sq km(667 acres). Just forparison, the biggest hospital in the world in campus size was not even half of this size, sitting at 200 acres. This was enough space for Magnus to create the best facilities for medical care.


    "This one seems good, why didn''t you take me here before?" He asked her.


    She hesitantly answered, "Actually, thisnd has already been allotted to apany to create a golf course and a few houses for the rich. But Mr Tonks did say that it wouldn''t be a big problem for you to snatch it from them so I kept it for thest."


    Magnus nodded, of course, he could take thisnd. Besides, a hospital was much more valuable than a golf course. "It''s decided then, I will take thisnd. Drop me back home will you."


    He soon reached home and went to his room to write a letter to the queen. He wrote like he was a sweet child, talking to his grandma.


    "...Grandma Liz, I want to make this big hospital,ter, it will be known around the world as the best hospital and because it would be made by me, the prestige of the monarchy will increase. So, help me get thisnd please... Of course, at a discounted price for your grandson. They were going to make a golf course and a few houses for the rich here anyway." He wrote with some sugarcoating words. It would take a lot of time for her to really earn Magnus'' full trust.


    *HORR...*


    Just as he was sending Summer to deliver the letter, another owl flew in. It was from Emma.


    "MAGNUS, COME FAST. I MADE A VERY FAST NEW BROOM." These were the only words in the letter.


    ~Hmm... she''s probably bluffing. But, I do need to go to Diagon Alley to meet those crazy men from the so-called Army of Merlin. I need to organise them before they do something stupid.~ He told himself and called George.


    ...


    Diagon Alley,


    Rita Skeeter had her own small office now, all because Magnus told her to live in this location, to never lose touch with what''s going on around.


    She was currently ordered to write a book about Magnus, that would show how great he was.


    ~... Unlike what most of the so-called Dark Lords and powerful wizards say, that they are born to rule and lead, His Majesty, Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon is in all reality, born to be a king, rule and lead.


    He has already started leaving a mark on this world at the small age of 12. It''s exciting to imagine what is toe next.


    But, without the support of the people, no government or king can bring good change. Here too, it is for us to decide, do we want this world to be better or not?


    We put our trust in the Ministry once, and they tried to take away his majesty''s wealth. Now, he''s the only choice left.


    I have made my decision, now it''s time for you to decide. When the tides of the darkness lurking around the corners reach you, will you have the confidence in your mind that you chose the right side?


    I wish you luck that you choose the right one, because I am putting my faith in the descendant of Merlin. If Merlin could defeat the Dark goddess, like Morgan le Fey, then it shouldn''t be hard for Merlin''s descendant to defeat some no-name self-proimed Dark Lord.


    Because we must ask ourselves, is this "He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named" even worth being named?


    For myst words, I will only say this. I am not ashamed of saying it loud and nobody else should be, ALL HAIL HIS MAJESTY, MAGNUS GRANT EMRYS PENDRAGON, THE WIZARD KING.


    The End,"~ She finished writing thest part of her book called "Birth Of The Wizard King, A Dragon Among Snakes".


    It was a very good name given by Rita. Even though shecked a brain in some ces, when it came to writing sensational stuff she was amazing. The title of the book had such a deeper meaning if one wanted to think about it. The word, "Wizard King" was easy to understand, but the second part, "A Dragon Among Snakes" had a special meaning. Because he was in Slytherin, the house''s symbol was a snake, and the Death Eaters he was fighting were also mostly from Slytherin, aka Snakes. While he was rted to Arthur, said to be having Dragon Blood.


    She was sweating while writing this end part. She was now going to be targeted by purebloods for sure, even worse actually, Death Eaters.


    But, she knew that this was the best way to develop some goodwill from Magnus. Right now, she was literally putting her everything into the faith that Magnus would eventually win this war.


    [A/N: Magnus will start something very big in theing chapters. I don''t think this has ever been used in any other Harry Potter fanfic as I haven''t seen it yet. After that, there will be a time skip and the 2nd year will start.


    Theing school years will not be as long as the 1st year though.


    Btw, if you guys have any requests or ideas then do share them, I will try my best to include them. Something that could make the story better, a badass scene, a wholesome scene or anything else.


    For example, I have taken an idea from what Unchimented a few days back, he will know what it was when that chapteres out in the future.]


    [You can see thend location on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    GORILLA NEEDS STONE!


    ______________________________


    You can read 21 advance chapters or my Naruto fic and the new Crazy Multiverse Fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 141 - 141. Propaganda

    Magnus arrived at Diagon Alley. It was, as always, bustling with people. The broom shop had an extra crowd today. Because in the showcase, a new broom was added.


    Magnus also tried to have a look but he was quickly seen by Emma, who dragged him inside the shop. ??


    "Did you see it? Isn''t it awesome? It was my Idea." She started bbering in excitement.


    "Calm down, you didn''t let me see it really. What did you even do? You added rocket boosters to it?" He noticed the two metallic exhaust-like pipes attached to the back of the broom.


    "YES, Severus helped me in creating this new highlybustible potion form. It burns longer and stronger." She stated the features.


    "How fast can it go?" He inquired.


    "Come with me," She grabbed his hand and dragged him to the roof, where a broom was already ced.


    "Try it," she nudged him.


    Magnus calmly went to it and picked it in his hand. But then he turned back and asked, "Emma, did you test it before?"


    Emma didn''t look straight in his eyes, "Hehe... I did test the broom... before the boosters."


    *BAM*


    He threw the broom on the floor, "So I was your test dummy?"


    "Hehe... Come on, Magnus. Don''t fret about it. Didn''t you say you wanted a faster broom?" She shameless said.


    Magnus again looked at it and did get the urge to ride it, at least once.


    "And what if I fall." He asked.


    "You are the best enchanter I know. Use a charm or something." She replied.


    Magnus'' brows rose, "I find your abundance of faith in me too suspecting... Hmm... Well, I''ll try."


    He got on the broom and made sure he was properly seated. "You should have added a seat belt."


    "Then you wouldn''t have been able to get away if it exploded." She replied almost immediately, earning a death stare from Magnus.


    "Haha... I was kidding. It won''t st, I''m sure... 60 per cent." She said thest part lightly. She was taking his help because he had told her he''s immune to most fire damage.


    "Here I go..." Magnus lightly pushed his feet off of the ground. It was working like a normal broom till now, just with a few extra jitters.


    "Need some fine-tuning." He thought and speed up. But, he had no idea how to activate the boosters she had fitted on it. So, he passed by her and asked loudly.


    "HOW DO I START THE BOOSTER?"


    "There''s a dial on the tip of the broom, twist it," Emma shouted back.


    Magnus saw it clearly, he took a leap of faith that this won''t blow up and twisted it. He heard some small noises from behind him, as if an engine was starting up.


    "Response time is pretty bad," Magnusined.


    He still waited for the speed to increase, "I hope it won''t blow up on my ba..."


    *BOOM*


    No, it was not an explosion, but just the sound. God knows what kind of potion Severus created. This was a crazy fuel.


    Magnus didn''t even get a chance to react and he was above the clouds. His mouth was wide open, lips and cheeks fluttering due to the air striking his face.


    "AAAAAA.... THIS IS AWESOME..." He rejoiced in excitement. Finally, he felt a rush in his mind.


    Slowly, he adjusted to the speed and started manoeuvring around. "I wonder if I can reach Camelot."


    So, he set his direction and lowered his body to gain maximum speed. Reaching the maximum speed didn''t take much time. It was a magical feeling. The speed was much more than an ordinary broom.


    But, then he thought, ~Why not go faster?~


    So, he positioned his feet correctly and started sting fire from his feet. His shoes got burned in an instant but he gained a significant extra speed.


    "YEAAAH BABY..." He enjoyed.


    It took him just a few minutes to cross the whole of the United Kingdom Maind and arrive at Camelot. There, he zoomed by Duck, who was flying around with a bunch of phoenixes. Fawkes was nowhere to be seen though.


    He was so fast that he didn''t even allow any of them to follow him, he turned around and headed back to Diagon Alley. A whileter hended back on the roof, the boosters were exhausted long ago, if Magnus hadn''t used his fire then he''d not have arrived back today.


    He looked at the broom with satisfaction. "What a beauty."


    "Hehe, thanks." Emma giggled,pletely satisfied with the broom''s performance.


    "I was talking about the broom." He rified.


    She nodded, "I know. So, what do you think?"


    "Very fast, certainly the fastest ever made. But, I''m afraid this will never be used in quidditch as it uses external means to get faster. But, I''m sure a lot of speed enthusiasts will buy it." He said.


    "Hehe, I know that. I have already done the calctions. I am going to sell each of these at 500 Galleons. The first boosteres filled, but if they want to buy more, then they will have to get it from Sev. He will also make money this way. This was why he helped me." She exined. But, she was wrong. Sev helped her because he saw her as a sister, with the same problem as him. He had noticed that she really liked Magnus, but Magnus never bothered with her. Same as Lily.


    Nobody knew who Magnus liked. So, what he was to Lily and what Lily was to Magnus, Emma was the same, just a friend.


    Magnus was impressed with such a n, "Good, a decent idea to capitalise on it. Actually, make the price 1000 galleons. Only some adrenalin junkies or rich people will buy it anyway, so why not take more of their money."


    "YES! I will do that. You can keep that one. I told Dad to start producing more. Want to join me for dinner?" She asked him smoothly.


    "I would like to, but I have some work to do here, will be eating dinner there too." He rejected.


    Emma turned sullen and asked, "Is... are you going on a dinner date with someone?"


    "Yeah, with a bunch of old Merlin fanatics. It''s work-rted, Emma. Okay, see youter then. Say my hello to your mum and dad." He waved goodbye and left. Emma also let out a sigh of relief. She was young and didn''t really know much about love or anythingplex. For now, it was just a liking towards Magnus. She just wanted to spend some time with him and have fun. It''s not like she had any other friends at school.


    ...


    Magnus went to Severus'' workce. He looked as grumpy as always, brewing some potions for some clients.


    "What''s up, Sev?" He greeted his friend.


    At least, Severus now showed a smile whenever he sees his friends. For the first time in his life, he had true friends, on whom he had faith that they would do anything for him if he was in trouble.


    "Are you buying something?" Severus asked.


    Magnus chuckled, "Hehe... since when did you turn into a salesgirl? Looking for big-pocketed buyers."


    Severus clicked his tongue, not finding aeback for this. Magnus then started boasting, "Did you know, I met Newton Scamander yesterday."


    ~I wish I was him, could have so many exotic potion ingredients.~ Severus thought about Newt.


    Magnus walked up to him and patted his shoulder, "Stop dreaming, close the shop. We''re going for dinner outside, and also meeting some followers of mine. Maybe we can find a few talented ones and induct them in our Order of Merlin."


    "But... I can not, my boss will get angry." Severus said.


    "Come on, your boss himself will be there. I also know him, so don''t worry." Magnus was finally able to drag him along.


    After Severus was able to close his shop, both of them headed to a big pub. It was booked for the evening. But, on their way, they saw a book shop being crowded with customers.


    "Woah, what book came out today?" He wondered.


    Severus knew it though, "It''s called Birth of The Wizard King, A Dragon Among Snakes,"


    Magnus was intrigued, "That''s a very cool name. What is it about?"


    "You," Severus blurted.


    .


    .


    .


    It took Magnus a second to realise what the book was. "HAHA... she may be dumb, but she has a knack for making good headlines. Have you read it?"


    "No, I know you personally, why would I read your propaganda," Severus replied.


    Magnus acted hurt, "Don''t call it propaganda, Sev. It''s literature. Come, we''ve got ces to be."


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 142 - 142. Followers

    They arrived at the pub at the further end of the market. A lot of talking noise wasing from inside of the building. It was lively for sure.


    He didn''t stop and straight away entered. As soon as his feet rested inside, all noise died down and each person stood up with deep reverence and respect on their faces. ??


    Magnus then noticed that each of them had a copy of the new book in their hands. There were about 80 people in this room. Hell, all of them had small badges on their body attached, they had Magnus'' face on it, behind it was the UK g. The badge was magical and had an animation of some kind. Magnus'' face would turn into fire and be a badass dragon, then the dragon would blow fire and his face would appear. It was obviously a good quality badge.


    ~Whoever made this must have a great business sense.~ he thought.


    Magnus waved his hand, though feeling a little awkward as he was the shortest there. "Thank you for inviting me. Please be seated and eat. Have you appointed a leader as I askedst time?"


    "Yes, your Majesty. It is me." A young man stood up. Most likely in his 20s. He had dark, slightly red-ish hair and a beard. He was decently tall but surely less than 6ft tall.


    "Join me at my table then. I will address everyone after eating. It''s been a long day today for me, so I''m a little hungry." He told everyone and took a seat at the empty table at the forefront of a makeshift stage made there.


    Soon, the man came to him and introduced himself, "Good to meet you, sir. I am Edgar Bones. I used to work at the ministry but grew to hate the job. Since then, I started helping these troubled people and they chose me as their leader."


    Magnus was surprised, although he knew that Bones family was one of the good ones, still, they were a pureblood family. "Why would the heir of a pureblood family join the cause of muggle-borns and help them? Aren''t you endangering your whole family?"


    Edgar gave a smile, "I''m asked this every time. Well, it would be right to say that I have selfish reasons. I do this because the girl I love and want to marry is a muggle-born too. Look there, she''s sitting with our other Hufflepuf friends. Her name is Julie."


    He waved his hand towards her, but she quickly turned her gaze away in embarrassment.


    Magnusughed, "That''s very nice of you then. Do your parents ept this?"


    "Of course not, that''s why I hope that when all this mess ends, I can openly tell them and the world who I love, without fear of any kind of retaliation.


    "I read the book about you. Your words have really inspired us all here. But I know how important secrecy is, so I made that badge for them, it''s also a truth detector. If someone is lying, it would turn fully red. It reads heartbeats to catch lies.


    "All people here are your followers, they are also slightly nationalistic now, I guess. Many of them live in fear for their and their family''s lives. You are their hope, so, I hope you will show them a path. Otherwise, they will be left broken." Edgar said at length.


    Magnus looked at all the people. Old, young, men and women, there were wizards and witches from all walks of life, united by their helplessness. But he knew that he could not really include all of them into his order. He only needed a select few people. But there was no problem in making them his followers.


    *BAM*


    Amidst his deep thoughts, a loud sound resounded, and someone fell from the first floor, breaking the wooden guard rail. Surely he was too drunk. Some people cursed him and helped him. Then, another one took out his wand and repaired the broken part furniture.


    Seeing all this, Magnus'' eyes opened wide, as if a light bulb lit up in his head. He had an amazing idea, that could not only generate employment for all of these people but also help him in the long run. He looked towards the door, where Adrian stood and nodded. Adrian had brought in some trusted wizards from MEDA to secure the area when Magnus talks.


    Magnus chatted more with Edgar and finished his dinner. Then he took to the stage, to talk to all of them.


    "How many of you are from Hufflepuff?" He asked suddenly.


    About 32 people raised their hands. Then he repeated the question for other houses. 33 were from Ravenw, 15 were from Gryffindor.


    "How many from Slytherin?" He asked.


    This time, Magnus also raised his hand, other than him, Severus was the only one.


    "We''re all from different houses, yet we''re standing here together. Because we are being threatened. They say we are stealing their magic. Nonsense, they don''t understand how magic works at all, or maybe closing eyes is easier than seeing the truth.


    "To be honest, I put all the me for what''s happening on Hogwarts." He said, shocking many with the statement.


    "Socked, right? Let me tell you why. As you all know, I was sorted into Slytherin, even though I had the qualities of all houses, in the end, the talking hat chose Slytherin because Merlin was from there.


    "Do you see the problem here? In Hogwarts, kids are separated into houses on the basis of not just their traits, but also their blood. That''s the reason why we see all the brainwashed children inside Slytherin with no muggle-born sorted into it.


    "Tell me, how will the child, who came from a family of racist purebloods, who was brainwashed from a young age, get a chance to change his thinking if he again gets sorted with people who think just like him? Is it not possible that the brainwashed child could have be a fine young man if he was sorted in Gryffindor? With good friends, who could show him that there is no difference in them?


    "This is going to be my agenda in the future, because to change society, we need to start from the bottom. Someday, all this mess of Death Eaters wille to pass, but then we can not sit and wait for another mess to arise." He gave the speech, which everyone silently listened to. All of them slowly came to agree with what Magnus said. Because they have seen this happen many times when they were in their schools. Each of them knew at least one Slytherin person who acted badly towards them.


    Magnus once again started after he took a sip of water, "You came to me that day, to ask me to lead you. But, I can not."


    He didn''t wait for them to start shouting and rified, "Not yet. I am too young, too weak, too inexperienced. Yes, I can defeat a few wizards, but that''s because I use my brain while I fight.


    "I am very busy too, because I am not just a wizard, but also going to be the king of the muggles of this nation. And I want happiness not just for my fellow magical folks, but also the muggles. I want no man, woman or child to be discriminated against, bullied or starved in this country, if possible the whole world. Remember, as long as both the wizarding and muggle world advances together, we can stay in harmony and be prosperous.


    "I will take my throne in 1978. Until then, I will be working to gather the support of all the people in the country, and also across the globe. You want a leader, I will be the leader, not just for you, but for the whole country.


    "Now, I ask you. Will you walk alongside me? On this journey of building a great nation?" He asked them all.


    A secondter, a chair dragging noise came. It was Edgar, he stood up, holding his right fist over his left chest as if it was a salute.


    "I WILL FOLLOW HIS MAJESTY!" He shouted.


    *BOOM*


    Every single person got up there, imitating Edgar''s salute. Magnus felt awkward with this, he was not hoping to turn them into an army. But what''s done is done.


    "WE WILL FOLLOW HIS MAJESTY!"


    Magnus responded with a simr salute, "THEN I PROMISE YOU, A bright future awaits us all. I am going to be creating a mugglepany, named Emrys Constructions. Named after the great Merlin, who visioned a peaceful world but couldn''t fulfil it.


    "The work of thispany will be simple, to create the world''s best infrastructure in this country. From huge buildings to long tunnels to bridges. We will create the most sessful constructionpany in the world.


    "How will we do it? Of course, with magic. With Magic, we can use various spells to build something that takes muggle years. There are just 80 of you right now, and in the future, there will be hundreds.


    "All of you will be employed by me, will get a good sry, not just that, I also own another magical yet mugglepany, that does private detective work. There will be many morepanies in the future, and lots of job opportunities.


    "All of you must be wondering, how will this help you fight the evil and create a better world? Well, for the first part, you will be developing this country into a great nation with your own magic.


    "Second, all of you will make money, get rich and that will lessen the economic gap between the purebloods and muggle-borns. The purebloods will not be able to use their money to do everything then.


    "And for the final part, all of you will be receiving special martial magic training. Some promising ones from you will be given extra training, to lead teams of wizards to protect ourselves when they attack us.


    "Remember, together, we are strong. But, let me warn you for one thing. I am a verypassionate person to my friends and allies, but merciless to enemies and betrayers.


    "So, let''s make a toast, for our vision, of prosperity." He lifted a ss of water. Others picked their alcoholic drinks.


    "CHEERS!" He said and drank it. He was gloating inside. All these people are going to make him the most beloved king/person in the world. But he was also going to treat them amazingly. So they don''t quit or betray.


    "Edgar will remain your leader. A few more sub-leaders will be chosen by you. The first thing we are going to make is the world''s biggest hospital. Because we are not really construction workers, we can only erect structures with magic and dig tunnels. The finer work will still be done by muggles, for example, electrification, plumbing, gardening and others.


    For this, I have opportunities for your families, who know the existence of magic. If you have parents, brothers or sisters in the construction business, then tell them toe to me. I will give them contracts, so that in the end, your families may be economically strong." He offered them.


    This was very enticing for them. A quick way to get rich. Many of their immediate family members were factory worker, construction worker, plumbers, some even doctors. All kinds of muggles who knew will being to Magnus for jobs soon.


    "With this, I shall end this meeting today. Remember, don''t let outsiders know too much about what happens in our groups. MAY WE PROSPER." He gave them this greeting. From now on, whenever they would meet each other, they would greet each other this way.


    With this, Magnus had officially capitalised on the overpoweredness of magic in the world of muggles. A perfect bnce of work will be made, apany that consists of muggles who knew and wizards will rise, making their name famous around the world.


    Magnus was satisfied, he went to Edgar, "Come to my home tomorrow, we will talk about the finer details. Choose 5 sub-leaders, bring them too."


    "I will, your majesty." Edgar saluted and saw Magnus leave.


    Severus was in a daze though. He looked at Magnus''s happy face, "I am very confused. Since when did you get so good at speeches and inspiring people?"


    Magnus shrugged his shoulder, "Who knows, maybe it''s Arthur''s blood working. He was a great king, after all."


    Severus nodded, "For a second, I felt terrified, you know. When they started saluting you. The only thing dividing you and Voldemort is that you stand on the side of the oppressed."


    "Come on, Sev. Have some trust in me. Merlin says heaven and god exist, so, it''s a reasonable wish that one day when I grow old and pass away, I want to reach heaven and meet god. So, I will keep on doing good things." Magnus assured him and called both Abe and George to send him and Severus home.


    But at Magnus'' home, a good news was waiting.


    ...


    While all this happened, thousands of people across Magical Britain bought the new book of Rita Skeeter. It was an ultimate sess. People were curious about its name and when the news spread that it was rted to Merlin''s descendant, the demand increased like crazy.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    HURT ME WITH STONES PLES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 143 - 143. Famous Grace

    At a random half-blood wizard''s home,


    "Dad, dad... is King Magnus really the most powerful wizard?" a 6-year-old boy excitedly asked his father while reading the book with him on hisp. ? ?


    The man smiled and caressed his head, "Of course, he''s the greatest. He has already punished a lot of bad wizards who hurt people. He also helps the needy."


    "REALLY? Then... I want to be like him when I grow up." the boy cutely announced.


    "Really? What will you do with all that power?" The father asked.


    The boy showed a toothy smile, "HEHE... I will eat as many candies as I want."


    ...


    In another home,


    A family of female Muggle-born wizard were seated on a big couch. Each had a book in their hand. Her husband was also a muggle-born and they had 2 kids together. There were also their parents in the house. Although they came from a decently rich family, they were still afraid for their lives.


    "This... I was asked to join this Army of Merlin a few days ago. I heard they work for King Magnus. I should have joined them... he''s the right side to choose for us." the woman said with a tensed face.


    Her husband nodded, "Yes, I''ve heard about his majesty so much. Even saw him once in the Diagon Alley. He even talks to house-elfs like they are his friends. And even the Goblins respect him. He''s the right person to choose, that''s for sure.


    Meanwhile, their parents, who were ordinary muggles, were deeply confused. The female wizard''s father asked, "Dear, who is this King Wizard? What ce''s king is he?"


    She chuckled, "Dad, he''s King Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon. A direct descendant of Merlin and legendary King Arthur Pendragon. He''s the 1st in line to the British Throne. In short, he will be the king after Queen Elizabeth." She dropped the bomb, blowing their minds.


    "WHAT? BUT... nobody knows about him." her mother asked.


    She agreed, "Because he''s a wizard. I bet the queen knows and will announce him soon."


    "So it''s going to be a Wizard King sitting on the throne? I can''t help but feel excited about the future." Her father eximed like an excited child.


    ...


    In a random Hogwarts'' girl''s bedroom.


    "He''s so cool... I wonder if he''s single. Ah, I''m in my 7th year... I hope he''s into big girls."


    ...


    Dumbledore''s office.


    He was reading the book too, while drinking a cup of tea and eating some lemon tart. He had just read it fully and finally closed it with a sigh. ~Thank goodness he didn''t mention anything about that underwear incident.~


    Then he turned to Fawkes, "Fawkes, it seems your second favourite human is going to fight them directly. Help him if someday he needs you."


    Fawkes, ignored the old man, he was just blushing and making silly noises. Dumbledore was confused about this state of him, not knowing that Fawkes went to find a mate today, and from his reactions, it seems he found one.


    ...


    12 Grimmauld ce,


    Orion ck, the father of Sirius and Regulus ck, was frantically shouting.


    "BURN THEM... ALL OF THEM... THIS IS MADNESS! HOW CAN THIS BE PUBLISHED," he raged.


    2 house-elfs were seen throwing a lot of copies of the new book about Magnus into the fire.


    The same scene could be seen in many of the pureblood houses, because they were directly called out in the book. What was worse was the fact they couldn''t do anything to Magnus as he held their necks through Gringotts.


    But, there was only one person who was smiling after reading the book. It was Lucius.


    With a creepy smug look, he sat by his study table. "Good, the stronger and more famous you get, the more satisfaction I will get at bringing you down."


    "A good thought to have. But, do not be blinded by revenge that you fail to see your enemy''s strength. Follow me, we have some hunting to do." Voldemort came there. He lived in that house now, using it as his base of operation. Lucius was like a student to him for now.


    ...


    Magnus'' Mansion.


    "CONGRATULATIONS!"


    *PA PA*


    Confetti flew in the air as Grace cut the cake that Ted had brought. He had arrived with certificates of Patents. Grace, now was officially the inventor and patent holder of medicine-inducing Balloon Stent. A revolutionary invention that would save the lives of many.


    Magnus, Ragnar, Adam and the elfs pped hands. Summer fluttered her wings and Chad meowed. Everyone was appreciating Grace.


    She immediately cut the cake and picked a piece to feed someone. Adam was on her right, with his mouth open. Grace just went halfway to him and then turned to Magnus on her left and fed him the cake.


    Magnus chewed on it and asked, "Me first?"


    Grace caressed his head, but mistakenly put the cake on his hair too. He shrugged it off, saying he''d just take a bath.


    "Well, you are the reason I am able to do this. Not only you motivated me, but you also indirectly funded the research. And even now, if not for Ted, anotherpany would have snatched these patents as they were also researching them but were far behind me." She revealed.


    "Whichpany was it?" He asked curiously.


    Ted replied with a knowing smile, "Medtronics,"


    ~Those good for nothing directors, messing with my mummy even after being owned by me.~ He angrily cursed inside.


    "No need to worry now, I solved everything." Ted ensured him.


    "YES, he just made a call and they immediately backed down," Grace said with a shock struck face. She was yet to know that Magnus was building a mega-hospital for her, and even owned one of the best cardiological and vascr-rted equipment manufacturers, who were soon going to be venturing into the whole field of medical science as money was not a problem now.


    Other than this, he was in talks of buying a Pharmapany. He wanted the best, and had even decided to sell more diamonds, not as precious as before, but there would be two.


    He initially set his eyes on Johnson & Johnson, but it was too pricey, and it was not just a pharmapany, it created too many things. So, he turned to another bigpany, that was emerging very fast as a front runner. It was called Pfizer, and the best part was that it was not yet a publicly tradedpany. Meaning that if he bought it, it would all be his own.


    That night, Abe and George were denied from making dinner, they ordered it from outside. But the two would still check for any poisons in it first.


    "Mum, are you going to be famous now?" Magnus asked her.


    She nodded, but also looked nervous. "Yes, I gave so many interviews today and they are likely to appear around the world in tomorrow''s newspaper."


    "Hehe, don''t worry, mummy. If any journalist troubles you, just tell Abe or George, they will give them a lesson worth remembering. What about you, dad? How is your research going? You know, Granny Liz is waiting for you to make the news so you can be announced as a prince. Though I''m not forcing you." He asked him and also rified.


    "It''s going forward. But creating new things from scratch is not easy, Magnus. I did learn about a worldwide research going on, about lithium-ion batteries. Manypanies are in the race to make it and whoever makes it will earn fortunes. But, I am a single person, how can I do something they could not do in so much time?" He said in a defeated manner.


    Magnus understood Adam''s plight. It was not easy to invent something out of nothing. No matter how much brain you have, there are bound to be things that will be challenging to you. Just like for him it was potions.


    He thought about helping his dad somehow.


    *NOM NOM NOM*


    His eyes fell on Ragnar, happily chomping on the cake as if it was his greatest enemy that he must devour.


    "Hmmmm... Dad, what is the hurdle you are facing?" He asked.


    "I''m a mechanical engineer, not a chemist. I need someone who knows chemicals like a master." Adam replied.


    Magnus once again looked at Ragnar. His face grew a smile and he voiced, "My brother Ragnar,e here."


    Ragnar was alerted by the sweetness of his voice. He looked at everyone''s faces with doubt. Slowly, he walked to them with his te still in his hand. "What?"


    Magnus put his arm around Ragnar''s shoulder, "Dad, do you know, Ragnar is the best potioneer to be born in a century? And do you know what Potioneering is? Mixing of various substances and making something new, although Alchemy is also somewhat close but still different. Anyway, what I''m saying is, Ragnar can be the master chemist you need. He knows about all kinds of chemicals as he ys with them every day."


    "I do work with them every day," Ragnar pointed.


    "SEE! He can help you, Dad. In fact, he can help you greatly in making it good. What do you say, Rag? Will you help dad?" Magnus asked him.


    "Sure, it''s not like I got anything important, it''s holidays." Ragnar agreed.


    *CLAP*


    "Magnificant, Dad, best of luck. Ted,e with me, I need to talk to you about business. Mum, you y with Chad and Summer while the ice cream arrives." He said and moved towards his room.


    Grace chuckled, "Okay, little boss."


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    _____________________________


    You can read 21 advance chapters or my Naruto fic and the new Crazy Multiverse Fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 144 - 144. Queen Is Here

    "You know about thend, right? Now hear about my newpany, hehe..." Magnus told Ted about everything that happened at the pub today. The more Ted listened the more his brows rose.


    This was a big deal, Magnus now didn''t just have an army, but also apany that could ignore the need for heavy machinery. They could just use magic to erect structures in days when it should have taken them weeks or months. The finer tasks can be done by muggles and they take the least time. ??


    "But Ted, we will need to create a department solely responsible for making sure the Statute of Secrecy isn''t broken. We will create fake documentaries about how much hard work went into our various projects. Then when we are nearpletion we will air them on BBC or other infotainment channels. Nobody will doubt us then." He suggested. It was a great idea. This way, even if people will feel that such fast construction was crazy, they would ept it. Because if it''s on T.V., then it must be something very amazing.


    Ted affirmed, "That''s a great idea. When is the construction going to start?"


    "As soon as I get a letter from the Queen... Ah, talk about the devil." He noticed an owl flying outside his window. The queen must have bought an owl after meeting Magnus.


    He took the letter and let the owl go away, of course, after some treats.


    He read it carefully. The beginning was the usual royal talk and he slipped to the main part.


    [Letter]


    I talked about this with Prime Minister Heath. It is a veryrge area ofnd so a nod from various ministries would be needed.


    Worry not, as the Prime Minister knows about you. I must say, all those who know about your inevitable taking of the throne are very excited. The name of King Arthur Pendragon is still so much loved. Even more, since I pushed a lot of historians to publish books about the evidence that King Arthur was real. A new television series will also air on the BBC soon.


    Coming back to the topic. I and the Prime Minister agree that this project of yours will be a great boon to the country. And we have no choice but to ept because one way or another, you will do what you want.


    Send a full n for the development of the hospital campus. Ministries will need to see it before signing it. If you can send it today, I can get the nod from ministries in 2 days.


    Also, I will visit you in a few days. It will be an official visit. Since you have already started work from your side of recreation false memories, I must do so too. The world needs to see my meetings as a mystery. So thatter when I announce Adam''s return, the world will think I convinced him to return.


    See you in a few days,


    Elizabeth,


    [Letter End]


    Magnus folded it and burned it. "Hmm, it seems she has epted everything and is really helping us now."


    "But always be careful Magnus," Ted advised him.


    "Of course, I will never trust her so easily. At least not yet. Not until I sit on the throne. I will give you the development ns and get them to reach various concerned ministries." He got back to work.


    ...


    1 Month Later,


    10 August 1972


    Magnus spent his time focused on studying, training and working on his various projects.


    There were a lot of things happening at the same time. The book about Magnus was not just a sess on a national level. It had spread everywhere, in every country.


    The publisher Rita had hired was tranting it into many different regionalnguages. It had be famous in the whole of Europe and North America. In a fewrge Asian countries too, as they were interested in Merlin.


    This, in return, increased Magnus'' poprity. Those who didn''t even know about him started idolising him. Even though some things in the book were overly exaggerated, most believed it because the name Merlin was attached.


    Magnus had also talked and directed work to Edgar and other sub-leaders. His newpany, Emrys Construction, was formed. Thend was also passed by the appropriate Ministry and got sold to Magnus. Of course, with a discount. Not manyined as a big hospital and medical college were going to be made. The government was also known to provide subsidies on such projects. It would also increase thend value of thend surrounding the hospital, which would be good for the city.


    Immediately, tall boundary walls were erected with magic around the whole property. There wasn''t going to be just 1 single building for all kinds of medical services.


    Various buildings will be constructed around the campus, each specialising in one field. For example, Cardiology and Vascr Rted treatment will have a whole building. Brain-rted treatment will have another. This way, there were going to be at least 5 different buildings dedicated to medical health.


    Then, there was going to be a big college and a research centre. Other than that, there will be parks, retirement homes, recreational spas and other stuff. The whole campus will have its own transit system to take people from one ce to another.


    [A/N: There will be Illustrations for each building when they arepletely built.]


    The construction started right away, under a lot of charms that hid magic use. Private security was hired to secure the main borders of the whole property. But even they were banned from entering.


    Another thing that happened was that Grace had now turned into a celebrity, giving interviews left and right. She was also featured in some women''s magazines, who were calling her an ideal role model for a strong independent woman, who not only served the country by being an army doctor but also now the world with this new invention. Of course, how could Magnus'' name not be thrown there?


    Grace usually gets awkward during interviews and her best way to keep talking is to talk about her son. So, now they were being called a miracle family, as people found out about Magnus'' George Cross. and his bravery during that ident.


    Maybe it was also the push from the Crown and Prime Minister''s office that Grace was now being promoted a lot more than should have. It was an image-building campaign going on. The same would happen when Adam appears in the limelight.


    But, today was the day Queen Elizabeth was going to being to visit them. It was an official visit and the media would know about it. But many would simply think she came to meet Grace. But, when she visits again the next time, they will start gossiping.


    ...


    "Ah, what is this book? Sir Gawain and the Green Knight?" Arthur asked Magnus as they were in the big library of their house.


    Magnus looked at the book Arthur was pointing to. It was an old-looking book and had no author''s name. Even the English written in it was very old.


    "This? I think mum told me about this story once. Ah, isn''t this Sir Gawain from your round table?" Magnus asked.


    "Yes, that''s exactly why I''m asking this. Poor fellow was the youngest knight. This Green Knight was actually nothing but a bored forest elf, they are extinct now. The whole ordeal was so embarrassing for Sir Gawain that he''d get angry whenever someone mentioned it. But, he was indeed very brave.


    "Strange, someone wrote this book." Arthur iterated about his old life.


    Magnus nodded, "It was never found out who wrote this, but it is a very famous literature."


    "Poor Sir Gawain, his secrets are known around the world now... haha..." Arthurughed.


    "Stop messing around now and help me write the book." Magnus scolded him. He was currently working to write a small book that could provide the best evidence that Arthur was real.


    "Where were you buried?" Magnus asked.


    "We were not, we were burned to ashes, so nothing remains that can connect to us. There were far too many crazy dark wizards during those days, so it was never wise to leave behind your body. Merlin and I had decided this a long time before our death." Arthur revealed.


    Magnus''s shoulders slumped, "Then how do you think I can prove to the world that you were real?"


    Arthur thought for a while, "Hmm... That''s not really that hard. You have my armour in Camelot, I''ve also written some books in my time. Maybe showcase them to the world? Someone should be able to date them back to the era I used to live in."


    "And what do you think will be the reason there was no Pendragon taking the throne after your death?" Magnus asked.


    "You can say that the next Pendragon in line was too young, but the regent that was supposed to rule until the little Pendragon turned old got greedy and took the throne. Since then, the throne has been passed on to many different families, settling with what we have now. Not just that, you can also me this regent for why there was no mention of me in history books because he tried to hide all evidence of his forceful take over of the throne." Arthur suggested.


    "Hard to swallow, but possible," Magnus muttered.


    He was busy when Grace''s loud call came. "MAGNUS, COME HERE. OLD QUEEN IS HERE"


    Magnus closed the notebook and sighed, "Let''s go, Arthur. Let''s greet granny Liz."


    "Nah, not interested in saggy sacks. You go. I''ll go to Merlin and annoy the hell out of him." Arthur shrugged and vanished from the portrait.


    [You can see the old book on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    HIT ME BABY ONE MORE TIME!


    ______________________________


    You can read 21 advance chapters or my Naruto fic and the new Crazy Multiverse Fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 145 - 145. Billion Dollar Creation

    Arge Rolls Royce rolled in from the main entrance of the estate. Her security stayed outside the gates, except for a selected few, nobody was allowed to enter. But, whoever entered, was under strict surveince by Abe and George.


    Magnus came out running to the entrance, although he did not need to greet her like this, he still needed to act as a simple boy for now. ??


    Soon, the queen got out of her car, whose door was opened by her guard. Magnus, while looking at her, felt only one thing. WEAK.


    Yes, she was rich and the monarch, but personally she was so weak. He wondered if she could even lift an assault rifle and fire continuously a full round. Let alone lifting his twin swords Hope and Despair. Anybody could bring this monarch down if one wanted to. Without her guards, she would be nothing.


    Truly, the monarchy had degraded from old times. Back in Arthur''s time, kings were supposed to be warriors, and if you were not, then you were either killed inbat or poisoned, if none of these, they''d die of some disease due to their frail pampered bodies.


    But again, he understood why she was like this. Muggle world for the most part was peaceful and the rich didn''t need to fight in the wars they funded. While in the Wizarding World, it didn''t matter how rich you were, you may have to fight for survival.


    She got out of the car and walked up to Grace. The casual greeting came. There were no cameras so there was no need to be too formal.


    "Wee, pleasee in." Grace led her inside.


    But, when some guards also decided to enter, Magnus stopped them, "Not you. You stay at the door."


    "We must follow her Majesty wherever she goes." They told him.


    Magnus didn''t act cocky with them, they were just working. "Well, first of all, look at your shoes. It was raining this morning and you will dirty my floor. And she will also want you to stay here, you can ask the queen."


    Queen Elizabeth turned around and nodded at the bodyguards. With this, the matter was settled.


    Once Magnus was gone, the three guards in suits started talking to each other.


    Guard 1: Hmph, what a cocky kid.


    Guard 2: Not really. Don''t you recognise him? He won a George Cross at 9 and even owns his ownpany right now. What were you doing at 9?


    Guard 3: *Whistle* Probably eating sand and dreaming of infinite choctes.


    Guard 1: I hope my son is able to achieve even 1 per cent of what he did.


    Guard 3: His father must have hit the jackpot of the lifetime, to not only marry such an intelligent beauty but also have such a son. Life is unfair.


    Guard 2: Indeed... AH!"


    *BOP* *BOP* *PA*


    All of a sudden, threerge blobs of bird poop fell on their heads. While on the terrace, Abe and Georgeughed.


    "Huh, serves them right, talking bad about Mister Adam and Lady Grace," Abe scoffed.


    George nodded and turned to Summer who was flying, "Yes, Good job, Summer. Come, I got special treats for you."


    ...


    Inside the house,


    They drank tea and just talked about what their ns were going to be. By the end of this year, Adam was going to be announced. It was important that they start integrating Magnus into the royal circle, so that when the timees, nobody can say anything against him.


    "I just met Lord Mountbatten a few days ago, it''s amazing how he acted when I talked to him about you, Grace. He actually referred to you as Lady Pendragon." Queen Elizabeth revealed.


    Grace felt goosebumps on herself when she heard that. Lady Pendragon sounded so badass.


    "You too, Magnus. As he is the maternal uncle of my husband, he should have known that I and Adam are not rted. But he whispered in my ear, asking me how Adam and you are. What did you do to them? How are they acting as if everything is normal?" She asked in disbelief.


    Magnus proudly lifted his chin, "Hehe, that''s magic, granny. Just wait a few more months, soon all high nobles will recognise mum and dad."


    What she didn''t know was that this job was too damn hard. Obliviating was very easy, nting memory was a hellish task. If you were not careful, you could end up harming someone. Also, this magic was only working on muggles, if it were some wizard, they would have found out about it.


    "That would be wonderful. I have already initiated collecting all the documents necessary for you to take the throne. You will have to remember a lot of names of people, organisations, locations and countries. I have brought you a booklet." She said and handed it to him.


    Surprisingly, when Magnus read the name on the book, he chuckled, "Haha, did you name it?"


    She denied, "No, dear. It''s been called ''A Royal Headache'' for the past 2 generations now." She revealed, making Magnusugh.


    He took the booklet and just turned its pages one after another. And he got a migraine from it. He had thought that there wouldn''t be much because the booklet was small and thin. Now he knew why, because the text on the pages was so small, there were thousands of names on each page.


    His face sweated, "Eh... I will read at night."


    "Haha... I had the same reaction. At least you are getting time to read them. I didn''t, I had to memorise names while I was getting ready to give a speech about my eventual coronation.


    "Let''s leave this discussion. I am so proud of you, Grace. You really are a role model for everyone. Even in the darkest times of our country since the war, there are people who are lifting the country''s hope.


    "So many economists are so fast to dere that 70s will be the dark ages of modern Britain. I refuse to believe that. A country that has such inventions taking ce andrge scale infrastructure constructions taking ce can not be in dark ages." She said.


    Magnus was worried that she might slip up the news about the hospital, but thankfully she didn''t. He had told her to keep it a secret in a letter.


    Their talks continued till noon. She was a busy woman and had a lot of parties to attend. It did sound less like work but that was the current job of the queen of one of the oldest monarchies in the world.


    When it came to leaving, she gave them a few gifts. They were mainly various kinds of expensive teabags.


    "Pheew... She''s trying hard to mingle with us." Grace muttered when the queen left.


    "Yes, I never imagined in my life I''d even meet the Queen... Let alone be her son. Life sure has weird twists and turns." Adam sighed.


    Magnus rolled his eyes, "Yeah, it sure does. I didn''t even know about Arthur or Merlin, yet I''m their inheritor now."


    "And me too... Never had I thought I''d be friends with the biggest greedy narcissist in the world. Life sure is strange." Ragnar added with an exaggerated head shake. He was in hisb all this time, saying that he couldn''t care less about a muggle Queen.


    Hearing Ragnar, Magnus angrily chased him, "Really? Should I also start talking about those magazines now?"


    Ragnar''s face lost its colour and he jumped at Magnus to hold his mouth. He whispered in his ears. "Don''t, Mag. These things shouldn''te out. These are the boy''s secrets."


    "Really? How convenient for you. MUMMY... DO YOU KNO..." Magnus started shouting.


    Ragnar, seeing no choice, took out a potion bottle and poured its contents into Magnus'' mouth.


    Shocked, Magnus gulped. "What the... Agdj jhgf idyy iehdh?"


    "Heh, this is tongue twister potion. Now you will speak gibberish for the next hour. Enjoy." Ragnar let Magnus go now.


    "FHFH SHDHU FUUUU..."


    It was obvious that Magnus was cursing, but Ragnar justughed at him and left.


    ...


    Laughter, fun, studies and hard work filled Magnus'' home for theing days. His holidays were limited to begin with and his time to return to his school was nearing.


    But the one running out of time was Adam, as when Ragnar leaves, his research would alsoe to a halt. He only needed some help with the battery, everything else would be achievable by himself.


    Ragnar had been helping him create a working and economically viable Lithium-ion battery.


    He was also working very hard to help Adam. By now, he had understood what Adam needed. Although he didn''t understand much about the electrons stuff. All he knew was the material he needed to create.


    He was just reading different research papers from various institutes around the world. He didn''t understand much. He''s just read their names and if interested would read further.


    "Hmm? Solid-State Battery? What''s this? Solid Electrolyte? This is pretty simr to what I''m making, but safer. Argh... this is very hard..." He frustratedly scratched his hair.


    He was very close to making a working example of a Lithium-ion battery. But it had already caught fire 30 times since he started creating the final battery. It was obvious that this thing would not be safe. And when it reaches the market, all thepanies that are themselves researching it will pounce on Adam, calling the battery a very dangerous invention. And when they also develop it, they will start lobbying for its advantages.


    "Solid Electrolyte? what can it be?" He wondered and returned to his workstation, to look at various substances he uses in his potions. Throughout his time researching with Adam, Ragnar had learned one thing. There were many items that muggles take too much money to produce from nature while wizards get it easy with magic. Just take Lithium for example. It was very costly in the muggle market, but in a potions shop, it was cheap.


    He again folded his sleeve and got to work. Just wanting to finish this project before heading to school.


    "I wonder how much money Uncle Adam will make with this new battery. Will people even buy it?" He wondered, not knowing what he was creating could be worth billions.


    [You can see the queen''s car on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 21 advance chapters or my Naruto fic and the new Crazy Multiverse Fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 146 - 146. Attack To Defend

    Ragnar tried his best during the past few days. But despite all his best efforts, he wasn''t able to sessfully make the battery. It would always explode. He was also unable to find a solid electrolyte to turn it into a solid-state battery.


    Disheartened, Adam patted his back, "Son, you still achieved a lot. Before I didn''t even know where to start. Now, our only problem is containing it. I''m sure I cane up with something. You only think about your school." ??


    "But... I wanted to make a better battery. The better it would be, the more famous you will be." Ragnar said in sadness.


    Adam rarely saw Ragnar talking like a kid, this was new. But he tried to cheer him up, "I never hoped to be able to really make it. The fact that we were able toe this far is a miracle in itself. You should not feel disheartened. We still have time. Now, get up. You and Magnus need to get supplies for the school term."


    Ragnar nodded and got up from his work desk. His clothes were also dirty from all the experiments he was doing. He was pushed into his bathroom by Adam.


    "Come downstairster, Grace is making breakfast," Adam told him.


    Ragnar silently went to take a bath. He was surely depressed, that''s what losing feels like and to him, failing in this was much worse, because potions were his biggest positive point. Without his potions abilities, he''d be worth nothing.


    He knew this, and also felt a little nervous that if he does not have his godly potion-making, then maybe Magnus will not stay his friend. Because Severus was good at both Potions and Charms, Bobby was exceptional in the muggle world. He only had potions and some runes, in Charms he was useless.


    After changing clothes he went downstairs, they were all waiting for him for breakfast.


    "Come, Ragnar, sit here," Grace called him to her side.


    He obediently went to her side and sat down, not seeing the smile on Magnus'' face. Immediately after, Abe and George brought breakfast. For Ragnar, his favourite chicken sandwiches were made. Magnus was still obsessed with pancakes so he was eating them.


    At least seeing his favourite breakfast made Ragnar cheer up. He started eating sandwiches one after another. Meanwhile, Grace made small talk.


    "Have you made the list of all the books you need for this year?" She asked Magnus.


    Magnus rolled his eyes, "Mummy, I''ve already memorised everything till 6th-year sybus. I don''t need to buy books."


    "Don''t be over-smart, Magnus, or you will fall harder which will be more painful." She warned him.


    Magnus knew not to take her warning jokingly. For some reason, he had felt that Grace could predict whenever he was going to do something foolish. She would warn him and he would ignore her, then exactly what she had warned would happen.


    He remembers when he was 8 and had gone to the park with her after the heavy rain, she warned him not to y on the swing or he''ll fall. He ignored and sure enough, he fell face first in the puddle of mud and water.


    "Okay, mum. I will buy them all." He said in defeat.


    "Oh, eat more, Ragnar. You just tasted them." Grace put another sandwich in his ce.


    ~But... I ate 8 of them already.~ He thought. But there was no harm in eating more.


    After a while, all of them had finished eating and the table was clear. Adam and Grace nced at each other, nudging each other with eyes to talk to Ragnar.


    Ragnar noticed this and asked with a chuckle, "What''s the matter?"


    *Cough*


    "Sweetie, we wanted to give you something. Umm... here..." Grace hesitantly said and handed him a piece of paper.


    Confused, Ragnar opened it. Immediately his eyes fell on the heading on the document and he muttered it loud. "Report of Adoption?"


    His hands started shaking as he read the full document. It had his name on it and also a seal from the ministry of magic and the muggle ministry. Signatures of Adam and Grace were already there. And at the ce of the reason for adoption, they had just written, "Because we love Ragnar and he''s already like our son."


    He looked up at Grace''s face and asked, "A-are you sure?"


    Grace smiled and caressed his hair, "Silly boy, of course we are. To us, you are already like Magnus. Ever since you started living with us, we saw you as our own child."


    "Hmm..." Ragnar nodded and looked down at the document again. It was a very confusing feeling, he didn''t know if he should be happy or sad right now. Should he cry orugh in joy? Emotions were ravaging.


    Magnus was obviously not going to let his brother be like this, "Let''s go, Rag. We''re going to Diagon Alley. I bet Sev will be there too."


    Adam agreed, "Yes, son. Go with Magnus. Don''t worry about signing the document. Whenever you feel like signing it, sign it. We will always be here for you. To us, you are already a part of the family."


    Nodding, Ragnar left with Magnus. They just teleported to Daigon Alley with Abe.


    After they were gone, Grace nervously looked at Adam''s face, "Will he sign it?"


    Adam had no idea, so he replied. "I don''t know, Grace. But whatever he decides, we must ept."


    ...


    "What do you want to buy, Rag? Stuff for potions?" Magnus asked while walking aroundzily. Abe apanied them as he was going to take their stuff home.


    "Yeah, we''ll have to buy that for potions ss. I''m hoping to empty Slughorn''s brain this year and take all his knowledge." Ragnar was back to his active mood.


    "Well, I want to learn Alchemy too. I mean, I''m amazing at Charms by blood, also at Curses, I''m studying Runes as well. All that''s left is a substitute for myck of Potions abilities. For this, I think Alchemy can be good.


    "I heard old Dumbledore is friends with Nics mel. I''ll ask him to give me that ancient man''s address. No harm in trying to learn how to make a philosopher''s stone," Magnus told him of his n.


    Hearing the name of the stone, Ragnar got excited, "If one day you are able to get it or make it, please let me check it out too. I wonder what potions I can make with it."


    "Sure, I bet Sev would like the same," Magnus said.


    They were on their way to Severus'' shop, not really his though. But Magnus was sure someday he will have his own shop, and it will be the best in the market.


    Abe enthusiastically led the way. While walking, they noticed people looking at Magnus and talking. Some girls even started screaming as if they had seen the biggest treasure ever.


    "What the hell has happened since thest time we came here?" Magnus wondered.


    "Sir don''t know?" Abe started telling him.


    "The new book about you has be so popr around the world. People have be your fans and girls see you as their prince charming because you really are a prince right now." He exined.


    "All this... Because of a book? That''s crazy." Ragnar eximed.


    They sped up and quickly arrived at the shop. Abe went ahead to hold the door for them, even though he was scolded many times before for doing this.


    But, just as Abe tried to open the door, it was mmed open, bumping on Abe''s face very hard. He fell backwards on the ground.


    "Ouuu..." Abe held his long nose, it was bleeding now.


    From the door came out a tall ck-haired chubby man. He had the air of a douchebag around him, as he looked down at Abe. He clicked his tongue in disgust.


    "Tsk... filth... get out of my way." He said as if addressing some garbage. He lifted his leg to kick Abe aside.


    "ABE, ATTACK TO DEFEND. A royal family member is just being attacked. I''m sure the ministry will understand." Magnusmanded immediately.


    "STEP BACK, BAD HUMAN!" Abe immediately fired a blue light from his finger and made the man fall back inside the shop.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONE ME MOOOOAR!


    ______________________________


    You can read 21 advance chapters or my Naruto fic and the new Crazy Multiverse Fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 147 - 147. A Calculated Risk

    Magnus took out his wand and went inside to at least find out who it was. When he arrived, the man was in the midst of gathering himself up. His face was red with anger and was about to take his wand out.


    "Who even are you? Can''t you people see I aming and just go sideways? Why spoil my days?" He asked. ??


    "MAG?" Severus asked from behind the counter. The owner of the shop was also there, and sad for whoever this attacker was, the shop owner was a Magnus fanboy and also a member of the Army of Merlin.


    "Hey, Sev." Magnus greeted.


    The man now got up and recognised Magnus, "You... sure enough... lowly people can only mingle with lowly creatures."


    He was talking about Magnus and Abe. Abe immediately lifted his finger, "You want another one?"


    The man took a few steps back. "DO YOU KNOW WHO I AM? I am the Patriarch of the Noble and Most Ancient Houses of Greengrass. HOW DARE Y..."


    Magnus started cleaning his ear with his finger, totally uninterested in what the man was saying, "Man, you sure are loud like a cow."


    "Hehe... he even got the name Greengrass," Ragnar added from behind.


    Magnus looked back at the man, "Listen to me now. Your blood status does not mean anything to me or most other people in the world, because if that is the case, my blood is purer than yours.


    "Now, are you going to leave silently or should I start shouting and naming you a Death Eater outside? They will believe me in a second, and I won''t be lying either. Do you know, if all of them were to pounce on you and kill you, the Ministry won''t catch anyone because they can not afford to catch hundreds of people.


    "Tell me, what will you do, Patriarch of the Noble and Most Ancient Houses of Greengrass? Will your house name be able to save you?" He asked.


    Of course, it can not. And from the look of Mr Greengrass'' face, he was not going to test it.


    "GO AND NEVER COME TO MY SHOP. YOU ARE BANNED FROM NOW ON." The owner of the Potion shop also shouted.


    This made Mr Greengrass think that the man just got influenced by Magnus right now.


    ~His natural charm is much more dangerous than Dark lord''s. This can''t be continued.~


    He did not say anything and just left the shop. His clothes were still dirty and people had seen him get struck by Abe. Sure enough, his name would be dragged to dirt now.


    Magnus let the man go and turned to Severus, "SEV... How are you? You''ve grown taller. Eh... You need a haircut. How will you impress the girls then?"


    Severus scowled, "Stop talking like my mother. Long hair suits me."


    "And when did I ask you to be Gandhi? Just get yourself some finishing touches done. Rag, after our shopping, we''ll take Sev to a nice muggle hair salon." Hr nned.


    "Cool, I need my hair cut too. It''s tough doing it by myself." Ragnar agreed.


    "Uncle, can I take Sev with me to buy some supplies? Ah, and can you pack 2nd-year potions supplies for us three. And one more thing, from now on, if any 1st-year student belonging to a poor backgroundes to your shop for school supplies you will give it for free. I will be paying you for that and tell them I paid for them." Magnus instructed the man.


    Knowing all this, his eyes were shining. ~His Majesty is so kind. God Bless Merlin for giving us such a descendant.~


    ...


    All the shop owners in Diagon Alley knew Magnus very well. And they all liked him too. Because almost none of them harboured a supremacist mindset. All who did, had their shops in Knockturn Alley, the ck market of Wizarding Britain.


    "Argh... How is it possible that no bookshop has an interesting book I haven''t read?" Magnusined whileing out of Flourish and Blotts.


    "You can try Dumbledore''s office. It''s gotta have some rare or dangerous books." Ragnar suggested.


    "Oh, I also remembered that Pensive. I''m going to try itter. What about you, Sev? What are your ns for this year?" Magnus asked.


    "Avoid any senseless trouble and get rich," Severus replied monotonously.


    *PAT PAT*


    Magnusughingly patted his back, "My friend, as long as I am in your life, you can say goodbye to ever having a normal life."


    "Yeah, because stupidity is contagious," Ragnarmented.


    "And who''d know this better than the god of stupidity?" Magnus turned it around.


    Soon, Severus had to make them stop their verbal war.


    Till evening they spent their time at Diagon Alley. Then they returned home with all the supplies. They were to leave for school in 2 days and before that Magnus had to finalise some work. There were going to be 2 busy days for him.


    ...


    The next morning, he quickly headed out with George to meet the queen. It was to talk about future session rights.


    He had already sent her words that he''d being so she stayed in herrge office with the door locked. There was no other surveince equipment.


    *POP*


    "This office is bigger than two of my roomsbined," Magnus said after arriving.


    The queen sat on the sofa, waiting for him. "Open spaces make minds feel fresh. You can''t really sit in a cramped office every single day. Come, have some tea."


    He obliged. George helped them pour the tea, but not as a server because he also poured himself a cup. This was what Magnus had taught him and Abe, that they must always eat with them and not secretly.


    After a short time of chitchats, Magnus got to the main point. "What are you going to do about the ascension right? Because I read the currentws, they state that you will either have to meet god or abdicate, which itself is a lengthy process. Then, my dad will automatically be the King, even if he says no to it. We can''t have two abdications for me to take the throne."


    *Sip*


    "Yes, I understand your worries. I have spoken with Lord Mountbatten and a few other lords who now know about Adam and you. I''ve also met with the Prime Minister regarding this. With thebined effort, soon a new legition will be passed in the Parliament. It''s called "The Crown Ascension & Inheritor Act." This will allow one to decline the throne without having to be the king, and also allow me to designate my next heir, which by default will be my eldest son and if he refuses then the next in line." She exined everything.


    "And are you going to do this before or after dad is announced?" He inquired.


    "After, and not immediately. Admitting Adam into the royal family and making him the crown prince will be controversial enough, this act will increase the spotlight on us. We cannot have this happen. So, the act will be passed in a year or two from now." She reasoned. And it was right.


    Magnus was now slowlying to admire her for her nning skills. He thought only he was nning things for years ahead but he found someone alike.


    But when it came to nning ahead, nobody could beat him. "That''s really nice, Granny. I need you to do something else that may benefit the country in the long run. We still have many territories around the world, right? Let''s start calling them British Overseas Territories. Now, I want you to start educational campaigns in all these countries. Teach their new generations English. Tell them about Britain. Bring a lot of their students for studying. I want you to do this to all remaining territories that have not yet either imed independence or simply left the Commonwealth."


    The queen really liked the term British Overseas Territories. Much more pleasant than Colonies. There are no colonies now anyway because most countries now have their own semi-government bodies that rule their countries. But, she was confused. What Magnus said was going to be money costing work, why would she take such a risk?


    "And the reason for this? You need to understand that this exercise will cost us a lot of money." She asked him.


    Magnus smirked, "Well, Granny Liz, let''s just say, Great Britain may be Greater Britainter."


    As soon as she heard this, her eyes widened in shock. She didn''t know what to say, she didn''t know if this was going to be good for the country. They could bebelled expansionists, or worse, colonialists. It was as good as being called vers.


    "Do you know what you are saying? If you do this, they will start calling you Magnus, The Mad King." She warned him.


    Magnusughed, "HAHA... calm down, Granny. You misunderstood me I think. No, I am not going to colonise them. No, I am not going to exploit them like what the British Empire did in the past few centuries.


    "You need to know that I am personally fighting bigots in the magical world. Some powerful pureblood families think they are superior to all. They want to rule the world and enve non-magical humans. You included.


    "What I am going to be doing is make all these territories a permanent and integral part of the United Kingdom of Great Britain. All these territories don''t have much poption anyway. It won''t take too much to educate them, treat them better and show them the juicy fruit that is the western developed civilisations.


    "I asked mywyer to do some case studies. It was found that without us, all these territories will remain poor forever. But I can change that." Magnus talked to her in-depth. In the past whole month, he was constantly thinking about his future ns. He knew that once he reached Hogwarts all his problems would be magical and he won''t get time to deal with all this. But the perks of having a secretary was that he could just tell her to bring all the data he needed.


    The queen slowly got convinced that what Magnus said was indeed true. "But what will be the end result of all this? How will it benefit the country as a whole?"


    Magnus nodded and put hisst argument, "Do you know why the United States is so rich? That''s because they are huge and their poption is also adequate. While look at us, a small country, even smaller than Zimbabwe, which is our territory, by the way. We will always have a limit to how many people we can have on this smallnd. So, we need to grow bigger. And if we y our cards right, we will be big enough and spread around the world, with our ports everywhere, making us once again, A TRUE WORLD POWER."


    Magnus sounded very positive and enthusiastic. Now only if he was older and was speaking in front of a crowd of like-minded people, he would have gathered loud apuse by now and a fanatical fan following.


    ~Oh my, is this the charm of King Arthur? Is this what those knights at his round table felt like?~ she wondered excitedly. Of course, she remembered the stories from her father, about how strong the British Empire was once. But since World War 1, the decline started. World War 2 put a hole in their sinking ship.


    "Okay dear, I will do as you suggested. I will fund education and exchange programmes with all our territories, it won''t be too much of a problem. It will only earn us more goodwill. But, despite what you said. You have a big problem you need to solve for all these ambitions of yours. We are a democratic country now, the King does not have the say in the state''s policies." She told him.


    Magnus justughed, "Hehe, you don''t need to worry about that, Granny. Just wait and when the timees, enjoy the show in your retirement."


    Sheughed, "That I will."


    After this, their meeting came to an end. Magnus also went to visit the hospital construction siteter. It was going at full speed and by the time Magnus would return for the winter holidays, the main concrete building structures would bepleted.


    ...


    2 Days Later.


    King''s Cross, tform 9.


    Adam and Grace hade to see them off. As discussed, they will not being to the tform. Magnus didn''t want some pureblood people to see his parents and have some regretful ideas.


    "Ummmah... my two little princesses. Stay safe, okay. And don''t fight each other. And if you miss mummy then send me a letter... god, I will tell Dumbledore to put andline in school next time." Sheined and dotted over the two. She kissed their foreheads goodbye.


    Magnus smiled and kissed Grace''s cheek, "Bye-bye, mum. Take care and if anything happens, send me a letter. God, I will tell Dumbledore to put andline in school today."


    Grace startedughing hearing him repeat her words, even in a girly voice. She tried to lightly pat his head when Magnus dodged and ran towards the wall to cross to the other side.


    "HEHE... I''m very fast, mum. Bye, love you." He shouted and ran straight into the wall with his luggage.


    Next was Ragnar. "Bye-bye..."


    He dragged his cart towards the wall. But, he was not going fast. And then all of a sudden he dashed back to Adam and Grace and tightly hugged both their waists, putting his head between their shoulders.


    Both of them were surprised by this spontaneous big hug.


    "THANK YOU!"


    He didn''t wait for any reply and dashed back to his cart and ran through the wall. His emotional state was not very good at the moment and he feared he would not be able to hold back his tears if he had hugged them any longer.


    Before they coulde out of the shock, Ragnar had left. Grace looked down at her hand, she felt there was something.


    She opened her fist and saw a piece of paper. As soon as she unfolded it, a small drop of tear slid down her eyes and she jumped towards Adam, hugging him.


    "WE HAVE TWO SONS NOW!" she dered loudly. All the people awkwardly looked at them, but Grace would not let Adam go from her embrace. She was so excited and had ovee with emotions because of this.


    Adam smiled and looked at the nk wall.


    His mind was saying no, but he decided to take a calcted risk now. "Yes, we do. Want to give them a little sister?"


    *BAM*


    He received his reply on his guts.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 21 advance chapters or my Naruto fic and the new Crazy Multiverse Fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 148 - 148. Regulus Black

    "What took you so long?" Magnus asked, looking back at Ragnar who had just arrived.


    Ragnar shook his head, "Nothing." ??


    But Magnus was not dumb enough to not understand what had happened. There was a reason why he ran into the wall first, so he could give Ragnar some personal time.


    He left his luggage and went to Ragnar, putting his hand on his shoulder, "Well, I''m not stupid, brother of mine."


    Ragnar looked at his face and chuckled, "Thank you for rifying that, my brother."


    "WELL WELL... WHAT DO WE HAVE HERE? Did you two finally start dating?" James came out of the wall and saw them.


    Magnus proudly turned to him, "No, we are now officially brothers."


    "Yeah, aunt and uncle adopted me." Ragnar rified.


    James, although a douchebag, understood how important this must have been. He knew about Ragnar''s past after all. He shook Ragnar''s hand, "I''m happy for you,."


    "What about you, James? What did you do during this break?" Magnus asked him as they walked towards the train.


    "HEHE, I travelled to Egypt this time. Saw so many magical tombs." James said.


    Magnus and Ragnar looked at him in disgust. Ragnar asked, "So you wasted your whole summer break having fun?"


    "What? That''s what summer breaks are for, to have fun." James stated.


    Magnus facepalmed himself, "Hmm, don''t say why I am better at Charms and quidditch than youter. I studied and practised"


    "Huh, so you wasted your holidays on boring stuff. We''re kids, Magnus. If you don''t enjoy it now, you''ll miss being young." James advised him.


    Magnus would have surely agreed but only if he did not have a bunch of psychos trying to kill him.


    *Sigh*


    They proceeded to board the train. But in their way, mostly everyone would step aside, giving Magnus way. Then there was a lot of talking and finger-pointing at him.


    ~Is this what celebrities feel like? This is annoying.~ he muttered to himself.


    He also noticed a few angry eyes, most likely the Pure-bloods.


    The new Muggle-born first years had no idea though and were confused by this change in atmosphere on the tform.


    Ignoring all, Magnus entered the carriage and found an empty cabin for himself. After a few minutes, the whole gang got together. Severus and Emma joined him. While Sirius, Remus and Peter joined James.


    "Where is your Regulus? Shouldn''t he be with you?" Magnus asked Sirius.


    Sirius shook his head in disappointment, "He was sent with Narcissa because my family thought being with me would make him join Gryffindor."


    "Don''t worry, he will be in Slytherin most likely and this year I am not going to let anybody mess around there," Magnus assured him.


    ...


    Their train ride was normal as always. Magnus had his packed lunch to eat, though it did not stop him from buying some more snacks from the trollydy.


    When they were halfway, Severus went to the bathroom, but when he returned, he had brought the red-haired Gryffindor girl, Lily. Magnus wondered if Severus even went to the bathroom. Being the best wingman he was, he made ce.


    "Come on in, you two. We have enough ce." Magnus told them.


    He made Emma and Ragnar slide to the side. But then, to his shock, Severus let Lily sit beside him and he sat on her other side. ~Wait... shouldn''t he sit beside me?~


    "Hey, Magnus." Lily greeted him.


    Magnus did the same, but he looked into her eyes, and everything became clear to him. It was the same shine he had seen in Emma''s eyes. Looking to his other side, he could see Emma ring at Lily, as if she would jump on Lily and beat her at any moment.


    ~This is bad. Sev likes her, and I don''t like anyone. Emma is a friend, but making Lily my friend would be epting her feelings, and Sev might feel hurt.~ he talked to himself.


    "Oh, we should change into robes. There are so many of us in the cabin after all." He said and got up.


    "Yes, Mag, let''s go." Emma got up as well.


    Magnus stopped and stared at her dumbly, "You do know I''m going to change clothes?"


    Realising what she did, her cheeks turned red and she sat back down. "I-I was..."


    Ragnar patted her head, "Patience, my child. Patience."


    Their whole journey was awkward after this. Lily tried to make small talk with him, while he tried to end the topic quickly or would bring others into it.


    He knew she was a very talented potioneer but thest thing he wanted now was aplicated love triangle. Also, they were all too young. He expected that this infatuation of Emma and Lily would end someday. If it stays even after a few years, maybe he will think about it then.


    *Train Whistle*


    The train slowly aligned itself at the Hogsmeade station and stopped. Everyone started to deboard the train. All except 1st years headed to the Thestral carriages to arrive at the school. He always wondered what these carriages look like to those who couldn''t see these beautiful creatures. As per the tradition, he gave the Thestral a treat and got on.


    While the 1st years were taken by boat. Hagrid was as energetic as ever.


    The great hall was as full as always. They were not allowed to go to their dorms first and instead were told to head to the hall. A sorting ceremony would happen there.


    Magnus knew that this was an important year for him because all the 1st years were just 1 year younger than him. This means that if he is able to influence a maximum number of them, then he''d have a lot of followers. He didn''t need crazy followers like Death Eaters, what he wanted were people who woulde forward to help others when needed and will generally bew-abiding people. He didn''t need many fighters.


    Professor McGonagall as always brought the 1st years and started letting the talking hat sort them one by one. There weren''t that many Slytherin this year it seemed.


    Eventually, Regulus arrived at the stool. The talking hat just touched his head and it screamed "SLYTHERIN!"


    Magnus was angry at the hat now, how could it know the fate of a child in a split second. ~I guess I need to have a good chat with it, or else, who knows how many Dark Lords it will push up.~


    He pped for Regulus. His and Regulus'' eyes also met for a few seconds just then. But then he ran to sit beside Narcissa.


    "Is he avoiding me?" Magnus wondered.


    Ragnar agreed, "Of course he is, his parents probably scared the hell out of him so he stays away from you."


    "But for how long? In the end, we live in the same dungeon." Severus added.


    "Yes, no matter what, I know he''s a good boy. A little timid and easy to manipte but at heart he is good. I will help him, whether he befriends us or not." Magnus decided.


    After the sorting was done, Dumbledore got up to give some warning. "The feast shall begin soon after. Before that, a word of advice from me, any student roaming after the night hours will be given detention, and visiting the Forbidden Forest is forbidden for all students. We had an incidentst year, so beware."


    He was looking at Sirius and his gang while saying this. Because they were the ones who had broken rulesst year, not Magnus. He always had permission.


    *CLAP CLAP*


    "Enjoy the meal," Dumbledore sat down on his chair. Tasty food also appeared on their tables.


    Magnus and Ragnar pounced on it to fill their stomachs.


    "I can eat more than you, Rag, so no need to try so hard," Magnus imed as he stuffed his mouth with roasted honey chicken.


    Ragnar''s mouth was stuffed like a chipmunk with his cheeks bloated. "Fufu... I fill fin..."


    Severus slowly distanced himself from them, "I don''t know you two."


    ...


    After dinner, they all returned to the dorms. Where Magnus let Summer and Chad go free and y around in the dorm room.


    Then he took out a bundle of small booklets from his luggage and headed back to themon hall.


    "Hehe, I bet we can attract many of them with this." He muttered.


    Ragnar and Severus followed him behind. They also held bundles of small booklets. The trio then arrived in the middle of themon room and stopped. Magnus took a stool and stood on top of it.


    [You can see the Thestral Carriages on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONE ME TO MOON!


    ______________________________


    You can read 21 advance chapters or my Naruto fic and the new Crazy Multiverse Fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 149 - 149. Big Brother Magnus

    "HELLO, EVERYONE!" He started. All stopped talking and turned to hear him.


    "All except 1st years know me, but for the new ones, I am Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon. I have many other names that people call me by. I was the student of the year in the previous term and scored the maximum numbers in 1st-year exams. ??


    "So, I have a gift for all the 1st year students. I can greatly help you this year. All of you will get my handwritten notes about things to remember, as well as many shortcuts for all subjects. With this, I hope that you feel less burdened by the studies and are easily able to grasp every topic. Together, this year too, we will win the house cup." He proimed by raising his fist in the air.


    Many neutral older students also cheered with the prospect of winning the house cup again.


    All the 1st years too felt very happy and weed. They each took a booklet from Magnus, which will guide them for each ss of 1st year, all the way till the exam. There were even some tricks to score more in the exams.


    But Regulus didn''te to take it. He was stopped by the Gang of Slytherin, which was now run by Narcissa, at the behest of now-graduated Lucius.


    Magnus yawned loudly, "Well, it''ste now. I will go to sleep. I''m leaving the remaining booklets here, if anybody hasn''t gotten one, they can pick one. Goodnight."


    "GOODNIGHT," all happy 1st years replied to him.


    Satisfied, he went to his dorm room. But, when it waste at night, a sudden noise woke him up. He turned around and saw it was Summer. She was pecking on the window.


    "What is it, Summer?" he asked. She continued to peck.


    So he went ahead and opened it for her, and she then flew out. ~Probably needed to loosen up. Ah, I''m hungry now."


    He went out of his dorm room to themon room, because some food was always there. But as he arrived there, he saw Regulus, taking the booklet he had left behind.


    He chuckled and walked to him without making any noise. Once behind him, he lightly voiced, "BO!"


    Regulus didn''t shout but eeked. His heartbeat had risen too much. He quickly looked behind and saw a chuckling Magnus.


    Finally taking a sigh of relief, he said, "Brother Magnus, why did you scare me like that. What if I had shouted?"


    "I think I should be the one asking you questions. What''s with you? Why are you ignoring me like that, ha?" He asked.


    Regulus averted his eyes. "My... I was warned not to ever talk to you, if I did then mum would find out and make me stay at home, to be homeschooled."


    Magnus sighed in sadness, how could parents be so cruel in their blind faith in one wed theory?


    He put his hand on Regulus'' shoulder, "Don''t worry, we can always speak secretly. Besides, I will soon take over the Slytherin House, so no bullying can happen. And, you don''t need to worry, if you face any problem you can''t solve, just tell me and I will make them go away. I''m your big brother, after all."


    "Hehe, I''m just 1 year younger than you," Regulus said.


    But Magnus ruffled his hair, "I''m taller than you, and also much stronger. Go to sleep now, if you find a problem in any subject except potions, you can ask me for help."


    Regulus nodded and silently returned to his room. Magnus then went back to finding something to eat.


    ...


    A weekter,


    Now, the days in Hogwarts for Magnus were slightly boring. Other than the more annoying potions sses and some random fansing to him to talk, nothing much changed in his life.


    He had seen the schedule and had to say, it was the most rxing schedule. There were just 6 subjects, and each day there would only be 3 sses. Fridays, Saturdays and Sundays were off. He knew that this happens only in the 2nd year, because from the next year, he''ll be needed to choose an optional subject. Then it will be a messy schedule all the way till the 5th year.


    He already knew the theoretical things about all the subjects, through which he had already gathered 20 points for Slytherin. All he needed to do was practically demonstrate them in ss. And honestly, when you were an expert in charms by blood, things like Curses didn''t feel that hard. Even transfiguration was easy.


    So there wasn''t much to do. And Magnus decided topletely read Merlin''s rune book on the evolution of magic. Only when he knows all about that he can be a master at making spells and using Runes.


    "Is there any way to take away a Wizard''s magic?" Magnus asked Merlin in the portrait.


    "Who knows, maybe the one in your locket may know. I do not possess all of Merlin''s memories." Portrait Merlin said.


    At the same time, another Merlin''s voice arrived in Magnus'' mind. It was from the real Merlin, whose soul essence was in the bead locket.


    "There is," the voice spoke to him. Magnus was on his bed so he closed his eyes and tried to see the same old grasnd with the tree. And, soon he arrived there.


    A small blob of light was hovering there, probably Merlin''s essence.


    "How?" Magnus asked him.


    "In my time, magic was not regted. Anybody could practice anything. This led to many of the dark Wizards performing various dark rituals.


    "During that era, Arthur had left it to me to deal with problematic wizards in the kingdom. There were often Wizards who tried to do some rituals and got caught. Their crimes didn''t deserve death, but letting them go would have been as good as doing nothing. So, I came up with a way of taking away someone''s magic.


    "I don''t take it, it just returns to nature. The main point is to be stronger than your opponent. Because when you start releasing magic from their body, you will also be vulnerable.


    "If you perform it on someone whose magic you miscalcted, it could be you who gets his magic dispelled. It''splex magic that requires a deep understanding of how the magic flows in our body.


    "There was... One another way, however... Much more sinister. By doing this, you could not just take someone''s magic, but also assimte it into yourself. Morgan Le Fey did it, many times. It required cannibalism. How do you think she was able to fight me and Arthur to death?"


    Magnus silently sat there and listened, "So I''m once again too young to learn this?"


    "No, you can learn this, but I won''t teach you. I don''t want you to foolishly use it on someone stronger than you in magic and end up losing everything. I''ve seen you being reckless many times, you do not take your mother''s warning seriously but let me tell you, your overconfidence will get you killed or worse, someone close to you killed." Merlin started scolding him. But he also sounded sad when he said thest part.


    This Merlin was very different from the one outside in the portrait. This one was very serious and grumpy.


    "Okay okay, old man. I will get stronger and then learn it. I''m going back to reading the book now." Magnus annoyedly grunted and returned to his normal mind.


    Opening his eyes, he looked at the book in his hand, "Hehe, so what if he doesn''t teach me. As long as I know how to make spells, I can do anything."


    *Door Opens*


    "Magnus, Professional Flitwick is looking for you. I think he got permission for the Duelling club." Ragnar entered the dorms and told him.


    *BAM*


    "Finally something interesting." Magnus mmed his book close and got up. He quickly went out to find the Charms professor with excitement.


    [You can see the Regulus ck on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 21 advance chapters or my Naruto fic and the new Crazy Multiverse Fic on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 150 - 150. Exercising

    Magnus ran to Flitwick''s office in excitement. He wanted to get better at Martial magic but you can''t really get better if all you do is fight static puppets or puppets in the room of requirements. He wanted to fight Flitwick himself, a real duelling champion.


    *Knock Knock* ??


    "MAGNUS! Come in." It seemed Flitwick was even more excited and was already anticipating him.


    Magnus opened the door and entered.


    Flitwick sat on his high chair, looking at the document on the table. "It was epted, Mr Pendragon. They have agreed to start a Duelling Club, and if the club is sessful, we can hold an event like the Quidditch."


    Magnus took a seat and replied, "But it can not be simr to Quidditch. We should not turn this into apetition between houses. Let''s just make it a championship, in which students will randomly be put in a tournament bracket. The more they win the higher they will reach, eventually leading to the finale. The winner will be an individual, not a house."


    "Absolutely brilliant idea. We can not increase the animosity between houses. We will start this club from tomorrow. But we need students to join first. And I need you to attract students, seeing you are quite famous right now." Flitwick ttered him.


    Magnus smiled embarrassingly, "That... I think I am. I will promote the club, Professor. All the enthusiasts will join on day one and their number will be in tens. I will focus on attracting other crowds, which will be nervous about it."


    "Yes, I wish you luck. Also, I appoint you as the first President Overseer of the Duelling Club. I think you are well qualified for it." Flitwick announced.


    This was as good as giving him a free hand over the working of the club. ~Hmm... is he allowing me to train fighters or he''s oblivious?~


    "Then I will go and start preparing, professor. I should make some posters and distribute them around." Magnus told Flitwick and left his office.


    As he came out of the ssroom adjacent to Flitwick''s office, where he saw Sirius and Remus roaming around.


    "Hey, wait up." He called them both.


    Both of them were going to the Great hall for lunch. Magnus informed them about the duelling club and instantly he had 4 new members as they also put James'' and Peter''s names on the list.


    "Tell everyone in your house about it and make a list, then give it to meter. The more people there are, the merrier it will be. After quidditch ends, there will be a Duelling tournament." He informed them.


    With excitement, Remus and Sirius ran to their house tables and told them everything. Magnus did the same and went to the tables of Hufflepuff and Ravenw to tell them about the friendly and non-fatal duelling club.


    "Ragnar, I''ve added your name to it," Magnus told him after returning to his table.


    Ragnar''s open mouth froze and his spoon fell back on the te, "Is using potions legal?"


    "Sure, I am the overseer of the club, I can make new rules. As long as they are not life-threatening or harmful, you can use them. But, I advise you to focus more on martial spells or even moreplex charms, they will help you in the long run." Magnus advised him.


    "But... I don''t think I have enough magic in me. I tried to cast spells but they never came out right. I also make sure my chants are right and wand movement is perfect, still, nothing happens." Ragnar said with a frustrated look.


    "Hmm, maybe we should ask Merlin. He should know what''s wrong with you." Magnus suggested.


    So, after dinner, the three headed to their room. There were no sses after lunch today anyway. But there was going to be Slug Clubter that evening.


    When they came to the portrait, both Merlin and Arthur were in the midst of a starring contest.


    "Where are you doing?" Magnus asked them.


    "We are deciding who will get to go on a date with the pretty woman in a portrait we saw today," Arthur exined.


    "I will go to her, I saw her first," Merlin imed.


    "HAHA... look at your face, that long ugly beard, no woman will ever like you if you have a longer beard than her hair." Arthur started insulting Merlin''s most loved possession.


    "ARTHUR... you are going too far, I will not hear anything about my beard. Do you know how long it took me to grow?" Merlin raged.


    Arthurughed, "Haha, of course, I know. You didn''t even have a single speck of hair on your face till the age of 30. People used to think you were a kid, so you made that beard potion and drank it for 40 years to grow this beard... HAHAHAHA... but that potion also made you bald just from the top, that''s why you always wore that stupid hat."


    "ARTHUR... HAAAA..." Both of them hopelessly started brawling.


    Magnus, Ragnar, Severus, Summer and Chad sat down, each having a snack with them as they happily watched the fight.


    "YEAH!... left punch..." Ragnarmented.


    "Merlin, you can do it." Magnus cheered.


    As both Merlin and Arthur fell to the ground and were rolling, they noticed the eyes on them,ughing at them. Then they looked at each other''s faces and started whispering.


    "Let''s end this here, Merlin. We can not act like this in front of children." Arthur whispered.


    "No, we can''t. But you started it." Merlin said.


    "Let''s continueter. The one who wins gets to go on a date." Arthur suggested.


    Merlin agreed, "Deal."


    So, both of them slowly got up and cleaned their clothes. Merlin put his arm on Arthur''s shoulder. "Oh, what are you doing here, kids? We were just exercising."


    "Sure sure... "EXERCISING" must be good for your health." Ragnar taunted.


    *Cough*


    "What do you want to ask us?" Arthur tried to change the topic.


    Magnus didn''t embarrass them anymore, "Yes, I needed to ask something from Merlin. Can you help us understand why Ragnar is so bad at casting wand rted spells? Is it something rted to his wand or something else?"


    "Where did you get your wand?" Merlin asked Ragnar.


    "Ollivander," Ragnar answered.


    Merlin thought for a second, "Hmm, then it''s not the wand that is creating the problem. Okay, cast the basic Lumos spell for me."


    Ragnar nodded and took out his wand. This was a very basic and simple spell that even he could do, but his light was always weak.


    He swung his wand and cast the charm. "Lumos."


    Immediately, a light appeared on the tip of his wand, illuminating the room. But, then they all noticed that it was flickering heavily, and it was also not as strong as a normal Lumos spell of others.


    Merlin silently stared at the light and the blinking was continuous. "Cast it again."


    After another round of observation, Merlin had some idea about what could be wrong with him.


    "I think I know what the problem is, Ragnar. And I''m afraid, it''s not good news. The problem is in your body it seems. It is unable to channel the magic evenly, it increases, decreases or stops every split second. The problem is not your magic at all, you are as gifted in it as any other child," Merlin revealed.


    Ragnar looked at his wand in disappointment. But Magnus wasn''t going to let his brother be sad like this.


    "Isn''t there any treatment for this?" He inquired.


    "Not that I know, you should ask saint Mungo for it. But, as far as I can guess, there can be no cure for this, because this is something you are born with. A wizard has a different set of veins that are invisible but they channel magic in our body. Sometimes, these veins can be missing, or too uneven in thickness to supply the magic evenly.


    "But... there is one possible way. I hade up with it a long time ago, but never tried to make it as it needed a lot of my time. The answer to your troubles is runes. You need to create a rune system that can store your magic for you and provide it to you when needed, in an even manner." Merlin suggested.


    All hope was not lost after all. Ragnar felt much better and now motivated. "Then I will study Runes and make them, no matter what."


    "And I will help you, Rag," Magnus added.


    "Ask me if you need any help," Severus said.


    Merlin nodded seeing this, "Yes, together you can ovee anything. I will help you too, with whatever I know."


    "Thank you, Merlin. I will go and start reading some books now." Ragnar immediately went to his study table.


    "Well, you two can resume your fighting, I''m leaving," Magnus told the two in portrait.


    Merlin acted as if he didn''t know anything, "What fighting? We were just exercising. Come, Arthur... Let''s exercise."


    "Hmm, let''s exercise, Merlin. Let''s see who''s best at... ''EXERCISING''." Arthur replied dubiously.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONES ARE GOOD FOR HEALTH!


    [A/N: I have started uploading my Naruto fic daily on ******* now. It will start on AllNovelFull next month(July). But it will only be 1 chapter a day because I will focus on this fic first.]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 151 - 151. Dragonmouth

    Magnus also wanted to indulge himself in studies but did not have the time because he needed to write rules and things for tomorrow''s first-ever duelling club gathering.


    He sat by his table and wrote. If he was sessful, then someday these rules will be applicable in every tournament. ??


    Rule 1. Use of unforgivable curse willnd you in Azkaban.


    Rule 2. Use of any deadly or lethal spell will disqualify you. Minor injuries will be overlooked.


    Rule 3. The use of potions and tricks is applicable. The main point of the duel is to either somehow make the opponent fall off the stage or make them ept defeat.


    Rule 4. Third-party involvement in a duel will get you disqualified.


    Rule 5. Attacking the referee will get you disqualified.


    Rule 6. Attacking your opponent outside the scope of the tournament stage will get you disqualified.


    Rule 7. Match-fixing will get you disqualified and jailed.


    Rule 8. Use of any enhancing potions before or during the match will get you disqualified.


    Rule 9. Coming soon.


    He ended writing his rules but left space for more because he didn''t know what other hical things people might do in the future.


    After being done with this, he made a few more copies of it and headed out to put them on the noticeboards outside each house. The noisiest was of course Gryffindor, nearly all of them signed up for the club, wanting to show how brave and strong they were.


    Meanwhile, the crowd in Slytherin was motivated to beat Gryffindor and enrolled inrge numbers, a few of them enrolled especially for Magnus though, so they could get a chance to beat him up, legally.


    It was obvious that all the useless ones with no real talent in Duelling will quit on day one. All those that may have some talent will be helped and pushed forward.


    Ravenws were smart people, only those that really had confidence in themselves signed up, and it numbered to just 20. Hufflepuffs were totally unenthusiastic, only 7 from that house signed.


    Done with all this, he returned to his room and changed clothes to go to the Slug Club. He wondered if Slughorn added any new members and if he could make them friends. He was still looking for members for the Order of Merlin after all. But it was too hard toe to trust someone enough. Until now, his order included Ted, Adrian, and David, the Obscurus kid. He will also add Edgar Bones if he does a great job in constructing the hospital. Ted might get promoted to the Round Table if he stays faithful and earns Magnus'' utmost trust.


    Unlike his earlier ns, he decided not to include his mum or dad in the Round Table, because he understood that sometimes he will need to make brutal decisions, decisions that will decide if someone gets to live or die, and he knows his mum will try to stop him. At most, he will include them in Order of Merlin because Grace was an exceptional doctor and researcher, while his dad is an amazing engineer.


    "Ragnar, stop reading that book and let''s go. Sev is ready." Magnus dragged Ragnar out.


    "Aaaaargh... Let me study RUNES..." Ragnar threw childish tantrums.


    *BAM*


    Magnus knocked on his head, "Even Merlin said it would have taken him too long to develop the runes so he didn''t. What makes you think you can do it in a day? Your best bet is to study everything and be the best at them, so we can develop the runes faster. Also, make your potions even better, be the Prince of Potions or something. Hell, Professor Slughorn might know a thing or two about runes."


    Magnus'' knock on his head worked and his brain restarted. "Hmm... You''re right. Wait... Professor Slughorn has been teaching for so many years, he should know a few master Runesmiths. Maybe I can learn from them. YES!"


    That was all the motivation he needed. But what Ragnar said clicked something in Magnus'' head too.


    ...


    "Haha... Marvellous, the Duelling club will be worth watching tomorrow. Mr Pendragon, you are a natural duelist going by your previous achievements. I will be watching your career with great interest." Slughorn was, as always, buttering up his students.


    "Professor, how good are you at Duelling," Magnus inquired.


    Slughorn embarrassingly chuckled, "My hands are for brewing Potions, Mr Pendragon, not fighting. I''m afraid I won''tst a day in Duelling"


    "What about Runes? How good are you at Runes, professor? I''m deeply interested in them these days, but good books about them are so hard to find." Ragnar asked him.


    Ragnar was Slughorn''s most beloved Potion student, as all his potions were godly and he knew much more than anymon students, Slughorn even confessed to himself that he can not make some potions better than Ragnar.


    "A very research-heavy and time-consuming field Runes is. But, I do know a little about it, because there were a few good students in it in the past. This club is also a ce to share knowledge and they taught me a few things. I can give you their contacts, maybe they can help you." Slughorn gave Ragnar exactly what he was waiting for.


    Magnus simply sat silently, he''d shut up when they''d talk about potions. He hated that subject.


    "Psst... Mag... Are you going toe to the quidditch practice?" Emma asked him from the side. She had fought for this seat with Lily and finally won it. Her tactics were simple, she started teasing her that she liked Magnus and stuff. Lily got embarrassed and left the seat, not knowing Emma was in the same boat but a little more shameless.


    "I will, but don''t expect me there in each session. I promised you we''ll win this year''s Quidditch Cup too and we will." He assured her.


    Emma wanted to jump and hug Magnus for saying this, but she controlled herself. "Hehe... You''re the best, Mag. I''ll cook your pancakes if you keep this promise."


    *STOMACH RUMBLE*


    Magnus felt more hungry hearing about pancakes. ~Professor Slughorn should also keep pancakes here~


    "Deal, but if they are not tasty I will not forgive you." He warned her, now making Emma nervous.


    "Professor, you didn''t correctly introduce the new members." Magnus reminded the old man.


    "Oh-oh, dear... I''m getting old. Yes, this here is our lovely Elna Abara, she''s from South Africa and is in Ravenw. She''s very good at the history of Magic, knows such details about each country''s history that you''d be left in shock. She''s a walking human library." He introduced the first girl.


    Magnus greeted her, "Umm... You probably heard my name too many times by now."


    She chuckled, "Hehe... Yes, girls in Ravenws talk a lot about you."


    "OH REALLY?" Emma blurted and quickly covered her mouth in embarrassment.


    Slughorn continued, "This here is Doug Flowers, he''s in Hufflepuff. He''s good at Transfiguration, just like you, Mr Pendragon."


    Magnus nodded at him, "Then let''spete someday."


    There was no new addition from the Slytherin side this year sadly. But Magnus didn''t mind.


    Their dinner and then dessert went on for a few hours. Then time for bed came and the club meeting ended. Magnus waited for everyone to leave so he could talk to Slughorn alone. Of course, Ragnar and Severus didn''t leave. Emma too, as she refused to because she was part of the group now. Magnus didn''t know since when though.


    "Professor, I wanted to ask you something. I thought it wouldn''t be appropriate in front of them." He started.


    Slughorn was in his jolly mood, "Fire it, Mr Pendragon. Ask whatever you want."


    "It''s about Voldemort... He''s an exceptionally talented wizard, that''s a true fact. It''s also highly likely he is a graduate of Hogwarts since his reach is so good in the British pure-blood circles.


    "You have been teaching here for so many years and ran this club to gather exceptionally talented students, do you know who this Voldemort might really be? Or was there a student named Voldemort in the school, though I highly doubt it." Magnus asked him directly. And from the look of Slughorn''s face, Magnus seemed to have hit the nail.


    Slughorn''s face returned to normal, gone was his drunkenness. His eyes became as if he was reminiscing about something very dark.


    "Mr Pendragon, why such question so suddenly? And to your question, no, I don''t know any Slytherin student named Voldemort or his real name. And I have seen his drawn face, ording to a witness. I can assure you no such demonic-looking person studied here during my teaching years.


    Magnus'' eyes narrowed and he talked internally, ~He''s so shaken. So Voldemort was a Slytherin, kinda obvious though. But this proves Professor knows about his real identity. But why is he hiding? Does Dumbledore know? Should I try Legilimency?... No... That might be counterproductive.~


    "It''s okay, professor. I just wanted to know who this person is that wants to kill me just because I dared to oppose him. He''s an enemy to mankind, after all, you know that, right?" Magnus said, slightly guilt-tripping him so he says something useful.


    And it worked, "I know, Mr Pendragon... I know... But maybe this will help you... Parseltongue... It is known that Voldemort is a Parselmouth, which is why he ims he''s thest descendant of Szar Slytherin. Another reason why so many people follow him."


    Magnus shrugged at Slughorn, "What''s so special about that? Even I can talk to snakes. As well as lizards, crocodiles and dragons."


    Slughorn dumbly stared at Magnus, shocked but still not surprised.


    "Hahaha... Of course... Of course, you can talk to them. Merlin was known to be Dragonmouth. He was the only one in the known world, and now you are the second. Yes, Parselmouth are rare in the world, but you can find plenty in India, but Dragonmouth... There''s only you now." Slughorn was once again in excitement.


    ~*Sigh* I guess I will need to butter him up more to get more info.~ he thought to himself and called it a night, not wanting to entertain drunk Slughorn anymore.


    [A/N: Magnus will not find out about the Horcruxes anytime soon. Because I have nned a much better plot for that revtion.]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 152 - 152. Duelling Class

    The next day, after the sses, everyone gathered in a small hall. By everyone, it meant all the enthusiasts who wanted to join the Duelling Club. Professor Flitwick was also there, supervising everything and acting as the referee.


    They had set up a long stage where the duels would take ce. For now, it was just going to be Flitwick teaching everyone how duels are fought. The stage had charms on its corners that would stop magical spells from the inside to injure someone outside. It was not the best solution though, because with a strong enough attack the shield will break. ??


    Magnus, being the only student with some fighting experience, was asked toe on stage. They were going to demonstrate how a duel is done.


    Flitwick and Magnus took out their wands and stood at each end of the stage.


    Flitwick started lecturing, "Everyone, focus here. Listen to me as this is how the official duels take ce. As you can see, we are at the end of the stages. As soon as the match starts, you can move forward if you want.


    "As said in the rule book, you must either push your opponent from the stage, disarm them or make them quit. Now, we will be using verbal charms, for now, to show you what can be used. Mr Pendragon, you can start whenever you want."


    After getting the sign from Flitwick, Magnus readied his best-unused wand. He still had 5 more under his robes, plus he had taken a few potions from Ragnar to use them. In his defence, he was about to duel with a renowned Master Duelist.


    On the other hand, Flitwick looked calm, but he was feeling so excited. His mind was telling him to feel excited, that he was about to duel with the descendant of Merlin, who was considered the best ever in charms and other enchantments. And knowing that Magnus had used his powers topletely defeat so many pure-blood wizards who had been spoonfed all the resources proves that Magnus was not to be taken lightly.


    But this also reminded him not to take this 2nd-year student in front of him lightly.


    But Magnus did not start. He looked at Ragnar, "Rag, blow up a balloon and then pop it. We will start the duel with the burst sound."


    "A much better solution." Professor Flitwick agreed.


    "BEAT HIS ASS, PROFESSOR!." James shouted from the side.


    Flitwick red at them, "I do not tolerate such demeaningnguage, Mr Potter. Do you want detention?"


    "Sorry, sir. I just got too excited." James apologised immediately.


    Ragnar did and asked. Soon, all the noise subsided as everyone looked at the stage and Ragnar in anticipation. Magnus and Flitwick became alert and crouched slightly to give the body better flexibility.


    *BOOM*


    "Aguamenti" Magnus cast his charm and aimed a jet of water towards Flitwick. But this was not the end of the series of attacks that he had nned.


    On the other side of the stage, Flitwick immediately countered the water with Incendio charm. His wand created a simr stream of fire and soon the fire met water.


    It created a lot of steam, but not all of it was turned into steam, some of the water did fall on Flitwick but it had no momentum.


    As soon as the water stopped Flitwick sent a charm flying, "Stupify!"


    To Flitwick and everyone else''s shock, Magnus was seen running towards theing charm. Midway he cast Protego, the shield charm, immediately neutralising the Stupify.


    Next, Flitwick noticed Magnus putting his hand inside his pocket and taking out a small vial. He didn''t throw it towards Flitwick, instead his own feet.


    *BOOM*


    A cloud of smoke covered Magnus. It covered the whole middle part of the stage. All the spectators made excited or cheering noises watching this.


    This trick was only effecting in duels as in real life, the enemy would start bombarding attacks after attacks at the smoke. Flitwick stayed alert to tackle anying charm. At the same time, he waved his wand to send a gust of wind.


    BUT... Flitwick was confused by Magnus'' next choice of charm.


    "Engorgio!" Magnus'' voice resounded. This was an ergement charm.


    ~What is he erging?~ Flitwick wondered.


    "Evanesco!(vanish objects)"


    As soon as Flitwick heard this he knew this was serious. He let go removing the smoke and started throwing Descendo charms(Makes object fall down) one after another randomly in front of him.


    "Descendo!" "Descendo!" "Descendo!" "Descendo!..."


    *BAM*


    Then, all of a sudden something collided with his legs, it was enough to push him to the edge of the stage. But he somehow stopped himself.


    "Revelio!" He cast it on the invisible object. Instantly, a round spherical metallic ball appeared. But, that was not the end. The metallic ball instantly turned back into its normal fist-sized ball, but it left a lot of smoke there, and it was suffocating smoke.


    "LUMOS!"


    ~WHAT? Who uses the light-producing charm in a duel?~ Everyone wondered there.


    But then, to the shock and excitement of it all, they saw Magnus in mid-air as he had dived towards Flitwick, who was intensively coughing.


    "BLOODY MERLIN!" Sirius loudly eximed seeing this awesome scene.


    *KA-CHACK* a camera sh came and someone took a photograph of that moment.


    The fight wasing to an end and this fast-paced duel was blood-pumping to all there, as every moment with Magnus was unpredictable.


    By the time Flitwick looked at Magnus, the light-emitting wand was so close to his face that it blinded his eyes. Both of them were still surrounded by smoke, with only a hue of them visible to others.


    *BAM* *BAM*


    Loud noises of Magnusnding came and the next moment everything turned silent. No sound came, neither from the stage nor the crowd. Even all those who hated Magnus had stopped booing. The smoke dissipated slowly and the view became clear for all to see.


    Magnus was standing behind Flitwick, with his wand''s tip resting on the side of the professor''s neck.


    "I won, professor," Magnus said with a smile.


    "YAAAAAAAA... HE WON," the crowd cheered after seeing him win.


    "MY BROTHER WON!" Ragnar was about to run to Magnus in excitement. Who could have thought a duel would be so exciting?


    "I wouldn''t be so sure, Mr Pendragon. Priori Incantato!" Flitwick cast another charm. But this was troublesome to Magnus, this charm creates an "echo" of previously performed spells. So all he heard now was "Descendo!". But he knew that Flitwick was doing something else.


    "Expelliarmus!" Magnus decided to end the match and used it at point-nk range on the professor''s neck. It was a simple disarming charm, Flitwick will just lose his wand now.


    "Hehe, youck experience, Mr Pendragon. Rshio!" Flitwick''s voice echoed, stopping everyone from cheering.


    That was all Magnus heard. In a shocking turn of events, his hand automatically opened and his wand dropped to the floor, now Flitwick''s wand was pointed at him. The situation was reversed in a split second.


    There was confusion on Magnus'' face as he had cast disarming charm at point-nk, how it could fail.


    "Confused?" Flitwick asked him. Magnus nodded so he continued.


    "You had me there, but my experiences helped me in thest moment. Remember this?" Flitwick showed a piece of metal he was holding in the other hand. It was the same metal ball Magnus had used to fight. But now it looked like a curved steel te.


    Magnus'' eyes widened as he realised, "Ah, so you transfigured my own thrown metal ball and turned it into a small shield for your neck with Protego. That''s why my disarming charm didn''t work."


    Flitwick put his wand back in the holster, "Haha... yes. You used a prop and I used the same thing on you. Your performance was wless all the way to the end. For a moment I was certain that I would lose. But, in the end, you became careless and didn''t notice the metal shield I had made as well as my wand arm secretly aimed at your stomach.


    "But it was such an exciting duel, I got to experience a good fight after so long, Mr Pendragon. I can with utmost confidence say that with just a few months of training you can be a Duelling Master." Flitwick said in appreciation, and it wasing from the bottom of his heart.


    ~Certainlty, this is the blood of Merlin, only a second year and this strong. As long as he grows at this rate in magic, mind and body, he will surpass all. Maybe he will also be the Prince of Enchanters... no... maybe even higher than that. King of Enchanters.~ Flitwick silently marvelled.


    Then his eyes fell on the still-shocked crowd. All of them were so confused, about how Magnus didn''t win.


    "Close your mouths, students. I will tell you how I won." He started teaching them about mental calmness and how he won.


    "But Mr Pendragon is a master maniptor. He was purposefully creating conditions favouring him. In truth, if at the end Mr Pendragon had not used Lumos, and instead had used the regr stunning charm, I would have immediately countered it as it was harmful to me.


    "However, because it was Lumos, and hence harmless, I didn''t react and that gave Mr Pendragon a chance to jump behind me with his wand at my neck. Only if he had paid a little more attention to me he would have certainly won.


    "So, this was how a real duel is fought. Not by beating your opponent bloody, but by defeating them with non-fatal magic. In international tournaments, non-life-threatening force is allowed, but here, we will not use that.


    "Now, I want all of you to make a pair with each other and practice stupify and Protego on each other. Those who don''t know these spells follow me to this side, I will teach them to you today."


    [A/N: I suck at writing action scenes but tried my best on this.]


    [You can see the duelling stage on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONES ARE LIFE!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 153 - 153. Paper Trouble

    Everyone was excited after seeing the Duel between Magnus and Flitwick. Those who were not so interested in this previously were now hoping to go pro, though it was just momentary motivation.


    Another thing that happened was that the Gang of Slytherin developed slight fear towards him now, as he was so good at fighting and now they were fully sure they could not do anything to him in a face to face conflict. ??


    Other than this, everyone else started admiring him more. He became the role model and goal of many students who were truly interested in duelling and were even good at it.


    Magnus though was helping Emma, Ragnar and Severus. Soon, Sirius, James, Remus and Peter also joined as they recognised Magnus'' amazing abilities.


    "Ragnar, you only need to be fast, just like me, so you can ovee theck of your wand skills. The rest of you, just focus on your spells. You will not find wizards like me who jump around so much. I use a sword, that''s why I move a lot." Magnus told them.


    "WHAA... but I want to look cool like you," Siriusined. Emma nodded at him.


    "Okay, can you cast all the charms me and professor used in our duel?" He asked them.


    With embarrassed faces, they looked down. "See, you need to focus on normal charms first. Just practice the disarming, shield and stunning charm first.


    "Ragnar, you follow me. I will show you how to toy with the mind of your opponent. I have a perfect trick for you."


    Ragnar followed him to the corner of the hall, where Magnus started teaching him. "I havee up with a n to make you the best fighter. You know potions best, so you must have a lot of potions with you that you can use on the opponent. Next, all you have to do is keep your wand out and fool your opponent by just speaking the names of spells.


    "You can name any spell you want. And you can even make opportunities to strike the opponent by shouting a fake attack and anticipate their counter. But you will still need to know how to perform the defensive and disarming charm. Without them, your chances of survival and winning will be thin."


    "But... those are my main problems. I must make those runes at all costs." Ragnar''s will reignited.


    "I will help you too. Now, let''s practice." Magnus continued to help him.


    ...


    The 1st duelling club ran till 7 PM. Much more than the nned 2 hours. But, all of the students were so motivated that they didn''t want to stop.


    In an hour, time for dinner woulde so Flitwick had to force them to leave to their dorms and change clothes. However, Flitwick invited Magnus to his office to talk about something.


    It seemed the charms professor was in a very good mood today, "Come, Mr Pendragon, here, have some hot chocte."


    Magnus obliged and took a seat. He had a very favourable opinion regarding Flitwick till now.


    "Where did you learn to fight like that? Only once in my lifetime have I seen a wizard fight like you, but he was not so talented in charms and died on the stage." Flitwick asked him while he drank what seemed like Firewhiskey.


    "I was taught by King Arthur''s portrait and my father, as he''s in the army. I have been practising to skillfully use my sword. So that I can someday be the best of both Arthur and Merlin." Magnus shared his thoughts.


    Flitwick liked that Magnus considered him worthy to be knowing this, "Indeed, King Arthur fought beside Merlin in all fights, he''s as great as Merlin, but sadly, Muggles forgot about him."


    "It''s not that they forgot, it''s just that because the Statue of Secrecy came into ce, slowly the entire muggle poption started to believe all the magical things only happened in stories. Hence, the groundbreaking achievements of Arthur also became fairy tales." Magnus replied. This was his theory of why Arthur was not remembered.


    "Indeed, I would have loved to meet him if he was alive. A person of royal blood, who treated people right. Who gave the goblinsnd to establish their bank on." Flitwickmented.


    Magnus then asked, "Professor, do you feel closer to humans or Goblins? I don''t mean to offend you. Please ignore if it''s a stupid question."


    Flitwick chuckled, "Haha, no-no. My case is rare, so it''s normal for people to feel curious. Well, sadly, I don''t feel close to any of the two. To me, Goblins look too obnoxious, short-sighted and greedy. While humans... well... I was prejudged and foredoomed from an early age because of my ancestral connection to a different breed of being that was both regarded and treated as second-ss citizens by much of the wizardingmunity. So, I can''t bring myself to feel close to humans either.


    "I am stuck in my own world, in the middle. But don''t feel pity for me, Mr Pendragon, as that would hurt me more. I was subjected to scrutiny from those around me from the minute I set foot inside this castle. I knew that nobody would stand up for me, I must help myself. All that I am today is because of my hard work and will to never quit."


    Magnus wanted to salute this guy. Muggle-borns were so mistreated and harassed in the current world, he couldn''t imagine the things Flitwick must have faced in all these years. Stuck with dual identities, unknown if he was byw even considered a first-ss citizen.


    Magnus had an idea, "Professor, your life has been so inspirational. Will you let me tell my personal writer to write a book on you? Your autobiography? I am sure it will help so many, I personally have a friend who is a werewolf due to an ident. Your story will motivate people like him to push forward no matter what."


    "Are you talking about Mr Lupin? Haha... don''t look at me like that. Most of the faculty know and we support Headmaster. As for the book, will Rita Skeeter be writing it?" He inquired.


    "Of course, I pay her good money to use her brain. Come on, professor, the world will hear about you. You might just help some depressed wizard kid avoid suicide due to social pressure." Magnus tried to convince him.


    *Sigh*


    "Fine, Mr Pendragon, I will allow her to write a book about my life." He agreed.


    Magnus was happy, "Thank you. And, please call me Magnus. Mr Pendragon seems too... official."


    "Alright, Mr P... Magnus. Ah, look how long we talked, it''s nearly dinner time. Well, I asked you toe with me because I wanted to ask you about your wand. When will you go out to find one?"


    Magnus sighed, "I''m afraid there is none for me, Professor. I am supposed to hold Merlin''s staff someday, but until that day I must use these receable wands. But, I have swords to fight too, and they can easily stop a killing curse."


    Flitwick nodded, "That''s good to hear. It''s time, we should leave for Great Hall."


    Magnus nodded and started leaving, but as he was about to reach the door, Flitwick called him back.


    "Magnus, I read the book about you. The dream of yours, of an equal world, as idealistic as it may be, is quite wonderful. If it was someone else, I would not have believed it, but maybe... you can do it.


    "If you ever need my help with something, do ask me," Flitwick said.


    Magnus left after hearing this. ~Hmm... I wonder if all the people like Professor, who were wronged by the society band together, can they defeat all these pure-blood racists?~


    ...


    At the great hall, the dinner felt much tastier for a few students. Because they exerted so much during the duelling ss. Poor elves of Hogwarts were having to work extra today, but unknown to all, they were extra happy, thinking their food was being valued more.


    Magnus also drowned himself in food. His favourite dish, pancakes were there too. But, they were not as tasty as those his mum makes so he also ate some chicken,mb, beef, cake, apple pie and finally arge ss of banana shake.


    *BAM*


    Soon, the newspapers also arrived and Magnus opened the first page to see what was going on in the magical world.


    But, his mood got spoiled immediately. The headline read, "YOU-KNOW-WHO warns the world to obey or be reduced to ashes. A family of wizards burned alive on a pyre, including 2 children."


    Magnus was not dumb, he knew that the Ministry owned the paper, not the chief editor. But this was his warning to the ministry indirectly, for them to look into this matter. Because this headline spoke less about the tragedy and more about what the dark lord wanted to tell the world. This was an obvious sign of the Ministry beingpromised.


    He took out a nk paper and started writing a letter to the chief editor of the Daily Prophet.


    "I am disheartened to see the current state of your newspaper. How it has be a mouthpiece for racists and murderers. Now you are even issuing announcements for Death Eaters? Do you love Azkaban so much?


    "Perhaps, I should start my own newspaper. I''m sure it will just take me a day to destroy your sales records. But, you still have a chance toe clean, by selling the newspaper to me, or else, see your newspaper be worthless in this capitalistic business world. I can distribute my paper for free for years, I do notck money. Can you do the same without going bankrupt?


    Think about it.


    Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon."


    ...


    Ministry of Magic,


    The ministry had its own propaganda division. They did not have a designated department as they didn''t have that many employees. Their job was just to subtly keep the image of the Ministry clean.


    But, the whole operation was nowpromised because the new head of this small division was a pureblood supremacist, as well as a staunch follower of the Dark Lord, although he was neither a Death Eater nor had met them in his life.


    The moment he read the message from Magnus, he seethed in rage. After all this time, his un-questioned power was being questioned and threatened. He wanted to fight back, and for it, he was going to use the same newspaper Magnus wanted to buy.


    "Cancel tomorrow morning''s 1st-page special. I will write one personally," he announced.


    [You can see the duelling hall on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 154 - 154. The Clown

    Magnus did not know that his letter had enraged someone with too much inted ego and self-importance. By now, he expected that everyone in the British magical circle would know that messing with him was not a good choice. He could cause damage to them in so many ways they couldn''t even imagine.


    "Mag, look, there''s your photo in the newspaper," Ragnar told him, while they sat in the great hall and ate breakfast. ??


    Magnus, still a bit drowsy because of studying all night, looked at the paper. There his photo was, with his mum and dad.


    "Hmm, why would Rita publish my parents'' photo? I told her to keep them away from all this." He wondered.


    "She didn''t write it, Mag. Look at the headline." Ragnar pointed out.


    Alerted, Magnus'' eyes opened fully and he took the newspaper. The headline said, "Danger To Magical World, An Imperialist Dream Of A Child."


    He continued reading it. But the first line he read made him angry. "Merlin''s descendant, Magnus, with his various loud surnames, is still unable to hide his secret desires to rule Magical Britain.


    "Just as his parents are dogs of the muggle government, he wants to turn us into their dogs too, because, in the end, he will be the ruler of muggles. But Mr Pendragon needs a reminder that we are not his subjects, magical Britain never had a king and never will..."


    Magnus continued to read it till the end. It was all nonsense spewed by someone with an agenda, it was obvious from this article. But, Magnus was very angry, not only its person called his parents Dogs, but he also put their photo on the paper. This will make some bad people interested in them.


    "What did I do to this guy now? This... Oscar Thumbling. I don''t even know this name, and I would have surely not forgotten such a funny name." He talked to himself in a low voice.


    "Maybe he just doesn''t like your face. Even I feel like punching it sometimes." Ragnar joked.


    "And I feel like letting Chad sleep on your face sometimes after feeding him stinky beans," Magnus replied.


    Ragnar''s face paled, "No no... I don''t want to smell his natural breeze. Focus on this problem, Mag. We need to deal with him. How dare he talk bad about aunt and uncle."


    "Mum and dad, you should call them that. And this guy... I''m going to dig his grave if he turns out to be a bad seed. You wait here, I might skip the 1st ss today. Just tell Professor McGonagall that I''m working on some new spell." Magnus got up.


    "Okay, tell me what happenedter," Ragnar replied and let him leave.


    ...


    Magnus arrived at his office under the teacher''s living quarters. It was empty currently so there was no one to see him.


    He quickly locked the door and called George.


    "Go to MEDA and bring Adrian here." He ordered.


    George saluted and vanished. After a few minutes, he had another person with him.


    Adrian looked around at the room and felt strange with the magic. But he still had no idea where he was because there was no window in the room.


    Magnus took the newspaper and pushed it to him, "You used to work in the Ministry. Do you know about this Oscar Thumbling?"


    "Hmm, how can one forget this name? It was too funny. Ever since he joined the ministry he was deemed a funny guy, the clown of the Ministry.


    "He was so annoying to all that nobody liked to work with him. In his career, he was transferred from one department to another, until he finallynded at the propaganda division. It seems he''s not doing a very good job.


    "Never thought he was also a Dark Lord idoliser," Adrian revealed.


    Magnus stayed silent and thought for a few seconds, "What would you say, is he also somehow working for Death Eaters?"


    "I don''t know. But, knowing how he is and how the Death Eaters make people work for them, I wouldn''t be too surprised if he was working for them." Adrian said.


    "Okay, I will put a top-priority contract for you. I want all information about him, from the moment he was born to right now. The payment will be transferred to the MEDA ount." Magnus ordered him. Actually, Magnus was officially Adrian''s boss, but he rarely meddled with their work, so Adrian enjoyed rtively high powers as the CEO.


    After receiving the orders, Adrian immediately left with George. Then, George returned and asked, "What else can I do, sir?"


    "You know the ce, start digging a grave there. Just in case we might use it." Magnus instructed him.


    George, for some reason excited, nodded. "Yes sir, I will do it right away."


    *Pop*


    Now, Magnus sat alone in the office. He was still not feeling very good, what happened today would have consequences. The Daily Prophet was a big newspaper with reach around the whole of Britain, and many people, who had no idea about the dirty politics of the Ministry, take everything in the newspaper as real.


    It was a tant attack on his image, that he had been painstakingly trying to establish.


    "Hmm, I need reparations. This Oscar was a ministry employee who used the state-run newspaper to spread false propaganda. Hmm, a legal notice sounds good." He thought and decided to write a letter to his favourite Minister, Eugenia. She was his favourite because she was so ipetent. She acted like a strong woman but was actually useless.


    [Letter]


    "To, The Minister of Magic,


    The tantly ignorant and defamatory article published in the Daily Prophet this morning was an attack on the image of Royalty. This has caused irreversible harm to my image.


    As the article was also written by one of your people, the Ministry holds all responsibility for what has happened. Because of this, I am legally suing the Ministry for 5 million Galleons, because you have caused me harm, which might take years to heal.


    This is a notice, as well as a warning for what is yet toe. Also, if the Ministry fails to acknowledge their mistake in 24 hours, and issue an apology on the first page of the Daily Prophet, then I will destroy the Daily Prophet by starting a new paper and writing my handwritten articles, about how the Ministry came to possess their best propaganda tool.


    I hope you will make the right decisions.


    Respectfully,


    Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon."


    [Letter Ends]


    He finished his letter and sealed it with his monogram. Then, he called for summer and sent it to the Ministry.


    But he did not end there. He was angry, and wanted thorough revenge, leaving no space for the enemy to one day recover. He wrote another letter. This was for Rita Skeeters.


    [Letter Starts]


    "You saw the newspaper. We are going to fight it. I want you to go ahead and buy 50 printing machines and then poach all the staff of the Daily Prophet by paying higher sries, even if it''s by a small margin they wille.


    After that, start writing articles truthfully, about what is happening around the British Magicalmunity and also to an extent the world. I want the draft ready by evening and we will roll out the papers tomorrow morning, free of cost. The paper is called Magical Daily, and its tagline will be True, Precise and Unwavering Journalism.


    Do your magic and turn this into a beloved newspaper around the country. Also, add a small new segment to the paper, around in the middle. Call it the mour Daily. Add all the fashion, gossip and lifestyle-rted news to this small 2-page segment.


    Other than that, dedicate the secondst 2 pages for sports, the pages before that to the economy and a few more pages for international news. Then reserve 1 page to print articles by famous people as op-ed articles, they will only show the opinion of the writer. I want this paper to stick to its tagline.


    We will be bringing down the Daily Prophet and making Magical Daily the main newspaper of people. If you are able to do it sessfully, I will consider rewarding you.


    From Magnus."


    [Letter Ends]


    He again folded the letter and waited for Summer to return, then he sent her on a journey again.


    ...


    Ministry of Magic,


    *BAM*


    Eugenia mmed her fist on her desk, roaring and seething in anger.


    "WHO ORDERED YOU TO WRITE THIS? I want an answer, and I will have them, even if I have to use Veritaserum." She raged.


    Oscar stood in front of her with a shrunken neck. He had not anticipated that the Minister would be so angry due to all this. He had only expected a few warnings.


    "We... we can still talk to him... that we did not mean it." He suggested.


    *SLAP*


    "You destroyed any chance of negotiations when you stered the faces of his parents in the paper. And now he will not sit back unless he''s brought us to our heels. I swear by Merlin''s name, if I was not the Minister, I would have cast so many crucio curses on you. You are suspended and will await trial. All your money and property will be seized." She announced to him.


    *Ow...* Summer arrived at her office proudly.


    Eugenia''s eyes shrunk, recognising the bird. "And herees the harbinger of dread."


    She took the letter and opened it, from start to finish, her face did not change from the previous frown. Instead, she had turned even angrier.


    Looking back at Oscar, she said, "All your property will be sold to pay him thepensation for this little stunt of yours. Start preparing for your apology. Leave."


    ...


    Unknown to Oscar, his death warrant was being signed slowly as Adrian prepared a record of his life.


    ~Argh... he was a degenerate through and through.~ Adrian muttered whileing upon some evidence that shook even him, proving Oscar was no simple office clown. He was the Pennywise of nightmares.~


    [You can see the Magnus'' Monogram on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONE ME SENPAI!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 155 - 155. Straightforward Fury

    The Next Day,


    Hogwarts, Magnus'' office, ??


    Magnus read the report Adrain had prepared with a heavy heart and frowned brows. His fist was held tight and his anger was barely in control.


    "So you found skeletons under his basement. More than a hundred, all belonging to kids. Mostly girls. And all were Muggles''? Are you absolutely sure about this finding?" Magnus asked Adrian once again.


    This Oscar turned out to be much worse than Magnus had expected. At most, he thought maybe Oscar would be a Death Eater. But this was even worse, he was a serial murderer and most probably a paedophile.


    "Yes, Mr Grant. I was shocked too. I saw him as a clown but never had expected him to be such a person. I used my magical skills to gather as much information from those skeletons as I could." Adrian replied. He felt his throat dry and took a ss of water. This kind of investigation was not something he does every day.


    However, suddenly something clicked in Magnus'' mind.


    "Oh no no no... ADRIAN. GET UP. WE NEED TO GO. There might be a reason why there were only skeletons. And not rotting bodies." Magnus blurted.


    Adrian''s eyes widened, "He might still be keeping the kids hidden. Merlin''s beard. But... He''s a Ministry Employee."


    "And I am a Member of Wizengamot. I hold a lot of power, Adrian. And this is not the time to worry about such details." Magnus said.


    He hurriedly went to the wall behind his chair and tapped on it with his wand a few times. Quickly, many bricks made way and showed a hidden chamber.


    Magnus took out a lot of vials of Potions and put them in his robes. Then he took 5 wands.


    "Let''s go to Professor Dumbledore. I can''t exin my appearance outside school otherwise." Magnus rushed out.


    ~So we were in Hogwarts.~ Adrian realised.


    ...


    Magnus guessed twenty words for the password to the gargoyle statues and entered the office.


    "Professor. Follow me, right now. If you don''t, then don''tin why there was a school student outside the school." He rushed the old man.


    Dumbledore had no idea what was happening and why this Thomas was here with Magnus.


    "Where?" Dumbledore asked as he got up.


    "To the Ministry. Did you read the newspaper? I ordered an investigation on its author. We found about a hundred skeletons of children from under his basement, mostly females, and all were muggles. There could be children still alive somewhere. We need to get him to speak." Magnus said at speed.


    Dumbledore didn''t ask him anything more and simply waved his wand to close his office. "Fawkes, you stay here."


    "Let''s go," Dumbledore was ready to apparate.


    Adrian was nowpletely different looking than before so he was not worried about going to the ministry. He even had a new wand now so there was no way for anyone to know who he was.


    Before leaving Hogwarts, Magnus called George, "Go to Rita Skeeter and order her to be present at the ministry."


    George vanished quickly. Magnus noticed being stared at by Dumbledore and Adrian, "What? You know the Ministry is shameless and they will try to hush up the matter. They''ve been doing it for years. But, this time I won''t let this happen. How dare they let such a person stay in the position of power."


    Both didn''t say anything in reply. Magnus grabbed Dumbledore''s arm and they all apparated to the visitor hall of the Ministry.


    It was, as always, very busy, with so many peopleing in and out of that ce.


    As soon as they arrived there, all people noticed them and made way. Dumbledore and Magnus were both very famous now.


    "Your Majesty..." Some muggle-born wizards would every once in a while greet Magnus. They were all too proud of him because he was not just a wizard and king, but their representative at the highest level.


    They made strides and reached the Minister''s office immediately. There, Eugenia sat by her desk, working.


    Seeing someone enter without even a knock, she frowned, but before she could shout at this person, she heard them speak.


    "WHERE IS OSCAR?" Magnus asked her with a raised voice.


    Eugenia had the wrong idea, "What are you doing? Do you think this is your yground?"


    Magnus did not reply and just punched at her wooden table, leaving a fist mark on it, "Answer what I ask, or you will be remembered in history as the Minister who sinned."


    "What are you talking about?" She inquired, looking at Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore immediately gave a cutdown version of the whole story. Her face grew pale in horror. This was not a small matter.


    "I-I will look into this matter, you don''t have to interfere in the ministry''s business an... *BAM*"


    Magnus didn''t let herplete her words and just took out his two swords, "I am a member of the Wizengamot, that gives me enough power, and if you still want to rant about your so-called ministry business then I am ready to fight for it. Decide quickly, those children might not have much time left, nor do you."


    His cold voice and unwavering attitude had Eugenia taken aback. She was for the first time seeing the side of Magnus that probably stemmed from King Arthur''s blood.


    "He''s in the temporary prison, awaiting investigation on what he did." She informed Magnus.


    "Take us to him, we need him to tell us where he keeps children and if anyone else is involved in this crime." He ordered her.


    Not having the guts to anger him more, she decided to take him along. Besides, Dumbledore seemed silent, meaning that he was supporting whatever Magnus was doing.


    She led them outside and headed to the elevator. It was an underground prison made to hold prisoners before their trial. As they got inside the elevator, Magnus saw Moody.


    He had not seen the old man in a while now. "Hello, one eye Moody."


    Moody chuckled, only Magnus called him this, and to be honest, most didn''t have the guts to call him names. "What''s with this entourage?"


    "Follow us, I think we will be in need of your skills at the prison to make someone spill out some important information," Magnus told him.


    Moody nced at Eugenia, she also nodded so he decided to stick. He was wondering what had brought all of them here and why Dumbledore looked so grim.


    The elevator descended into the ground, deeper and deeper, also taking many turns here and there.


    "We had no idea he was doing such a thing." Eugenia rified.


    "Huh," Adrian scoffed.


    "Of course, when does the Ministry ever know about a crime before it''smitted? Even when the criminal is sitting in the same building andmitting the same crime again and again." Magnus snarled.


    *TING*


    The elevator stopped and the door opened, in front of them was a long hall, with crude stone-like walls. The corridor had wings, going left and right, with each wing having some guards making rounds. But, before the main entrance, there was a blockade of sealed metal rods.


    "Take us to Oscar Thumbling," Eugenia ordered.


    Without asking anything, the warden took his wand and led them inside. Oscar was not kept in a very bad cell, as he had notmitted a heinous crime, to the knowledge of the Ministry. He was just there for misuse of power.


    As soon as Oscar saw Magnus, he crawled towards his feet, "I''M SORRY, Sir. Please forgive me..."


    *BAAM*


    Magnus kicked his face before he could hold his legs. "WHERE ARE THE CHILDREN?"


    Oscar immediately felt goosebumps on his body. He alternated between looking at Eugenia and Magnus.


    "W-what are you tal..."


    "STILL DARE TO LIE?" Adrian angrily went forward and punched his face.


    "SPEAK!" Magnus insisted.


    Moody meanwhile was confusedly looking at the scene. He noted that even the Minister was not protesting this manhandling. So, he asked Dumbledore in a low voice.


    "What happened, Dumbledore?"


    Dumbledore stood there with folded arms. He sighed and told him everything. "Very grave sin, Moody, a very grave sin... he''s a..."


    ...


    "I WILL BLOODY GAUGE HIS EYES OUT. You were one of us, you dared to BETRAY US?" The next thing they knew, Moody pushed everyone aside and started beating the hell out of Oscar.


    *BAM*


    "WHERE ARE THEY?"


    *PUNCH*


    "WHO''S WITH YOU?"


    *KICK*


    "SINCE WHEN?"


    Moody asked him everything and every time Oscar chose silence, Moody chose violence.


    [You can see the Underground Prison on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 156 - 156. Make A Choice

    Oscar was not telling them anything, continuously denying everything again and again. He was by now beaten bloody, his clothes were dripping with his own blood.


    "Veritaserum will make you speak," Moody said, making Oscar flinch. ??


    Eugenia just stood there, with folded arms and anger on her face.


    "No, we don''t have time for that. I know a much quicker way to know everything, with just a mere look in the eyes." Magnus suggested.


    Moody nodded with this arrangement. All they cared about was finding the children.


    "Adrian, hold him tight," Magnus ordered.


    Adrian immediately went behind Oscar and held his arms. Magnus went closer and used his fingers to forcefully open Oscar''s eyes.


    "NOOOOOO... THIS IS ILLEGAL... I WILL SEND YOU TO AZKABAN... MINSTER do some..."


    Magnus didn''t wait for his ranting to end, he had entered his mind. He was not gentle at all either, simply forcing open any kind of defence Oscar hade up with. It was very hard to find a master Legilimese as it was very tough to learn the subject. An average wizard could only create small enough defences that get them alerted if someone tried to enter.


    Magnus ignored all the childhood memories and tried to see the recent ones. And he did not like what he saw, his head''s veins popped up. The scenes were too sad, horrifying and gory.


    Small children, begging for help, for mercy, while Oscar had his way with them. Beating them, he did horrible things to them. He never gave them food to eat and liked seeing them suffer. The children would eventually die from all the injuries and hunger.


    Magnus now went harder on his mind. Trying to find out all about how he kidnapped all these children and how big was this kidnapping racket was. Slowly, he found everything.


    Oscar was 50 years old, and he''s been doing this for the past 30 years. He started during World War II, because during that time, the wizarding government was busy with Grindelwald, Muggle police were busy with the war and constant air raids. Poverty was on the rise, Muggle parents were desperate and worked long hours. Often leaving children behind. He would kidnap these children for his sick motives.


    Sometimes, he even bought kids from parents who were too poor and had no jobs. Slowly, his appetite increased, but with the waring to an end, he saw himself in more danger. So he took over a muggle gang in London, and with his secret help with magic, the gang flourished.


    It had been active for the past 25 years and had kidnapped more than 1821 children. In just the previous 3 years, from 1970 to the present, they had kidnapped 178 children. Their crimes were on the rise because of the increasing intion and people once again being pushed into poverty.


    Of course, Oscar was not the only exploiter of children''s. There were many sick humans in the muggle world too, sick, rich and powerful people. Including businessmen and politicians.


    So, Oscar started providing them with his services. His magic was very helpful to him, as it helped him keep his tracks hidden. He also had an old house-elf, that obeyed hismands. The police didn''t even know about the existence of his gang. As he killed every member whenever one was caught.


    Later, he used these same powerful people to keep his business going. Now, he even sold children abroad and was also expanding his gang abroad. Mainly in the poor countries of Asia, South America and Africa. But, kids from developed countries were the most expensive.


    Magnus was sickened by this. He was young and had never thought such a thing could even be possible. He had only heard about child trafficking, so this was an eye-opener. And honestly, seeing such things was making him grow too fast.


    What was a child''s greatest treasure? His ability to stay ignorant. Because only then can they y and enjoy things with no worries. But, as they grow and find out about the real world, they grow up, because they start to care, they start to be less ignorant of their surroundings.


    Magnus had found out about this dark side from the day he was attacked outside Gringotts. He was taught at the age of 11, that if he wanted to live and be happy, then he must grow up and fight.


    He didn''t feel it. But his pure childish innocence died that day, somewhere among the barrage of various colourful charms and curses, meant to take his little life away, even before his wings grew and he saw the world. The big world would be this cold... his mummy had never told.


    And with the cries of those children being his wake up rm, today, he saw the worst of humanity.


    *WOOSH*


    Magnus returned from Oscar''s mind and took a very long breath. He felt like vomiting but controlled himself with long breaths. His ears were still ringing with the cries of pain and helplessness.


    He looked at Oscar in pure fury. "You are the lowest of the lowest scums I have ever met. I wonder if people like you should be considered even lower than the Dark Lord. He''s a baby killer, but you kill children''s minds and souls while they are still breathing. You used this magic to do all these crimes. YOU HAVE NO RIGHT OVER THIS MAGIC!"


    *SLASH*


    With two swift swings of his swords, Magnus cut down Oscar''s two arms from the torso. So that he may never ever hold a wand in his life.


    "THIS IS JUST THE BEGINNING OF YOUR SUFFERING." Magnus coldly said. He then used an incendio charm and burned the bleeding wounds of Oscar.


    Everyone was shocked by this outburst. "What did you see?" Dumbledore asked him. But he knew it must be something too bad.


    Magnus took out a small vial from his pocket, then put his wand at his temple and dragged out a memory. The memory of what he saw in Oscar''s head. The blue earthworm-like magical residue came out of his head. He stored it in the vial and handed it to the Minister.


    "Do you have a Pensieve?" He inquired.


    "Yes, it''s in my office." She replied and already started walking.


    ...


    They all saw the memory.


    "MERLIN''S ARSE... THIS IS... Too much." Moody cursed loudly. His breathing was unstable and his staff made noise as he tapped it continuously on the floor in anger.


    Eugenia was just sitting on her chair, looking at the ceiling.


    "We were so busy focusing on the devil in the light that we ignored all these devils looming in the dark," Dumbledore muttered.


    Magnus was also sitting silently, tapping his foot on the floor with a feeling of uneasiness. He looked at the Minister, "This is the reality of Magic. Anybody can use it to exploit the muggle world and theirck of knowledge that we even exist. You, as the Minister, are supposed to keep all such things in check. But if you don''t even stand up against the devils in the open, like the Death Eaters and Voldemort, how can we expect you can do something about many more Oscars hiding around somewhere?


    "Professor told me that you are not on their side. He told me that you want to fight them. How will you fight them if you refuse to take a side? What do you even have to fear? Their money? Their influence? I got it all, much more than them. The only thing Ick is an army, but I suppose you have plenty of honourable wizards in the ministry like Moody.


    "So make a choice, Minister."


    They all turned silent now. Only the noise of all the people outside going on with their lives was heard. Unaware that a monster had been unearthed today, right where they walked right now.


    Eugenia then moved on her chair and started, "I am 70 years old, Mr Pendragon. I have a husband and a son, he is twenty years older than you. I have sent my son to work in MACUSA because it was safer there.


    "If I can''t even make this ce safe for me to live with my own family, while holding this office, I should be ashamed of myself.


    "This was what I used to tell myself in my first days in the office. Then I was shown the reality by some members of the Wizengamot. I tuned myself to their songs. Thinking there was no hope.


    "Then you came, the descendant of Merlin and King Arthur, such scary bloodlines. But I never had any expectations from you, because I knew this ce was beyond a child''s ability to repair. But, you proved me wrong, many times by now.


    "Dumbledore stands behind you, and so do many other wizards. Muggleborns love you, and evil fears you. But I serve all wizards, not just muggle-born, half-bloods or purebloods.


    "However, you are right. I must choose a side. So, let''s end them and clean this ce up, it''s too gloomy. I''m very sure I will end up dead soon, but I will try to fight them till myst breath." She replied to Magnus.


    Magnus epted her words, "I will not let you die. Now, let''s go, we have some children to save. Oscar must face thew, of both Muggle and Magical administration. The families of the poor children who died must get justice.


    "And I have already nned everything on how we will proceed. Minister, Rita Skeeter is here, give her an interview and tell her that I, you and Dumbledore caught Oscar and uncovered all this.


    "While I go to the muggle side and deal with his gang. Professor, you don''t need toe, Adrian will be with me. But I do hope you can intimate the Prime Minister about the storm that is about to arrive." Magnus advised and left with George and Adrian, but not before he personally briefed Rita on what to really write in the article.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    THIS FIC IS DYING! STONE ME!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 157 - 157. Uncle Tom

    After settling everything at the Ministry, Magnus first arrived in London, it was a sunny day, looking very cheerful and clean, not really matching to what they were doing. He needed to find a way to get the police involved in this case, so that he doesn''t have to deal with all the statements and annoying legal thingster.


    "Why are we here, sir?" Adrian asked him. ??


    "To find a cop, his name is Tom. He was a constable a few years ago, I wonder if he was promoted. He told me he wished to someday be awarded by the queen, I guess his wish will be fulfilled now." Magnus revealed.


    After looking around a little, Magnus finally saw the man. It seemed Tom had started working out and he didn''t look fat anymore. He was in his uniform, eating a snack while sitting on a bench.


    "Well, it seems he''s been promoted one rank. Now he''s a Sergeant." Adrian said, noticing the insignia.


    "Let''s go and talk to him. I wonder if he remembers me." Magnus muttered and walked forwards. Now Tom had a stubble beard on his face and his eyes seemed to have dark circles. Magnus only remembered him from the time he was lost, he hadn''t heard of him ever since.


    "Excuse me, Uncle Tom." He voiced.


    Tom was tired after a whole night of running around the city due to work, only now he had got to eat something. But, this was after such a long time someone called him Uncle Tom.


    He looked up and saw a boy. He felt like he had seen him before but couldn''t pinpoint. Magnus had changed a lot since his height and body changed, even his face had a scar on his right eye.


    He politely asked, "Yes, how can I help you?"


    Magnus chuckled, "Did you not recognise me? The lost boy you found sleeping in that park?"


    Slowly, Tom''s face changed and a big smile appeared. For some reason, he seemed very happy. "AH, I remember you... how can I forget that day, Inspector''s pocket had caught fire for some reason. How are you, umm... Magnus, right?"


    Magnus appreciated that Tom remembered his name, a good quality for a policeman. "I''m fine. Congrattions on getting promoted. I knew you would be a big cop someday. Maybe even the Commissioner someday."


    Tom embarrassingly rubbed his head. He remembered he had confessed his big dreams to Magnus that day. He was new to the department, so he had no idea how promotions worked.


    "We''ll see, what about you? Oh... I remember the news about you a few years ago, you saved some kids in a burning bus and got a medal from the queen. I told my friends that I knew you but they did not believe me." Tom rambled about his life.


    Magnus kept smiling. He could only imagine what Tom''s face will be when he takes the throne. He will be able to boast for his whole life, that he had saved the King when he was young and got lost.


    "Yes, I alsopleted my school. But, uncle, quick quick, I need your help. I think I saw a suspicious building, I could hear the cries of many children from there. Let''s go quickly." Magnus urged him.


    The small sandwich immediately fell from his hand. "WHAT? I''ve been looking for a kidnapped daughter of a prosecutor. She''s just 10 and was picked up yesterday evening while returning from her dance ss. Quick, take me to that building."


    Magnus nodded. "Follow me, we brought a car with us."


    They immediately jumped into the White Range Rover that Abe had brought there not long ago. He had returned after that as his duty was to keep Adam and Grace safe.


    "Who are you?" Tom asked Adrian.


    "I am Adrian Durian, CEO of MEDA." He introduced himself and put forward his hand.


    Tom was frozen, of course, he knew the name of MEDA. They have been so helpful in solving many cases. Even now, the police had unofficially asked MEDA for help as this child kidnapping case was too high profile.


    "Woah, even the CEO hase out to work. No wonder yourpany is so good. Let''s go." Tom praised and got in the car.


    Adrian just nodded and started driving fast. He didn''t tell him that Magnus was the owner of thepany. Magnus, though, was unhappy that he was made to sit in the backseat.


    Adrian drove very fast, heading somewhere outside of London city, in the outskirts of Surrey.


    "Wait, I thought it would be close by," Tom eximed as he held the roof handle of the car.


    "It''s not too far away, Uncle Tom," Magnus assured him.


    After about 20 minutes of fast driving, they arrived at the area. It seemed to be mainly farnd, with various houses in distances. They could not go there directly as it would alert people, so they ditched the car and went on foot.


    "Is this the house?" Tom asked as he took out a standard revolver to check the bullets and keep it ready.


    [A/N: Note that the police in the United Kingdom are heavily restricted from carrying firearms. Only about 17% of officer carry a gun in London. But, as Tom is a Sergeant, he can oversee who gets to take the guns, and can also keep one.]


    Magnus looked at the revolver and thought, ~Just hope that there are no wizards, or else this will be useless. Tsk... I hope I haven''t jinxed it now.~


    Magnus and Adrian kept their wands ready to start at any time. Magnus had also cast a few charms on himself and Tom, to make sure they were not discovered so easily before they got close.


    Adrian was already an expert in everything, he was an auror and now into detective work, so Magnus let him lead with Tom. He had their backs covered.


    "Shhh..." They crouched as soon as they arrived behind the building. It was a big concrete building, that was probably some kind of an office before. It was decentlyrge but all its doors and windows had been sealed. As far as they could see, there was nobody outside the building. Even the area around the building was deste.


    "You heard the kids here?" Tom asked them.


    Magnus silently focused and tried to hear the noises in the surrounding area. Then, he suddenly prone on the ground and put his ear on it.


    "Got them, they are underground. I can hear their cries and pleas." Magnus noticed.


    Immediately Tom and Adrian also crouched and put their ears on the ground. Soon, they also heard them.


    "Okay, how are we going to do this?" Magnus asked, but he had already discussed it with Adrian.


    So Adrian started, "Simple, you and Magnus go through the front while I enter from the back. We don''t know how many there are but we must save the kids quickly."


    Tom nodded but then looked at Magnus, "We can''t take him inside, it''ll be dangerous."


    ~Yes, for you.~ Magnus thought.


    "Come on, uncle, did you forget I was able to bend steel rods in that burning bus? I was 9 then, now I am much stronger. Look, I even brought a metal baseball bat to beat them. You can be in front of me, while I stay behind." Magnus proposed.


    The thing was, Magnus was not as small as he should be in terms of height. So it created an illusion for Tom that made Magnus look older.


    "Okay then, you will stay behind me. Let''s go." They got up.


    Adrian was going to apparate inside the building and start dealing with them quickly. Now there was no doubt that this ce was where the kids were kept.


    Magnus and Tom went to the front door. But as Tom was about to knock on it, Magnus stopped him.


    "Stop, I will knock, with a childish voice. They might not open if they hear you." He reasoned.


    Then, Magnus used some force and knocked on the door. He made the cutest voice he could, "Please, let me in, please..."


    Tom held himself from coughing as he choked on his saliva. Magnus almost sounded like a girl moaning while doing the deed.


    Magnus though was satisfied by his girly voice. ~I bet I can fool Rag and Sev. Hehe, I should totally prank Sirius and James with this. Remus might be too smart to fall for it though.~


    *KSHHH...*


    The doorknob started to turn with a creek. Tom immediately pulled Magnus behind him and hid his gun, but still had it ready in his pant pocket.


    The door slowly opened and a man appeared, about 30, medium build, with brown hair and nearly as tall as Tom. His pupil dted immediately as he saw the police officer.


    "Yes, how can I help you?" He asked rudely.


    "Do you live here?" Tom asked.


    "No, Ie here to shit every day, of course, I live here. Go away now, don''t bother me." He tried to huff them away and close the door. He smelled something wrong with the mix of Magnus and the cop.


    ...


    But, just as that was happening, Adrian had entered the building. He was silently knocking men out. But, the whole building was like a maze and he was having to move around to find people.


    However, when he entered one room, there turned out to be a small stash of weapons, and 4 men were ying cards there. They saw Adrian and immediately picked up theirrge guns.


    *GUNSHOTS*


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 158 - 158. Dont Let Me Down

    At the door, Tom and Magnus heard the gunshots. The man who was closing the door was shocked a bit by this. By the time he realised he needed to close the door, Magnus had already jumped forward with a punch.


    "SUPER NUTCRACKER PUNCH!" he shouted and really used 100% of his power into this. Itnded directly on the man''s crotch. ??


    *BAM*


    It was an uppercut punch to the balls, so strong that the man actually flew a few feet in the air, at the same time a very gross sound came from where Magnus had punched, it was the same sound thates from stepping on big cockroaches, crunch sound of their skeletons breaking.


    There was no pain, the man passed out immediately, with not just his balls destroyed, but even his intestines were destroyed from it.


    "LET''S GO!" Magnus told Tom.


    Tom was in a daze, he also felt the pain for some reason. ~Maybe If I had shot him, he would have appreciated it.~


    "AH! YES, stay behind me, Magnus" Tom returned to his senses and entered with the gun out.


    Immediately after, Tom fired the first round, as a man jumped in front of them from a room. He was trying to run deeper inside the building.


    Magnus meanwhile was using his special ability to sense all the criminals here. All of them were going to die, that was for sure, some might die today, some in a few days.


    "Let''s regroup with Adrian, gunfire ising from there constantly," Tom said. He was on an adrenaline rush right now, he was putting his life in real danger. And this was also his first time shooting at a real human.


    "AH, LEFT!" Magnus shouted as soon as he sensed a man on the stairs on their left.


    But, it was toote, he had already jumped on Tom, pinning him down. Both of them were trying to brawl, the man had a knife that Tom was trying to keep away.


    It seems the man had not seen Magnus, so he silently walked behind him and used all his strength to bash the metal bat on the man''s head.


    *BAM*


    It sounded much louder than a home run, this was a death run. His hit was so strong that it didn''t just break the man''s skull but also sttered his brain around.


    Magnus himself was shocked by this gore, ~Damnit... Calm down, Magnus, these are muggles.~


    But, immediately his mind changed, ~NO! They are child traffickers and pedos.~


    Meanwhile, Tom pushed the man''s dead body away, the brain matter had also sttered on him, drenching his clothes in red blood. He looked at the huge missing chunk on the dead man''s skull. He had seen many gory crime scenes so it didn''t make him vomit. He was in a rush at the time and failed to realise that Magnus, a kid, had killed someone. Instead, he was shocked by Magnus'' crazy strength. "Thanks, Magnus. And no wonder you could bend steel, that man lost his bloody brain in one swing,"


    Magnus embarrassingly scratched his head, unsure if he should say thank you right now.


    Next, they continued to move in, every once in a while Tom would fire his gun at someone, sometimes there were too many so Magnus would silently cast a charm and make them fall, this way he also got to take action. He would simply m his bat on their necks, breaking them and killing them, with a suffocating death.


    Tom was also shooting left and right, but he was not killing all, his aim was only at the torso, but sometimes he''d mistakenly shoot their heads.


    "HOW MANY ARE THERE?" Tom wondered.


    Magnus was still feeling the surrounding, then he replied, "About 28 more. This was their base, it seems."


    ~Of course, this is the 30 years of Oscar''s hard work.~ Magnus thought to himself.


    After a while, they started finding the way to the basement while dealing with men left and right. It was surely going to be hidden somewhere.


    *BANG BANG BANG*


    "AH!"


    "DOWN!" Tom shouted and proned on the floor. Magnus had done the same.


    A bullet had hit Tom''s arm. He clenched his teeth and red at the many holes on the walls. Magnus cast a low-level healing spell on his arm secretly, reducing his pain.


    "How the hell do they have assault rifles? Were they preparing for war or something? Are they rted to IRA?" Tom loudly wondered while gunshots were destroying the walls. There were probably three men on the other side of the room.


    Just then, they saw Adraine to them, and he was also crawling. "They are not IRA, they are much worse. They are child traffickers and paedophiles. They have been active for the past 30 years, kidnapping more than 1500 children. None were found again."


    Tom sucked in a cold breath, this was a huge development. He was not dealing with a small group, but probably a huge criminal organisation.


    "Here, take this." Adrian passed him an SLR (Self-Loading Rifle).


    After that, when the men on the other side of the wall started reloading, Adrian and Tom fired. Unsuspecting that the other side also had such weapons, all three men died.


    "That''s it, there are no more, at least not on the ground above," Magnus stated.


    Tom stared at him, "Wait, how are you guessing this? Earlier you said there were 28 people? How?"


    "Let''s find the entrance to the basement." Adrian immediately nudged them, saving Magnus the exnation.


    They tried to search everywhere, they lifted every single carpet, but the entrance could not be found anywhere. Magnus and Adrian had rejected the idea of apparating there because it would be a closed area and there were kids, if a gunfight started, those kids might be harmed.


    The three turned silent and looked around. Magnus meanwhile started tapping his hand on the walls. After about 20 minutes of silence, Magnus eximed.


    "HERE!" he called the other two.


    "What? There''s just a wall." Tom said annoyedly.


    Magnus had taken out his wand, Adrian understood what was going on. He shook his head in disappointment, "So the Statute of Secrecy has also been broken by him."


    Magnus looked at Tom and asked, "What about him?"


    "We will obliviate himter, at least the part where he saw it," Adrian replied.


    Tom got angry, "WHAT? What are you talking about? What is this Statute of Secrecy? What Obliviate?"


    *Sigh*


    With a sigh, Magnus turned to the wall and flicked his wand, "Revelio!"


    In a shocking scene to Tom, a door appeared on the wall from thin air. His jaw fell. "Wha-Where did thise from?"


    "It was always there, Uncle Tom," Magnus replied.


    Too uneasy with the mystery, he quickly touched the door and tried to open it, to see if he was hallucinating. But, it was the wrong move.


    *WOOSH*


    *BAM*


    A red light came from downstairs and hit Tom on his chest, sending him flying back. But thankfully he wasn''t too hurt, just a few ribs cracked.


    "Rennervate!" Tom was only hit by a stunning spell, so Magnus cast a revival spell on him.


    Without even crying in pain, he stood up again, "WHAT IN THE GOD''S NAME WAS THAT?"


    Magnus and Adrian looked at each other with a sigh. Adrian took out his wand, "Wizards,"


    "BLOODY JINX," Magnus cursed himself.


    This was the worst-case scenario, now making sure those kids will be safe got harder.


    "How many are there?" Adrian asked.


    Magnus stayed silent for a minute before answering, "3 Wizards."


    *WOOSH* *BANG*


    Continuously, various lights wereing up from the basement. The entrance was small so the enemy wizards just needed to keep on sending their charms and curses to make sure nobody could enter.


    "Apparition?" Magnus asked.


    Adrian silently tried to do it, but nothing happened, "Wards,"


    "What is all this, Magnus? What are these lights?" Tom was absolutely confused and a little scared. This was not science, this was something ult.


    "Just breathe, Uncle, trust me, I know what I am doing. Police cannot stop those men. Only we can. So please, stay back." Magnus requested with a calm voice.


    Tom shut his mouth and put faith in Magnus. He knew this was not the time to talk, the safety of kids was important.


    Magnus looked at the entrance intently, many spells wereing out of it. His mind was running dozens of scenarios, hundreds of ideas.


    "What''s the n?" Adrian asked, knowing Magnus only went silent when thinking deep.


    "There''s only one way now. Stay behind me and kill them if you can." Magnus replied and walked to the side of the door.


    *SCHWING*


    A metal rubbing sound came, with that, a big sword was in Magnus'' hand, firmly held in front of him. He used his other hand too, to hold it in a way that its de would cover him.


    ~I guess this is the time to see if Arthur was telling the truth about this sword. Despair, don''t let me down.~ he talked to himself and moved.


    [You can see the SLR on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONES TOGETHER! APES HAPPY!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 159 - 159. Fight Ends

    Magnus ces the sword in front of him, covering his body. Adrian stayed right behind him with his wand out. He was going to try to shoot at the men whenever he would get a chance.


    "Uncle Tom, you stay here," Magnus said and proceeded. ??


    Just as he found a gap between the spells, he jumped in.


    *BOOM*


    The first spell collided with Despair sword, devouring the spell, like a hungry dragon. But Magnus had to keep his feet firm, so he wouldn''t fall back. The energy was great and he had to put all his weight forward.


    But luckily, Adrian was helping behind him by pushing him forward. The barrage of spells increased soon after, each spell stronger than the one before.


    "SURRENDER, THERE IS NOWHERE TO RUN NOW!" Magnus shouted.


    The intensity of attacks increased with that. But their spells told him that they were now scared. Magnus was continuously inching closer to them with each passing second.


    There were about 30 steps to reach the basement, Magnus had already covered half of them. He would not have normally been so frustrated, but here, because he was stuck in this one-way route, he had to keep himself focused.


    "Confringo!" Adrian sent in his first spell. It nearly hit one wizard, making their attack grow weaker. Magnus pushed quicker, finding this opportunity.


    "LET THE KIDS GO! YOU CAN STILL LIVE, PUT THE BLAME ON OSCAR!" Magnus tried to fake them into the deal. Of course, he was lying, he''d never let them live.


    Thankfully, they hesitated as they heard this. Hearing Oscar''s name, they realised that their boss had already been caught.


    "TRUST ME, I AM MAGNUS GRANT EMRYS PENDRAGON. I CAN HELP YOUR LIFE!"


    ~By ending it.~ He silentlypleted his words.


    Adrian saw the opportunity to and cast a disarming charm. "Expelliarmus!"


    *WOOSH*


    It directly hit the guy in the front and his wand was flown out of his hands to Adrian.


    Now, it was Magnus'' time to shine. He screamed and charged forward, "HAAAAAAAA..."


    The wizard was in shock and failed to respond in time. Before he even knew it, Magnus was just a few feet away from him, the sword that was shielding Magnus not long ago was now aiming its tip at his chest.


    *SLASH*


    Magnus thrust it into the man''s chest with full strength, the de came out from his back and as Magnus moved his sword, the man''s body also rose in the air.


    It was a very scary scene for the rest because Magnus'' face looked blood red, it was not his blood, but his enemies''.


    ~Tsk... I hope the kids aren''t scared by me now.~ Magnus cursed as his eyes fell on the back of the room, there were so many kids, sitting close to each other, hugging each other, with fear and tears on their faces, some had even fainted.


    He then quickly turned his focus to the next man, "SURRENDER!"


    But before Magnus could continue to speak, he remembered something. "Wait, where is the third one?"


    *BANG*


    Magnus looked back. This was not a magical sound, it was a gunshot. Behind Adrian, the third wizard was standing, his eyes widened and mouth open, his wand was pointed at Adrian''s back.


    *BAM*


    But nothing happened and the man silently fell down on the ground as if he was a mannequin. Now they saw that there was a bullet hole behind the skull.


    Seeing where it came from, Tom was standing at the entrance of the Basement, with his gun aimed down. He had just saved Adrian from being killed.


    "So they can be killed with guns," Tom muttered.


    "Only when they are unaware of it," Magnus replied and turned back. But soon ck lines appeared on his head.


    "AAAA... help... I wanna go home." a little boy shouted and struggled in the clutches of thest wizard. He was desperate for a way out now and seeing he was thest one standing and would do anything to get out.


    "Stay back, I will kill this boy if you take any step forward. And put your wands and sword down. YOU TOO, MUGGLE. Put the gun down." the wizard shouted.


    Magnus looked at his partners and nodded at them. He already had a n to deal with this. They silently put down their weapons.


    "Now, I want you to lift the apparition wards you ced. QUICK!" the wizard demanded.


    Magnus bit his lips and tried to show that he was angry and scared. But, inside his head, something else was going on, ~Rargnar, don''t disappoint me with this."


    He slowly tilted his head upwards, then, with a long breath, he spewed out fire from his mouth, so big it lit up the whole basement.


    The wizard got distracted by the fire, and in that instant, Magnus took out a small vial from his pocket and threw it directly at the wizard''s face.


    The ss shattered, and smoke came out of it. Adrian was smart enough to hold his breath, Tom was too far to be affected. This was Ragnar''s invention, the sleeping bomb. In one second, the wizard fell asleep.


    "AH, all of them fell asleep," Magnus eximed, seeing all the kids falling left and right on each other.


    But, just as the wizard fell, Adrian went to his body and shot him in the head. He knew that the ministry waspromised and this was the best way to deal with such people. He''d rather see him dead than in Azkaban, from where he could escape if tried hard enough.


    "Sorry, I trust the Ministry less than the Muggle justice system." he rified.


    "I know, and I would have done the same," Magnus replied, though he wondered if he was turning too cold towards human life. But then he saw the kids and had no regrets.


    Adrian nodded and asked, "Are they safe?"


    "Yeah, its side effects only make people high. But thankfully I got an antidote. But let''s start obligating them first." Magnus suggested.


    He then turned back to Tom, "I saw a telephone in the kitchen, why don''t you call the police and ambnces. Tell them to bring as many as possible, we have about 50 children rescued."


    Tom nodded and left quickly.


    "Let''s start."


    Next, both Magnus and Adrian one by one wiped all the memories where they saw magic. It was very easy to obliviate children as they have zero mental shields and their mind was also too simple.


    It took them about 30 minutes to do this. After that, only Tom was left. He had returned after calling the station. Now he was helping to ce children in a better position because they had just fallen here and there because of the sleeping bomb.


    Magnus and Adrian walked up to him. Magnus spoke, "Uncle, now we must obliviate you. Remove all the memories rted to magic, you will remember everything that happened today, minus this magical fight."


    Tom uneasily looked at Magnus''s eyes. "Can I not keep these memories?"


    Magnus shook his head, "From the 16th-century, the wizards have kept themselves hidden, an international Statute of Secrecy is made, and anybody who breaks will get the worst punishment possible, for us, it will be Azkaban, a prison filled with monsters who feed on your happy memories while tormenting your soul."


    "So it''s a worldwide secret. Haha, I can''t believe we people are so naive. It seems all the fairy tales and stories of knights and dragons were real. Was King Arthur real too?" Tom inquired.


    *Cough*


    Magnus and Adrian looked at each other funnily. Magus nodded, "Yes, and I am rted to King Arthur."


    *BLINK BLINK*


    "Then, are you a royalty?" Tom asked with his shaking voice.


    Magnus nodded, "Yes, I am next in line to the throne. I will be the first-ever king who is also a wizard, hopefully, I will be able to bring the twomunities together.


    "But, for now, Wizarding world is a secret, only known to the Prime Minister, the Queen and the family members of wizards with non-magical families," Magnus exined to him.


    "Wait, do you mean I can also have a child in the future who might be magical?" Tom excitedly asked.


    "Yes, each human has magic in him, but only a few are able to bring it out. Sometimes, the child of two magic users can turn out to be non-magical, the opposite also happens, a lot. Adrian here is one of those kids." Magnus replied.


    *sigh*


    "Who would have thought such an amazing side of the world also existed. But, I can see the chaos if it was revealed to all. I thank you for helping me today, I have no regrets, at least there is a possibility I''d have a magical child in the future, then I will know about this side of the world. You may erase my memories now. The cops are arriving." Tom replied solemnly. Car sirens could be heard from a distance away.


    Adrian nodded and went close to him to obliviate him. Tom closed his eyes.


    "It was an honour working with you, Your Majesty. Haha, who''d believe I had found a lost king in the park that day." he chuckled in the end.


    Magnus for some reason felt bad for him. Tom was a good man, he was so active in saving these kids, not caring about his own life. The world needed men like him. Who were simple, yet kind.


    "STOP!" Magnus interrupted.


    Adrian quickly put his wand down and Tom opened his eyes in confusion, only to see a cheeky smile on Magnus'' face.


    Magnus walked close to him and put one hand on his shoulder, "Uncle Tom, how would you like to climb the socialdder?"


    [A/N: YES! I had nned this from Chapter 2 when I introduced Tom.]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 160 - 160. All Safe

    Adrian smiled widely as soon as he heard this. Hepletely understands what this means. Magnus was going to cultivate Tom into a top police official, so he may help himter.


    Magnus discussed the finer details with him, telling him how he wants to change this country and make it richer than all. Tom, now with the introduction of Magic, believed everything. ??


    "You saw that big hospital being constructed beside Richmond Park? I''m making it, with magic. I will change this world, Uncle Tom. For both, magicals and non-magicals.


    "But, byw, I am supposed to obliviate you. Now that I don''t want to, I am taking a big risk. For this, I must make sure that you never reveal this to anybody. Not even your family.


    "We will make an unbreakable vow, the one who breaks it will die," Magnus announced.


    Tom gulped his saliva as he heard this. Sure, he has no intention to betray Magnus but to lose your life over a secret. He felt like he''s some spy or something.


    "You Wizards are really brutal with your secrets. But I agree with this vow. Let''s do it." He firmly agreed. He wanted to be a part of this new world Magnus talked about.


    Magnus lifted his hand and held Tom''s wrist, while Tom did the same. He had ced his wand in the middle of their hands, so both were touching it.


    Magnus then chanted something and soon a white translucent string-like thing appeared, circling around their hands. It was like a knot, tying their bodies to the vow.


    "Under this vow, you cannot reveal anything about the magical world to anybody, except me, Adrian, Ted, my parents and my friends. If you do, you will die. If I revealed to someone not stated that you know about the magical world, I will die." Magnus cleared the wording.


    "AH! I felt something. It''s like... something is tickling in my chest." Tom eximed.


    Adrian was for the first time seeing this vow be performed on a muggle, "It''s the magic, it will burst your heart if you break the vow."


    "That''s... brutal... but effective. So, what''s the n? You said to climb the socialdder? Are you going to make me your royal butler or something? Haha." Tom jokingly asked.


    Magnus like this about him, he was usually calm and kept his mood good, even if something too unnerving was happening. This levelheadedness will help him a lot.


    "Well, let''s make you the Commissioner of Scond Yard first. Congrattions on your promotion, Uncle Tom, you will be an Inspector soon and will get a George Cross too, after that, all your promotions will be fast as long as you keep on solving cases. My rmendation to you is that you pick the toughest cases and also the high profile cold cases that are left unsolved. MEDA will secretly help you in solving them, increasing your achievements in your resume. But, do keep on improving yourself." Magnus told him the full n.


    [A/N: The Metropolitan Police Service, formerly and stillmonly known as the Metropolitan Police, is informally known as the Met Police, the Met, Scond Yard, or The Yard]


    But Tom felt a bit ashamed, "Won''t this be cheating?"


    Adrianughed, "You don''t know, Tom, all high ranking officers in the police department have someone high in the chain looking after them, be it politicians, businessmen or the government itself. So Magnus'' support is a normal thing, be proud, that the future king believes in you so much."


    Magnus then looked at Adrian, "Adrian, you will also get a George Cross, make sure you use this publicity well for thepany. And I, well, I already have one, might get another George Cross, but it''ll be good for me, when the world finds out about my royalty."


    *CAR SIRENS*


    "They are close, you two take these two bottles and pour one drop in each child''s mouth. They will wake upter. I will go to the top floor to collect the evidence. We need to make sure these people are not able to get away, the ones we killed here were just the tip of the iceberg, there are far more influential people behind this." Magnus handed them two bottles and went upstairs.


    It was a fully sealed floor but he just sted it open. The building was 3 floors high. On the top was just onerge hall, it was probably used for conventions or something.


    *BOOM*


    He sted the door open.


    "Took you long enough, boy. My non-existent legs were getting numb by sitting here." Moddy sarcastically spoke. Beside him was Oscar, silently sitting there, still armless, but there was not even one scratch on his body. Moody must have done a number on him and then healed him.


    "Is he ready?" Magnus asked.


    "Yes, as good as a docile pup. He will confess to everything and tell names of all wizards, muggles and powerful people involved in this. Muggle trial will be held first from what I feel. Here, this is the whole file he made to keep the evil deeds of his big clients recorded. Enough evidence to grant them death." Moody handed a thick folder.


    But Magnus sighed in disappointment, "Muggles in this country have ouwed capital punishment, at most he will get life imprisonment, so he can squander tax money. Oscar will be handled by the Ministry. However, I will make sure all the muggles rted to this will get their due punishment."


    "Good to hear that, take him. BEHAVE NOW, and if you dare to do anything..." Moody intimidated Oscar, and the man actually shrank his neck in fear.


    ~What did Moody do to him? NO, I don''t want to know.~ Magnus shivered internally.


    "Follow me," he told Oscar.


    During the whole trial, there were going to be wizards keeping an eye on Oscar, because they know some people will try to get him killed before the tap of secrets is loosed open.


    Now, out of all the 35 people that were in the building, only 5 had survived. They would also stand trial and reveal many secrets.


    Oscar silently followed Magnus downstairs, where he was leg cuffed with the rest of his unconscious subordinates. His eyes looked dull and hopeless, he couldn''t believe that all this was happening just because he dared to go against Magnus and wrote an article about him.


    When Magnus went to the basement, he saw all the little kids had gotten up, they were not crying anymore, as Tom was a very good policeman, and showed them his ID. "See, I am really a cop. Do you hear all the sirens? They areing to get you back home, don''t worry, Me, my friend and this big brother of yours have defeated all the baddies."


    Magnus waved to them and took out lots of candies from his expansion bag, "Hello, I am Magnus, you can call me big brother Magnus. Want candies?"


    *STOMACH RUMBLE*


    They were all hungry, so none of them said no. Magnus gave each of them two sweet and sour candies.


    "Okay, now follow me and we will go outside, to wait for good people. Make a line, don''t push." Magnus politely talked to them. All were younger than him, some by 1 and some by 3-4 years. Magnus''s height made him look much older than them.


    Slowly, they helped all the children out. Some were slightly injured with some scratches, so Adrian and Tom picked them up. As soon as they arrived outside, a lot of News Channels arrived with their vans, it was shocking that they were faster than the police.


    Magnus was in the lead, with the youngest of the kids in his arms, the little girl was just 5 years old. She was continuously looking at Magnus'' face.


    "Big brother, you are so pretty... and warm..." she cutely hugged his neck like a ko.


    Magnus chuckled as he remembered his primary school days when girls used to hold his hand because of his warm body.


    "Really? I hope your dad doesn''t get angry if he sees you praising me and not him."


    She shook her head, "No, daddy catches baddies, but in-home he''s mummy is the boss."


    Magnusughed, "Haha, what does your dad do?"


    She looked confused, "Umm... he''s... pros... prostitute?"


    "Pfft... you mean prosecutor?" He corrected her, realising this was the daughter of the prosecutor, kidnapped yesterday. She didn''t seem as scared, probably thinking her dad would find her soon.


    *SIRENS*


    Everything was being recorded on the cameras of the journalists. In a few more seconds, tens of police cars and ambnces arrived. Cops and paramedics rushed out of them to the kids.


    Finally, seeing help, some children started crying, as some of them were here for weeks and hadpletely lost hope of being saved.


    There were about 20 ambnces, all treating minor injuries of children. The police had made an encirclement around the area to make sure nobody trespasses. The news reporters though were allowed.


    Adrian was a bigshot, the Assistant Commissioner that had arrived recognised him immediately. Now he knew how this case was solved by MEDA, but at least he was happy that a police Sergeant was also there so there was hope for saving the image of the police department, but then the kid confused him, Magnus was too out of ce.


    "HEY! Where are you taking me? I''m not one of those kidnapped kids!" Magnus protested as he was being dragged by some paramedics.


    "You are so injured, look at all the blood." A doctor said.


    "That''s not my blood," Magnus replied with a straight face.


    (£þ¨Œ£þ)


    Tom quickly came to his rescue, "He''s telling the truth. He''s with me. Come Magnus, the Assistant Commissioner wants us to give an interview."


    Magnus nodded and ran away from the medical worker.


    ...


    Royal Military Hospital,


    Grace was tired, she had just finished a very tough surgery. She changed her operation gown and went to themon hall for doctors.


    Taking the food, she took a seat beside her colleagues. Most were juniors of hers, as she was the Head of the Department of Cardiology. But she didn''t mind their ranks.


    Just as she was about to take her first bite, her assistant said, "Ma''am, isn''t that your son?"


    With food still in her hand, she turned to the television, and there she saw him. Covered in dirt and blood, talking on the TV about saving some kids. The food fell from her hand and she got up immediately.


    "I need to leave." She replied.


    "I wille too," her assistant followed her, wanting to earn some good points with her boss.


    _____________________


    [A/N: A question must be in everyone''s mind. "They don''t find it weird that a kid is doing that?"


    My answer: Adrian doesn''t, as he knows about attacks on Magnus. And Wizard kids generally develop faster in the brain as they are constantly surrounded by dangers.


    Tom does find it strange, but he''s so shocked by the magic that it''ll take him some time to realise the kind of crazy things Magnus has done.


    Initially, I had written that Magnus would kill thest unconscious wizard by thrusting his sword in his chest. But then I felt it would be too much for him. So I edited it to make Adrian do it.


    I''m aware that Magnus seems too young for what he''s doing, but he''s not normal, not even by the magical world''s standards. I also continuously mention that he looks older than he''s supposed to.


    But, in tomorrow''s chapter, you will again realise that he''s still a kid, stuck in a problematic world, who''s trying his best to do the right thing. It''s not Magnus who''s different, it''s just that the world is too messed up.


    The world will not know that Magnus killed people. In the official statement, his role will be of the person who found the missing children and then led Adrian and Tom there. At most, he just used his bat to save Tom and Adrian a few times but didn''t kill anyone.


    Tbh, I''m used to writing an old MC and I''m trying my best to portray a young character. But sometimes some wordsing from Magnus'' mouth seem too much for a kid and that''s my fault. But, hopefully, as he will grow, you will stop feeling strange because it will be normal speech for a grown-up.]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONE HELP RANK! GORILLA HAPPY!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 161 - 161. Rest In Peace

    "Magnus here informed me that he heard some noise from here while he was returning from his boarding school.


    "He first informed Mr Durand, who is a friend of Magnus'' father. I was during that time trying to find the kidnapped daughter of Prosecutor Holmes. Magnus and Mr Durand found me and brought me here. We heard the sound of all the childrening from the basement. So we decided to take action, as there were no ways to contact the station. ??


    "Mr Durand went in from the backside while I went from the front. But soon, loud gunshots starteding and it became total chaos.


    "The criminals had pistols, knives and automatic rifles. We slowly and carefully cleared our way. During that time, I was pinned by a surprise attack by a knife-wielder, but thankfully Magnus came and helped me at that time.


    "After that, we soon cleared off the whole floor. Then we proceeded downstairs, where 3 more assants were waiting.


    "After carefully nning and executing our n, we were able to neutralise them and save all the kids," Tom spoke to a BBC reporter.


    Then the mic turned to Adrian. He was asked about his side of the story. To which he answered, "Mypany often helps the police. This time, I was able to save all these children, I am very pleased. But, I must tell you, all these people caught today are not small-time criminals, they have been kidnapping kids for the past 30 years, theirwork spans the world with many powerful people supporting it. But I will not back down. MEDA is with the people and justice."


    Of course, he was talking extra about thepany.


    Then finally, the mic came to Magnus. He replied, "I am very happy I could help them. I couldn''t imagine what would have happened if we had note.


    "Now my only wish is that the criminals are given the strictest punishment possible."


    Then he decided to use some big words to sound good, "I believe there is excessive evidence to substantiate the crimes. Wait... Uncle Tom, why are you standing here? You were shot, quick go and get medical help."


    Tom had really forgotten it, and Magnus deliberately reminded him on camera.


    Tom looked shocked and held his left arm, "Ah! I almost forgot. I''ll go now."


    There was a moment of silence as all the people there just dumbly stared at Tom leave.


    Well, now his medal and promotion were guaranteed.


    The next moment, the reporter asked Magnus about his past and Magnus boasted that he had gotten a George Cross when he was 9. From there, suddenly people started thinking that it now made sense for Magnus to so fearlessly help, as he had a previous record of doing the same.


    Soon, as the police entered the building to arrest the people, they saw blood and brains sttered around. A few weak-hearted cops ran out and started vomiting.


    ~How did 2 and a half men do this much damage?~ they wondered.


    Soon, they found the 6 criminals. As told by Adrian, they kept Oscar surrounded and provided higher security as he was the mastermind.


    After that, they didn''t wait and took him to the headquarters. Where he would be interrogated. Tom had also handed over the whole evidence folder to the Assistant Commissioner, but of course, Magnus had kept the original copy with himself. He didn''t blindly trust people, be it wizards or muggles.


    The news channels were showing live news to the viewers. It was a case like never seen before. 50 children were saved. People wondered why the police were not able to find them all this time and needed help from a kid and a private detective agency.


    But, for now, the matter was still not as spread out, its true explosion will happen when everyone will know about the scope of Oscar''s operation and the skeletons under his house.


    *CAR SKIDS*


    Magnus and everyone else looked towards the sound. Magnus though frowned.


    ~Mum? Why did shee here?~ He wondered.


    "Are you okay? Are you hurt? Tell me where you are hurt, I will take you to the hospital quickly. Come," Grace started bbering and patted his body.


    "Mummy, everybody is watching. We are on live television and this is not my blood, I have no injuries. You know me, I''m not so weak, and Adrian was with me." He whispered thest part.


    "What are you doing here? Why are you involved in this?" She asked.


    "It''s a long story, mum. I''ll tell you tonight. But I have one thing to do before that. Will you please drop me at home?" He asked her with puppy eyes.


    "Fine, I was worried for nothing because of that blood. I''m d everyone''s fine." Grace took a sigh of relief.


    "No, Uncle Tom got shot in the arm. Let''s go." Magnus replied, leaving Grace in a daze.


    Adrian meanwhile drove the Range Rover and came to Magnus'' home too.


    Before leaving, Magnus had told Tom to contact himter and left him his number.


    ...


    After he was dropped at home, Magnus let Adrian in. George was there, so Magnus called him. "George,e here. You wille with us, we''re going to deal with an elf."


    Magnus, Adrian and George then came to the house where the skeleton remains were present. It was Oscar''s main residence. But,st time when Adrian was here, the house-elf must have run away.


    This time, they expected him here. And soon enough, the elf opened the door.


    But Magnus and Adrian were left speechless by what was in front of them. It was an old elf, much-much older than any elf they had seen. His back was hunched, his body was so thin he seemed like a skeleton. His eyes were grey and he walked using a stick.


    "How old are you?" Magnus asked curiously.


    "256 years old. Who are you?" The old elf asked back


    "I am Magnus, this is Adrian and this is George. You are the elf of Oscar, correct?" Magnus asked him some questions.


    When he was satisfied that this old elf was just responsible for keeping the ce clean, he handed him a letter.


    "This is from Oscar, you can look at the signature and the seal," Adrian suggested to him.


    He did check it very closely, soon realising this belonged to Oscar. It was addressed to him. With his shivering hands, he opened it and took out the two items.


    One was a piece of cloth and the other one was a letter. He read it silently.


    "You are free, Sweeper. Take that cloth and don''t show me that ugly face again." The letter said.


    As if nothing had happened, the old elf threw the letter aside and focused on the cloth. "Am I free now?"


    Magnus nodded, "Yes, you are. What do you want to do now? I can help you find a job that does not require much work and you can silently rest."


    The old elf just looked at Magnus'' face and answered, "Die,"


    There was a moment of silence. Magnus didn''t expect this reaction.


    "Why do you want to die?" He asked.


    "It''s not why, it''s when. I was bound to my master before, and it the life of all elfs that without their master''s permission they couldn''t die, even if I became a cripple. This is the life of a house-elf, we must obey all orders and not do anything against them.


    "But now, I am free, and I can pass away in peace. I can die, finally"


    "Do you want me to help you?" Adrian asked him.


    The elf replied, "No, you won''t need to. My life is drifting away. I will soon fall dead. I have seen many eras in my life, it''s time to put these watchful eyes to rest."


    Sweeper, this was his name given to him by the first family that bought him for cleaning the house more than 200 years ago. He had seen many wizards and had served a lot of them. But, his whole life, he only saw darkness, death and misery, inflicted by his masters.


    Slowly, right in front of Magnus and Adrian''s eyes, the old elf fell down.


    He for thest time looked at Magnus and said, "Thank you, your majesty."


    After a few more seconds, his body stopped moving and his eyes closed, his walking stick fell from his hands, making a noise, bringing Magnus and Adrian out of their stupor.


    *Sigh*


    "This is the fate of all elfs, they aren''t allowed anything without the permission of their master. Be it living, eating, breeding or even dying." Adrian said in pity.


    Magnus agreed, turning to George, "George, let''s bury him, but not here."


    George Washington didn''t move and silently looked at the dead elf, there was a hint of sadness in his eyes. Magnus went ahead and patted his shoulder.


    "In all his life, he saw all the wizards acting so bold, talking big words of days old. But atst, in hisst breath, he felt calmer, because he knew he had fulfilled the purpose of his elf-life with honour. But by now he''s learned his lessons, seen how much worth was his whole life, now if he''s ever born an elf again, he''d hope it''d quickly end with a fall on a knife.


    "Rest in peace, Sweeper." George said and got to work, helping Magnus bury the old elf.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 162 - 162. Corruption

    *Ring Ring... Ring Ring...*


    "Ah, let me eat in peace." Adam cursed. It was the next morning. They were eating breakfast when the phone rang. It had been ringing for a while now. ??


    He got up to pick it up. "Ah, Ma''am, yes I''m fine, Magnus is okay too. Yes, I''ll call him over."


    "MAG, It''s the queen, she wants to talk to you," Adam shouted.


    "She''s fast," Magnus muttered and ran to the living room where the telephone was.


    He started talking, "Hello, Granny Liz. How are you?... Yes, I''m fine too, no injuries... Don''t worry, there were no names of the Royals, but there are a lot of nobles and powerful people in the governments across the world. So take my warning, don''t try to help anybody, because I''m going to make sure all the people named in that folder get punished... Right, I know they will try to save themselves, it''ll only expose them. Okay, take care."


    He hung up the phone and returned to the dining table. He had told everything to his parents about how it all started and it led to this.


    "He really dug his own grave," Grace muttered.


    ~This he will.~ Magnus thought to himself.


    "Okay mum, I will return to Hogwarts. I might get called backter to testify in the court." He got up and received a kiss on his forehead from Grace.


    "Bye, sweetie. Take care."


    Then Abe teleported him outside the school. From there he entered the school with the help of Hagrid. The half-giant was as cheerful as always. Magnus sometimes wondered, why was it that some of the nicest people he had met were all half-humans. Hagrid, Remus, Flitwick, Martha... well she was a cat and something else.


    "Blimey Magnus, I read ter newspaper today. Terrific work yeh did, slimy old wizards like ''im are shame ter wizardin'' world. Come, headmaster wants ter see yeh." Hagrid led the way while talking in his strange ent. It was like a hint of newness in the old castle.


    Soon, he arrived at Dumbledore''s office. "Go on in, he''s waitin'' fer yeh."


    Magnus said his bye to Hagrid and spoke random lemon rted words, soon it opened with his 7th try. Magnus knew Dumbledore could open it from his office and he was most likely seeing him, but probably liked seeing Magnus struggle to guess the word.


    As soon as Magnus entered, he was greeted with a hug from Fawkes. The red bird flew directly over his shoulder and hugged his head with his wings.


    "Haha, what''s gotten into you, Fawkes? Are you grateful that I got you a girlfriend?" He asked while petting his head.


    "REEE..." Fawkes nodded his head.


    "Alright, I am happy for you. Now don''t rush it and take it slow, I''ve heard many adults saying this whenever giving advice." Magnus said and looked at Dumbledore.


    "How are you, professor? How''s life treating you?" He asked jokingly.


    Dumbledore chuckled, "Tell me, how is it that anything you do makes big news? It was just a small article, and it led to all this."


    Magnus shrugged his shoulder, "How would I know. And I am pretty famous, I bet if I even sneezed in public it would be in the papers. Don''t worry, professor, now that Minister on our side, we will make sure we press the terrorists down. What we need to do right now is audit the ministry, weed out all the spies and make it more independent from the control of just a few families. Only then can the ministry be neutral."


    "I have been trying to do that for years," Dumbledore said. It was true, he had been trying so hard to tackle the prisation of magical society and the ministry.


    "Well, you didn''t have me. Although you had a very great reputation earned by defeating Grindelwald, you reduced that reputation by entering petty politics. It gave people the chance to dirty your name. A good role model is one that inspires people, even when he''s not in front of them.


    "Due to my blood and my royal status, to most people, I look mysterious and unapproachable, that''s what keeps them thinking about me, and they keep on admiring me. I also don''tck money and influence. You were just slow and less decisive." Magnus said what he thought about Dumbledore''s own fight.


    "I guess the new generation is always bound to surpass the old one. You should go to your ss now, if I get the news about you being needed in the muggle investigation I will take you there." Dumbledore said and let him leave.


    After Magnus left, Dumbledore went to a corner of his room, where a sink-like thing was floating. It was the Pensieve. He took out a small vial from the cupboard and put it in the magical artefact.


    "Where did I go wrong with Tom?" He muttered and drowned his face in it.


    ...


    By now, the third ss was already in the session. It was Charms ss so Magnus simply entered the ssroom, disturbing Flitwick''s lesson. Magnus had no need toe here though, but Ragnar was here, and he wanted to help him get good at Charms.


    "Ah! Wee back, Mr Pendragon. You did a splendid job this time, truly what we expected from someone rted to the greatest wizard and the king." Flitwick praised him.


    *CLAPS*


    All of a sudden everyone started pping for him. There were Slytherin and Ravenw students together.


    Magnus embarrassingly thanked them and took a seat beside Ragnar. "Did the newspapere in?"


    Severus handed him two different ones. One was Magnus'' own paper, called Magical Daily and the other was Daily Prophet. Not so surprising, on the first page was the article written by Rita Skeeter.


    "MISUSE OF MAGIC ON MUGGLES! WIZARD PAEDOPHILE AND MINISTRY WORKER CAUGHT!"


    It was an amazing piece written by her. It talked about how Oscar was misusing his power to run propaganda, then how he used his magic for 30 years to exploit children. After that, the brave story of how Magnus caught him, with the help of the Minister of Magic personally. Then, he dealt with the whole gang and saved 50 children.


    What was the highlight of this article was that she had gone to various pureblood families and asked them toment on this. This was an extremely sensitive matter, be it muggles or wizards, harming children was not tolerated by people. So, these families had to publicly condemn Oscar and his misuse of magic, so their names won''t be associated with this case.


    Then there was another, much bigger article in the Magical Daily, which went into deeper detail about Oscar''s life, how he did things and the skeletons under his basement. This was the first-ever edition of this paper and it will be free for the whole month. Even after this month, it will not generate profit and will be sold at the cost price.


    "Congrats, Magnus. You are so awesome, everyone is talking about you in the school, even more students have joined the duelling club now, as well as Severus and Ragnar''s potion sses." Emma cheerfully told him.


    "That''s good. At least there was something good from all this. Okay, let''s study now. Brooms won''t help you always. If you want to be my friend, you must be good at all subjects." Magnus advised her.


    "YES! I WILL BE THE BEST!" She blurted and diligently focused on the ss.


    Severus scoffed from the side, "You yourself suck at potions."


    "That''s gic," Magnus argued.


    ...


    Perhaps, the wizarding world was used to crazy newsing every week. Not to mention, all the evil deeds of Death Eaters had made them somewhat numb to all the murder news.


    But that could not be said about the Muggle world. The Child Traffickingwork, such a multinational criminal organisation was uncovered, it was not something that happens every year, not even every decade.


    And what was more concerning was the fact it was operating from the United Kingdom, which was supposed to be safe and developed. The world was in shock, interviews of Magnus, Adrian and Tom were continuously being shown across the globe.


    Magnus was being hailed as the Super Kid because of his track record. But the general mystery about him was triggering more people to find more things about him.


    Meanwhile, some European countries, United States and Canada started to give their statements that criminals should be punished heavily. It was already chaotic, but when theplete news was published, about the hundreds of skeletons from under Oscar''s home, and his ledger of more than 1500 kids kidnapped, it shocked many.


    But, then the news came that this isn''t just a matter of the UK, but the whole world, as thiswork spaned around the world, with many powerful people in powerful countries.


    This made many nervous because they knew that news was going toe out soon, some big names were going to be dragged into this, and some powerful people will witness their falls.


    ...


    At the Police Headquarters,


    Tom, although being called a hero by the public, was being criticised in his own department for not informing the station before he proceeded. The ones at the forefront of all this were Tom''s own bosses, the Inspector and Chief Inspector.


    Tom was confused about why this was happening. He had done nothing wrong, he didn''t have any means to contact them at that time. But, this malicious attack from his own department was strange and too out of the ordinary.


    So, he asked Adrian for help. He was already a part of Magnus'' grand n so it was okay for him to do this.


    Adrian immediately sent a few wizards to dress up as officers and infiltrate the police hierarchy, to find out what was being discussed.


    Sure enough, it turned out that the Deputy Commissioner, the second-inmand of London''s Metropolitan Police Service also had his own name in that folder of names. He was trying to suppress the investigation to buy time so he could deal with the evidence. Supporting him were many more powerful people.


    They were nning on demoting Tom as soon as this case was dealt with, and it will be dealt with soon. The reason was simple, it was too big and the country''s image was on the line. The evidence was also clear and Oscar was also very cooperative with them, ready to confess everything.


    When Adrian found out about this, he devised a plot, of earning Tom even more points in the force. So, that he can give the exam for higher ranks and directly jump a few positions. Because, if he were to go up from being a Sergeant, he''d need to cross 9 ranks to reach the top.


    But Adrian needed to talk to Magnus first.


    ...


    A lot of behind the scenes activities were happening. Many had lost their night''s sleep because a special court was organised to hear the case immediately. It was pressure from the people, especially the parents of the kids who were already lost or those who were saved.


    In just 3 days, the prosecution made a pretty solid case and the Crown Court was in session. Oscar was transported in a secure convoy. He received many eggs and curses from the people gathered outside the building, the police had to wear full riot gear and control the crowd.


    But Oscar seemed very calm about all this. The reason was the special deal he had made with the Ministry of Magic. And he knew that in this country, the Ministry had even more power than Muggle Government.


    The court was being presided by 3 judges. But there was no jury this time. A Crown Court trial without a jury is permitted in many cases. This time the reason was that a trial without a jury was in the interests of justice.


    Not many people were allowed to enter though, only a few parents were. But, the whole session was going to be live telecasted to create confidence among people. But, they were so wrong.


    Immediately, the court started the hearing. The starting statements were being made. Fighting for Oscar was none other than Ted Tonks, one of the topwyers in the country. But he was only here to make sure Oscar did everything Magnus had nned. Magnus was also there, with Adrian, sitting in the front row of the audience.


    Then, the moment everyone was waiting came. The book of names was to be read, each name would be read by the Prosecution.


    "Supreme Court Judge Anderson Hughes. CEO of Gibson tractors, James Bradeworth. Viscount Henry Williams..." The Crown Prosecutor read all the names one by one. And the public just gasped each time a new name was heard. All these were powerful or rich people.


    When he finished speaking and sat down, the Judge looked at Ted and asked, "Does the defendant have any objections to the names read just now?"


    Ted simply looked at Oscar in disgust, who was already chuckling in his seat.


    "What is so funny?" The judge angrily asked.


    Oscar stood up and startedughing loudly, "HAHAHAHA... Oh! Merlin''s Beard, that is not my full folder of names, so many of the names are missing from it. You all are so corrupt, no wonder you couldn''t catch me, it seems the scums who helped me all these years are at work right now. HAHAHA... this is so entertaining."


    *LOUD CHATTERING*


    The people started talking loudly, some parents angry looked at the Prosecutor and called them criminals, for trying to save the rich and powerful. The Judge too was now being called a pedo.


    "ORDER! ORDER!" the Judge hammered his desk and red at the Prosecutor.


    "Where is the full folder?" he demanded.


    "Perhaps I can help," Ted got up.


    The judge respectfully looked at him and nodded.


    "I would like to call Sergeant Tom to the witness box." He requested and it was immediately granted. He had given all the previous notices anyway. Now was the time the real trial would start.


    [A/N: Do you want Hagrid to talk like this or return to normal English? I studied a little how his dialogues were written in the books, and this is all I coulde up with.]


    [You can see Hagrid and courtroom on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    IT''S MONDAY! STONE PLEASE! MAKE MONKE HAPPY!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 163 - 163. The Big Fishes

    Tom stepped into the witness box. He was in his full uniform today because today was going to be the biggest test of his acting skills. He was soon sworn in and it started.


    Ted got up and started asking, "Sergeant Tom, tell me, do you have any idea why that folder of names is tampered with?" ??


    Tom nodded and looked at the judge, "Yes, I do. After I was discharged from the hospital for the gunshot wound, I reported back to the station. There, the Inspector and Chief Inspector criticised me and told me that a departmental inquiry will be started against me because I did not inform them before proceeding to save the children.


    "It is a rule that if you do not have any means to contact the station, you can proceed with caution. I was confused, I thought I would receive goodwill from my department but it was the opposite. It almost felt like an attack on my career.


    "So, I decided to investigate. And in the end, it led me to a meeting room, where the Deputy Commissioner of Police of the Metropolis was meeting Crown Prosecutor Hilton."


    Everyone turned to look at the Crown Prosecutor who was supposed to make sure all evidence was shown correctly and the guilty was punished ordingly. But, here it seems the story was different.


    Tom continued, "So I decided to record their conversation on a recorder we use in some cases."


    Ted got up, "We have submitted the audio recording, My Lord."


    With a nod from the head judge, the recording was yed. It was immediately obvious that the voice belonged to the Crown Prosecutor. What was worse was that they even used each other''s name in it.


    It yed.


    "Just this time, for old time''s sake. Do something and get these names off the list. People are ready to pay millions for this." the Deputy Commissioner told Prosecutor Hilton.


    Prosecutor Hilton replied, "It is too risky. I can''t, the whole world is watching this. Besides, the prime suspect has agreed to tell everything. I can not do anything."


    "5 Million pounds(¡ê57,700,288 in today''s value). You will get this much money. I''m not even asking you to take all the names out, just a few. You can retire after this or maybe run for MP elections. That suspect will not even notice theck of names as he''ll be too nervous." The Deputy Commissioner kept on coercing him.


    "Fine, but I want half in advance, in cash." Prosecutor Hilton demanded.


    "Sure sure, you will get that in a few hours. Trust me, with those people watching your back, you can go very high. They are truly powerful." The Deputy Commissioner happily said.


    This was the end of the recording. By now, everyone was ring at the Deputy Commissioner and the prosecutor. They couldn''t even run away.


    The judge came closer to the mic and ordered with an angry face but calm voice, "Metropolitan Police Department is ordered to arrest these two. They will now be treated as aplices of the defendant.


    "Further, as seen by now, the investigation and the evidence was tampered with by those who were meant to investigate the crime. So this court proceeding cannot be continued, further, the names of those who paid these two to omit their names need to be found. I also order the MI5 to create a task force and take over the investigation. This court is adjourned till next week, October 25th."


    "Actually, I have another copy of that folder. I always had doubts that this might happen, knowing powerful people were involved in this." Tom spoke up.


    Oscar also voiced, "And I have a secret ledger of all transactions done with these people, you still don''t have that. But just to see those powerful people cry tears of blood, I''ll give it to you."


    "Sergeant Tom, are you still on duty?" The judge suddenly asked.


    "Yes, my lord." Tom nodded.


    "Then you are ordered to take a team of trusted officers and retrieve that ledger. Until then, this court is adjourned till lunch, but nobody will leave this room. All the evidence that is here will stay here. Refreshments will be given right here." the judge ordered.


    ...


    "How many crazy big people are on that list?" Magnus asked Adrian.


    "Well, too many. Some are even dictators and some heads of governments. There were also a lot of Dons and Cartel Bosses." Adrian replied, remembering a few names.


    "Umm,ter you read the ledger and send a few men to bring back as many lost children as possible. It will greatly help the image of MEDA. I want our name to be so famous that even some governments will start to hire us to investigate big corruption scams or international criminals for them." Magnus suggested.


    Adrain smiled wryly, "That''s a good n but I''m running low on manpower. All my employees are busy with various projects. I''m afraid I''m the only avable one."


    "Then start hiring. But you know the drill, don''t care if their feelings get hurt, but their minds must be clean. Until then, for this mission you can take some employees from Emrys Construction, I had ordered for a few of them to start training in martial magic." He suggested.


    "Hehe, there''s Ted too, but I guess he''s stuck with a mugglepany. And now his poprity will soar." Adrian talked about his school friend.


    "More headaches for him then. I will go back to Hogwarts after this to y the Quidditch tournament. This whole incident took too much of my time." Magnus nned.


    ...


    People were just talking to each other and waiting for Tom. Not just this, the whole courtroom was surrounded by a group of wizards sent from Ministry. They were making sure that nobody was able to tamper with the trial. They had by now caught a man trying to put explosives on a wall. Other than this, there had been 12 instances when someone tried to kill Oscar, but they stopped it.


    At the same time, the live broadcast that was happening had be a headache for the government. Just now their Crown Prosecutor and the 2nd inmand of police were found to be working for criminals. What could be worse than this? The public''s trust would fall too quick if this went on.


    So, the Prime Minister immediately summoned the Commissioner of Metropolitan Police.


    "Commissioner, you need to do something, and if this goes on, the reputation of the Metropolitan Police will be down in shambles. You need to create a hero out of this." The Prime Minister advised him.


    Commissioner Robert Mark knew where this was going, "I had the same idea, sir. I nned to enrol Sergeant Tom in the strategicmand course so he can be directly promoted to the rank of Superintendent. We will publicise this news so people can calm down knowing that good officers are valued."


    "Not enough, let him handle the Criminal Investigation Department. Anytime he solves a case, publicise it." the Prime Minister ordered.


    This was practically a full road paved especially for Tom now. All he needed to do was solve as many cases as possible and be famous. But, for this, he was going to be taught some special investigation techniques by Adrian. After all, the ways of Aurors were superior in this case.


    ...


    Back in the court, about 2 hours had passed. But most people there did not feel tired, as they were here for justice.


    Then finally, Tom returned. With a ledger in his arms. During the time Tom was gone, another Crown Prosecutor had taken the ce to resume the hearing. He was already sweating by now as people looked at him with hostility.


    The Ledger and the folder with names were handed to the clerks. They were supposed to match them with the book the corrupt prosecutor provided and check which names were missing. All these were bound to be the biggest fishes.


    After a while, the list waspleted and it was confirmed that the Deputy Commissioner and Crown Prosecutor tampered with the evidence. Now they were as good as dead.


    Then, the names were read aloud.


    "U.S. Senator Jerry Prince. U.S. Senator Mason Noah. US Senator Daniel Williams. CEO of Bepis. CEO of Drof Motors. Governor of New York, Sofia Smith. MP Oliver Green. MP Duncan Matthew... Don Colosimo. Cartel Boss Francisco. Vice President of Somalia. Bishop Thomas... CEO of AAM, Ravi Patel. Marquess Addison Bancroft. Baron..."


    The list was long, and all of these people were big and powerful. From holders of government positions to Nobility, Church officials and even some heads of state. Magnus had surely created a big storm.


    People were just going numb to this. Some of the people named were already dead, and most of them were old men.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 164 - 164. Sleepless Nights

    There was silence in the courtroom. Complete silence. Not even the usual random person coughing.


    "Yes, that''s about right. And I confess to all these crimes. Yes, I sold kids to all these men. I''ve been doing it for years. I plead guilty." Oscar confessed loudly. He was too confident in the Ministry deal, not knowing the hell was yet toe for him. ??


    But this was too out of the ordinary, however, the Judge decided why to argue if he was confessing to everything. This was just making it easier for him to decide on a verdict.


    The judge nodded and started writing on the papers. The problem right now was, British High Court cannot dictate the lives of people around the world. They could only punish the ones in the country. Maybe force some weaker ones but that''s about it. But a big one, like the United States, would have to do its own investigation and punish these people.


    "After assessing the evidence submitted and the test results of the skeletons under Defendant''s home, it has been found that Oscar Thumbling hasmitted Paedophilia, R*pe, Kidnapping, Child Trafficking, Murder of more than 600 people, by the personal ount of Mr Thumbling.


    "On all these charges, the court finds Oscar Thumbling guilty. And sentence him to a whole life term."


    A whole life term means there''s no minimum term set by the judge, and the person''s never considered for release. They are to remain in prison until their death.


    Then the judge continued, "All the British national who indulged in these inhumane crimes are to be penalised. Cases will be opened against each of them. And they are banned from leaving the country. Furthermore, we will share our evidence with the whole world so these monsters can be put behind bars. And at the government''s behest, these people can be banned from entering our boundaries or doing business on ournd.


    "Deputy Commissioner and Crown prosecutor Hilton are dismissed from their offices and a criminal case will be filed against them. For assisting Oscar Thumbling and corruption.


    "All the aplices of Oscar Thumbling will get Life Imprisonment. Also, for all the children who were kidnapped, they will be provided with the best mental counselling so they can leave this incident behind and lead a happy life.


    "Today, our country has faced this grave situation due to this small gang. The damage they did was like a leech, sucking off the blood of their host. He did the same, but he sucked the blood of the whole of humanity. It is the need of the hour that the police be more serious in protecting the children, so no new Oscar Thumbling can grow.


    "Imend people like Tom, Magnus and Adrian who came forward and helped. Although I advise staying away from an armed conflict, but sometimes special circumstances require special bravery, and they showed it."


    With the ending remarks of the judge. The trial came to an end. The people felt at ease, although they wanted death punishment for Oscar and a lot of them demanded that capital punishment be reinvoked. But, as always, certain human rights groups jumped ahead and came to oppose that, they''d rather support a paedophile than see him die. Magnus noted all their names, he would deal with themter on.


    They could rant all about their human rights in normal cases, but here, Oscar was no less than the devil, it was shocking they had the guts toe out in support. He was going to destroy their reputation around the world, that people would spit every time there would hear these so-called charity organisation''s names.


    Next, Oscar and his subordinates were to be taken to a maximum-security prison. But first, they needed to get out alive from the building, as thousands had gathered outside the court building.


    "GIVE THEM TO US!"


    "END THEIR LIVES"


    "END CORRUPTION!"


    Magnus, Adrian and Tom looked at all this happening from the balcony of the building.


    "So what now? How will all those who helped him get punished?" Tom asked.


    Adrian answered, "No need to worry about those inside the country. Those outside the country will be the problem. We can''t just go there and use magic to kill people, their governing Magical body wille against us."


    "I will publicise their names with newspapers, both muggle and magical. The rest is up to their abilities to deal with them." Magnus decided.


    "What about these 6? How will you take them to your ministry?" Tom asked.


    "Just wait and watch. I''m sure the public will be very happy." Magnus muttered and they continued to look at the people.


    Soon, the riot police covered Oscar and his subordinates and slowly took them to the transportation van. A lot of stones, eggs or whatever people could find were thrown at them. But eventually, they were safely boarded.


    Not waiting for even a second, the convoy moved away. Slowly, the people there also dispersed.


    "Uncle Tom, you must have a lot of work at the station, you should go. If anything happens, you will hear it in the news." Magnus assured him.


    "I do. I''ll probably be questioned by my superiors now." Tom said with a conflicted look. He had no idea what was going to happen to his job now.


    The three of them got down from the building and headed to their car. But as they were going there, a few people stopped their path.


    "Thank you for saving my daughter. You three are angels." A man from the crowd said.


    Then another woman tearfully thanked them, "My son was saved thanks to you. I will never forget this."


    And so, it took them about 2 hours to get into their cars. The crowd was continuously increasing there but they couldn''t say no to them and run.


    ...


    Magnus and Adrian returned to Magnus'' home. From there, they apparated to arge warehouse, which was in the middle of nowhere in the mountains in Scond.


    "They should be here at any moment," Adrian said while checking his watch.


    "Moody is doing it, so it should have gone easy," Magnus added.


    ...


    Just as Magnus had said this, something was happening in a prison outside London.


    The convoy with Oscar and his men had just arrived at the prison. The normal routine security checks were going on. But then all of a sudden the driver and the guard left the van and went to talk to a prison guard.


    Now, only Oscar and his men were left alone in it.


    *POP*


    Moody and another man appeared inside the van. Oscar smiled seeing him, knowing this was his way out.


    Moody quickly grabbed Oscar''s neck and ordered his subordinate, "Bring the other 5 along."


    ~WHAT? Why them?~ Oscar was shocked when he heard this. Why were they saving the muggles? He felt something ominous.


    The next moment, just as they apparated away,


    *BOOM*


    The van got sted, it flew a few feet in the air and immediately caught fire. There were now fake bodies inside, burning to ashes. The fire was not going to stop anytime soon.


    ...


    At the Warehouse in Scond.


    *WOOSH*


    Moody arrived with everyone else. The 5 muggles were not really that much in shock as they already knew about the magical world.


    Oscar confidently looked around, "So, when is my trial at the ministry?"


    "What trial?" Magnus asked him.


    "No no no... don''t go back on your words. I was promised by the Minister that if I cooperate with the investigation I will not be sent to Azkaban, and only be put in strict house arrest for life." Oscar madly blurted. His eyes were turning red, sensing the impending doom.


    Moodyughed, "HAHAHA... you think we will let you go so easily? You only talked to the minister, not to me. In addition, Wizengamot has unanimously agreed to put you down. They didn''t want your name to be attached anyway near them."


    *THUD*


    Oscar fell as he walked backwards. His face that had a smug smile not long ago was now looking gloomy. "NO NO... this can''t be. I... I was promised."


    Meanwhile, the 5 subordinates of his were already digging the ground. They were told that whoeverpletes digging first might get spared. They took the chance and quickly started digging.


    "You dig with your mouth," Moody ordered Oscar, as he did not have arms.


    Magnus was just silently looking at all this. This was Moody doing it, not him. He had just lobbied the Wizengamot to make a decision.


    As soon as the 5 subordinates finished digging, with one of them winning. The winner was told to dig for Oscar too. He thought he was going to be let go and happily dug.


    After another 20 minutes, all 6 holes were made. But, it confused all of them, they didn''t look like graves at all, they looked like deep holes instead


    Moody looked at George who was there, "Bring the bathwater."


    And soon, arge container truck appeared, which started to unload some green liquid in the 5 holes. It looked as if it was boiling, but it wasn''t really, it was just too acidic.


    *Sigh*


    Magnus knew what was going to ur now. He didn''t feel like staying there anymore, his mind was already filled with screams of children, he didn''t want to hear them more.


    "George, let''s go home. One Eye Moody, Adrian, goodbye."


    And the next moment, as soon as he was gone, all 6 of them were thrown into the holes of magical acid, that burned you slowly but pained very much. Their loud screams were enough to destroy their own voiceboxes. The muggles were quick to die, but Oscar being magical had some resistance and died slowly, while screaming.


    He was happy not long ago that he''d get away from this. But it all came crashing now.


    ...


    At Home,


    The television was showing the news. A lot of people were cheering that Oscar died. Many were specting that it was deliberately done, for revenge or something.


    Magnus, Adam and Grace were eating dinner at home.


    "Can''t believe the IRA killed them," Grace muttered after seeing the news.


    Magnus, who was silently eating his food, replied, "Not them, mum. It was the wizards. IRA is the cover. Oscar and his men had angered many people."


    Adam spoke, "There are going to be some conspiracy theories now. But, the burnt bodies were found, now it must not be too hard for people to believe."


    Grace decided to not talk anymore about this depressing stuff, "Mag, are you going back tomorrow?"


    "Yes, I need to focus on my studies. Too much time was spent on this case." Magnus replied. He was not feeling very uplifting at the moment and didn''t feel like talking much. He''d never show this side of himself to outsiders though, but at home, he could be himself.


    "Then I will send some food with you. Give it to Ragnar too." She said.


    After dinner, they went to their rooms to sleep. But it was not going to be a calm night for Magnus. One of the drawbacks of lumency was that you don''t forget things, and they remain in the head as good as new.


    Now that he had dealt with Oscar and his goons, his mind was thinking about all those skeletons. All those kids who lost their lives, their cries for help were never heard, how helpless and powerless they must have felt. He wondered that he could have been one of them if he was not found that day when he was lost.


    "Big brother, save me..."


    "Help me,"


    "I wanna go him,"


    "It hurts,"


    "Kill me, please..."


    "Please help,"


    Magnus moved side to side in his bed in sleep, his body sweated and his brows furrowed. He was hearing all the cries for help in his dream. They were real, as they were those he had heard in Oscar''s head.


    To him, all these voices felt as if they were ming him for why he couldn''t save them.


    "HAAA..."


    He woke up with jitters and breathed heavily. Looking around, he realised he was in his room. The moonlight was falling in from the window, what would normally look cheerful moonlight, today seemed very sad and gloomy.


    He looked out, it was calm outside. Unlike his mind, chaotic inside.


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    The door opened and Grace entered the room. God knows what instincts he gave to mothers, they often know when their child needed them.


    Grace came to his side and sat on the bed and asked sweetly, "Not able to sleep, dear?"


    Magnus quickly moved and put his head on herp and hugged her waist. Very different from normal, his body was cold right now and still sweating.


    She started caressing his hair. This always used to help him sleep when he was small.


    "You did well, sweetie. You saved all those little kids. As Merlin said, now you will go to Heaven." She tried to cheer him up.


    Magnus silentlyid there with open eyes. "Mummy... can god send me back in time?"


    "Why?" She inquired.


    He hugged her tighter and closed his eyes, "I wanna go back, to that day I got lost. This time, I will not let your hand go."


    Grace teared up, hearing his wobbly voice. She hugged his head, "What happened, sweetie? Did someone bully you?"


    *Sniff*


    "No... it''s just... The magical world is not so... Magical."


    ___________________


    [A/N: I want you to imagine. Just like in Avatar the Last Airbender, there was a 12-year-old who had too many responsibilities, too many people had their hopes tied to him. A whole nation was trying to kill him. He felt sad, angry, and yet he was wise and happy with his friends.


    Here, Magnus is facing the same problems. People are trying to kill him. Too much politics involved. Too many people hoping he''d do something as he is Merlin and Arthur''s descendant. He has too many responsibilities. Also, he has what Aang didn''t, his parents, and with that, he has a fear that something might happen to them.


    So, don''t find it strange that he''s wiser than normal kids of his age, because the situation often pushes you to grow faster. I''ve seen kids who don''t have parents learn to be independent at an early age because there is nobody to help them.


    Just like that, Magnus has to be strong and smart, because there is nobody to help him. And if doesn''t grow up quick, he''ll die.]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    IF YOU LIKE! VOTE MONKE!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 165 - 165. LET ME SEE SOME T...

    That night, Grace stayed by his side, to make sure he had no nightmares. She wondered what else goes on in her son''s life. Was it as simple as harmless school life or was there something more troubling going on?


    Too much pressure was on those little shoulders. But to her helplessness, she was no witch and didn''t know how to help him. All she could do was be by his side when he needed her. ??


    ...


    Next Morning,


    *Ding Dong*


    The bell rang. It was none other than Bobby. He had probablye to see Magnus after seeing all the buzz going on in the news.


    "What''s up, Mag?" He asked.


    "Bored. I''m going to Hogwarts in a few hours. What about you? How''s the college going?" Magnus asked back.


    Bobby took a seat beside him at the breakfast table.


    Magnus had woken upte today and by now Adam and Grace had left for office. So it was just him and his elf friends.


    "Nothing much. Started working on our own processor chip. Intel is too slow andcks vision. They are afraid of taking risks due to being a publicly-tradedpany. While FutureTek isn''t." Bobby briefed him about thepany. After all, Magnus was still 51% owner. But he never even asks Bobby about it.


    Magnus ate his favourite pancakes. Feeling much better after a good night''s sleep. He had decided he''d need to practice lumency more in order to create a locker for a few memories.


    "That''s amazing. Everyone is trying to make something new I guess, all except me. Bobby, what do you think about portableputers?" Magnus suddenly asked.


    "Portableputer? Hmm, we haven''t reached that level of technology yet. It''ll take at least a decade for it to be small enough. And the decade is for me, for the rest of the world, I don''t think good portableputers will be made until the start of next century." Bobby guessed.


    Magnus understood, "Well, my dad was developing a new battery. If he''s sessful, I think they can be very useful in your work. Just imagine a battery powered portableputer that can run for hours and you can take it anywhere."


    Bobby, all of a sudden took out a small notebook from his pocket and started writing some ideas.


    "That''s a really good Idea. I think we should aim towards miniaturising the technology enough to not just make these portableputers but even make the normalputers smaller." Bobby muttered.


    But, leaving all this business aside, Magnus asked, "How is uncle?"


    "Oh, he''s fine. I think there is no need to worry about cancer now. The new reports showed everything normal. But he is still drinking the health supplements as they made him feel stronger. He''s thinking about opening his own publication, instead of just a printing press." Bobby told him.


    "Good luck to him then. You should help him publish some books, or even rmend some faculty at Oxford to get their books published by your dad, they write a lot of them every year." Magnus suggested him.


    Once again, Bobby wrote in his notebook. He didn''t have lumancy to help him remember everything.


    "I saw the news, crazy world really. What happened to them was good. The world may not know, but I know, it was all you, right? You did an amazing deed this time, Mag." Bobby praised him wholeheartedly.


    Magnus shrugged, "Well, he came to mess with me on his own. Then one thing led to another and here we are. But I have certainly generated a lot of goodwill in the wizarding world now. A few magical people were also on that list, and the ministry will be dealing with them."


    Magnus finished eating his breakfast and got up. He waved his wand and his Hogwarts robes flew to him which he wore.


    "Okay, Bobby. I''ll be going to school now. See youter, and stay safe. If you need me just inform Abe or George. Bye-bye..." Magnus waved goodbye.


    "Bye, Mag. Say my hello to Rag and Severus." Bobby waved back. With that, Magnus vanished.


    When Magnus was gone, Abe came with a te full of more pancakes, "Mister Pendragon left? I made more pancakes."


    "Bring them here, I''ll eat them," Bobby said and started chomping.


    ...


    It was Saturday, although there were no sses but he still returned, because Quidditch was starting from the next week. He didn''t even know what new yers had joined the team.


    "MEOW!"


    Magnus had just entered the school ground that Chad came out of nowhere. He jumped into Magnus'' arms. "Hehe, you missed me? I hope Ragnar and Severus gave you food on time.


    "Hooo..." Summer also came flying andnded on his shoulder, rubbing her hand on his cheek.


    "Hehe, okay okay, I''m not going anywhere now. Let''s go to my room." He took his two lovable pets. Along the way, students whispered, some said hello, some admired Summer and some tried to pat the chubby cat.


    ~Indeed, if you want attention, just get a pet.~ Magnus thought in his head.


    Then, he entered the Slytherinmon room. Immediately Emma came running to him. "MAGNUS! I thought you wouldn''te in time for the match. I was so worried, we don''t have any other seeker."


    "Calm down, I promised you we will win. And you also promised to make pancakes for meter. So you better train yourself." He said in a warning.


    The hall was filled with 1st and 2nd years mostly because only they had free time on Saturdays. He saw Regulus there too, he was standing alone in the corner. It seems he was only allowed to have the Gang of Slytherin as his friends. But all of them were seniors and hence busy.


    Feeling bad for him, Magnus whispered something in Summer''s ear. She nodded and quickly flew to Regulus and sat on his shoulder and started to y with him.


    Regulus was a good kid, he started smiling and yed along. Animals were the best way to cure depression after all.


    After again assuring Emma that he wille to the quidditch practice today, he went to his room to take his broom. He was wondering what Ragnar and Severus were doing.


    "Where is Severus?" He asked Ragnar, who sat alone in the corner of the room where he had set up a small mobile potionsb.


    "He''s teaching students potions in the spare room. We have split the time, he teaches students from Slytherin while I teach students from other houses in the spare ssroom. Professor Slughorn happily allowed me to use it.


    Magnus nodded and proceeded to take his broom. But then his eyes fell on Ragnar''s table. Now there were more than 5 dirty magazines.


    "At least hide them for Merlin''s sake," Magnus shouted and immediately closed the magazines.


    "HEY! We were watching it." All of a sudden Arthur''s voice came from the portrait.


    Then Ragnar voiced, "Why? We''re all men here. Is our little dragon too scared of looking into it?"


    "Did you forget I was going to tell mum about it?" Magnus threatened him.


    But Ragnar scoffed, "And did you forget how I fed you gibberish potion?"


    "I will be careful this time," Magnus replied.


    "And I will be faster," Ragnar countered.


    "SHUT UP! Let this king see some tiddies in peace. Fight somewhere else." Arthur shouted from the portrait, making Magnus and Ragnar go silent and look at him with a judging look.


    ...


    Brazil,


    *Sigh*


    "Another Drug Cartel destroyed. Seriously, we should be paid by the governments for this work." Edgar Bones muttered. He hade with Adrian to get the kidnapped children who were still alive back to their parents.


    He had a team of 5 people, with 4 of them from Emrys Construction security staff. Edgar came too as he wanted to exercise a little. Until now, they had recovered about 54 children. They were kidnapped from around the world.


    As the ledger of Oscar had kept had specific names of ces from where the kids were kidnapped, it was easy to find where their families were. MEDApany had now be a sensation worldwide with their efforts to reunite these abused children.


    They had covered most continents, theirst stop was South America and here most kids were bought by cartels to be used in prostitution. These cartels were very quick to fire their guns and in return, Adrian had to wipe them out one by one.


    "Let''s return home, our work is done. None of the other kids are alive. I will have to announce to the world that our operation has ended. Many parents will have to ept that their child is never returning back." Adrian heavy heartedly said and lifted thest child. She was unconscious so they didn''t have to obliviate herter.


    After that, they used the portkey and returned to the UK. And then he organised a press conference. Edgar and his people returned to the construction site, which was brimming with activity.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 166 - 166. Pancake Dil-Emma

    The news about the whole child trafficking continues to hit the world. With many countries taking this seriously and really making many arrests to put people who buy kids behind bars. Some of the countries with capital punishment that still cared about their image directly started sentencing those convicted to death.


    It was like a wave that was not giving up. One after another famous people would get caught. In the UK itself, all the people named on the list were caught and convicted. There was also pressure from the government not to be soft on anybody because the Prime Minister knew better not to mess with Magnus in this case. ??


    At the same time, Tom found himself in a strange situation. He had been sent to the police college and from there he would receive special training for higher-ranking leadership. All he was told was that he''s getting a promotion. He didn''t know it was going to be a triple promotion.


    Around the same time, some interviews had started toe up on the news channel. They were from the kids Magnus had saved from that building.


    Most of them were happy and thankful to all three for saving them. But there was one little girl who was continuously talking about Magnus. She was the 5-year-old daughter of a prosecutor.


    Little girl: Yes, big brother Magnus saved me. He''s the best... I will marry him when I grow up.


    Reporter: Won''t your dad feel sad then?


    She innocently looked at her dad''s face and shook her face and replied, "No, Magnus is prettier."


    ...


    Back in Hogwarts, unaware of random girls having a crush on him, Magnus was busy with quidditch. The tournament had started and Magnus was not sparing any team this time.


    Emma was the captain, some of the senior team members tried to strongarm her to follow their lead instead of hers, but Magnus threatened them with quitting the team if they didn''t behave. Then they threatened that they would quit if their words were not followed. So Magnus again threatened them that they are wee to quit but then their names will appear in the newspaper and they will be called wuss and weak, a shame to house Slytherin.


    They soon realised quidditch was not worth being on the bad side of Magnus. So they followed like good sheep.


    Emma now had a free hand in organising the formation. She did an amazing job. She kept in mind how Magnus yed, she made sure that all the teammates were there to help him catch the golden snitch as soon as possible.


    Magnus, too, made a strategy to use himself as bait and get other team members hit by the bludger.


    During the match, once again Emma shouted directions for him to dodge, but all the team members were doing it too, creating a much bigger confusion for the opponents, not knowing which one was giving the real direction at a time.


    Because of this confusion, Magnus had lured 2 yers from the opposing team to fall down. Though he always helped them and never let them fall from too much height.


    Beyond that, the game was easy. He easily catches the golden snitch.


    *Sigh*


    "I guess it''s Slytherin''s time to shine," James muttered. He had epted by now that the Slytherin team was too strong.


    "Don''t worry, give your best. Even if we lose, at least don''t lose to Hufflepuff." Sirius consoled him.


    *TING TING TING*


    "With this, Slythering reaches the finals, with a lead of 180 points over Ravenw''s 30 points. Tomorrow, the other finalist team will be decided in a match between Hufflepuff and Gryffindor." The announcer shouted from the audience booths.


    Magnus with a smilended on the ground and walked to Emma. He handed her the golden snitch and said, "Only one more match. Prepare for the final taste test of pancakes. You better not disappoint me."


    He then left to take a bath.


    Emma, with an annoyed face, stomped her feet, "I didn''t sign up for this mental torture! How would I know if he''ll like it."


    But then her eyes fell on Ragnar sitting in the audience, "Hehe... maybe he can help."


    ___________________________


    [Omake]


    [A/N: For those who have not read my Grandpa Universe in Multiverse fic, Deadpool is the God of hell, and is responsible for punishing all the sinners from the entire Omniverse.]


    Hell,


    At the entrance gate of hell, a small booth was set up. Deadpool''s favourite work in hell was to greet new guests. Even though he was the lord and didn''t need to do anything.


    ?I''m a Barbie girl, in the Barbie world.


    Life in stic, it''s fantastic...?


    "You can brush my hair... Undress me everywhere... hmm hmm haha..." Deadpool cheerfully sang along to the song.


    He was putting nail polish on himself. But, he hadn''t even taken off his suit. He was polishing it over the gloves.


    "Hehe... I bet old man will like me if I look Kawaii." He giggles to himself.


    *Woosh*


    *Ting Ting*


    Suddenly the arrival bell rang and a man appeared.


    "Oooh, wee to hell. We are trying to provide the best service possible. Let''s see what you did..." Deadpool took a file out of nowhere.


    *THUD*


    His nail-polish bottle fell as he looked at the file in shock, "Hmm... Oscar Thumbling. Woah... a category 4 sinner? Haven''t seen this in a while. What did you do? Let''s see... AH! you liked children... a little too much. Sold them too? WAIT! Does this mean I will be getting a lot of pedos in hell soon? It''s going to be a pedo bonanza. I must prepare the pration trolls now."


    Deadpools constantly bbered to himself. Oscar Thumbling, was still in shock as he had arrived in hell. He used to think it was all myth. But here he was.


    "Who are you?" Oscar asked.


    Deadpool put his arm on Oscar''s shoulder and took him inside the gate of hell. "I am the God of Hell. Top boss around. And this is my workspace. It ain''t much but it''s honest work.


    "Come, let''s get you your Boiling Oil Bath treatment first, you know, sanitation is very important, I don''t want some deadly virus to spread around here. After that, you will go through the tunnel boring machine.


    "Oh, look. That''s Elon Husk. Don''t worry, he''s not a sinner, he had justunched himself to Mars, and due to some spatial disturbance, hended here. And because everything here is red, he thinks this is Mars. Well, I have an amazing engineer now, he made that tunnel boring machine."


    Oscar was confused, "Will I be made to dig a tunnel? Is that my punishment?"


    Deadpool became silent first and thenughed as if he had heard the biggest joke ever. "BWAHAHAHAHAHAHA... Oh boy... you are so dense. No, that tunnel boring machine is to drill your ass and erge it. So that the pration trolls can f*ck you up, literally, for eternity. That''s what pedos get in my hell. And don''t worry, your soul is a category 4 sinner, which means you can never leave hell.


    "Wee to your new life, Oscar Thumbling... pfft... what a dumb name. But that''s still better than Pussytart, I guess. AH! 5 more sinners have arrived."


    "WAIT! Where are you going? NOOOO... DON''T DO THIS..." Oscar fearfully screamed. But he was being dragged by some demons and was then strapped to the machine, with his butt naked.


    And then, the great tunnel boring machine, with a diameter of 1 metre and length of 3 metres wasunched.


    "AAAAAAAAA..."


    Such screams were toomon in Hell, so nobody even realised the addition of Oscar. Meanwhile, Elon Husk admired his creation from the side, thinking about where he could improve.


    Deadpool was very busy for the most part. But when he finally had time, he again got to decorating his own body to look "KAWAII"


    *POP*


    "Oye, the old man asked you toe. Follow me." A grey cat with a big creepy smile appeared out of nowhere.


    Deadpool excitedly looked at him, "My favourite round, chubby, Chaos God Cat, Hats. Just a second."


    Soon he had gotten ready, with a blue wig on his head. "AH! Will old man like my new kawaii look? My new wig is made of dried skin of a thousand category 4 women sinners. This is premium stuff. What do you think?"


    Hats first vomited all the food he had eaten that morning in a very dramatic manner. Then he sternly replied, "STAY AWAY FROM ME, FILTH!"


    "A... you love me, I know. Let''s go, my fat cat friend." Deadpool ran after Hats to pick him up.


    "STAY AWAY! Keep your disgusting hands off of my fur... I willin to the old man otherwise." Hats started running for his dear life.


    [Omake Ends]


    [You can see Deadpool on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    MONKE MONK NEEDS STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 167 - 167. Hot Bath

    Just the day after Magnus won the Semi-Finals, Emma had be too nervous. She didn''t want to end up making bad pancakes and see him disappointed.


    So, she cornered Ragnar when he was returning from the Potions Lab after doing some of his experiments. ??


    "What do you want?" He asked her.


    "PANCAKES!"


    "??? Have you gone mad or something? Find Magnus or the elves if you want that." Ragnar suggested her.


    *BAM*


    She mmed him on the wall, "I need the recipe for Pancakes Magnus'' mother makes."


    "She''s my mother too. We are both now adopted brothers." Ragnar told her.


    Emma calmed down, "Really? That''s amazing... This means you can help me even better. Please get me the recipe, just send aunty a letter and ask her."


    "Why do you even want it?" He inquired.


    "I made a bet, if he wins tomorrow I will have to make pancakes for him. And if he does not like it he will not be friends with me." She said.


    "Pfft... ahahaha..." he startedughing.


    "Are you stupid? He will never break a friendship for such a stupid reason. Yes, if you were betraying him or something he would have. And I''m sure whatever pancakes you make he will appreciate it. He will be happy that he could lure you to the ways of pancakes." Ragnar assured her.


    "NO! Get me the recipe,e one, it''s just a letter." She pleaded/forced him.


    With an annoyed sigh, he agreed.


    "Fine, I will ask her. Now don''t pester me." He shooed her away and went his way.


    ...


    Royal Military Hospital,


    Grace had just returned to her office after a sessful surgery. Just as she was about to sit down by her desk, a knock on the window came. She was on the 5th floor so it couldn''t be a person.


    Looking back, she saw the cutest orange-coloured owl. She immediately opened the window and let her enter, "Summer? What are you doing here? Aw... look at you, it was raining, wasn''t it? Let me bring a towel for you."


    She then helped summer dry herself and then took the letter she had brought. It was from Ragnar. "Ragnar sent it?"


    After opening it, she was even more confused, "Why does he want the pancake recipe? Well, anything for my babies."


    She wrote the whole list of items and instructions on the papers. After that, she waited for the rain to stop and only then did she let Summer fly away.


    ...


    Hogwarts, great hall.


    It was dinner time. Gryffindor had won the semi-final. But they won only by 30 points. It was a humiliating win for them. Now they had much less of a hope for the next day''s match against Slytherin. So the Gryffindor table was silent.


    At the same time, Summer arrived and dropped the letter in front of Ragnar.


    "Who sent you a letter?" Magnus asked him.


    "Mum did. I had asked her for something. Look, there''s one for you too." Ragnar gave him the one with Magnus'' name.


    Emma, who sat beside Ragnar, secretly took the letter from his hands. She was gloating inside, thinking about the shock Magnus will have on his face soon.


    Severus though was uninterested in all this. He had recently lost all his appetite and sleep as he was trying to create a new spell out of the preexisting ones. So he spent a lot of time in the Room of Requirement.


    Magnus was devouring his food with no shame. He practised his magic a lot after all. And the more magic you use the more hungry you get.


    "Umm... Mr Pendragon..."


    All of a sudden Magnus heard someone call him from behind. He turned his head and saw a 1st year Ravenw student. He seemed nervous.


    Magnus quickly gulped the pancake left in his mouth and put the spoon down.


    "Hello, Mr Jones." Magnus greeted, much to the shock of the 1st-year boy. He had never expected Magnus to know his name.


    Magnus had actually just memorised their name for situations like this. He needed followers, and what better way than to make them admire you.


    "Y-Yes... can I get this book signed?" the boy asked him. It was the book about Magnus. It was still very popr and making a lot of money.


    "Sure," Magnus quickly signed it and handed it back.


    "Sign my book too..." Then another boy came from Hufflepuff.


    And now what Magnus was enjoying turned into a headache as a big stack of books appeared in front of him. It took him some time to sign them all and go to sleep. He couldn''t even use his magic to sign them by themselves as the students would feel it hurt.


    ...


    It was the quidditch day. The finals attracted the most crowds and as always, many came to see Magnus y in his weird style.


    *Woosh*


    Magnus chased after the golden snitch. The Gryffindor seeker was behind him, unable to catch up with his amazing techniques.


    There was total chaos on the field. The Gryffindor yers were annoyed and angry at what was happening. They couldn''t predict where Magnus would go and all their efforts to make him fall were in vain.


    On top of that, Emma was an amazing strategist and used a lot of fakes in the game. They kept on scoring normal goals.


    It was a once sided massacre of dignity.


    Magnus smilingly looked at the annoyed James in the air, trying to score a goal. Their eyes met and James saw Magnus'' smirking face. It infuriated him, but what could he even do?.


    At this point, Magnus was just ying around and enjoying the game.


    ~It''s getting boring now. I should end it.~ he muttered to himself and gained a little more speed.


    He raised his hand towards the golden snitch, that was trying to get away from him.


    "Hehe, not this time," Magnus muttered and lit his feet on fire just for a split second. It gave him a good push and he arrived directly near the snitch.


    The golden snitch has a speed limit so it couldn''t go faster than what Magnus was right now.


    *WHISTLE*


    Madam Hooch whistled, signalling the end of the match. Soon, the Slytherin team gathered in the group, while Gryffindor went to their changing room in annoyance. They lost too badly today.


    "With 200 points against 60 of Gryffindor, Slytherin wins the 1972 Quidditch Hogwarts Cup. Congrattions... I hope that next year we will see the same magic happening..."


    As the announcement ended, loads of apuse resounded on the ground.


    "Get ready to give the ultimate pancake test, Emma." Magnus tried to tense her up when they walked towards the changing room.


    But contrary to what Magnus expected, Emma proudly replied, "Sure, I will make the best pancake you have ever tasted. I''m sure you will like it."


    ~Why is she so confident now?~ he wondered.


    "Really? Remember, overconfidence is never good," he warned her.


    "Huh, wanna bet? If I can not make a tasty pancake, I will quit quidditch." She imed.


    This was a big bet, Magnus was not expecting this. Normally he was the one setting the bets. "And what do you want if I lose?"


    "Um... you must coach me to get faster on a broom, at least once every week." She decided.


    Magnus smiled, "Hehe... I ept. Nobody can make better pancakes than my mum. Don''t worry, I will lead the team well in your absence."


    After patting her shoulder, he left to take a bath. But he didn''t see the confident smile on her face.


    ...


    Magnus saw that the bathrooms were full. So he went to the first floor just above the Great Hall. There was just one bathroom that was empty. ~Well, it''s not like I''m afraid of ghosts.~


    He proceeded to take aforting bath in the out of order bathroom. It had been like this since a student named Myrtle was killed there. He had read about this chamber of secrets thing. It was a big incident in Hogwarts history, poor Hagrid was med for this. But Magnus wondered how such a gentle soul could do something so bad.


    But throwing all these worries back in his mind, he jumped right into the big bathtub. He felt like melting in the warm water, making him feel good. His body was weird, sometimes he''d get annoyed by his body''s constant high temperature, but he liked being in hot ces.


    Without care, he started singing some made-up songs about his favourite food. "Pancakes Pancakes, I love Pancakes. But the best ones are those my mum bakes. Ummhmmm..."


    He scrubbed his hair and proceeded to soak his headpletely in the water. But, inside the water, as he opened his eyes, he saw something blurry.


    And as soon as he realised, he squeaked and cursed, "AA... FUUU...!"


    He lifted his face out of the water, but along with him a female ghost also rose from the tub.


    "Hehehe... oh you naughty boy. Sorry, we can''t, you are too young for my taste, And I''m a ghost too." She said with a chuckle.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 168 - 168. Thats Deep

    Magnus immediately collected foam from around him and covered his manhood. "Lady, a little privacy would be appreciated."


    "You''re the one in the girl''s bathroom. This is my bathroom." She dered. ??


    "No, this is a school for all students, so this is OUR bathroom," Magnus argued with her.


    She suddenly flew close to his face, "Are you amunist?"


    "NO! NEVER!" He sternly denied.


    "Then it''s my bathroom. Now you may leave." She brushed off.


    Magnus agreed, he wanted to leave now. "At least turn around, let me wear the clothes."


    "Whatever," she turned.


    "No peeping, okay."


    Magnus quickly dried himself with fire and used magic to get dressed. In a few seconds, he was fully dressed in robes. Now all that was left was to let his hair dry.


    He created fire on his hand and started drying them. Just then Mertle turned around and gasped in shock, "AAA... that''s so amazing. How are you doing this?"


    "I am Merlin and King Arthur''s descendant, this is my special power." He replied and continued.


    "WOAH... nobody told me that... wait... nobody visited me in years anyway. So you are some bigshot? You must be very rich. Do you also bully people? I tried to hunt my bully once, but the ministry stopped me and since then I live here." She continuously rambled.


    Magnus just nodded and hummed in reply.


    "Well, it was nice meeting you." He waved his hand and proceeded to leave, but first, he cleaned his hands with water, as the fire had turned them ck.


    He turned the tap on the sink and washed them.


    *WOOSH*


    For no reason, Magnus felt cold air on his feet. "WAIT! Why is there airing from the pipes? Isn''t the pipe supposed to be sealed?"


    Myrtle came to his side and warned, "Stay away from there, that''s where the monster with shining eyes live. If you see him, you die... at least that''s what I remember."


    Magnus, in confusion, looked at her, "You were not murdered?"


    "No, I was not. I was bullied... then I came here to cry. And that was when it happened. Sad, nobody knows how I really died." She started crying and ran to a toilet booth.


    Magnus, in curiosity, looked at the whole multiple sink structure. It was in the middle of the bathroom, different from all the bathrooms in the school.


    ~Hmmm... suspicious.~ he muttered to himself and started to inspect the whole structure.


    He couldn''t find anything. But then he got an idea. He lit a fire on the top of his finger and started moving it around the whole structure. He tried to find where the air wasing from.


    Then, slowly, he started getting a response. "It seems there is something behind this whole frame. Air ising from the corners of all sinks."


    He extinguished the fire and started to closely check the sinks. If there was something behind this, there must be an entrance.


    "AH! FINALLY!"


    He felt an engraving on the side of all the taps. He carefully looked, "Hehe... snakes? Why make something so obvious."


    ~Okay, let''s try to push it.~ he put his hand on the mirror and the sink and used all his strength to push.


    "HAAAAA... why is this so strong?" He cried. Then he started spewing fire from his elbow and the back of his knee to give more push. From afar, Myrtle watched him with interest. His fire abilities were just so cool.


    After wasting a few minutes, in defeat he let it go. ~No use, there must be another way. *Sigh* I don''t know Parseltongue. Will Dragontongue work?~


    So he decided to try. It was a weirdnguage for which he needed to make sound from deep in the throat, so it sounded like a small roar of a Dragon.


    "OPEN SESAME!" He spoke in dragonnguage. But nothing happened.


    "REVEAL! SHOW ME! ENTER! OPEN!"


    *BOOM*


    Something happened. The top of the whole sink structure flew up, with magic. Then, slowly, one by one, each sink unit started to slide away from each other.


    "YES!" he muttered in excitement and quickly went forward.


    "NOOOO!" his feet froze as soon as he saw the darkness inside the hole. The more he looked the more endless it seemed. There was no end to it, it was truly terrifying and ominous. But the air was indeeding from inside.


    Interested, Myrtle came closer to look inside. "THAT''S DEEP!"


    She said that so close to his ear that Magnus jumped sideways, losing bnce. He tried to pull himself back but he was slowly falling towards it.


    "NO NO NO! I''M NOT GOING THERE. What if there is no end, what if it leads to the centre of earth... god know which crazy wizard made this hole here..." He blurted so fast Myrtle didn''t understand what he said.


    *SHHH* Magnus ignited his palm and thrusted himself back onto the ground.


    Finally, safe, he red at Myrtle, "It seems your murderer was hell demon or something."


    Myrtle shivered in fear... "NOOO... THAT''S SCARY!" she cried in fear and again hid in the toilet booth.


    Magnus was left alone to think about this bottomless pit. "Hmm... Old Merlin should know about it. Considering it had snakes on tap, it must have been made by a Slytherin."


    He got up and again used the dragontongue, "Close!"


    The whole magical process repeated backwards and the entrance once again got closed. Then he quickly ran to his dorm room.


    ...


    *BAM*


    He mmed open the door and entered his room. He spooked Ragnar and Severus who were studying and Summer and Chad who were wrestling, and from the looks of it, Summer was winning.


    "GO GIRL!" Magnus cheered for her and turned to his friends.


    "You won''t believe what I just saw." he restlessly said.


    "A living walking Pancake?" Ragnar blurted.


    "Hmm?" Magnus''s face turned in and he looked at him.


    "Was it? A living pancake?" Severus repeated.


    Magnus facepalmed himself, "What is wrong with you? Why would I see something so crazy? God, now what I was going to tell feels not so amazing."


    "Because your whole life is so unpredictable. Anything can happen at any time." Severus reasoned.


    ~Dammit... they are right.~ Magnus couldn''t deny.


    "Forget all this, I found a secret ce. Do you two know about the Chamber of Secrets? I found its entrance. It''s really scary, it''s like a bottomless hole in the ground." He revealed.


    This was indeed a big thing.


    Ragnar asked, "Why were you looking for it?"


    "I wasn''t. I found it by mistake." Magnus replied, but then he realised that he just proved what Severus had guessed. His life was too unpredictable.


    "Did you go inside?" They asked him.


    "Hell no, it was scary. I would never go in there, and there is supposed to be a dangerous being inside. I came here to ask Merlin about it. Since it was meant to be opened with Parseltongue." Magnus said and went to the portrait.


    Arthur and Merlin had already heard him, but they were ying chess right now. They had probably taken it from some other portrait.


    "Merlin, do you know about the Chamber of Secrets? I just found it." Magnus asked.


    Without bothering to stop ying he answered, "Of course, I was here when that crazy old man Szar started to build it. I helped him make it actually, but I was a kid, so he mostly used me as freebour."


    "What''s so dangerous inside it?" Magnus inquired.


    Merlin shrugged, "Nothing much, just a baby Basilisk. Well, it was a baby a thousand years ago."


    (¡Ñ_¡Ñ;)£¨¡Ñ£ï¡Ñ£©(£þ¨Œ£þ)"


    Severus, Ragnar and Magnus'' faces turned ck with a hint of shock.


    *BOOM*


    "WHY WOULD HE LEAVE A BASILISK IN SCHOOL? Was he crazy?" Magnus questioned him aloud.


    Merlin sighed, "Szar was too paranoid, he wanted to keep his research and inheritance safe. The snake will only listen to those of Slytherin Blood. I was too weak at that time to stop it... when I got strong, I forgot."


    "A student actually died because of Szar. What kind of messed up person do you have to be to leave such a creature in a school." Magnus muttered.


    "Well, he had gone crazy at the end of his lifetime. He left the snake so it could be controlled only by his own true heir, and use it to rid the school of all those he considered unworthy to study magic, which as you may know are the muggle-borns." Merlin exined.


    "Can I talk to it?" Magnus inquired.


    "Sure, it''s a reptile in the end. Our Dragontongue can talk to snakes, lizards and dragons. But, that snake must be crazy by now, so it''s a matter of doubt if it''ll listen to you." Merlin advised him.


    "Let''s go and get it. Maybe we can use its venom to make amazing potions." Ragnar had a crazy idea.


    "Yes, maybe we can," Severus added.


    Magnus looked at his two crazy friends, "Are you crazy? We can not even look at it without dying. We need proper nning if we want to catch it."


    "Take Duck with you, he can intimidate the snake. While you can talk." Merlin advised them and went back to y.


    Then Arthur cheered them, "GO, my descendant, y some beasts like I used to. Basilisks are nothing to us Pendragons."


    "Huh, you were turned to stone thest time you fought. if it was not me you would have died." Merlin reminded Arthur and they started bickering like a newly married couple.


    Meanwhile, Magnus was discussing with his friends, "Maybe I have a way to neutralise its eyes. Let''s go there tomorrow night. Prepare for war, you two."


    [You can see Myrtle, Bathroom Sink, Chamber opening on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    HELP! STONES NEEDED!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 169 - 169. Lets Catch A Snake

    The Quidditch had ended, so it was a 1-day break before the sses started. Today, Magnus had nned to enter the hole. He was preparing for his journey and for this he had arrived at Gringotts, to see his vault.


    He entered it through normal means and a long journey. Inside, he quickly picked a few wands for himself. Then he went to the work in Merlin''s vault. ??


    There, he started forging something that would help them with dealing with the Basilisk, mainly the eyes. Other than this, he took some potions and Rune books to study them. He''d hoped it would help Ragnar.


    After being done with this, he went back up. There, he saw the Head Goblin Novgor. He had asked him to stop by before returning to the school. Magnus had also secretlye here with George.


    He arrived at the private room, the Gringotts had given it to him for being the secret boss.


    "Wee, Your Majesty, please take a seat." Norgov quickly started to grovel.


    "I need to go back to school, Mr Norgov. I have some important things to do there." Magnus told him, signalling to be quick.


    Norgov rubbed his hands like the greedy person he was. "Well, sir, you told mest year that you would help us with some investments. Gringotts has some funds left out, so I wanted to ask you about it. On whichpany should I invest?"


    "Techpanies like Intel, IBM or even Entertainmentpanies like Disney will do. The technology of the world is advancing very fast. The world is getting closer to each other and globalisation is the craze. All thesepanies will expand and be huge in the future. But don''t expect this to be a scheme of doubling money in a year. You will have to wait for more than a decade at the very least." Magnus told him quickly.


    He had a very good sense when it came to business and hoarding money, especially gold, which was his favourite hobby.


    Novgor quickly wrote down all the names of thepanies Magnus blurted. "I will see check them, sir."


    "Take care then, and keep auditing the ounts of all the families I told you about. If they break the contract, freeze the ounts." He instructed and left.


    He called George first and told him where he wanted to go, "To Dorset, Newt Scamander''s home."


    "Aye Aye, sir." George teleported with him.


    ...


    *Knock Knock*


    Tina Goldstein Scamander opened the door.


    Magnus greeted her, "Good morning, Mrs Scamander"


    She was a little shocked by this, "Magnus,e in. What brought you here?"


    While walking in, he started telling her, "I needed to transport something very big through a small ce. So I came to ask Mr Scamander for his suitcase, that is if he isfortable giving it."


    "He would surely give it, it''s not as if he goes anywhere these days." She said and led him to the living room, where Magnus sat and George stood at the side.


    "You can sit too, we don''t discriminate in this house." She told the elf.


    George had a habit of doing this because although his boss was very kind, it didn''t mean everyone else would be either.


    After that, she went to call Newt, who was probably with the magical beasts. Magnus meanwhile made sure his money pouch was totally secure in his chest pocket. Those Nifflers were very sneaky beasts.


    After waiting for a few minutes, Newt came, and just behind him was David. Magnus had nearly forgotten about him because of all the chaos a few days back.


    He got up and shook their hands, "David, how are you?"


    David seemed much livelier now, and the aura around him spoke of the changes in him. He smiled and replied, "Very good, Magnus. You didn''t feel the shock this time, right?"


    Magnus just realised this, "Oh, does this mean you can use magic now?"


    "Yes and no, I am still learning to control it for now. I''m taking my inspiration from many friendly magical beasts. And Mr Scamander has helped me stabilise whenever my magic goes out of control. But those cases have decreased now." David briefed him about his progress.


    Old Newt took a seat and joyfully spoke, "Thank you, Magnus. David is such a polite boy, with him around, I can take care of the beasts twice as much as before. He''s been a great help."


    "Nice to hear that, Sister Mary would be happy to hear this too. Do send her a letter some time, David." Magnus advised him.


    "Here, drink this tea. I grew it myself, it can calm minds." Mrs Scamander gave him a teacup.


    Magnus happily drank it, not acting too conserved. Besides, one of the charms of being a kid was that adults don''t get angry about little things.


    "Uncle Scamander, I need your suitcase for something important." Magnus requested. This was his technique to butter some people. Would you say no to the Future King of Britain for something? Especially when the king called you uncle?


    "You can take it, but tell me what are you going to do with it?" Newt inquired.


    "Well, I need to transport a very big item, an animal actually. Don''t worry, I know what I am doing. When I wille to study with you, I will show you the animal. I can guarantee you that you will be amazed." Magnus replied and wondered what Newt''s reaction will be after seeing nearly all XXXXX ranked beasts from around the world living together and ying like little kids.


    Newt didn''t ask further, the suitcase was of no use to him anyway, and he can always make more of themter. And he liked Magnus enough not to deny, after all, Magnus had helped him with his house loan; he now didn''t need to worry about money and could help the beasts better. "Fine then, you can have it."


    "Thank you, I will return itter. Okay, I need to go now, I got a lot of things to do today. Bye-bye..." Magnus just took the suitcase and dashed away with George.


    Newt and Tina were left in a daze.


    "Wait, we didn''t even congratte him for catching that monster in human skin. Also, his quidditch win." Tina remembered.


    "Well, now he''s gone. Good to see him take so much interest in beasts." Newt muttered in satisfaction.


    To this Tina scoffed, "Of course, you would appreciate it, your first love are those beasts after all, poor old me probably has a small corner location in your heart."


    Newt panicked, "Oh... Tina... that''s not the case... you have my whole heart... really."


    Seeing this sheughed, "HAHAHA... Newton Artemis Fido Scamander, no matter how grown-up you act in front of kids, you were and will always be the Newt I know. The one who couldn''t take my hints."


    "Come on, that was decades ago, and how was I supposed to know I should kiss you?" He tried to defend himself.


    But she shook her head, "We were standing at the port, you were leaving for Britain, we were looking into each other''s eyes for 5 minutes straight and continuously saying goodbye. Hell, I even moved a little closer to give you the hint."


    Newt raised his finger to say something but then put it down and sighed, "*Sigh* I guess I really was a dense man back then."


    ...


    Magnus arrived at Camelot this time. He needed to catch Duck in the suitcase.


    "Grandma, where is Duck?" Magnus asked Martha, she was happily cooking something in the giant kitchen. It was her favourite hobby.


    "Wee, dear. Duck must be by the Blue Lake. He''s probably ying with Horne Serpent and Sea Serpent there. Oh, and before you go, I will pack these cookies for you, take them with you and share them with friends." She told him.


    "Okay, Grandma. George can help you pack it too. I will find Duck till then." Magnus said and flew out with a broom.


    Duck was at least ying with beasts of his size now. The Horned Serpent was another XXXXX beast, while the sea serpent was XXX. The sea serpents weremon and they were also very friendly creatures, seldom harming humans. They had a head resembling a horse and the body of a snake, but they grew huge in size, going as far as 100 feet.


    The most famous Sea Snake in the world was Loch Ness Monster, but that not actually a sea serpent. It was a Kelpie(shapeshifting water demon) whose favourite form was that of a Sea Serpent.


    Soon, Magnus arrived over the Blue Lake and saw the three creatures ying in the water, sshing it at each other, but with enough force that a normal human would die from it.


    Magnus directlynded on the giant head of Sea Serpent. All of them immediately recognised him and didn''t attack. The Sea Serpent also seemed very happy.


    "Having fun? Well, I am going to bring another friend for you all. It will be a 1000-year-old giant Basilisk. But, don''t worry, I will take care of his eye problem and also teach him well." Magnus announced them.


    Here, only the other big XXXXX beast could deal with the Basilisk if it came to that.


    "Duck,e with me, we will be catching that Basilisk soon," Magnus instructed him and opened the suitcase, leaving it on the ground.


    "QUACK!" Duck replied and happily walked into the suitcase. He was also hungry for some fighting.


    Then he waved goodbye at the snakes and flew back to the castle.


    "Grandma, I''m leaving. Where are the cookies?" He asked.


    "S-Sir... here..."


    Magnus''s eyes fell on arge cloth bag, it was even bigger than him, but George was standing behind it, "These are the cookies?"


    Martha chuckled, "Hehe, I made a little too much. Don''t forget to share."


    "Friends? I think this would be enough for all students in the school. Well, let''s go, George. But don''t bring this bag along, take it to Diagon Alley and mail it to me. This way I can justify where I got it from." He ordered.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 170 - 170. The Hole

    *POP*


    Magnus returned to his dorm room in Hogwarts. Ragnar and Severus were waiting for him there, all ready to head to the adventure. ??


    "Did you get the rooster?" Magus asked them.


    "See for yourself," Severus replied and pointed to the bed. There, Chad and Summer were curiously looking at the Rooster.


    "Well, our preparations areplete it seems. Summer, Chad and Rooster, get inside this suitcase. Duck is also there." he ordered the three.


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    Magnus quickly hid the suitcase under the bed and opened the door. Emma stood on the other side, "I made the pancakes as promised. Ta-da..."


    She showed Magnus a te covered with a lid. The mouth-watering aroma was already piercing Magnus'' nose.


    "Cometer, Emma, we have some work to do..." Ragnar tried to send her way.


    But, before Emma could get angry, Magnus took the te, "We can always wait. No need to let the pancakes cool down."


    ~Of course, now we can wait.~ Severus muttered to himself.


    Emma silently stood at the side of the table. She had been up all night, trying to perfect her pancakes. She followed the recipe exactly as written by Grace. But it still took her some time to make them look the best. She also had to send an owl to her dad to send maple syrup as soon as possible.


    She was confident, but nervous too.


    Magnus calmly sat by his study table and lifted the lid. Immediately, the aroma of pancakes flooded his face in the form of steam. "Ah... this is what spring smells like. So tasty."


    "Okay, let''s dig in." He happily held the knife and fork. But first, he did pour some syrup on the side.


    Then, he cut the steaming hot pancakes. It was smooth, telling that the quality of the pancake was top notch.


    He finally took a bite and chewed it for a long time with his eyes closed. Even Emma had her eyes closed.


    Then, *BOOM*


    Magnus'' eyes shot open as if he had reached the enlightenment of Buddha. But this was Pancake Enlightenment.


    Next thing, the loud noise of spoons and te nking noise started toe.


    Emma opened her eyes slightly and saw the scene. The te was empty, so clean that it looked as if there wasn''t anything in the first ce.


    *PAT PAT*


    Magnus suddenly got up and patted her head, "Good job, Emma. You made very good pancakes, much better than the nd batter I eat every day in the school."


    Finally, she took a sigh of relief and cheered, "YEEESSSS... I won the bet!"


    Magnus just remembered he had made a bet too, and he didn''t want to lose it. But he was so lost in the taste that he forgot to deny Emma that the pancakes were good. But how could he cheat with his favourite food? A good pancake deserves to be admired.


    "Boys, let''s go, we got work." Magnus tried to slide away silently.


    "No no... you lost the bet, now you must give me flying lessons." She caught his robes.


    "Tsk... fine, let''s meet on Sunday. Ragnar sucks at flying too, I will teach him at the same time." Magnus decided.


    "YES! I will go back and clean my broom. Bye-bye..." She happily chirped and skipped away.


    But, just as she was gone, Severus realised something and loudly eximed, "WAIT! How did she get inside the boys dorms?"


    "You can''t go in the girl''s dorms?" Ragnar inquired, hearing about this for the first time.


    Magnus shook his head, "No, if you try to you will be magically thrown away, also the house head will be notified."


    "Then... this means the rule is only applicable for their dorms. Anybody can enter the boys'' dorms? Isn''t this dumb?" Ragnar asked.


    "It is dumb, I will ask Dumbledoreter about this. What happened to gender equality? Rules should be the same for all." Magnus muttered. He could have avoided the bet if that was the case.


    "Anyway, let''s go to the chamber," Ragnar interjected and started walking away.


    But when Magnus lifted the suitcase, he stopped, "Umm... let''s go in the night. I don''t think it''ll be easy to sneak out with this suitcase and all the students in themon room."


    They nodded in agreement and waited till night.


    ...


    11 PM


    Almost everybody was sleeping by now. So the three slowly sneaked out. To them, reaching the 1st floor was easy, as the stairs were not far away from their dungeon.


    Magnus was in the lead as he had very good ears. Only Filch moved around at this time of the night.


    It took them just 15 minutes to reach the bathroom and as soon as they were inside they were safe. The only person to disturb them here was Myrtle, but she was ignored.


    Magnus went ahead and opened the entrance. He didn''t know if this was the entrance to Chamber of Secrets though. For all he knew, it could be a sewage entrance for someone to clean. But monsters don''te out of sewage and kill people. But again, this was not a normal world.


    Magnus took out his expansion pouch and brought out 3 brooms. "Let''s go, hopefully, it won''t be a pile of sewage water waiting for us there."


    Ragnar stood beside the hole and looked down, his heartbeat fastened, "Oh man, why did I agree to do this. I could have been sleeping right now."


    Severus also looked down, and his eyes widened too, but he was a master of hiding emotions and didn''t let his fear appear.


    "We should check how deep it is first," Severus suggested.


    "But how? Throwing fire in sewage is like making a bomb. Someone has to go down and check. Someone who can fly and..."


    Their heads turned to a particrly translucent ghost in the bathroom.


    Myrtle was just looking inside the hole after gathering some courage. But then she noticed the eyes on her.


    "NO NO NO... NEVER! Are you crazy? Go away, stupid boys." She backed away and tried to fly to her toilet booth and hide.


    "Come on, Myrtle, just tell us how deep it goes, that''s it. We don''t want you to go deeper." Magnus tried to convince her.


    She shrank back in fear, "Why would I? I barely know you, and it''s so dark there, what if I die?"


    -__-


    "You''re already dead," Ragnar reminded her.


    "Come on, Myrtle. Okay, if you do this, I will do you a favour. Whatever you ask for." Magnus offered her.


    "Anything?" She asked back.


    Magnus felt rms ringing in his head, "What exactly do you want?"


    "I WANT YOU TO KILL OLIVE HORNBY! He used to bully poor me," she shouted in a very high pitched voice.


    Magnus, Ragnar and Severus'' shoulders fell in disappointment. Without even looking at her, Magnus went to the edge of the hole, "Let''s go, guys. She''s useless to us. I''ll jump first!"


    "YOU CALLED ME USELESS?! HOW DARE YOU!" She seethed in rage and flew after Magnus.


    But, too bad for her, as soon as she reached, Magnus jumped down with his broom.


    "UH-OH!" Myrtle muttered with regret. She just realised that ghosts couldn''t fly as high as she thought.


    "AAAAAAA...."


    She started falling down in the hole too.


    "How can she be so dumb? I thought people with sses were supposed to be smart." Ragnar facepalmed seeing her stupidity.


    ...


    Magnus, who had jumped down, was on the edge of his mind, trying to see what was down there. On top of that, he couldn''t really manoeuvre his broom that well in such a tight space, and due to that it was falling very fast.


    He was so focused looking down that he didn''t even see up. And then all of a sudden a loud Banshee scream resounded near his ear.


    "MUMMY! What was that?" Magnus got spooked, goosebumps rose on his skin.


    "SAVE MEeeeee....."


    That was all Magnus heard and soon the figure of Myrtle was seen falling down as she passed him.


    Realising it was her, Magnus shrugged it off and focused on slowly descending. He cast a Lumos spell and made it project light downward, so at least he''d know when the ground wasing.


    But it was taking too long and his heart was feeling restless. ~Szar really loved holes it seems, what else can you expect from a snake?~


    "AH! Finally..." The light finally bounced off the surface. Immediately he realised it was a bend in the pipe.


    *WOOSH*


    He came out of the giant pipe, but he didn''t step down. He looked around, it was truly a sewage. But it was full of mouse skeletons and there was also a disgusting smell.


    "I would have been fine if I had jumped down, well all except falling on this disgusting garbage. Hehehe but..." Magnus''s face grew an evil smile as a n formed in his head.


    He went back to the pipe and used Sonorus charm to loudly call Ragnar and Severus.


    "JUMP DOWN, There is a bend here, you won''t get hurt." He suggested and he was not lying either.


    Magnus waited for a second and soon heard loud intensifying screams of Severus and Ragnar.


    "aaaaaaAAAAAAA... *POOF*" With great speed they fell out of the pipe.


    *SNIFF SNIFF*


    Ragnar was the first to look down. And immediately his nose shrank.


    "Hehe... how was the slide?" Magnus asked them from on top of a broom, looking all clean.


    "BASTARD! HERE! take this." Ragnar raged and started throwing the garbage on Magnus.


    Severus was also angry, but with a in face, he used a levitation spell and showered Magnus with trash.


    "COME ON! It was a joke." Magnus tried to save himself, but to no avail, he was also dirty in the end.


    [You can see the pancakes, pipe and the gutter opening on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    DON''T STOP STONING!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 171 - 171. Pride, Pain And Power

    "Where the hell are we? This ce looks more like a graveyard." Ragnar wondered.


    "Yeah, graveyard of mice." Magnus sarcastically replied. ??


    Severus looked around, "Where did Myrtle go? I don''t think she will be able to return without our help."


    Magnus grunted in annoyance, "When I asked her, she didn''te, now she''s lost. I hope she does not find her killer first."


    So, they started looking around, to find a way. It was obviously a very old unused sewage route, as there was rarely any water there, and only dirt and more mouse skeletons were around.


    "MAGNUS! Look, isn''t this snakeskin?" Ragnar saw a big structure, which initially seemed like a natural forming but when he saw the head they realised its reality.


    Magnus stopped to admire it, "It''s a pretty big snake. That Szar really didn''t leave any stones unturned to make sure the world hated him."


    "Well, we got our little dragon Magnus to fight this big snake, I''m sure we will win." Ragnar jokingly said. Magnus hated this name.


    "Heh, of course, I will defeat this snake." Magnus boasted as he felt he had made a foolproof n to deal with the basilisk.


    After walking for a few minutes, Magnus and the others arrived at a big iron door, it was closed and had a snake pattern on it everywhere.


    "OPEN..." Magnus said in the Dragontongue. Quickly the snake pattern started to move, depicting that the lock was opening with loud metal sounds.


    "Didn''t Szar know that there are people in India who can also speak parseltongue? What if a student from there opened this ce?" Ragnar wondered.


    "I read that these parseltongue speakers are mostly scattered tribes and they don''t really mingle with the mainstream magicalmunity. So I don''t think there is any way they woulde to this school." Magnus reasoned.


    *CHE-CHE..." With a metallic screeching sound, the door opened. Magnus walked forward to see what was beyond, and it was breathtaking. Calling it the Giant hall of Narcissism would have been better. There were so many head sculptures of Szar Slytherin. The man was self-obsessed to the limit.


    But, putting it all aside, he finally saw the snake. It was silently sleeping in the middle of the hall. "Let''s see if it''s awake."


    Magnus picked up a stone from where he was standing and threw it at the snake.


    *BAM*


    It directly hit the head. But the snake didn''t even move.


    He took a sigh of relief, "So my theory was right. These Snakes are supposed to live only for a few hundred years. The fact it''s still alive means it was in some kind ofatose state. Thest time it wreaked havoc was in 42-43. Since then, someone has put it in this state again.


    Let''s go, first deal with its eyes." Magnus proceeded to go down towards the hall.


    Warily, Ragnar and Severus also followed. Magnus fearless went very close to it. It didn''t even feel like it was breathing, it just existed there. But it was terrifying, its big head and spikes over the front were scary enough. The jaw was big enough to swallow them whole too.


    Without wasting any time, Magnus took out the sses with straps he had made. It was like ski goggles. They had ck sses and didn''t let anybody see inside. This would make sure nobody can look into Basilisk''s eyes.


    To Ragnar and Severus'' shock, Magnus jumped onto the head of Basilisk and started to put it on. Its strap was made of strong rubber. This way the strap would forever stay in position unless purposefully taken off. Even the ss was magically reinforced to withstand heavy force.


    It took him about 15 minutes topletely put it on, tightly tying it around the head of Basilisk.


    "Ta-daaa... This way, we can look at him and still not get affected. Well, yeah his eyes will be worthless now but that''s a plus for us." Magnus muttered and got down from it.


    He stood right in front of the head and looked at his friends in pride, "What do you think? Isn''t this an amazing creation of mine? Let''s wake him up."


    Magnus knew he needed tomunicate with the snake in order to make it follow hismand, but it wouldn''t be possible without waking it. Also, he couldn''t use legilimency on it, because he needed to look in the eyes for that and here, he''d rather not do that.


    But, amidst all this self-thinking, he failed to hear some very serious warnings.


    "MAGNUS...RUN!" Suddenly Ragnar shouted.


    Magnus, confused, looked back. The giant snake had somehow woken up now, and it shook his head to get the weird thing off of his face. He could still see though, just barely.


    He noticed Magnus right in front of him and went into attack mode. He threw his head at Magnus at a very fast speed.


    "HISSSSS... GRAAAAAAAA..."


    *BAM*


    Before Magnus could even react, the Snake had seamlessly bit Magnus'' arm, though Magnus was able to make sure it did not bite his head. But the bite was strong and the snake lifted him in the air, then it started yanking him like a ragdoll.


    Left, right, left, right. Magnus shouted as the painful rollercoaster ride wasn''ting to an end. Seeing no other way, he took out a wand from inside his pocket, then transferred it to the hand still stuck in the mouth.


    "BOMBARDA MAXIMA!"


    *BOOM*


    The loud explosion urred right in the mouth of the snake, dark red mes came out of it. But, it didn''t have too much effect on it. But Magnus was freed from the jaws of the snake.


    "BLOODY MAGIC RESISTANCE!" he cursed, seeing how strong the snake was.


    He fell to the ground with a thud. His left arm was heavily injured and it was oozing blood, plus the venom was burning his skin and rotting the wound, turning it ck. If he did not heal it would spread around his body and he''d die a very painful death.


    Magnus was in real pain right now and knew he had to do something quickly or he won''t win this. He bit his teeth and ran to his suitcase to open it. Severus and Ragnar seemed frozen.


    "STOP STANDING AND DO SOMETHING!" Magnus shouted at them.


    Ragnar stepped out of his fear and took out a big sk from his robes and threw it at the floor from where the snake was supposed toe.


    It was some kind of a green liquid. It spread around everywhere on the floor. The snake didn''t even see it and continued on to it.


    "SEVERUS! FIRE!" Ragnar shouted.


    "Incendio!" Severus sent it to the green liquid, and soon enough it all caught fire, with the Basilisk in the middle of it. The fire was green and very hot.


    "HAAAA..." It hissed in pain, but it was still moving towards them frantically.


    "MAGNUS! Get that rooster out quick." Ragnar reminded him.


    Magnus was just using one hand now so it was taking him some time. But, he was having trouble finding the rooster.


    "Where did the rooster go?" He asked Duck, looking at Magnus from inside the case.


    Duck just made the chewing action and it was now clear. Duck had eaten the rooster.


    "Ah, you fools. Come out now and help me fight the Basilisk." He called Duck out. But Chad and Summer also followed, though as soon as they saw the crazed snake they just kept their heads out of the suitcase and looked at everything.


    Meanwhile, Duck with a powerful mighty roar flew out of it andnded in front of Magnus.


    The first thing it noticed was the heavily injured arm of Magnus. "QUACK?"


    Duck was very concerned for him and quickly looked at the wound from close. His eyes showed his worry that something bad might happen.


    *Pat Pat*


    "You just hold off the snake, I will heal myself in no time," Magnus tapped on Duck''s nose and made him focus on the enemy.


    Duck nodded and looked back at the Basilisk, anger raging in Duck''s heart, seemingly saying, "HOW DARE YOU HURT MY DAD?"


    *ROOOAR*


    His heavy booming roar was so loud it made a few statues of Szar break down from the sound waves. The Basilisk finally stopped in its tracks, seeing a worthy and life-threatening opponent.


    But the Basilisk was not that dumb either, it knew that on a dragon, its best weapon was its eyes. Szar had taught him this much.


    So the Basilisk changed his direction and ran to a wall. *BOOM* It mmed its head on it, trying to break the object covering his eyes.


    *BAM*


    *Crack*


    Cracks started to appear on it. *BAM* It took just one more m and it shattered in pieces. Its yellow eyes were now clear for all to see.


    "DON''T LOOK IN THE EYES!" Magnus reminded everyone loudly.


    Summer and Chad scaredly ducked inside the suitcase, Ragnar and Severus started looking at their feet. Magnus too looked down.


    But Duck was still there, proudly standing in front of the snake, seemingly looking down on this Basilisk.


    [You can see the chamber door on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 172 - 172. Lessons

    "Duck, don''t look it in the eye," Magnus shouted to him.


    But, Duck actually didn''t even feel threatened by this snake. He was looking straight into the eyes and all he felt was a tickle on his body that was soon washed away. He did not understand why Magnus was telling him not to look. ??


    "HISSSSS!" The Basilisk slithered towards him.


    Duck, with the pride of a mighty dragon, just waited for the snake toe close. He was not a simple dragon, after all, he was different from the rest. All others were wyverns, but everyone called them dragons. Those were foolish yet prideful beings. But not as strong.


    While Duck was a full-fledged great dragon, with four limbs, intelligence and power. He was a mystery in this world.


    *PAAAA*


    As soon as the Basilisk got closer, Duck turned around in quick speed and whipped his tail directly at the Basilisk''s head. The snake screamed in pain, as this was a purely physical attack.


    Duck did not give up, he flew over the snake and mmed his hind leg on the neck of the snake, while with his forelegs he held the head tightly.


    In a quick move, he opened his mouth and threw mes directly down at the snake''s head, "GRHAAAA..."


    It was a great fight, and Duck''s mock battles with his big friends in Camelot wasing to use here.


    The snake finally felt pain now and tried to get out of Duck''s hold.


    ...


    At the same time, Magnus had taken out a small vial of Phoenix Tears. He quickly poured it on his wounds, and soon it started to magically heal.


    "You were overconfident and not careful, just as the case in that duel and right now. I told you your overconfidence will get you killed." Merlin''s voice resounded in his head.


    Magnus knew Merlin was right. He finally realised that he was getting too cocky and that his power was getting to his head.


    "A king is no king if he''s always flying in the sky with ego, and history is known to bring down such kings with a very damaging force. You are supposed to be a people''s person, like how Arthur was. He loved his people and never stopped being vignt." Merlin lectured him.


    "Think about them. Your body is stronger than an average human, but what about them? They are normal kids, and you brought them here? To fight a beast known to be the most dangerous? A beast to whom many master wizards have died without even realising what killed them, you brought children along?


    "LOOK AT THEM! They are afraid, but they are fighting because of YOU. You are their leader. You are the king. The round table is your responsibility, their safety is your responsibility.


    "You yourself couldn''t defeat the Basilisk alone, what made you think they could? So stop being stupid and cocky, and start acting responsibly. Because death oftenes secretly. If you aren''t prepared, you wouldn''t even know what hit you. Now do as I say if you want to stop that Basilisk"


    Magnus sadly looked down at his healing arm. ~This could have been my neck, nobody could have saved me then. It would have been instant death.~


    His face turned white realising this. No, he didn''t want to die so early. He had never felt this much fear till now because in all his previous fights he could ovee with his mastery over Charms. But here, the Basilisk was immune to magic attacks. His charms didn''t matter at all.


    He nced at the unnerved Ragnar and Severus. They were barely holding on. ~They are so courageous, to havee with me. Heh... they should have been in Gryffindor.~


    But he was very sorry, to have put their lives in danger. Sure, they were members of Round Table and meant to fight alongside him, but they were not ready yet, and neither was he. He was still too naive.


    He got up, still not looking at the Basilisk''s eyes.


    *CLANK*


    He took out his swords. If the magic was useless on the snake, perhaps this was the time to get physical.


    "DUCK! HOLD HIM RIGHT THERE!" Hemanded.


    Next thing, he dashed at full speed. Duck, as if knew what was going to happen, moved his big tail towards Magnus.


    Magnus didn''t stop and climbed it, continuing to run. He reached the head of Duck and from there he leapt down at the head of the snake with his sword, Despair, plunging it into the snake''s skull.


    But killing the snake was not Magnus'' agenda. He had stopped the sword just 1 inch from the brain. Now, he started talking in Dragontongue. Only the Basilisk and Duck could understand him.


    "Stop, if you move even an inch, you will die," Magnus warned the snake.


    The snake did as asked, knowing his life was at risk. It looked at Magnus with his tilted eyes, but Magnus avoided it.


    "Now, I did note here to kill you. So why are you attacking me?" Magnus inquired.


    The snake slowly slithered his tongue and replied, "You are not pure! My master has ordered me to kill the likes of you."


    Magnus did as he was instructed by Merlin. He cut his palm and poured his blood into the eyes of the snake. Of course, he kept his own eyes closed all the while.


    "Feel that? Do you recognise this blood now?" Magnus asked him.


    The yellow fierce eyes of the Basilisk slowly lost their colour and started to turn dark green. Maybe Szar had put some kind of mind-control magic on him, that could be the only reason why only the heir of Slytherin control him.


    "Do you recognise that blood now?" Magnus asked again.


    The Basilisk carefully nodded and replied, "Merlin?"


    "No, Merlin is dead, just like Szar, but I am Merlin''s descendant. Now tell me, do you still want to kill the muggle-born students of this school?" He asked.


    The snake sounded confused, "Why would I? I was just sleeping all this time."


    ~So he does not remember anything that happened during his mind control phase.~ Magnus concluded and pulled his sword up.


    "Duck, release him." He ordered.


    Soon, the Basilisk slowly rose up, the pain from theshing he received from Duck was still hurting him though.


    Then the Basilisk slowly brought his head down, near Magnus to see him and talk to him. Magnus softly lifted his hand, trying to touch his face without looking in the eyes.


    "Don''t look at any of us with your eyes. Wait, let me fix those goggles on your face. Reparo!" He used the charm to fix and broken ss.


    "As long as you keep that on, nobody will be harmed from your eyes, understood? Now, what do you want to do?" Magnus asked the snake.


    "I don''t know. I am very hungry. It''s like I have not eaten in years. Can I eat that bird?" the Basilisk pointed at Summer.


    *BAM*


    Duck slightly pped the Basilisk with his forelegs and talked with the snake "Don''t dare to even think. Summer and Chad are families. We don''t eat our friends and family. About your hunger, I know a ce where you can get food and not have to fight over it."


    "Really? Then take me there. I don''t like this sewer." the Basilisk replied excitedly.


    "WAIT! Duck, you can speak, why didn''t you tell me?" Magnus realised that Duck was making suchplete sentences.


    Duck looked at Magnus and nodded, "Yes, but you never tried to talk to me."


    It was true, he never tried to talk in Dragontongue, and neither Duck. He always Quacked.


    Magnus sighed, this was all for the good, everything wasing to an end, this could have been a tragic day today if not for Duck.


    The mind control was lifted from the Basilisk, and true to words, a Parsletongue could talk to him.


    "Do you have a name?" Magnus asked the Basilisk.


    The big snake nodded and replied, "Yes, Merlin gave me one, he used to call me Cuddles because I liked to hug him a lot, but he would then get angry and say his bones would break."


    Magnus facepalmed, ~Now we have another idiot in the group.~


    "Get inside that suitcase, I will take you to the new home. And remember, you are banned from taking those goggles off and eating anybody but the food given to you." He warned him with a threatening tone.


    Cuddles scratched his head with the tip of his tail and felt the wound where Magnus had thrust his sword. He felt that Magnus might really kill him if he messes up.


    "I got it, no cuddles and no eating friends." he agreed.


    Next, Magnus went to Severus and Ragnar, "Sorry, guys. I dragged you into such a risk. Let''s go to Camelot, I will treat you to a meal there."


    "THAT WAS SO AWESOME!" Ragnar all of a sudden eximed, jolting Magnus.


    Severus nodded, "You did well. We couldn''t even move due to fear of mistakenly looking in his eyes in the water reflection by mistake."


    "And what kind of name is Cuddles? Seriously, your name sense came from Merlin, it seems." Ragnar made fun.


    Magnus chuckled, "Hehe yeah, Cuddles, as a name for a snake is really... scary but appropriate at the same time."


    [You can see Magnus petting snake and the goggles on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    OH YEAH! KEEP THE STONES COMING!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 173 - 173. Scum Hunters

    "Dear Diary,


    We have been out to catch this rat for weeks now. We have been camping outside his hole. The weather was not easy, the cold mountains were bearable in the day but at night it bes a silent graveyard, with a hunger for some more bodies. ??


    But we did not drop dead, for we are the strongest Goblins of Gringotts. Our boss, Old Mace, has been very hard on us, but he''s also dear to us. He made us who we are today, he made us this powerful killing machine. But, I still feel a need to return home, to see my wife again.


    I wish this Death Eater scum woulde out of his hole soon, so we can im the prize on his head.


    12 November 1972." A buffed, armoured Goblin secretly wrote his diary entry and hid it. This was his hobby since childhood but neither his parents nor the Old Mace allowed him to do it. So he just started it in secret. Anyway, he was very strong now and even if people found out nobody had the guts to say anything.


    His name was Zenrok. He believed that the reason why he was able to achieve so much was due to his calm mind, unlike how most other Goblins were. Due to his calm mind, he was able to see things most Goblins would ignore.


    For now, he wished to someday meet His Majesty, so he could maybe elevate his status from being just a killer goblin for the bank.


    "Zenrok, let''s go, Old Mace has asked you to report." A goblin from the 5 goblin teams informed him.


    Old Mace, the old head of the Warrior Goblins. He has been nning this hit for weeks now. The target was Antonin Dolohov, one of the important Death Eaters of Voldemort. From his info, this Death Eater was involved in many crimes and loved torturing Muggles, and wizards and witches who were not supporters of the Dark Lord.


    They were currently near a castle in the Alps mountains. It was already winter and their job became tough. However, the reward for the bounty was 50,000 Galleons. That was a lot of gold.


    "Ah, Zenrok,e, my son. You are the finest of all my sons and I can''t be prouder. This time, you will lead the team on this assault. It''s time this old man retires and sees you all furthering the legacy." Old Mace cheerfully said. He was just in a good mood because of thinking about the money.


    Zenrok didn''t have the guts to tell him he wanted to quit. So he agreed. "Yes, Old Mace. I will go and prepare."


    "Good, we will attack at night, sneakily and subtly. We don''t want the rm to ring until we have the target in our custody. The Bounty poster says Dead or Alive. I see a dead wizard as a good wizard. So prepare your most lethal weapons." Old Mace ordered him and let him go.


    ...


    It was nighttime, Old Mace and his 5 sons in all but name proceeded to the castle. They knew the scum wizard was hiding in the castle.


    Their team was divided into 3 parts. 2 were the silent killers in the front, they were supposed to deal with any danger from ahead or neutralise any guard. Then there was Old Mace and Zenrok, the main brain of the operation givingmands. Thest three were responsible for watching their back and act as a decoy if needed.


    Using this, they first entered the castle. There were not many powerful guards in the building. And the castle was nothing but a tourist destination at this point. So there were muggles too. But, as it waste at night, they couldn''t hear anything except some snoring and moaning from various rooms.


    The wizard was supposed to be in the dungeons, where the castle served as a dwelling for wizards.


    *WOOSH*


    Zenrok threw a ball like crystal, it immediately started spewing smoke around. This was a new productunched in the market, explicitly avable in one shop. It could make people fall asleep, and from what he was told, this was made by Magnus'' genius friend, Ragnar.


    In the entrance of the Wizard''s dwelling, all fell asleep silently on the floor. They did not know where the target was so they checked each room. Soon, they found the one. Without waiting, all 6 barged into the room where Antonin Dolohov was staying.


    When they finally entered, they saw him in apromising state with a woman. Both were naked, Antonin Dolohov being on top of her, thrusting himself.


    "SLEEP GIRL!" Zenrok cast magic on the girl first.


    Shocked, Antonin Dolohov took his wand from the side table, but Zenrok''s axe was already touching his neck.


    "What do you want? Money? Just let me go and you shall have everything. You don''t know whom I work for, if you kill me, the Dark Lord wille after you." Antonin started pleading with them as well as threatening them.


    *BAM*


    Old Mace pped him, "You serve your master is the exact reason why we are hunting you, Wizard Scum. Haha... we''re going to not only get money by killing you but also goodwill from his majesty."


    Antonin was pinned down by other Goblins and Zenrok simply went to him and checked his wrist. There was indeed a dark mark.


    Zenrok looked at his Old Mace. "Let''s kill him, but take his head with us. We need to prove we have killed him after all."


    "Good choice. There is no ce for mercy in this world. Here, use this knife to kill him." Old Mace told him. It would have inflicted more pain on the man.


    But Zenrok denied. "I have a better and quicker way to sever his head, no need for a small knife."


    Zenrok seemed appalled using torturous means to kill people. He''d rather do it quickly and efficiently.


    So, Zenrok used his axe to immediately chop his head off. Antonin kept on pleading until the end. Then next thing, they cleaned the room and left the headless body of the man, to spread fear among the Death Eaters, telling them that somebody was after them.


    After they were gone, people found out about the dead body and the unconscious women the next day. It was horrifying. What was worse was that his identity could not be found as he was a wizard and not registered in any muggle database.


    The Goblins quickly returned to their bank and started counting gold in their dreams already.


    ...


    London,


    The Hospital Magnus had dreams of, had its foundation nearly built. The walls had been erected using lots of levitation charms and enchantments.


    Magnus had also given them many enchantments to put on the bricks to make sure the hospital''s structurests decades without needing maintenance. But he needed to make sure that the magic was not so much that it would interfere with the electrical instrument.


    Though the whole campus was a mess at the moment. Because it was all mud and dust right now. Only the building construction was going on and other muggles jobs couldn''t be initiated for now. Once the main building structures are done, minor things like the wiring, painting, woodwork, sswork, garden work will be done on public tenders, in this process wizards won''t be used. The whole project will most likely be finished by the end of 1973. It was very fast considering the scale of all this. It could have been faster if he used only Wizards but that would be too suspecting and crazy for people to digest.


    Magnus had instead hired the parents of a wizard, who were top MBAs. Their job was now to be the spokesperson of Emrys Construction and bring in more projects for them to create all around the world. They were also going to participate in many contract bidding in lots of government infrastructure projects in both the UK and the world. They were bound to outbid them all as their operational cost was not much. They only needed to pay for the material.


    Edgar Bones, now had sessfully trained 20 Wizards to be martial wizards, who could fight an average Auror. They worked day and night in two shifts. They were responsible for the safety and secrecy of the site. Other than that, about 80 wizards worked in thepany on various levels. There were also 50 muggles who knew about the wizarding world.


    "Ah, if this speed is kept, I''m sure His Majesty will be happy to see this during his Winter break." Edgar sighed seeing the Research Building being built. It was the most borate one because it was supposed to be much bigger underground than what it looked above.


    ...


    *BOOM*


    "Argh... I was nearly there. I think I can create this before December." Adam cursed, still working on the battery. He had already developed the engine, the aspect that worked on fossil fuel worked perfectly, all he needed now was the battery to test that out.


    He was feeling slight pressure right now, as his ability to make this project work will decide when he is announced as the royal prince.


    The queen had alreadye to their house 3 times and the media had started to specte why this was happening.


    ...


    At the same time, Magnus arrived at Camelot.


    ______________________


    [A/N: Just so you know, Antonin Dolohov is not a no-name Death Eater. In terms of power, hees only below Betrix and Adult Snape. He used to study with Tom Riddle and was a member of the first Gang of Slytherin.


    In the future, ording to canon. In 1981, he would murder the two brothers of Molley Weasely, they were Order of the Phoenix Member. Also, he was the one who tried to kill Harry, Ron and Hermione in London in Deathly Hallows. And his biggest achievement was that he killed Remus Lupis in the end. He was defeated by Flitwickter.


    So, you can see that Magnus''s measures against Death Eaters are not worthless. They are working.]


    [You can see Old Mace and the castle on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    OH YEAH! KEEP THE STONES COMING!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 174 - 174. Artists

    Magnus arrived at Camelot. Martha was already there waiting for him. She was told that he''d be bringing a basilisk here today. Knowing how dangerous the beast was, she wanted to make sure it didn''t harm the other dwellers.


    "Grandma, don''t worry. I talked to Cuddles, yeah that''s his name. I told him the rules, but I''m sure it''ll take some time for him to get used to this environment. ??


    "Duck has decided to teach him, as he''s able to very easily beat him," Magnus informed her.


    "Is that so? Come, I have already designated a cave for him." She said and flew away.


    The cave was a good distance away from all the other animals. The XXXXX beasts usually had their homes at a good distance. Only super friendly ones like Duck were allowed to roam anywhere they wanted.


    In the cave, Magnus let the Basiliske out. Martha felt a little surprised.


    "Amazing, this is the biggest Basilisk I have ever seen. He''s most likely the biggest to have ever existed. And to think he lived in the sewers for so many years. Poor thing." Martha sympathised with Cuddles.


    Theyter left Duck to teach Cuddles everything. Magnus returned to the sewage as Ragnar and Severus were still looking for Myrtle.


    "MYRTLE, WHERE ARE YOU?"


    "COME QUICK OR WE''LL LEAVE!"


    They looked for her everywhere but she was nowhere to be seen. Magnus also wondered where do all these pipes lead to?


    He did search the whole Chamber of Secrets though, but he didn''t find any hidden secrets there. Maybe there was some cool stuff before but most probably the one who opened it years ago took everything. There was a room behind the biggest Szar''s sculpture. But it was empty. He did find some steel cups though.


    Other than this, there wasn''t much. It was wrong to call it Chamber of Secrets. Because only a snake lived there. It should have been called Basilisk Chamber or something.


    *Sniff Sniff*


    While Magnus was walking in the pipes, he finally heard the sniffs of a girl. Knowing who it was he went to her.


    "Hey, let''s go. Don''t you want to go back to your favourite bathroom?" Magnus asked her.


    Myrtle looked up at him, "Waaaa... where were you? I was so scared. I was lost in this maze."


    "Can''t you just pass through the walls?" He asked her in confusion.


    "Yes, but then I might get lost in the dark walls. There are also ces in Hogwarts Ghosts can''t enter, what if I had gotten trapped," she informed him.


    Well, Magnus couldn''t pat her, she was a ghost. "Let''s go now. I defeated the beast that killed you. It was a 1000 years old giant Basilisk. You looked in his eyes and died."


    She seemed shocked, "REALLY? Finally, I have some answer... oh... no wonder I heard hissing sound back then. I guess now I can boast around with other ghosts, that I died not because of diarrhoea but because of a Basilisk... but... they won''t believe me. Are you going to tell everyone about it? And get your photo taken for the papers?"


    .


    .


    .


    Magnus fell silent for the next 5 seconds. His mind was once again cooking a scheme. Something he did not think before, but now he realised he could not only be so famous, he could also tarnish the reputation of the Death Eaters.


    "Hahaha... I''m a genius... No no... I am not... I still have a lot to learn." He bosted and also realised he shouldn''t at the same time. He wanted to take Merlin''s warning very seriously.


    "Let''s go, Myrtle, let''s get you to safety. Follow me." He said and led her to Ragnar and Severus.


    "Rag, take her above. Then wait there for me. Sev, you go too. I will exin everything soon. Trust me." He assured them.


    With a hint of doubt and confusion, Ragnar agreed. Now when Magnus was left alone, he called George and once again arrived at Camelot.


    ...


    Magnus saw Duck was training Cuddles, who diligently sat there and nodded his head after every rule was spoken. He had already eaten his lunch so he was in a good mood now.


    "Hey, Cuddles, I''m going to need your help," Magnus spoke in Dragontongue.


    Cuddles immediately proceeded towards him at great speed, Magnus somehow saw the intentions and stopped him, "DON''T. No cuddles, you are too strong and big, my little bones will turn into a paste. Hug Duck all you want."


    Cuddles looked at Duck, but then Duck snorted and fumed mes from his nostrils, signifying his anger. That was the cue for Cuddles to not mess with him.


    "Hehe, you two are friends already. Okay, Cuddles, I want you toe with me back to the chamber and act as if you are dead. Some people wille to check your body, someone will take a picture of me with you and then leave. When there will be nobody you wille back with me here. Okay?" Magnus suggested.


    But, Cuddles seemed uncertain and somewhat scared. Magnus understood his fears. He probably had PTSD from living in that cave for all this time. But thankfully he did not remember all 1000 years, if he did then he''d probably have gone crazy.


    Magnus patted the big snake''s face, "Don''t worry, I will not leave you there. I promise. It''s just a matter of a few hours, by tonight, you will be back, eating a lot of tasty food."


    Well, he loved the tasty food. "Hisss let''sss gooo..."


    "ME-ME TOO!" Duck also jumped.


    But Magnus denied, "No, duck, this is not the time to reveal you to the world. The day I will show you around will be the day I sit on the throne. You should work hard and grow big by then, so big that everyone will call you the king of dragons."


    With this, everything was settled. Magnus brought Cuddles back to the cave. Then, he started creating the battle scene. He destroyed most of the snake sculptures, the face of Szar was also damaged by him.


    Then, in the middle was Cuddles. He still had a scar on top of his head, so Magnus just put a lot of fake blood on it.


    "Okay, you need to act as if you are dead. Don''t move and don''t open your eyes even by mistake. I will still put a cloth on your eyes. You will be able to hear my voice so stay calm. Understood?" He asked after preparing him.


    The big snake nodded his head obediently,ying down with open jaw and tongue falling out. He genuinely looked dead.


    "Haha... alright, I am talking off the goggles. And herees the cloth." He gently ces it on the eyes. The battle scene was done. Now what was needed was to get the news out and make Dumbledore anxious.


    ...


    Magnus made his clothes very dirty, the blood was already on him everywhere. Now it was time for a big show.


    He first made Ragnar and Severus'' clothes dirty too and also put some fake blood on them.


    "What are you doing?" they annoyedly asked him.


    He smiled, "Hehe... don''t you want to be famous? Don''t you want your name to appear in the papers, as someone who defeated a Basilisk? This is our moment to shine. Just do as I do and we will be famous in no time. Might even get some appreciation from the Ministry."


    "What do you m... AH!" Ragnar stopped in the middle and his face also grew a big evil smile.


    Severus had also guessed it and he had a smirk. Of course, who wouldn''t like to be famous?


    "Hehe... good thing we''re on the same page. Now, Cuddles is all set up. We just need to look cool and walk to Headmaster''s office. Then we will show him Cuddles and get our photo taken for Magical Daily and Daily Prophet. But need to wait for the morning." He nned.


    "What if the headmaster realised the snake is not dead?" Severus asked.


    Magnus shrugged, "Then I will just introduce Cuddles to him. He''s not the same old crazy snake anymore. He''s probably already sleeping there right now."


    "Hehe, I''m liking this n." Ragnar was feeling restless due to the excitement.


    ...


    The three slept in the bathroom and waited for when all students head for breakfast in the morning.


    Next thing, Magnus walked in the front, while Ragnar and Severus walked on his side. The three of them had messy hair, torn dirty clothes and a lot of blood here and there.


    They purposefully walked through the busiest corridors. Everyone who saw them started whispering, while some boys gawked over how badass they looked, some girls eeked in shock and worry.


    All the while the three were gloating inside their heads.


    ~It''s working,~ Magnus thought.


    ~This is so cool.~ Ragnar though too.


    Only Severus was different, ~I hope Lily sees me right now.~


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONES MOTIVATE ME! - Gori 2021


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 175 - 175. Shocked Faces

    Dumbledore was in his office, working on some papers. It was still a mystery as to what exactly he did in the school. Maybe he just acted of being very busy, nobody knew.


    Fawkes was silently sleeping on his perch, Dumbledore was worried for his Phoenix friend these days as Fawkes seems to be missing sometimes and whenever he returns he seems too tired. ??


    He tried to ask but the bird never answered him back. Amidst his thoughts, he heard the loud soundsing from outside.


    He looked at the crystal ball on the table. It was directly connected to therge Gorgoyle status at his office''s door. He could see everything outside with this.


    As soon as he saw the scene he stood up from his seat. He quickly strode to the door and opened it, letting Magnus, Ragnar and Severus enter. Behind them was also Professor McGonagall and Professor Slughorn. Their faces looked much more horrifying than Magnus and his friends''.


    "What happened?" Dumbledore urgently asked.


    Magnus decided to shock the old man, ~I hope he doesn''t get a heart attack.~


    "Chamber of Secrets, professor." He replied.


    That was it, the faces of the three professors lost their colour. These were nightmarish words for them, as they were here when the chamber was opened years ago, they went through that hellish time.


    "How did it open?" Dumbledore asked.


    Magnus answered, "I opened it, mistakenly. I was just in the 1st year girl''s bathroom, yes, the haunted one. Well, I found the entrance there. Then, I entered with my friends and found out what killed Myrtle.


    "It turned out, it was a giant Basilisk, though I have killed it now. The dead body is still there, you all shoulde with me and see it for yourself."


    Dumbledore quickly jumped close to Magnus and checked him closely, "Are you okay? Did you get any wounds?"


    "No no, none of us did. Just some bruises but no venomous injuries. I was able to defeat the snake with my sword, as my charms seemed to not work on it. Let''s go, I will show the snake to you. Call Professor Flitwick too, I bet he would like to see it." Magnus advised. The more people there were who could vouch for his achievements the better.


    Dumbledore sighed and nodded at McGonagall. She then called all the professors. Dumbledore though called for Hagrid.


    "Follow us, dear professors," Ragnar said and walked with Magnus.


    After a while, they stood up in front of the giant hole in the girl''s bathroom. "This is the entrance. I just had to use my Dragontongue. But I''m sure this was meant to be opened with Parseltongue, but because mynguage is universal for lizards, dragons and snakes it opened.


    "I''m not jumping into the sewers," McGonagall said with a shrunk nose.


    "Quite exciting this is. I feel like a little kid." Slughorn excitedly spoke.


    Magnus turned to Dumbledore, "Maybe you and a few more shoulde with me first, then you should be able to apparate. Anyway, I don''t think Hagrid will fit through the pipes."


    Everybody looked at the gentle giant and wobbled their heads in agreement.


    Dumbledore was already feeling anxious, he had no time to talk here, so he made a decision, "Professor Flitwick,e with me. We will go there with the students first."


    Flitwick knew he was selected due to his height but he didn''t mind. In this scenario, his height was his advantage.


    "How did you go down?" Flitwick asked them.


    Magnus answered, "I went down on a broom while these two numbskulls jumped right in and came perfectly safe out, but they fell on thousands of rat skeletons and garbage."


    "Broom it will be then," Dumbledore replied.


    ...


    After a short journey, Magnus again brought them to the door that sealed the chamber. He used his dragon tongue and opened it. But Magnus hoped that Cuddles was still there.


    Still, to signal that it was him, he also shouted some words for Cuddles in the dragon tongue.


    ...


    Cuddles was very bored after Magnus left. He had to wait the whole night, but he was not sleepy. There wasn''t anything to do either as he had explored the whole chamber a long time ago.


    So, Cuddles just rolled in where he was supposed to be, thumping his tail in the water boredly, just waiting for Magnus.


    "I''ming, Cuddles, get ready." Magnus'' voice finally reaches his ear. He could hear the metal sound of the door opening. So he continued to do his best acting ever.


    ...


    Dumbledore and Flitwick were left shocked and shaken by the sight of the beast. It was terrifying beyond words, it could not be called ugly but it was indeed worth appreciating its fear striking look.


    "You defeated it?" Flitwick asked excitedly.


    Magnus nodded, "Yes, Ragnar and Severus distracted it while I jumped on its back to thrust my sword in the head."


    *p*


    Flitwick started pping by just imagining this scene of his best student defeating a Basilisk of this size. As expected from the future strongest wizard.


    Dumbledore went close to it with his wand out. "So this is what caused the panic that time. It wasn''t Hagrid or his pet spider that killed Myrtle. The poor boy went to Azkaban for no reason."


    Magnus agreed, "You should call the minister and a few reporters here, so they can publish it and also help Hagrid."


    Dumbledore immediately stared at Magnus intently, ~Was this his n all along?~


    He looked back at the dead snake again. Dumbledore was really amazed that Magnus killed it. *Breathing*


    Poor Cuddles, he could only act dead, not stop breathing. When Dumbledore was too close to it, he felt airing out of the snake''s nostrils. His hand gripped tight on his wand.


    But he did not react. He had a feeling there was something more to it than what he was seeing. And he had known Magnus for a while now, so he knew that nothing was simple with this boy.


    "Yes, let''s call the minister and a few reporters." Dumbledore agreed, while alternatively ncing at Magnus to find out what his motive really is.


    ...


    After a while, with the help of Hagrid, another way into the tunnels was found. Soon, others also arrived at the chamber. Dumbledore had sent someone to get the Minister too, while Magnus had already called Rita and a few more journalists.


    *KA-CHAK*


    Magnus, Ragnar and Severus stood in front of Cuddles and got their picture taken.


    And just in time, the Minister arrived, with two Aurors to her side. She nearly jumped back after seeing Cuddles. They had never seen such a huge snake before in their life.


    Eugenia turned to Dumbledore and Hagrid, "We will need to call the Wizengamot."


    "Yes, indeed." Dumbledore gave a short reply. He was just waiting for all this to end so he could understand what was going on here. Why was the snake alive and also acting dead?


    "Minister, will us three be rewarded or something for doing this? We just solved such an old and big mystery." Magnus asked her.


    But Eugenia felt as if he was not asking but ordering, "We will look into it first. I think some kind of appreciation will be in order. I will talk about it when I get back. You did an amazing thing, Mr Pendragon, the wizarding world will be proud to have someone like you around."


    Magnus smiled embarrassingly, "Hehe, thank you, Minister."


    A few more pictures were taken by the Aurors and then they left with the Minister. Magnus also sent Rita Skeeter away so she can write an article for the next day''s newspaper.


    Dumbledore spoke with his colleagues, "Let''s head back, sses should be about to start. Hagrid, help them along the way."


    "Alright, professors. Follow me." Hagrid led everyone out of the chamber.


    Now, only Magnus, Ragnar, Severus and Dumbledore were left.


    Dumbledore looked Magnus in the eye and straightforwardly asked, "I may be old but I''m not blind, Mr Pendragon. Tell me honestly, what''s going on here and why is that snake alive?"


    *PAT* *PAT*


    Magnus, with a chuckle, walked to Cuddles and patted on his head, "Hehe, meet my new pet, Cuddles. Yes, this is his name."


    (£þ_£þ)


    Dumbledore just nkly stood there in shock with some thoughts raging in his mind. How crazy was Magnus'' life going to be? He has done so many things, why can''t he be a normal student of Hogwarts?


    But, poor Dumbledore didn''t know about Duck yet. In fact, if he were to see Camelot he might just pass out due to all the shocks and surprises. That ce was magical, like heaven on earth.


    ______________________________


    [A/N: I''ve been writing 3 Chapters every day for a while now. It''s getting a little frustrating. So, for a few days, I will only upload 1 chapter a day for HP fic.


    From the 1st of July, my Naruto fic will start. As soon as I''m back at good writing speed, I will start posting 2 chaps for HP again.]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    BLESS ME WITH STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 176 - 176. Jewels In Threat

    "Cuddles, keep your eyes closed, okay. I will put the goggles on you." Magnus talked in Dragontongue.


    "HISS..." Cuddles finally moved his head and stopped acting dead. He put the tongue back in his mouth and waited patiently like the good boy he was. ??


    Magnus was talking to Dumbledore while tightly strapping the goggles on Cuddles.


    "Well, this is Szar Slytherin''s pet, professor. He was under a charm for the past 1000 years, which made him crazy. He was instructed to kill all the muggle-borns in the school. As that was the will of Slytherin. Ah, he could only be controlled by an heir of Slytherin, so that heir must have studied in the school when the chamber was opened thest time." Magnus exined everything he knew.


    But then he intently looked at Dumbledore and asked, "Do you know who it was? This heir of Slytherin?"


    Dumbledore''s eyes shined, he was thinking something and Magnus knew it. But Dumbledore didn''t bother to share this person''s identity with him, "No, I don''t know about this monster in human skin. Only kids studied in my school at that time. At least that''s what we thought."


    Dumbledore tried to get away without lying. Because it was true that Tom Riddle was not a monster at that time, now, he was one, from inside and outside.


    "Professor, how did the attacks stop the previous time?" Ragnar asked all of a sudden.


    "They automatically stopped. Just when we were about to close the school because of all those attacks and the death of Myrtle, the attacks stopped." Dumbledore replied.


    Ragnar rubbed his chin, "You know what this means?"


    Severus ended his words, "He didn''t want the school to close down."


    Magnus agreed with this, "It is likely that this student did not have a home or maybe not a pleasant one. He''d rather stay here than go back."


    Dumbledore''s old heart panicked. Tom Riddle was his problem to solve. Voldemort is his problem to solve because if he had not brought him to the school, and had let him die in that orphanage, all this mess could have been avoided.


    And he was very shocked to see the three boys so quickly making correct assumptions with just one sentence from him. ~They will inevitably know about his identity, I need to quicken my search for him.~


    "Here, all done." Magnus finished putting the goggles on Cuddles. Now he happily opened his eyes and looked around.


    "Professor,e, don''t you want to touch him? You won''t get to pat a 1000 years old Basilisk again, think about it." Magnus offered the old man.


    Dumbledore stared at Cuddles'' face, Cuddles was doing the same, wondering if he would get pats or not.


    Dumbledore raised his hand hesitantly, he couldn''t see the eyes though and that was a relief.


    "Hisss..." Cuddles happily lowered his head to get the pats.


    ~So docile. It''s nothing like what they are known for.~ he thought.


    "What are you going to do with him now? The ministry will send people to take the body." Dumbledore asked him.


    Magnus walked to Cuddles "Well, our boy Cuddles here will go missing. And guess who would be stealing? Death Eaters!"


    Dumbledore silently nodded, already guessing everything Magnus was nning. But he still didn''t know how Magnus was going to take this giant snake from here.


    "Hehe, you must be wondering how I will take him?" Magnus asked.


    ~Have I be so predictable?~ Dumbledore questioned himself.


    Magnus showed Newt''s suitcase, "Come, Cuddles, get inside. It''s time to take you home."


    Cuddles happily jumped inside the case, knowing he''d be going back to Camelot, his new favourite ce.


    "And how will you be taking it outside and to where?" Dumbledore asked further.


    Magnus didn''t reveal this, "I can''t tell where, but I know that you know how I''m going to take him outside. It''s not possible that you did not investigate how I was able to get out of school sometimes. So let''s not test each other, professor. I''ll be back soon."


    Dumbledore sighed, Magnus was proving to be even more problematic to handle than Newt or on a bad scale, Tom. But, at least Magnus was on his side.


    Magnus right in front of him called Abe, the elf, and asked him to take him to Cuddles'' home. He did not use the name Camelot.


    After Magnus was gone, Ragnar and Severus were left. Dumbledore looked at them and asked, "Want a lift to the surface?"


    Ragnar immediately ran to his side and grabbed his robes. They had not brought brooms this time and if they were left behind they''d be stuck here.


    "Yes, professor... you are the best headmaster ever... thanks for the lift." He praised.


    Dumbledore chuckled and apparated with them.


    ...


    Camelot, Kitchen.


    "Okay, my dear phoenixes. Today, I have gathered you for an important job. My sweet dear grandson will being soon. And he will need some precious tears from you. For this, I''m going to make you cry a little. Any problem?" Martha asked the hoard of Phoenixes.


    Seeing no oneining, she took out a bunch of onions and ced them near the phoenixes. "Here I go dears."


    *SLASH*


    She cut all the onions at the same time with some magic. Soon, the phoenixes started crying and making noises. A few of them were crying a little too loud and seemed too natural. Maybe they were just hiding their pain or sorrow behind these fake tears.


    "OOOOOH! NINA! Why did you leave me for that outsider Phoenix? What did he have that I did not? WHY?" one phoenix cried.


    Another phoenix beside him looked at him in disgust, "What are you saying? When did she leave you *sniff sniff* She was just your crush. As well as mine... NINAAAA! WHYYYY? What did that phoenix have?"


    "OW NINAAAA..."


    There were about 10 Phoenix among the 60 of them who were crying like crazy. They probably gave as many tears as the rest of thembined. Martha was happy that her grandson could be safer now. But she did worry about these sorrowful phoenixes.


    Magnus arrived just then, "Grandma, I''m back. Cuddles will not be going anywhere now. Ah, hello, Phoenix friends."


    "HE''S THE ONE. He brought that outsider here." The phoenixesined in theirnguage.


    Magnus could not understand them. "What? What did I do? Why are you angry at me?"


    "Ignore them, dear. Here, all these tears for you. Make sure you use them wisely. Oh, did you finish those cookies?" She inquired.


    Magnus sweated, "No, Grandma. We still have some left. We will finish them soon, don''t make more for now."


    She happily dropped the dough, "Okay then,"


    "You should go and meet mum and dad sometimes. It''ll be a nice change for them. I bet they are tiring themselves with work these days." He suggested to her. Martha must also be bored here anyway.


    *CLAP*


    "Wonderful, I will make cookies for them and then go." She again got to cook.


    Chuckling, Magnus left her to enjoy her favourite hobby and returned to school. For the whole day, all the students were trying to guess what had happened. But Magnus didn''t answer, instead, he let them guess so that they may feel the shock the next morning.


    ...


    The Next Day, Great hall.


    Magnus happily ate his breakfast while the owls flew in with newspapers. Each table got a few copies and started reading them together. Magnus'' newspapers were much more famous nowadays as he had poached most of the good staff from Daily Prophet and his newspaper was also free.


    The first page had a big image, covering half of the page. It was of Magnus, Ragnar and Severus, with Cuddles behind them acting dead. At the top of the image was the headline.


    "DRAGON KILLS THE SNAKE! THE BRAVE THREE FRIENDS!"


    Now, Rita had gotten too good at writing these headlines. She had purposefully chosen this. Because Dragon kills the snake could also be interpreted as Magnus killing the Death Eaters. It was very annoying to the pureblood supremacists.


    Below the picture was the full story of how Magnus and his friends defeated the strong 1000 years old Basilisk. Not to put Dumbeldore in trouble, the whole story behind Chamber of Secrets was exined. So, in the end, all the me was put on Szar Slytherin. The man was dead now and there was nobody to me. So all they could do was glorify the event. Also, a big photo of Hagrid was there, it was an old photo from the time when he was imprisoned in Azkaban. The ministry was called out for this wrongful verdict.


    Just below that was a picture of Eugenia and Hagrid, where Eugenia was seen shaking hands with Hagrid and handing him a big wand, signifying that the ministry epted the mistake and resolved it.


    Magnus made sure that none of his allies faced any problems from this. The plus point of this event was that now Magnus had won Hagrid''s goodwill and potential loyalty.


    But, amidst all this, there was someone very angry with Magnus, who was also sitting just beside him with a pout.


    Magnus apologetically cut a slice of his pancake and brought the spoon to Emma''s face, "Come on, I did not know that all this was going to happen. If I knew we would be fighting the Basilisk I would have taken you with me."


    "Hmph! Do you think I am a fool? I heard you talking about some special work to do when you tried to push me out of your room." She argued angrily.


    Magnus softly replied, "I was worried for your safety, Emma. You are a master quidditch yer, not a fighter. What if you had gotten hurt."


    He had now sacrificed himself to make her happy. He hated acting so fluffy like this. But then he saw the big smile on her face and felt it was worth it.


    "REALLY? You were worried about me? *NON NOM*" her mood changed and she ate the pancake.


    He nodded profusely, "Yes yes... I was. Now, why don''t you eat?"


    But Emma''s face fell, "But... you feed me."


    Magnus''s brows rose, threatening to leave his forehead and tear the ceiling.


    *Cough*


    "Okay, here you go." He fed her the pancake.


    But, while Magnus was doing this, he knew that Ragnar would say something crazy and make this situation a thousand times more embarrassing. So, he had taken precautions.


    Currently, Ragnar was sitting on Magnus'' other side, sweating heavily. Nobody could see but below the table, a wand''s tip was touching his crotch. Of course, it was Magnus'', who had mentally threatened him. His words were direct, "Say a word and you will never have a need to look at the dirty magazines again."


    Ragnar loved his dirty magazines, so he stayed silent. But it was very tense to eat while having your family jewels threatened like this.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    GOOD SIR! GIVE STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 177 - 177. Development

    [DEATH EATERS THIEVES! BASILISK''S BODY STOLEN!]


    Magnus read the newspaper headline. It was another day and another breaking news. He was using his newspaper to the fullest. If the Daily Prophet was used as a tool to spread fear, Magical Daily was being used to spread the bad image of the Death Eaters and give hope to the people that these criminals were nothing but degenerates of the society. ??


    Winter hade. His mood was also very good. Not only did he get a Basilisk as a pet, but he also found out that the Warrior Goblins had imed a big bounty.


    He appreciated that some people were taking part in all this, albeit due to their greed. He hoped that these Goblins wouldn''t just stop now as there was a lot more money to be made.


    November was about to end. Soon he''d be going home for the winter holidays. There was an option of staying at the school too but he''d rather go as he had work to do on the muggle side of the world too.


    "Hey, Mag. I needed your help with something." Severus came to him. They were in the dorms right now. Magnus was just reading a runes book. Ragnar was also in the room, doing some experiments in the corner.


    Magnus looked at his friend, "What is it, Sev?"


    "I''m going to be filing a patent for a charm. It''s called the Muffliato charm. Muffliato Charm is a charm used to fill the ears of any person in the vicinity of the caster with an unidentifiable buzzing sound so as to allow for conversation without being overheard. I think this will be a very popr charm in the future.


    "I made it by deconstructing the Sonorus charm," Severus revealed.


    This was a great achievement. How many 2nd years could say they made a spell?


    Magnus quickly got up and gave a brotherly hug to him, "Severus, my brother. You are awesome. So, tell me what you n."


    "I have nned nothing, I know about patents for Potions and they are very easy to get and also enforce. But in the case of Charms, you can not enforce it as anybody can use it. All I want is credit for it." Severus exined his problems.


    Magnus pped, it was so easy to solve this problem, "Haha, don''t worry, Sev. I got everything covered. 1st, you need to get this invention registered in the Hogwarts spellbook. Professor Slughorn would be happy to do that. After that, I will send a letter to the Minister of Magic, she will make sure your spell gets official recognitions.


    "Once all this is done, I will get the news posted in the papers. I can''t imagine how shocked people will be." Magnus nned everything and exined.


    From the wall, Merlin scoffed, "Huh, what shock? They should bow to you three. You are the three dragons, the three golden boys of Slytherin, bringing it back to its previous glory."


    Magnus scoffed, "A house whose head kept a murderous 1 look killer snake in the school never had any glory. What I''m doing might as well be called cleansing."


    "Bwahaha... He''s right, Merlin. Your house was pathetic. You yourself said that to me." Arthur voiced.


    Merlin sneered at him, "That was for the students, not the house."


    Magnus ignored them and talked with Severus, "Just write 2 applications for the spells. You''ll get your due recognition, don''t worry."


    "What about the Order''s recruitment?" Severus asked him.


    "I have selected two people. That Hufflepuff student named Doug and that south African girl from Ravenw. I think we should keep the order well-diversified so our influence can reach the world." Magnus revealed his n.


    "I have also found a possible cad..."


    "YES YES YES! I DID IT!" All of a sudden Ragnar started jumping.


    "What did you make? A spell?" Magnus asked him.


    But Ragnar excitedly came to Magnus and showed him a te-like thing. It was decently thick but in a palm-size square shape.


    "This is?" Magnus asked.


    Ragnar proudly puffed his chest out, "This is the world''s first solid-state battery. What do you think? Isn''t this amazing?"


    It took Magnus a few seconds to realise Ragnar was talking about the project Adam had started back at home. It was now stuck at the battery phase.


    But this was a crazy big achievement. Magnus knew this as he had also tried to help his dad and in the process learned a thing or two about the batteries and their bigpanies.


    "Are you sure? If this is true, you''re going to revolutionise the world." Magnus praised him.


    Ragnar embarrassingly smiled, "Hehe, it wasn''t all me. I just did some very important experiments and debugging the problem. It was jointly made by me and dad."


    "Wanna tell him right now or give him a shock in the holidays?" Magnus inquired.


    Ragnar chuckled, "Actually, I was hoping to give a shock. But, I want to make a big stockpile ofrge batteries by then, so he can start testing the car immediately."


    "We will help you in making them. Let''s go to the room of requirementter today. For now, let''s head to the grounds or else Emma will start eating my head for noting to teach her flying. You too, Rag, follow me." He decided and dragged his friends out.


    ...


    Magnus may have decided to rx a little and teach flying on brooms. His enemies were having a very bad day.


    "Who stole the Basilisk? I want the truth." Betrix raged at the various Death Eaters.


    "Calm down, Betrix." One small warning from the Dark Lord was enough for her. She melted in desire and fear.


    "This was another ploy from that boy, the so-called dragon. He is trying to destroy the image of Death Eaters. But, he is forgetting that snakes are venomous. We are still amidst gaining power in the Ministry and the rest of magical Britain, so we don''t want a full-scale war yet, but we shall start hurting their interests." Voldemort addressed his death eaters.


    But, then he noticed an empty chair and felt annoyed, "Where is Antonin Dolohov?"


    Rodolphus Lestrange answered, "We have not been able to talk to him, my lord. He seems to have disappeared."


    "Betrayal? Find him, and if he has indeed betrayed, teach him what we do to traitors." Voldemort angrily ordered.


    After that, he dismissed the meeting. Lucius then asked him as nobody was around them, "When are we going to deal with him? He''s getting stronger and more famous. People have started to believe in him."


    Voldemort patted his shoulder softly, "Don''t worry, my most faithful student. I have started a series of ns. Next year, in his 3rd year, we will kill him, just outside Hogwarts. It will tell them, that nobody is safe, no matter where you hide."


    "Who will be participating in this hit?" Lucius inquired. He was itching to kill Magnus.


    "Everyone, and some of our new allies from the Forbidden Forest. Come, we need to leave. It is time to bring the giants into the fold." Voldemort said and headed out.


    He had already started nning for his final push for the takeover of magical Britain. His main target was the Ministry and Dumbledore, the so-called strongest wizard. As long as he is able to do this, he can rule Magical Britain, and from there, he will focus on the muggle world.


    ...


    Hogwarts Grounds,


    "How the hell do you fly so fast, Magnus?" Emma confusedly asked while being on a broom.


    Magnus chuckled, "Are you sure you''re not heavier than me? I told you about the technique before, try to make yourself streamlined. I just taught you about aerodynamics."


    "But, my speed is still not increasing." Sheined.


    "Because you''re not adjusting your legs. You''re too afraid of falling down. Just main yourself streamlined with respect to the broom." Magnus instructed her.


    But, while they were practising, a red-haired girl also arrived with her broom. She happily asked, "Magnu, can I join too?"


    Magnus looked at Lily on the ground. Well, he knew saying no would be rude. ~Let''s just treat her as a friend.~


    "Sure,e on up. I will teach you how to fly fast too. But first, you''ll need to learn how to fly slowly," He invited her up.


    But Emma was fuming after seeing this. So Magnus defused the situation, "We''re all friends here, we can help each other. After that, we will do a race."


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    OH GOOD READER! STONE PLEASE!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 178 - 178. Test Of Love

    A few dayster,


    "How many more batteries do you want Ragnar?" Magnus asked. ??


    Currently, they were in the Room of Requirements, where they had set up a full production line and had brought real materials from outside to manufacture the items.


    "About 100 more. The more there will be, the more helpful it will be for dad." Ragnar replied.


    All of them had very dirty clothes right now. The batteries were also inmmable until fully made so they had to work very hard. Still, the Solid State Battery, although still a Lithium Iron battery, was very safe. Much safer than the liquid Lithium-Ion Battery. In this, even if you were to slice it with a knife, it won''t explode, while the other one would.


    "Rag, have you filed for patents?" Magnus inquired,


    Ragnar shrugged, "Why would I do that? That''s for dad to do. His name should be on the patent and the invention before mine. I just helped him inpleting the research, he started and pushed it for the most part."


    "We still have 1 week, so why are we in such a hurry to make these anyway?" Severus voiced.


    "Because of Magnus here, his life is so unpredictable, who knows what might happen at any time. So it''s better to do it now." Ragnar reasoned.


    Magnus just rolled his eyes and continued to work, he was dissatisfied but couldn''t really refute what Ragnar said.


    "What are you going to be doing this winter, Severus? How is your mum?" Magnus asked him.


    "She''s good, she hase out of her depressed persona, now she does work and is decently enjoying her life. And I have nned to spend time with her. She probably gets lonely at home, being by herself for many months." Severus nned.


    Magnus and Ragnar smiled. They would have never expected something like this toe out of Severus'' mouth before, but now he was a changed boy. Not being depressed and gloomy had done wonders for him.


    "Well, that''s good. If you want you can alsoe to my house anytime. But I think this is going to be a very busy winter, with Dading out as the Crown Prince all of a sudden." Magnus supposed, already guessing the chaos that was going toe into his life soon.


    ...


    They made batteries till afternoon, after which Magnus headed to Dumbledore, as the old man had asked him to visit. Magnus didn''t know why though.


    *Knock Knock*


    He entered after knocking on the door. "Good evening, professor."


    The old man was sipping some tea and Magnus wondered in his head if Dumbledore even works. "Have a seat and have some mint tea. It''s very tasty."


    Magnus didn''t act reserved and happily took a cup and asked, "So, what did you want to talk about?"


    "Can''t this old man have a normal talk with his great grand grand... nephew?" Dumbledore replied.


    Magnus nearly choked on the tea, "Haha... You never talk to someone if you don''t need to, professor. I know that. You must have a reason for asking me toe here."


    There was a pause of silence from Dumbledore. "I wanted to talk to you about your school life. I have seen that you are constantly involved in things no child should. You are constantly fighting, nning and plotting.


    "This is not something any child should be going through. You are a young boy, you should y, make friends andugh. Leave all these problems to me."


    Dumbledore, although seems like a good for nothing Headmaster, did care for the well-being of the students.


    Deep inside, he also feels guilty because he has to focus on Voldemort and the order. Due to this, he isn''t able topletely focus on school.


    Magnus didn''t know this. Nor did he know what was in the old man''s mind. But he had his own reasons to not be sitting like a normal kid.


    ~The day I start acting like a kid will be the day they''ll kill me.~ he thought to himself.


    So he answered, "Professor, you know more than anyone theplexities of my life. If I was just the next king of Britain it wouldn''t have been much of a problem. But I am also rted to Merlin. And that makes many people seeth in rage, even more as I am against them.


    "What will happen if they try to kill me and you are not around me to protect me? What will happen if theye to harm my family and your people not around them?


    "And about having fun, I do try to y around whenever I get the opportunity. "


    Dumbledore looked sadly at him. ~What was I doing when I was 12 and in Hogwarts? Dreaming... of greatness. Of power. And he has achieved all those already...~


    But he was afraid that Magnus would also fall into that depression pit he had not long ago. And he had still note out of it.


    "Magnus... You can''t save everyone. In the end, Voldemort will lose, because he''s a man who lives in dreams. He rules with fear, and humans have a tolerance to how much fear they can feel, beyond that, their survival instincts emerge. But, in that whole process, some lives will be lost, including mine. So don''t try to save everyone. Because I tried and failed." Dumbledore gave his words of wisdom.


    There was silence, the atmosphere turned gloomy. The ambient noise of the room was the only thing keeping them calm. Fawkes was sleeping with his eyes closed, as were some previous headmasters in various portraits. While some were listening to them talk.


    Magnus got up, proceeding to leave. But he stopped at the door and replied, "Yes, he will lose, but I''m afraid of the cost? Your life? My life? How many lives?


    "I can at least work to reduce that cost."


    *Door Shuts*


    "I have failed as the headmaster. But I feel, I will only retire with my body in a casket." Dumbledore said to himself dejectedly, alone in his office.


    ...


    10th December 1972


    "Let''s go, Rag. I have this suitcase from Newt, he told me I can keep it. Put all the batteries in it. Hell, you can even live inside it." Magnus helped his friends pack their bags.


    Ragnar nodded and started stacking the 200 batteries in the case. Severus didn''t have much luggage so he was also helping them.


    "Oh, what is this letter for?" Severus suddenly found one on Magnus'' table.


    Magnus chuckled, "Hehe, you''re gonna love it. I used my girlish voice and made this voice letter. Sirius will get it, it''s a love letter for him. We''re gonna have a lot of fun when we return to school, boys."


    Ragnarughed and Severus smiled in agreement. Indeed if this prank was sessful, and they can make Sirius serious enough to start writing letters back, it''ll be very fun.


    "Summer, get inside your cage. Chad, you too... no, don''t show me those eyes, they don''t work on me. See, Summer''s already in, learn something from her." Magnus packed his pets. Well, they were as good as a family now.


    Once they were done packing, Magnus flicked his wand and immediately their room got cleaned and the windows got closed. All ready for them when they''d return.


    They once again got on the Thestral pulled carriages and were taken to the Hogsmeade station.


    The first thing Magnus did after reaching there was to secretly drop the letter in the letterbox. Then he ran to hog a cabin in the train for himself and his friends.


    "Magnus, will you being to my home this winter?" Emma asked him.


    He denied, "I will be very busy these holidays, Emma. Something big will happen, you should read the muggle newspaper every now and then. In fact, you shoulde to my house someday. We can y there."


    This meant the world to the girl, "REALLY? It''s decided then, I wille to your home. I wonder if aunty and uncle will like me."


    ck lines appeared on Magnus'' forehead. ~Did I just drop an axe on my foot?~


    "Aye... look who it is, the great Slytherin boy." Sirius and James arrived. They were not sitting with them this time. Sirius was also going to James'' home this time.


    "And who is this... the detention dwellers. I knew I made the right decision to keep a distance from you or I''d always be in detention." Magnus taunted them.


    James scoffed, "Huh, teachers are just biassed for you. Why is it that you got to defeat the basilisk by breaking rules in the night and still didn''t get points deducted?"


    Magnus smirked, "Huh, you won''t understand. That''s because of my charm."


    "Do you mean to say Professor Slughorn or Professor McGonagall have fallen in your charm? Hahaha... fine, I guess you can only charm those old bones." Sirius barked back andughed.


    Magnus just smiled, it was his loss for now, but he''d have thestugh soon. He just needed to wait for the letter to reach him. Oh, he just looked at James and thought about sending him one too.


    ~Hehe, let''s see if these two so-called best friends can stand this test of a love triangle?~


    *TRAIN WHISTLE*


    And with that, the train moved, to send them back home.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONE IS LIFU!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 179 - 179. Surprise

    "Severus,e to my hometer, I have a potion book I took from Merlin''s vault earlier. It had some kind of a n for making a magic enhancing potion, which makes one''s magic more potent. It was based on the fact that some wizards'' magic release a stronger intensity for the same spells as performed by others. It said that the reason behind this was the potency of one''s magic. Let''s study it togetherter." Magnus suggested to his friend. He also wanted to make himself and his Round Table stronger... now Emma was there too. She was not a part of the Round Table but she was in danger as she stayed around them.


    Severus nced at Ragnar first and asked, "Why not ask him? He''s a slightly better potioneer than me." ??


    Ragnar didn''t reply and just scoffed. Of course, angry for a reason.


    Magnus scoffed, "Huh, he''s careless. He might burn down the house if I let him experiment on such a dangerous potion."


    Severus chuckled, "Yes, he might do that. I wille to your hometer then."


    Later, Hogwarts Express slowly stopped at tform 9?. The tform was filled with parents waiting for their children.


    But Magnus had noticed one thing. That the parents who came to get their children mostly included Muggle-born or half-blood parents. The pureblood parents rarely came.


    He guessed that the family system of the pureblood side was too broken and less importance was given to bonds, love and rtionship and more to power, money and influence.


    But, his family was different. As soon as Magnus was out of his train, he saw his Dad waiting for him there. But there was no Grace.


    "Where is mum?" He asked him.


    Adam ruffled his hair and hugged him first, as well as Ragnar, "She had an important surgery so she couldn''te. Come, the car is waiting for us."


    As soon as they went out of the train station, Magnus saw a Rolls Royce waiting there. What was even strange was that there were two ck Range Rovers, one in the front of the Rolls Royce and one back, both had 3 men in suits inside.


    "What''s this?" Ragnar asked.


    Adam scratched his head, "Even I don''t know. They just showed up a few days ago, with orders from Buckingham Pce. They are meant to be my security."


    Ragnar excitedly jumped in the car, "Woaaah... I feel so important... So pampered. Feed me some fruits now."


    But Magnus wondered, ~I hope I don''t get this worthless security, or else I''ll have to save my security team in case of a wizard attack.~


    "Granny Liz sure seems excited," Magnus muttered.


    "How was your time at school? I heard from George that you caught some kind of a snake?" Adam asked.


    Magnus sweated, "Hehe... Yes, it was just a snake. Not harmful at all. He''s very friendly."


    Ragnar agreed, "Yes, even his name is Cuddles."


    "What a cute and terrifying name for a snake. Well, on my part, I''ve built the full prototype of the new car. The fuel engine works well, now only Battery one is left. I''m very close to developing a liquid lithium-ion battery." Adam revealed.


    Magnus and Ragnar didn''t reply, they were just waiting to shock him now.


    Later, as soon as they reached home, Summer and Chad started making noises in their cages. As if saying, "Let us out and inspect our territory." So they let them roam free.


    "Grace left food for you two. George went with her today, so Abe should be around. He''s into gardening these days. Go and freshen up now." Adam told them.


    Magnus and Ragnar went to their rooms and bathed. After that, they regrouped and nned when to give the batteries.


    "Mag, what are you going to do about all the people following uster? We are wizards, we can''t be photographed continuously." Ragnar asked him as he remembered what had happened today.


    The guards to escort their vehicle were just the beginning. They were present even outside their house, securing the gate.


    Magnus, too, was having a headache, "I don''t know. Most of the news channels can be tamed and told not to record us, but I don''t know about the Paparazzi. I think I need to create a charming item that somehow makes photographs blurry."


    "Hmm, it''s gonna be hard to not interfere with normal electronics. Anyway, let''s go and surprise dad." Ragnar put on a sweater and headed out.


    Magnus took the suitcase from his room and arrived at the underground workshop. It was beaming with activity and a lot of instrument noises wereing.


    "DAD!" Magnus shouted, to make Adam stop working.


    Soon the noise stopped and Adam lifted his Welding Shield and looked at them.


    "Come here, don''t you wanna see the car your dad made? I''m going to be honest, I''m proud of how it turned out to be." Adam proudly said and took them to another part of the workshop, it looked clean and there was a car, covered with a sheet.


    From the shape of it, it looked decently big. But the design was still a mystery.


    Ragnar was also excited, he had started to like cars, since he hated brooms, "Show us, dad."


    "Okay, behold, my prototype. I have named this Ultron Alpha. Ultron being thepany name."


    *Woosh* He lifted the sheets.


    *WHISTLE*


    "WOAH!" Magnus'' eyes shined. He felt his body shake, his heart beat faster. Was it love at first sight?


    "This looks so futuristic and outright cool, dad. How did you even make this?" Magnus blurted the questions.


    "Easy... I made it by taking the frame of an old muscle car. It needed a lot of work but Abe and George were great help with their magic. The end result was this. I have even fitted the engine motor in it. It works on Petrol, for now, the ce for batteries has also been made. I just need to make them and put them here." Adam started to enthusiastically exin everything about the car. He also blurted many technical details that Ragnar and Magnus did not understand but they just nodded.


    Because no matter what, this was one hell of a beauty. Just then, they decided to drop the bomb... the gift. They couldn''t bring themselves to look at the tired face of Adam, with dark circles under his eyes. He must have been working a lot for the battery.


    "Dad, I want you toe here and take a seat. Then close your eyes, Ragnar has a gift for you." Magnus dragged him to the side.


    Adam stopped speaking and looked at his sons confusedly. He chuckled and asked, "What gift? My birthday was months ago."


    "Just take a seat and don''t peek." He pushed him on the seat.


    Ragnar quickly took out a battery from the case and ced it in front of Adam. It was not small, at least the size of a floor tile.


    "Dad, remember I wasn''t able to help youst time?" Ragnar said.


    Adam replied with eyes closed, "That''s okay, son. Life is full of failures, instead of getting depressed, you should learn from them and work harder."


    Ragnar smiled, "Hehe, I did just that. Open your eyes."


    Adam did and noticed a thin ck cuboid item. It was ck in colour, covered with some substance. There were two wiresing out of one end.


    His heart beat faster, as the idea of a possibility rose in his mind. "I-Is this... Lithium-ion battery?"


    Magnus nodded and said, "Even better, dad. Ragnar is a genius. He went one step further and created a Solid-State Battery. This thing is so safe and effective that no one can say anything bad about it."


    Adam felt so proud of Ragnar. The boy was indeed a genius of the highest order. ~I''m so blessed to have these two as my sons.~


    He went to Ragnar and lifted him with a hug, "Haha... Marvellous, son. As a Wizard, you might not know but you have changed the whole world with this invention.


    This is the future of mankind."


    Ragnar felt embarrassed, he was not as well-built as Magnus and weighed very little.


    Magnus felt he needed to save his brother from embarrassment so he asked, "Dad, has mom seen the car yet?"


    He denied, "No, I was nning on surprising her."


    "Then let''s attach the batteries and go to pick her up from the hospital," Magnus suggested.


    "Yes! Let''s eat dinner outside." Ragnar added.


    Adam nodded and looked at the car, "Yeah... It''s time to take this beauty outside on real roads. Let me test the batteries first."


    [A/N: A solid-state battery has a higher energy density than a Li-ion battery that uses a liquid electrolyte solution. A solid-state battery doesn''t have a risk of explosion or fire, so there is no need to haveponents for safety, thus saving more space.]


    [You can see the car on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONE ME PLES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 180 - 180. Dinner

    It took Adam 2 hours to test the batteries and also fit them in the car. They were now going to see how far it could go with how much battery. Soon, they got in the car and rolled out.


    The car was surely eye candy. Every single person on the sidewalk would turn their heads and look. They gasped, awed and whistled. The car was also running very silently on the street. They had to use the horn a lot as many people jaywalked and didn''t notice the car since there was no sound. ??


    "HAHA... Dad, how fast can it go?" Magnus asked while enjoying the ride.


    Adam wanted to go faster but almost controlled himself, he didn''t want to start a scandal or something. "It can go from 0 to 100 in 4 seconds. This is the joy of an electric motor engine, it is much more responsive."


    They didn''t head straight to the hospital. First, they went to a fancy restaurant to book a table.


    But, a funny scene happened there. When they all got out of the car and went to give the keys to the valet, the valet gave the key back, saying, "Sir, I don''t know how to drive this car."


    So, they just called the manager. The Valet thought they were going toin about him, but he was fully ignored. instead, Adam joyfully greeted the manager, as they both knew each other and were friends.


    They booked a table for dinner and then zoomed to the Royal Military Hospital. Since Adam was a pretty high ranking officer, they were allowed entry in their strange car.


    They simply drove to the front of the main gate of the building where Grace was supposed toe. They waited there for about ten minutes when she finally arrived.


    There were already a lot of people, admiring the car and making noise. So Grace also looked. And just then, the windows of the car slowly slid down, music sting, and with the beat, all three were shaking their headsically.


    It was a surprise for her, a pleasant one at that. Sheughed seeing them, "Hahaha... why didn''t you tell me you wereing to get me?"


    "It was a sudden n, mum." Magnus and Ragnar got out of the car to greet her.


    They both hugged her tightly, while Grace patted their heads, "Aw... my sweet blondies are back. Let''s go, I will cook something tasty today."


    "No mum, we are going out to eat tonight. We booked the table." Ragnar informed her.


    *BEEP BEEP*


    Adam honked the car, "Come on, let''s go for a ride, Grace. Don''t you want to see the car your dear husband made?"


    She slowly came to the front passenger side and looked at the sleek design, "Is this safe?"


    "Absolutely, structural integrity was given very high priority while making it." Adam defended his car.


    Then Grace got in and they all left. Meanwhile, everyone else, the staff and colleagues of Grace just looked jealous. Some from the car, some men from Adam and some women from Grace. In their eyes, this was what a perfect family was supposed to be like.


    ...


    They arrived at the fancy hotel soon after. This time Adam himself parked the car. Grace put her arm around Adam''s while Ragnar and Magnus walked ahead of them. She had a long coat to wear over her uniform, since being in uniform in public was somewhat dangerous.


    They had booked a pretty nice corner table overlooking the street outside from the window. As soon as they sat down, Magnus took out his wand secretly and cast a charm.


    "What was that?" Grace inquired.


    "Muffliato charm. It stops others from overhearing us. Severus invented this charm. Seriously, these days I feel I''m mediocre at bestpared to these two." Magnus said with a sad face.


    "Lies, you''re the best at Martial Magic," Ragnar argued.


    But Magnus knew he shouldn''t talk about this kind of magic. Or one thing might lead to another and some secrets mighte out.


    "That''s pretty convenient. Let''s order food first. What do you want to eat? Oh, Ragnar created the Battery, we need to celebrate that as well. Order anything you want." Adam spoke.


    Ragnar looked at the menu, "Hmm, I''m very hungry. Let''s go with this. Roasted Chicken, Fried Chicken, Chicken Sandwich, Chicken Soup, Chicken curry... Chicken rice..."


    "Woah Woah... Ragnar, are you nning on exterminating all the chickens in the country? Who''s going to eat so much?" Magnus stopped him.


    "Aren''t I ordering for all of us?" Ragnar confusedly asked.


    In the end, everyone ordered whatever they liked. Ragnar, of course, ordered everything he named, just in a portion for one person.


    After this, Magnus and Ragnar just talked about their school life. They also told them about how Ragnar created the battery.


    "Does this mean that you are ready to be announced as the prince?" Grace asked Adam.


    Adam nodded, "Yes, as soon as the patents are cleared, we will be clear to go. *Sigh* It still feels a bit strange to me."


    Magnus tried to console him, "Don''t worry, dad. You can keep on working on your hobbies eventer. In fact, the car you made and the battery you and Ragnar made is going to be a huge deal in theing future. Just imagine, if all cars in our country became electric, we wouldn''t have to buy oil that much. So much money will be saved, money that can be used to better the infrastructure."


    "Well, anything for you, Magnus. Okay, how about you, Ragnar? How''s your time going? Any troubletely?" Adam asked, trying not to ignore their adopted son.


    Ragnar was just happy to be there, "No, dad. I''m good, I am making many good potions now. Someday, I will create the biggest magical potionspany in the world. And oh! I forgot to tell you, don''t worry about the battery, even if someone steals its designs, they can''t make it without the use of magic."


    Magnus sighed, "Does that mean I will need to find more wizards to work for us? By the speed I am doing this, I''m afraid at one point all wizards will be working for me."


    "AH! BIG BROTHER!"


    All of a sudden a squeaky voice pierced Magnus'' ears. He quickly turned around and looked, it turned out to be the same little girl he had saved from the kidnappers, the daughter of the prosecutor.


    He remembers being told by Grace in a letter that this little girl had been giving many interesting interviews.


    She was with her parents it seemed, as there was a man holding her hand and there was also a woman. The man was also looking at Magnus as the little girl tried to drag him towards him.


    Grace was quick to recognise the girl, "Oh, isn''t this Ava? Hello, dear."


    "Hello, aunty. Woah... you''re so pretty, just like Big Brother Magnus, oh, who is this?" She noticed Ragnar.


    Magnus introduced, "This is Ragnar, my brother, that is my dad and mum."


    "You all are so pretty, I stay with you now." She somehow got out of her dad''s grip and jumped onto Magnus''p. She had totally changed her family it seemed.


    The man in the suit then came forward and apologised, also recognising Magnus in an instant. "Ah, sorry, Mr Grant. Ava is a very hyperactive kind of girl. I am Liam Smith, Crown Prosecutor, and this is my wife, Isabe, a privatewyer."


    Magnus didn''t mind, "It''s fine. Ava is a very good girl. She was one of those who didn''t cry that day."


    "YES! And why would I cry? Badman is gone now, right?" Ava asked.


    Magnus patted her head and nodded, "Yes, he''s gone and all those that are left are also getting caught."


    This was true, the whole country''s police had suddenly gone into a hyperactive mode, trying to gain back the respect. They were now going after every sex offender as if he had sinned against the queen herself.


    "Why don''t you join us, I''m sure they can attach another table here," Grace offered.


    Now was it that Liam and Isabe noticed something. Grace was a celebrity these days. Isabe was in fact was much more knowledgeable.


    "Aren''t you the one who made the new stent? I work for Tonks & Tonks, I oversaw your case against the Americanpanies." Isabe spoke.


    Grace politely thanked her, "Oh, thank you. I didn''t know Ted had put such a goodwyer on the case. Please sit with us, Ava will also enjoy it more."


    "YES! I will eat with big brother Magnus and Ragnar. Feed me, brothers." Ava said cutely.


    Magnus and Ragnar chuckled awkwardly. This girl was too open with them.


    "Mr Smith, why was Ava kidnapped? I''m sure that they didn''t deal with kids of such a small age," Magnus asked Liam.


    Liam sighed, "I think I know the answer, but there is no possibility of getting the proof."


    Seeing this, Adam spoke as Magnus couldn''t, being a kid. "Tell us, maybe we can help. Our connections go way above to the highest level, Mr Smith."


    "I think it''s because of the corruption case against a few MPs I was investigating. I was put to head amittee that was supposed to investigate the corruption in the allocation of funds for the underground tunnel to be built under the English Channel, connecting Britain and France through a rail route. But, due to some corruption, the whole project is pushed back. The amount of bribery is in tens of millions. I don''t see anyone else powerful or rich enough to n my daughter''s kidnapping." Liam exined, without taking any names.


    Adam couldn''t do anything about it, well at least for now. As soon as he bes the crown prince, he will have a lot of power to at least make sure justice is served.


    And then, the food arrived. Ava was still sitting on Magnus''p. The 5-year-old asked to be fed by her beautiful brother.


    "First, stop calling me beautiful. Call me handsome, only then I will feed you." Magnus tried to teach her some manners.


    [A/N: I will try to speed up the muggle side part.]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    GIB STONES PLES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 181 - 181. Preparation For The Big Day.

    Magnus was trying to talk to this Prosecutor, thinking about the Order of Merlin. He needed a lot of members in it. If this prosecutor was telling the truth and his daughter was really kidnapped because of his honesty, then he deserved a chance, of course, after countless levels of testing.


    But he didn''t talk too much and rather focused on the dinner and fun stuff. ??


    Later that night, they got the business card of the small family and returned home.


    "Magnus, when are you going to contact the queen?" Adam asked.


    "I''ll tell her tomorrow. She might be able to help you with your patents. But, get ready, that battery is going to blow the brains of a lot of people. Get ready to answer a lot of questions and usations. But, for the most part, I will throw some money to big news channels around the world to create a favourable image for you." Magnus decided.


    After running his Dragon Holdings, he understood that most of the problems in the muggle world could be solved with money. And those can''t be, could be solved with magic.


    ~Wait... my assistant hasn''t contacted me for so long. Is she even alive?~ Magnus suddenly remembered Venessa.


    "Mum, I will go to sleep now. I''m feeling a little tired. Ah, and take dad to sleep too. Look at his face, I''m afraid he will turn into a zombie." Magnus advised them.


    "Pfft... Zombies aren''t real." Graceughed it off.


    Magnus and Ragnar looked at each other''s faces, boy they had a surprise for her.


    "No, mum. They do exist, but only in America. We learned about them in our 1st year. Werewolf, Vampires, Giants and trolls also exist in this world. They are very violent creatures so they weren''t on Camelot. There are also many scary dark creatures." Magnus revealed.


    Grace''s face turned pale, "That''s so dangerous. Don''t humans mistakenly find them?"


    Ragnar replied to this, "They do. Many mountaineers die while trekking in Northern Europe. Giants live there. But because all world''s governments know about the secrecyw, they hide them as natural idents."


    Adam was shocked by this too, "Stop, I don''t want to know more. Let me stay an ignorant human, I still want to sleep at night."


    Magnus consoled him and quenched his fear, "Haha, it''s okay, dad. As soon as you join the royal family, I am going to hire some more house elfs and make them your hidden guards. I trust them more than normal wizards, because to a wizard, money might be of more value than loyalty, but to an elf, loyalty is their life. Goodnight now."


    ...


    In his room, Magnus picked up the phone and started calling some of his important employees and partners. The first was, of course, his assistant. She had not contacted him in the past 3 months, even after the whole Oscar incident.


    *RING RING*


    The phone rang. It rang for a long time.


    "Ah, hello hello... Yes?" A girl''s voice came. It sounded sleepish.


    This was not Venessa''s voice. So he asked, "Who are you?"


    "You''re calling, who are you?" The girl asked back.


    "Fair enough. I am Magnus Grant. Where is Venessa?" Magnus asked her.


    "Haha... Kid,plete your school first. Don''t prank call here again, we''re busy."


    *Tooo Tooo Tooo*


    Magnus, with a shocked face, looked at his telephone. ~This is outrageous. Did I just get pranked?~


    He checked the number he had dialled again and it was the right one. With no option, he called Ted, he must know about this as he deals with Dragon Holdings'' business on a daily basis.


    "Magnus? Have you returned? That''s good, I have a lot of papers that need your signature. I''ve also cornered the Pfizerpany and they have agreed to sell albeit at a slightly higher cost." Ted started to bber as soon as he picked up the phone. He had thetest model telephone that showed the caller number on a very small monochromatic disy.


    "That''s all good and fine but can you tell me why my secretary''s office called me a kid and hung up on me? Where is Venessa?" He inquired.


    Ted facepalmed himself. Venessa was, after all, his employee before.


    "She hired some people to work for her, as she was getting too many calls. She probably forgot to tell them the age of thepany''s owner. She''s in the United States at the moment.


    "Can I get the number? Can''t believe she forgot to send me weekly updates on everything." He muttered annoyedly.


    Ted quickly searched through the list of numbers on his table and told Magnus.


    "Oh, by the way, Magnus, are you free tomorrow?" Ted asked him.


    "What for?"


    Ted cleared his throat and replied, "Well, a Wizard friend of mine from school days just had a son born yesterday, he''s organising a small party for it. He has invited me."


    "Hmm... what''s his name and which side does he fall into?" Magnus inquired. He didn''t mind mingling with more wizards. He needed them for his various businesses after all.


    "His name is Arthur Weasley, and his wife is Molly Weasley n¨¦e Prewett. They were both in Gryffindor." Ted revealed.


    Magnus was immediately onboard. This family was continuously called Blood-Traitors due to their non-alignment with the purebloods supremacists.


    "I know Weasley family. I admire theirmitment to not joining the dark side, even after being shamed by the rest of the pureblood magicalmunity. Let''s go there tomorrow." He agreed to the invitation.


    "Good. I wille to your house tomorrow afternoon then." Ted hung up.


    Magnus looked at the clock. It was 10 PM. This meant it was still 5 PM in New York. So he called Venessa.


    This time the phone was quickly picked up. Magnus simply started talking, "Venessa? This is Magnus, where have you disappeared to? No reports, no contacts. I just called the office here and she called me a kid and a prankster before hanging up."


    Venessa panicked on the other side. Magnus was already like a living god in her eyes before, and ever since the child trafficking case, she saw him as someone much bigger. She even asked her ex-boss, Ted, about Magnus. And in reply, she only got a few words that sounded like warnings.


    "You are too naive and low ranked to know who he truly is. Just know this, he is very strong and influential, beyond what you can ever imagine. You will probably know some of the secrets soon, as a big announcement is going to be made."


    This honestly scared her a little, she wondered whom she was dealing with. Was this a demon in human skin? A demon kid? That was even more terrifying than an adult demon.


    "S-Sir... You told me to only contact you if I need your signature or some help. I was able to handle everything smoothly here. And... Sorry, I forgot to tell the staff your age." She apologised.


    ~At least she recognises her mistake.~ Magnus thought and took a softer tone.


    "You are forgiven. Just send me the weekly progress report from now on. I want you back here before December 25th, something big is going to happen and I will need my assistant to handle the hoard of hyenas called press reporters." He instructed her.


    "Yes, Mr Grant. I will return in three days. Do you want a progress report right now?" She asked, wanting to gain back the lost reputation with Magnus.


    "It''s alright, send it to me in a few days, no need to push yourself too much. Good night. Oh, make sure you start preparing for the New Year bonus for all our employees in allpanies. But leave all the highest executive level ones, I will handle those myself after evaluating the reports. Some might need firing." Magnus ordered her and cut the phone.


    He then called Adrian to talk about how MEDA was going. He was thinking about starting a private military as a Subsidiary of MEDA, in the name of a private security firm. His ns were big, and for those, he needed security and strength. Later, when he opens businesses in some problematic African nations, he will need to protect his interests from local War Lords and what better way to be safe than scaring them away with a bigger stick than they have.


    This was also for the uing royal earthquake. In the previous few months, Magnus, Adam and Grace''s names were continuously being shown in the news. Magnus'' names were normal as he had done many big things. Next was Grace, she was a very renowned scientist, hailed as a national treasure, and beauty as well. Adam was considered kind of a hero for that bomb st attack. Now too, after what Magnus did, his family was in the spotlight.


    But by far the most confusing thing to the world was the constant visits of the queen to their home. With a slight tweak and words on the streets, a rumour was already spread around the country that Adam was probably rted to the queen in some way.


    It was so easy to manipte the people as long as one had the money. One could start a war by just spreading some rumours and secret assassinations.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    GORILLA LIKE STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 182 - 182. The Burrow

    The next day, Magnus got ready to head out with Ted. Ragnar denieding and said he wanted to rest a little like a spoiled fat muggle.


    "I''ve told mum I''ll be going out. Oh, and feed Summer and Chad, though they will surely remind you if you forget." ??


    Ragnar waved his hand at Magnus as if shooing him, "Yeah yeah... Just go now and let me bezy in peace."


    Magnus then ignored him and went to the storeroom to see what he could bring to gift the Weasleys. Knowing that the couple was still young, there was a high possibility they were going to pop out some more babies. And that means it''ll be a headache to keep important things such as milk, baby form and toys.


    So, he picked an expansion charmed pouch, it didn''te cheap in the market. He then called the Dragon Holdings'' office, where the assistants of Venessa were. They were also supposed to work for Magnus after all.


    This time, the girl cried and apologised first. It was a very bad time for the economy. Her even getting a job was God''s grace, one paying a good sry was heaven itself. So she didn''t want to lose it.


    Magnus first gave her an earful to never talk bad with anyone, whether the person sounded like a kid or a dying man.


    "Okay, now I need you to bring me a whole year''s worth of baby form, baby oil and 100 pacifiers." He ordered.


    It was a strange request but she quickly wrote it down and ran to buy it.


    An hourter, Ted arrived at his home, he was wearing normal office clothes, with just a wizard-style long coat. It probably also blended well with muggle fashion. The man looked smart now since he ran a multi-million dor multinationalpany now. Magnus was wearing simple pants and a shirt with a green sleeveless sweater.


    He knew he was going to be surrounded by Gryffindor folks today and they would probably be wearing red a lot, so he needed to wear his house colour too.


    ~Ah, I just had an idea for Professor Dumbledore to make money. Hmm, I wonder if he will alsoe there.~ he wondered.


    "Let''s go," Ted said.


    Magnus looked at the clock, "Umm, wait a minute, I have asked an assistant to bring the gifts."


    *BEEP BEEP*


    And just as he said that, an SUV arrived at their front gates. It was let enter after guards confirmed from Magnus.


    Magnus noticed the car was filled with stuff, all except the driver''s seat. The girl driving it looked very nervous. And when she got out, she turned out to be short too.


    "Sir, here''s everything." She reported meekly.


    "Thank you."


    Magnus then looked at the guards at the gate, although they were from the military, that didn''t stop Magnus from using them for some work. After all, they received tasty food in return.


    "Help me, will you? Just need to put this stuff inside." Magnus called them.


    Two men quickly came and helped without asking him anything. They wore a normal military uniform with wireless attached to their belts. They even carried guns. The people in the neighbourhood always wondered who the hell was Grant Family.


    "Oh, wasn''t your daughter just born, Alex? Here, take these, children need the best nourishment when they are small. Look at me, so strong and smart, all because my dear mum took good care of me." Magnus handed a few boxes of baby form and pacifiers.


    The man named Alex was first of all shocked, he had never told Magnus about his daughter, and second, this was the first time he was talking to him.


    "T-Thanks... sir." He epted the gift in confusion. He had no idea how he was supposed to address this boy, as he did not know about his royal status. And because that girl called him sir, he did the same.


    "Don''t fret about it. Let''s put this in ce now." He happily picked up a lot of boxes and took them to his living room.


    "OYE,e and help me." He called Ragnar.


    "Ummm... you''ve got enough people already," Ragnar replied and continued watching television and eat potato chips. Even funnier was that now Chad and Summer also sat on top of him, getting treats every once in a while.


    "You''re acting like a spoiled brat, here, suck on it." Magnus threw a pacifier at Ragnar displeasingly.


    He ignored him and put all the stuff inside. Once done, he sent everyone back. He returned the girl the money she spent on the items though.


    Next, he put everything in the expansion pouch. "Okay, let''s go now, Ted."


    Ted had by now grown numb to the Madness of Magnus, a term he and Adrian used whenever Magnus would do something too outrageous as if it was nothing. So he didn''t say anything about his choice of gift.


    "Hold my arm and get ready to see the weirdest house of your life," Ted told him. In just a second, they disappeared.


    ...


    The house of the Weasleys was called The Burrow. It was in Devon, West Country, Ennd, Great Britain.


    This was the first time Magnus wasing here. As soon as they were there, Magnus felt as if he hade to some old mediaeval barn. Pigs and chickens were pecking their way around.


    Then, he saw the building. It was ugly. A rarely used word to describe a building structure, because a building can be damaged, or spoiled, but it can only be ugly if it was not designed that way.


    "Ugh... Wizards really have a bad taste when ites to architecture." Magnusmented, remembering what the Diagon Alley looked like.


    The Burrow looked as though it had once been arge stone pigpen, which it probably was, but extra rooms had been added here and there until it was two stories high. It looked so crooked as though it was held up by magic, which was probably the case.


    There were three mismatching chimneys perched on top of the red roof. The building looked as if it was never painted and the original material used to make it was visible all around, and surely, one single material was not used in making this. A lopsided sign stuck in the ground near the entrance read, THE BURROW.


    "Are they really so... unsessful in terms of wealth creation?" Magnus asked Ted.


    "Sadly, they are. They are pureblood all right but probably the only family without previous wealth to count on. There is a rumour that in the past some Weasley squandered all the family wealth on something. And about the jobs, well Arthur is a clerk in the Ministry and Molly is a housewife. They made this home with any material they found. And with a new kid, they just add more to it." Tom said and looked from the bottom to the top of the building.


    "And I''m sure this isn''t even its final form." hepleted.


    *Whistle*


    "Talk about resourcefulness. Let''s go in." Magnus muttered to himself and walked forward.


    Ted first knocked on the door. There was a lot of noiseing from inside, and as soon as they knocked it went silent.


    Soon the door was opened by a man.


    "ARTHUR, my friend." Ted was the first to hug the man, who seemed slightly nervous for some reason.


    Arthur had bright red hair. He wore sses and had green eyes, and also possessed a tall, thin build. He had a wide nose and some age wrinkles were visible around his eyes. Man must be under a lot of mental pressure to have such wrinkles at a young age. But, he still seemed like a jolly type.


    After hugging Ted, he turned to Magnus, feeling slightly awkward, then he bowed a little with his right hand extending and making a weing motion.


    "Wee to my humble abode, your majesty," Arthur said with full seriousness.


    Magnus felt embarrassed, he just walked forward and patted Arthur''s shoulder, "Come on, Mr Weasely. I''m not a king yet, don''t make me feel so disassociated now. Just call me Magnus."


    "How dare we, that would be disrespecting the legacy of the great Merlin and King Arthur," Arthur replied.


    Magnus stopped himself fromughing, ~Those two really have a big fan following. Only if people know how they were in real life,~


    Suddenly augh came from behind, it was Edgar Bones, "HAHAHA... Come on, Arthur. He really doesn''t like being called ''His majesty'' I was just pulling your leg."


    Now it became clear why Arthur was acting so stiff. He didn''t want to offend Magnus. He would not have given any importance if it was any pureblood of some family, but this was different.


    "See, let''s go in and celebrate your son''s birth." Magnus happily greeted him.


    Seeing this, all the old Gryffindor graduates present there felt warm, finally knowing that Magnus was indeed different from other Slytherin. He didn''t even seem like a Slytherin with that positive and humorous personality.


    "Mr Pendragon, here, this is my lovely wife, Molly." Arthur started introducing everyone.


    Molly gave a light greeting by slightly lowering herself and touching her long skirt. It was a greeting to royals. But Magnus would shake hands.


    Then there were the twin brothers of Molly, Fabian and Gideon Prewett. Then a few more people. And atst, Magnus noticed the most important man, Dumbledore. How could he not be here, being a proud Gryffindor he was.


    As soon as he saw him, Magnus started, "Professor, I have a very good offer for the school to make money. I can assure you you will be able to make so many repairs to the school, even make more expansions."


    Dumbledore''s face paled, "No Magnus. Hogwarts doesn''t need money anymore."


    Yes, he''d rather pay from his own pocket and bankrupt himself than agree to Magnus'' ns.


    "Come on, that was just a one-time joke, I''m not going to always sell underwear with your face on them," Magnus replied, but there was still a hint of a smirk on his face. He loved messing with this old man.


    Dumbledore took a sigh of relief, but that onlysted a few seconds as the next moment his heart skipped a beat and he found himself dumbly staring at Magnis.


    "I''ve nned Professor McGonagall, Slughorn and Flitwick''s face printed ones too after all."


    [You can see Ted''s clothes, the Burrow and Dumbledore''s face on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    GORILLA DEMANDS STONES... POLITELY!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 183 - 183. Love Letter

    "I was just kidding. Well, my suggestion is simple. Hogwarts Merchandise. Do you have any idea how many Wizards in this country are graduates of Hogwarts? Nearly all of them.


    "They love the school, they are proud of it. They are proud of their house. ??


    "We should start selling Hogwarts and its house-rted T-Shirts, hoodies, cushions, hats, robes, sses and anything else. This can earn the school a fortune, and ex-students will get to wear their house merchandise and feel proud again." He suggested.


    There was silence around them now. A small number of people who were listening to Magnus felt how good he was in business. They agreed that if there were Hogwarts Merchandise they would buy it.


    Dumbledore finally gave this serious consideration.


    ~Hmm, it will certainly be sessful. Students of Hogwarts love and take pride in being a student from there.~ he thought to himself.


    "What''s in it for you?" Dumbledore asked.


    Magnus shrugged, "Nothing. It was just an idea when I was wearing this green sweater. This is a small business, not enough money for me to jump in. I''ve got other big stuff to care about."


    As they talked, Molly brought the cake she cooked herself. She was very active for a woman who gave birth just 3 days ago. Maybe magical women were just different.


    "Here is the cake, it might not look amazing, it''ll taste good that I can assure you." She said.


    "Ma ma..." Suddenly a little boy came out of the kitchen, walking, stumbling around.


    "This is Bill Weasley, my elder son. He''s just two years old." Arthur picked up the boy and introduced him.


    Magnus went to the boy and gave him a bar of chocte. That''s what kids like the most.


    "Thank you." The boy replied in one word. He needed to develop his vocabry more, it seemed.


    "Aw... But don''t forget to brush your teethter. Too much chocte is bad for your health." Molly warned her son.


    Just then an idea struck Magnus. ~Hmm... The chocte market is so big. And people love them, but they can''t eat a lot due to fear of getting fat or tooth decay, especially females. Ragnar should be able to develop healthy chocte.~


    Then finally, the tiny baby was brought from the cradle. A three-day-old baby was like a mouse. Magnus was for the first time seeing such a small one.


    ~I wish I had a little sibling.~ he wished.


    It was not a birthday but a simple celebration. The Gryffindors were party lovers for sure. They drank and joked around with each other.


    Meanwhile, Magnus sat with Dumbledore, Ted, Edgar and Arthur.


    "How''s the construction going?" Magnus asked Edgar.


    "It''s very good. We''re nearly done. Just another week and we''ll start packing our bags there for Muggles to start working. Oh, and we have a few more projects we were thinking of starting. One of them is a big one and we want to bid for it. It''s for a tunnel between Britain and France through the English Channel." Edgar briefed him.


    ~Wait... Isn''t the corruption case that Prosecutor investigating rted to this?~ he remembered.


    "Umm... Its earlier bidding was cancelled due to corruption charges. I met the prosecutor in charge of it. I can dy the new bidding for about a year. In the meantime, Emrys Construction will take over other big projects around the world. We need to build a reputation for ourselves, as the tunnel project is going to be worth billions." Magnus gave instructions.


    As Magnus spoke to all, Dumbledore kept quiet, he was more of a listener than a talker. But Arthur was feeling out of ce right now. From listening to Magnus talking about big money he felt his head was going to explode. He wondered exactly how rich Magnus was.


    But, too bad for him, Magnus himself didn''t know this.


    "What about you, Mr Weasley? How is your work at the ministry?" Magnus asked him.


    Arthur felt slightly embarrassed. "It''s all fine, I Work at the Misuse of Muggle Artefacts Office. We just confiscate muggle items that have been bewitched to keep them away from Muggles."


    "Must be interesting work. You get to see the innovative things Wizards do to muggle items. I personally think the Ministry should start funding research on muggle technology, to see what we can also use to make our lives easier." Magnusmented.


    This was by far the only time Arthur heard someone appreciating his work. Otherwise, all call it boring and useless.


    But he was confused by Magnus'' statement, "What can muggle artefacts do that magic cannot?"


    Magnus answered, "Can you talk to someone sitting in France right now? You can''t. You will send a letter, which will take about a day. But with the muggle technology of the Telephone, I can call anyone anywhere around the world. I really wish there was a Telephone at Hogwarts, then students who feel homesick could talk with their parents."


    "We tried, but they don''t work in the school." Dumbledore rified.


    Magnus scratched his chin and thought, "Maybe I can ask the goblins to try, they are very good at runes. Anyway, Mr Weasely, do tell me if someday youe upon any fascinating artefacts."


    "Absolutely, Mr Pendragon. But I''m afraid I am not high enough in the organisation to decide where the item would go." Arthur said.


    "Hmm, then let''s make you the department head." Magnus blurted.


    *Cough*


    Arthur choked on the butterbeer he was drinking. How could someone not even directly working in the ministry decide his promotion? "Can you do that?"


    "Minster owes me a favour so why not," Magnus replied.


    ~I guess I have another follower now.~ Magnus thought, seeing the happy face of Arthur.


    The party went on, but many different things were happening around the same time.


    ...


    Ministry of Magic,


    Eugenia Jenkins sat on her chair, looking at the various reports. They were recent public views about the ministry and especially her.


    For the first time since she took the office, she saw the muggle-borns supporting her in such arge number. All because she supported Magnus and he said some good words about her.


    The poption of Muggle-borns and Halfbloods was far greater than the pureblood. But what made the Purebloods more powerful and scary was their family history, their powers and money. Now, there was Magnus, who probably had more money than all of thembined, and many big families had alsoe in support of him, the biggest one being Dumbledore himself.


    Magnus indirectly now controls the Wizengamot by scaring the Pureblood who are against him. He was very kind for the most part, but all knew that with the addition of Magnus'' popr newspaper, tides were changing and Voldemort was losing momentum.


    But, this also gave her another headache. She knew that a cornered animal is more dangerous than a free one. Now, because Voldemort won''t have a choice, he will try to directly kill Magnus.


    So she called Moody, the only person she could trust with Magnus'' matters. It was time to start providing some real security to the King of Britain.


    "Moody put together a team of Wizards good at fighting, those who have a hatred towards Voldemort and Death Eaters. From now on they will be keeping Mr Pendragon secure." She ordered.


    Moody chortled, "You have changed, never knew you had a strong spine."


    She scoffed at hisments, "I always did. Now that I have chosen a side, I need to make sure the enemies are dead before they get to strike me."


    "Good thinking. Constant vignce is never bad. Fine, I will get to work now, someone needs to protect that brat it seems, I hope it''s not the other way around." Moody muttered and started to leave.


    "Enjoy calling him names while you can, when he takes the throne, even you will have to kneel." She reminded the proud cynical man.


    Moody simplyughed while leaving, "HAHA... I will just give the excuse of my broken leg."


    She sighed and shook her head. The man had a foul mouth and temper but showed results nobody else could.


    ...


    At James Potter''s house.


    James was a very spoiled boy. His father, Fleamont Potter, had made a huge wealth with his invention of Sleekeazy''s Hair Potion. Heter sold thepany and retired. But, he was troubled for years as he wasn''t able to have a child. And when they had lost all hope, James was born. Hence, he was pampered and cherished a little too much.


    Sirius was treated the same. Both of them just yed and ate all they wanted these days.


    But just then an owl flew in and dropped a letter near Sirius. It was in pink colour and the wax seal on it was in the shape of a heart.


    James picked it up quickly, "Is this a letter for dad?"


    "I hope aunty doesn''t find out." Sirius felt pity for what was toe.


    But James read the name on the letter, "Ah, this is for you, Sirius. Hehe, a love letter, ha? You bastard, why didn''t you tell me you have a girl?"


    "I got a girl? Since when?" Sirius wondered.


    *BAM*


    As soon as James opened the wax seal, the magic got activated and the letter flew in the air. The pink wax seal now acted as the lips.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONE ME SENPAI!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 184 - 184. Catfish

    The letter started speaking in an exaggerated girlish tone. The voice was so melodious that it almost sounded like a young maiden.


    Magnus had recorded his message passionately in the 1st-floor girl''s bathroom, the same one where the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets was. ??


    ...


    5 days ago.


    *Whistle*


    "What are you doing?" Myrtle asked while flying around him.


    "Recording a prank. I''m going to make a fake love letter. Okay, you can help me. Tell me if I sound like a girl." He said.


    Myrtle agreed happily, she was bored anyway.


    Magnus then coughed a little, trying to set the right tone for his voice. He wanted it to be perfect and sensual so that Sirius would fall deep for this one.


    ?Oh, my looove... I missed you so much. Ummah...?


    *CLAP CLAP*


    "Woah, I felt my non-existent body shiver. It was so girlish. If I was not seeing you I would have thought a very pretty girl was saying it." Myrtle praised.


    Magnus, proud of his achievement, finally focused. What he just said was a sample, now he would be recording the letter.


    *Cough*


    ?Hello,


    "Umm... I-I am Sophia Gonrys Antnus. I really like your hair, Mr Sirius ck. You are so handsome, that when I saw you, my heart skipped a beat. You felt like a gust of spring wind in my gloomy life.


    "Hehe... *Blushing girlyugh.*


    "Your voice is a symphony to my ears that gets me through the long boring days of Hogwarts. Just a nce at you every morning makes my mind happy.


    "I see you lose points for Gryffindor every day, it''s honestly very manly and you look so cute in detention too. You are truly a man among men.?


    "What else should I write, Myrtle?" Magnus asked her, as he was just bullshiting all this time aimlessly.


    "Oh oh... describe yourself too. Make him feel you are some kind of a godly beauty." Myrtle suggested.


    "Good idea," Magnus replied and continued.


    ?My amber eyes long to see you again, Mr ck. These long days away from you are like weights of stone on my soft pale body.


    "I wish I could be by your side, we would have looked like the perfect couple, you and me, both with dark ck hair.


    "OH! My charming prince, I''m afraid, on these cold nights, with you in my mind, I won''t be able to control myself from touchin...


    "I will eagerly await your reply.


    "Yours, Sophia?


    "PUT A KISS MARK TOO..." Myrtle suggested.


    "I got no lipstick," Magnus said.


    "Follow me, I got some of them here." She quickly went to a corner of the washroom.


    Magnus confusedly asked, "How did you get a hold of them?"


    "It''s nothing, many girls used toe here to groom themselves, I used to scare the living hell out of them, they would run away leaving everything behind." She replied and showed him the stash.


    Magnus took out the one that looked unused. He didn''t have the gal to really put it on his lips. He used the space between his thumb and the index finger. He purposefully made the mark faint.


    "Done," Magnus was satisfied with his performance.


    "What do you think, will he fall for this?" Magnus asked her.


    "If he does not, then I''m going to question his gender," Myrtle stated confidently.


    ...


    "WOOOAH! Sirius, my boy. You''ve got girls going crazy for you. She seems mad in love." James started taunting Sirius.


    But Sirius was confused, "I don''t know who this girl is. I don''t think there is any girl in Gryffindor with this name."


    "Fool, of course, she won''t tell her real name in the first letter. You need to write back. And did you hear, she had back hair and amber eyes, a perfect match for you." James had already started to nudge him to chase after her.


    Sirius scoffed, "Huh, why would I talk to someone I don''t even know. What if she turns out to be some fat chick?"


    "Come on, look at this lip mark, if it was a fat girl the lips would have been giant. At least try to talk to her, after a few letters ask her to send a photo." James suggested him.


    In defeat, but under secret puberty sexual tensions, Sirius agreed. "What should I write?"


    "Just speak praise for the letter, we don''t know what she looks like so we can''t talk about that," James said. He was trying to be the perfect wingman.


    "Fine, I will try." Sirius wrote it. James then used their owl to send it. The address was a rented PO Box.


    ...


    Magnus had returned home after giving the gift to Arthur. The man was too grateful for this, as those things were going to help him a lot in terms of money, as he could save more from his meagre ie now.


    But his ie was going to increase now as he would be made the head of the division of the Misuse of Muggle Artefacts Office. The budget of the division was also going to increase as they would be focused on helping Magnus find good things among the trash the division collected in all these years.


    On top of this, he also called the queen to tell her about the sessful invention of Adam and that they should start the final preparation.


    But, she instead asked him toe directly to her office so they could n ahead for everything.


    Magnus asked George to take him to her office. The queen was already waiting for him there.


    "Hello, Granny Liz." He greeted her and took a seat.


    "You do know that I am not that old." She reminded him.


    "But you do like being called Granny?" Magnus countered.


    She chuckled, "A fair argument. *Sigh* How are you? You really can''t sit quietly, can you? I''m afraid if the world knew even 1 per cent of your business achievements they would have started calling you some weird names.


    "Oh, and I checked the hospital building a few days back. It''sing along very fast and beautiful. The buildings are going to look marvellous. I''m afraid, some people might simply go there to take pictures."


    Magnusughed, "I hired the best architect after all. Dad''s invention is going to break the market though. With the revtion of his invention, the Oil Market is going to take a dip. So if you want to make some quick bucks, short it. But only for a day or two. Oil is still the king of fuel after all."


    Elizabeth was certainly going to trust his words when it came to money. She hadmissioned an investigation earlier into his assets. And to her shock, all of his assets were giving him mad returns.


    "So, how are you going to announce him? What is the reaction of the nobles?" Magnus asked her.


    By now, all high-level nobles had been manipted to believe in the existence of Adam.


    "They are eagerly waiting for the return of Adam back in the family. I have fabricated a story already. We will tie this invention with the reason for his disappearance. I will tell everyone that I tried to make Adam return but he refused as he wanted to focus on this project of his. And he had made a bet with me that he will only return if he is able toplete his invention.


    "All the bacsh, all the public opinion will be controlled by the media, but I hope you can help when ites to the foreign media." She exined her whole n.


    Magnus agreed to it. They just needed to make the announcement, the rest will be done by the propaganda. For now, Magnus felt better knowing he didn''t need to do all this to Magical Britain as they already see him as the de-facto king.


    "And when are you going to announce this?" Magnus inquired.


    She smiled, "On Christmas, Magnus. The country will get you as their Christmas gift on that day, albeit they will realise the preciousness only a few yearster."


    And so, the ns were made. Magnus talked to her a bit more about this and that, then he returned, only to find an owl, caught by Summer. The poor owl was meekly sitting in the corner, waiting for Magnus to take the letter.


    "Haha, what did you do to him, girl? He looks so scared. Come here, boy, give me the letter." Magnus patted the owl and took the letter.


    It was a normal letter, but as soon as he read the name of Sirius on it, he howled inughter and called Ragnar, "BWAHAHA! RAG! COME HERE! Sirius took the bait."


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    A STONE CAN CHANGE LIVES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 185 - 185. Some Random Fools

    Magnus and Ragnar both read the letter together.


    Ragnar startedughing suddenly, "Haha, wait... Is this the smell of perfume? Pfft... They used perfume on it?" ??


    Magnus sniffed the letter too andughed, "I guess my voice is just too cute, ha?"


    "Read it, quick," Ragnar nudged.


    Magnus coughed and tried to sound like Sirius.


    "Dear Sophia,


    Your letter made me feel ardour. I don''t know you and neither have seen you, yet the way you think about me, seeing how smitten you are with me, has made me adore you."


    "Pfft... HAHAHA... Ah, I can''t... this is too much. Why is he using such mushy words? He''s so serious." Magnus startedughing.


    Ragnar snatched the letter and started to read it. "I would love to see your amber eyes, I would love to hold your hand and walk together."


    "Okay, this is probably James now. He''s the only fool who would write such things." Ragnarmented and continued.


    "I wish to meet you someday, and I too can not wait to return to the school. But before that, I dearly wish to at least see you, so I can attach a face to this letter of yours.


    Yours,


    Sirius ck."


    "Uwaa... I feel like vomiting now." Magnus fell from his sofa in disgust.


    Ragnar chuckled, "Well, I think he''s head over heels over you now. Who told you to sound so seductive?"


    "I was just pranking. Okay, let''s end this prank as soon as we go back to Hogwarts. But you should keep your camera ready, we must record his face when the timees." Magnus decided.


    Ragnar evillyughed, "Oh, not just one, I''m gonna record him from each direction."


    *DOOR OPENS*


    Grace arrived home, she had her forever smile on her face, even extra now because her two sons were at home and she loved spoiling them with food.


    "Mum, how has your invention been received by the medicalmunity?" Magnus asked her.


    She sat beside him on the sofa and replied, "So far so good. The 1st stage trials were sessful, and now the 2nd stage ones are taking ce on 50 volunteers. If everything goes right, I think by the start of next year it will get usage approval from most of the medical bodies around the world. I have already started to receive offers frompanies to allow them to use the patent."


    "I can surely help you find apany that will pay you handsomely," Magnus replied. He had his ownpany now after all. Plus, Pfizer was in the final rounds of the acquisition.


    "Oh, and I met the queen, she said that we announce everything on Christmas." He informed her.


    Grace nodded, "Will we have to move out from this home then?"


    "It''s your wish. If you don''t want to, you don''t have to. We will just increase the security and don''t forget, I''m a wizard." Magnus assured her. He would honestly feel very bad if he was the reason for the destruction of their peaceful lives.


    He was the one who was supposed to be the king, but now he had to bring them into this mess too.


    "Okay, let''s cook something special today. Are my sons going to help me?" She got up and asked.


    Magnus and Ragnar immediately jumped, "YES!"


    "I''m the best potioneer, I think I can cook good food." Ragnar boasted.


    ...


    Tom, not the evil one, but the good one was living in shock. It had been a month and his training had beenpleted. To his utter shock, he was directly promoted to 3 ranks above and made a Superintendent. Never in his dear life had he expected to be a higher official. His rank was equal to a Major in the army now.


    But this was not the end of his shocks. Just as he joined the duty, he was told he would lead the London City Division of Criminal Investigation Department.


    The Criminal Investigation Department (CID) is the generic name for the branch of a police force to which most inclothes detectives belong. They were supposed to handle some of the toughest cases, and their investigations many times require them to head into some dangerous locations.


    ordingly, each person in this division had the word detective before their rank. So, Tom was Detective Superintendent now. What was even weirder was that his promotion was heavily televised.


    He quickly understood that they were just using him to gain public trust again. He was nothing but a cheerleader and this also meant that many senior officers would not give him due respect.


    But, Tom''s promotion was already guessed by Magnus and Adrian. So, Adrian decided to start the work and used MEDA resources to get a list of all high profile cold cases.


    Then, he sent some of his men to investigate them. These cold cases were worthless to hispany anyway as hispany only dealt with real-time Detective work.


    He then simply gave a list of the top 10 cases with all the clues needed to solve them.


    After this, Tom went on a case-solving spree one after another. The written material that Adrian provided was enough for Tom to fully understand every aspect of the case, so he was able to make others understand too how he caught the criminal.


    In some cases, the criminals were already dead, in some, they were either living a normal life with no remorse or were still active.


    In just 2 months, Tom won over the hearts of the people and the respect of the Police Department. Now, most could only envy him and not taunt him for his shortcut to promotion.


    After cold cases and making a name for himself, he headed to solve the current cases that were being investigated. He did not touch these before as most of the staff under him acted unruly, as they still saw him unworthy, but now they were begging for his help.


    ...


    Japan and South Korea,


    LG Chem, Panasonic, Samsung SDI and Toshiba. These fourpanies were at the forefront of Lithium-Ion battery research. They were also close to a breakthrough and it was going to be a matter of multi-billion dors.


    They had already developed prototypes, but what theycked was a more economical version, something they could drop in the market and make billions.


    But they found out that someone had already filed hundreds of patents for the Lithium-Ion battery technology, both liquid and solid. They quickly did some research and found out everything about the person.


    "A British military officer? Did the military develop it?" They wondered.


    But, after a little more digging, they found out that this invention was listed under one person as the sole inventor. This made them a little rxed.


    So, the CEOs of thesepanies met, because it was a very big deal they agreed to keep aside their differences.


    "We can file awsuit against him, we did make a prototype after all and even that is patented." The CEO of LG Chem spoke.


    But the rest disagreed. Samsung SDI CEO replied, "That''s true, but our patents for the liquid battery. We had not even envisioned a solid one. He has patents for Solid-State Battery. So, even if we win and get the patents for the liquid battery, it''s worthless because the world will only use the Solid State one now since they have been developed."


    Toshiba''s chief scientist then asked, "What should we do? He''s a person from the military, let''s not forget that. He''s a decorated officer, and his wife is a renowned scientist in the medical field. If we did anything against him, their government might personally retaliate."


    "This means we will need to do it silently whatever we do." LG Chem CEO said.


    All of them turned silent. But then, the CEO of Toshiba suggested something very controversial. "All we need is the patent. We can not harm him, but we can threaten him. Maybe through his son?"


    "But who would do it? We don''t have control over such multinational criminal organisations." LG CEO asked.


    Then with a big smile, the CEO of Panasonic suggested, "The magical world is not a secret to all of us. We all have someone in our family who is a wizard or witch. The Yakuza also has a special Wizard unit. We can hire them, it will be a quick job and nobody will find out."


    "It''s going to cost us but it will be worth it. So, let''s sign a contract, the patent will be owned by 4 of us." They quickly reached a consensus and proceeded to call the hit.


    ...


    Magnus was on his way to Bobby''s house. He had not seen him in a long time.


    *AAAACHOOO*


    *SNIFF SNIFF*


    "How can I catch a cold? Hmm... does someone want to give me money?" He muttered nonsensical things as he walked to his friend''s house. He had taken a cab all the way but he had no idea where Bobby currently lived as he had also changed his home.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    A STONE CAN CHANGE LIFE!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 186 - 186. 25th December

    Eventually, he arrived at a street. But it had a line of houses on both sides. Magnus didn''t know which one was his.


    So, he started walking into the street while screaming Bobby''s name like crazy. He could have used magic but this was more fun. ??


    "BOBBY... WHICH ONE IS YOUR HOUSE?"


    "BOBBY?"


    "BOBBY, MY FRIEND."


    "Shut up kid, what the hell is wrong with you?" A man from one house shouted back.


    "DO YOU KNOW WHERE BOBBY IS?"


    "I don''t, now don''t shout another word or I swear I wille down there and whoop your arse." the man shouted back.


    "OH! STRANGER UNCLE WANTS TO HURT ME! STRANGER DANGER!" Magnus shouted.


    The man suddenly felt scared and ran back inside his home. He was seeing it on the news every day that someone would get caught by the police on suspicion of a crime against children.


    Magnus continued, "BOBB... Ah, there you are."


    Booby was seen running towards him with a frowned face. As soon as he reached Magnus he simply smacked him on the head, "What the hell is wrong with you? I just moved here with my family, don''t cause a scene."


    "Huh, nobody would dare say anything after December 25th." Magnus proudly replied.


    Bobby''s face lit up, "Finally?"


    Getting a nod from Magnus, Bobby put his arm around the shoulder and led him to his home, "My best friend is going to be royalty. It''s like a lifetime worth flexing."


    "Just wait, I will knight youter, you will be a noble then," Magnus said.


    "Hehe, Knight Brandon Steel Armstrong... It has a nice ring to it." Bobby muttered.


    Magnus suddenly stopped and looked at Bobby''s face, "Who are you talking about?"


    -_-


    "That''s my full name," Bobby rified.


    Magnus seemed shocked, "What?! That''s so cool. I never knew that."


    "Really? We''ve been friends for the past 10 years and you never knew my name?" Bobby''s brows twitched.


    "No, why would I know that? To me, you were just Bobby, my best friend." Magnus said as a matter of fact.


    *Sigh*


    "Were you always this crazy or is this the magic acting up?" Bobby asked sarcastically.


    "Magic is not a disease that would start acting up. Oh, is this your home? This is a big one. How much did it cost?" Magnus finally arrived in front of a 2 story house.


    "60,000 pounds (¡ê692,100 in today value). It''s big enough for me to have a big basement for experimenting withputers. Come, mum and dad are waiting for you." He entered.


    Magnus spent the whole day with the family and just looked at the various things Bobby was making in his basement. Magnus was not too familiar with thetest technology but he knew that his friend was doing good.


    ...


    Slowly, Christmas arrived. The streets and houses lit up with colourful lights. The people had no idea what was going to happen soon. But over the past two weeks, Adam had again returned to the spotlight with his invention of Solid-state Battery.


    Adam wanted to write Ragnar''s name but stopped as it would have been too much for a 12-year-old. And it would have put unneeded attention on him, which he didn''t really want.


    He was being interviewed for his battery, he was preaching about it changing the world of oil-based engines. He revealed that he was going tounch a car that can run on the battery, which could go on 400 kilometres in one charge. The car will have a top speed of 300 kmph. Everything will be battery powered.


    But, he told the people that these cars will not be affordable anytime soon because the technology as a whole needed to advance. Just having a good battery can not make a good car. But the battery was going to affect otherponents of life, for example, the radio can run for hours longer, homes can have a battery-based power backup, and any other electrical appliance can be turned mobile with the help of a battery.


    This was still a very big announcement. And, as expected, the Oil Market plummet. It was not a very big dip but big enough for people who knew it was going to happen and were shorting the oil stocks.


    Magnus had decided to earn some goodwill from the top-level people, for example, the top politicians who were most likely to rule the political side of the country in theing years, many big lords anddies, along with, of course, the royal family.


    Magnus helped all of them make some money for free of cost. This could be considered market maniption, but who would investigate when the investigators were also getting the benefits? Many became millionaires in two days. They were happy and would certainly not forget Magnus'' gift. Neither would Magnus.


    Then, finally, December 25th arrived. That day, most people were at home, watching the television in the warmth of close ones. But, instead of watching a movie or some other Christmas programme, everyone had turned to the BBC news channel.


    From early morning, it had been reported that the Queen was going to make a very big announcement, that all people should know and care about.


    This morning, the queen first headed to Magnus'' Mansion publicly. This time she went there with her whole entourage of security, as she does on official visits. All kinds of journalists were camping outside the mansion.


    Wizards and the police were on alert. But, except for the 2 Queen''s wizard guards, the 10 remaining wizards were either from the Ministry or MEDA, who were supposed to safeguard Magnus and his family.


    "Are you sure?" Adam asked in shock because the Queen had requested to arrive at Buckingham Pce in his newly developed car.


    "Of course, you are my son, I need the world to know how great you are. And, this car is going to be the reason you didn''t return to the royal family, so it''s better to show it to them." She suggested.


    "But its designs are not patented yet," Adam said.


    The queen smiled and looked at Magnus, "I''m sure that can be easily taken care of, right?"


    Magnus nodded and tried to persuade him. "Dad, Granny is right, let''s all go in the car."


    "Fine, let''s go. It''s fully charged already. There won''t be any problem." he confidently stated and went into the house to get the keys.


    All of them had worn good clothes today. Grace was wearing a simple yet elegant tea-length dress. While all the boys wore normal suits.


    Soon, Adam brought out the soundless car. The queen sat at the front passenger while Magnus, Ragnar and Grace sat in the back.


    "My, this is a very elegant car, I''m now excited for the future of the automobile industry." She praised the car, from the exterior to the interior.


    "Granny Liz, if everything goes well, we''ll be back in the top ce of vehicle manufacturing in the future," Magnus revealed. He knew the future was going to be all about electricity, as people will be more conscious, and the cars will be cheaper, they will buy. And being the oldest yer on the field, Magnus can capitalise on the market, that is if they keep on innovating.


    Soon, the automated doors opened and the strange car came out of the mansion. The queen''s car was now empty and followed behind. As Ultron Alpha car reached the road, a long entourage also started, with some cars in the front and some in the back.


    Everyone was wondering what this was all about. Many were hopeful that today they would get the answer of why the queen visited this ce so often.


    It was just a 20-minute drive from Magnus'' home to Buckingham Pce. The doors of the pce opened as they approached. Only their car was let to enter.


    In front of the main entrance of the pce, a small red stage was set, on which a table and a few chairs were present. There were mics on them. And a distance from the table, there were all the journalists.


    The car stopped near the stage. The camera shutters were already sounding crazy. The car was as big of a news story today as anything else. Adam had told everyone about it and today they saw it.


    Guards opened the doors of the car first. Adam got out and first helped the queen, then his wife. Meanwhile, Magnus and Ragnar were already out, looking at the various journalists. He and Ragnar were looking like blood brothers right now because they wore simr suits and their blonde hair.


    Today, Magnus was just a simple little kid. He was not supposed to say much and only sit silently, looking cute.


    A few secondster, they all climbed the stage and sat down. The queen sat in the middle with her husband, Prince Philip, on her left. Adam sat to her right, then Grace, Magnus, and Ragnar.


    The Queen started speaking on the mic. "For the past few months, as you may know, I have been visiting that mansion..."


    ...


    Japan and South Korea,


    The phones of the CEOs of the fourpanies rang non stop that day. And soon they were given the news. Almost at the same time, they switched on the television and watched the telecast.


    "...Adam Grant, is my eldest son..."


    *BOOM*


    Their minds exploded and they fell down on their beds. They cursed in their nativenguage nonstop.


    They all called their contact point in Yakuza. "CALL OFF THE HIT. IF YOU WANT TO LIVE, JUST DO AS WE SAY!"


    They were pleading. But, the Yakuza wizards were already gone, and there was no technology of instantmunication, and neither would an owl reach them so early. Their whole team of 5 wizards had gone this time, so nobody even knew where they were.


    Now, with a sullen face, they continued to watch the news. Not knowing that the true monster they should be afraid of was also sitting not far away from the queen, looking all innocent and cute, chatting with his brother, who was equally terrifying when it came to family.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    GORI NEEDS STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 187 - 187. 2nd In Line

    The Queen started speaking in the mic. "Since the past few months, as you may know, I have been visiting that mansion.


    "There is a reason for that. First of all, let me tell you who this is, he is Adam Grant. My eldest son, born as a twin to Charles, 1 minute before him." ??


    [A/N: Ignore the Queen''s age. If we go by the real world then it''s not possible for her to have a grandson as big as Magnus.]


    Everything went silent in an instant. No journalist uttered a single word as everyone processed the implications of what she just said.


    .


    .


    .


    *BOOM*


    As if the world exploded, the camera shutters started sounding like crazy. But all the journalists maintained their decorum as they were supposed to be in the presence of the queen and not some politician.


    "I will tell you everything about what has happened in our lives so no pointless rumours arise. When Adam was born, there were someplications. His neck had been caught up in the umbilical cord, making him suffocate a little."


    Adam''s eyes twitched when he heard that. He wasn''t told about this part of the story.


    "After theplicated birth, the doctors warned that there could be health problems while growing up. There was a risk that his body would stay frail. So, it was decided by the family that we would keep him away from the always on-focus life of the family.


    "While growing up, in the beginning, he used to be sick and weak, so he spent all his time studying, but he had the determination to get better. So he never stopped taking the important supplements and exercising.


    "Slowly, he started getting better, but then he wanted to do something for his country and joined the army. Where he slowly rose through the ranks and is now a Brigadier and handles the Engineering Development Research branch.


    "During his college days, I tried to get him to return to the family, so I could announce him to the world. But he refused because he wanted to focus on his research, the research he was doing on this battery and the car. He said he would only return after he was sessful.


    "And after so many years, I finally got the news that he is closer to sess than ever. So I started visiting him officially.


    "And today was the day we decided to officially announce his return.


    But let me introduce you to the whole family. This is my extremely talented daughter-inw, Lady Grace Grant Pendragon. You may not know, but she is directly rted to the legendary King Arthur Pendragon."


    Everyone gasped hearing this, the cameras again became active.


    The queen then turned to look at Magnus. "This is my grandson, Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon. A wonderfully smart boy, most of you already know about his many brave deeds. Then there is my other grandson, Ragnar Grant Ulrik Oroborus. From now on, they will hold the rank of princess and prince.


    "I''m quite sure many of you have some questions. Please ask them orderly." She stopped speaking.


    They had already nted some hired journalists who were supposed to ask the questions they wanted.


    "Who will be the next heir to the Throne now?" One man asked.


    The queen again picked up the mic and answered, "For exactly this reason, and to not create any rifts, I have suggested the Parliament to consider a new sessionw. Which will allow me to choose the next best-suited heir, instead of the direct eldest son.


    "But, the heir must be an immediate member of my family. This will ensure no confusion arisester."


    But she failed to mention that a new abdicationw will also be passed.


    They didn''t answer any more questions and just headed into the pce. More information will be published by official meanster.


    Magnus and Ragnar walked behind their parents.


    "She should write a fictional story or something. Or maybe act in the movies. Her words seemed so real." Ragnar said.


    Magnus chuckled, "She was probably nning for this for a long time now. At least now I''m 2nd in line to the throne."


    "Hehe, I''m a prince too." Ragnar gleamed.


    Magnus followed wherever they were being taken.


    "Ah, I remember these corridors when I came here to steal Arthur''s painting. Those were the days. Hehe, Bobby was with me that day, he was nervous as hell." Magnus reminisced.


    "Stop acting like you''re an old man. Let''s go and see the whole castle, now we have the authority to do so, and who''s going to stop you?" Ragnar suggested and dragged Magnus around.


    They wandered around the whole pce, there were just too many rooms. Each having some designated purpose, though those purposes were useless ones. Why do you need 3 different rooms to drink tea?


    Other than this, there were rooms to live in. The Queen''s was the best one, it had too much gold, utensils, windows handles, engravings on the ceiling. Magnus loved it.


    ~I must customise my room too.~ He thought.


    They then headed to the next room and Ragnar opened the door. *BAM*


    The door bumped into someone inside.


    "AAAH... WHO IS IT! ARE YOU BLIND?" A young boy''s voice came.


    Magnus pulled Ragnar back and slowly opened the door. There turned out to be a boy. From what Magnus knew, this was supposed to be the third child of the queen, and he was as young as him.


    "Sorry. But the door was closed, we don''t have x-ray eyes to see inside," Magnus replied. From the tone of the boy, he was getting a feeling that this boy was going to be a cocky spoiled kid.


    "Is that how you talk with the future king? Know your manners before you step here, and who even let you in?" the boy, as expected, cockily spoke.


    "Pfft... king? You are 9th in the line of session, oh wait, now you are the 13th because I am now 2nd." Magnus revealed.


    The young boy, in shock, took a few steps back. "IT''S YOU! Mother told me about you, how you are some kind of a genius. She never stops talking about you, and you have been the reason for my life''s misery."


    Magnus scratched his head, "What are you talking about? I just met you today."


    "I know, but she always tells me to study and be great, achieve something good. Did you know, I have been studying for 6 hours every day," heined.


    "But 6 hours is very normal. Your school itself takes 6 hours." Magnus pointed out.


    "DOESN''T MATTER. I am a royal, I don''t have to do all this. I don''t have to study 10 hours a day. If I want something, I can just tell the butler. It''s not like Ick money." the boy replied.


    Magnus just sighed, "Well, I only have one piece of advice. Do study as much as you can, you will need it more than money in the future. Let''s go, Rag."


    As they came a distance away, Ragnarughed, "Haha... he''s gonna get shocked when you be the king and he suddenly stops receiving pocket money."


    "He sure is very pampered, no wonder the people are losing faith from the monarchy. What have they even done in the past hundred years that can be considered inspiring?" Magnus muttered.


    "Well, they believe that their existence should be inspiring enough," Ragnar replied.


    Magnus shook his head, "That was in the past when peasants used to get happy when their king would just talk to them. But now it is different, they see the monarchy as a leach that is sucking their tax money, money which could have been used somewhere better instead of organising royal parties."


    "They''ve got their saviour now, I guess. Let''s go, it''s not good to leave mum and dad alone for too long." Ragnar suggested.


    Magnus agreed. He''d rather not have his parents be forced into senseless politics. They were people of science and should focus on just that.


    Soon, they arrived at a hall, it was one of many, he didn''t know what use was this though. There, he saw the 2nd child of the queen, her daughter. She was 22, old enough not to buy the whole story the queen told.


    She was also one of the people who was made to believe in everything. The queen agreed to it and it was done right in front of her.


    "Let''s go home, mum, dad," Magnus voiced.


    "Granny Liz, we will return tomorrow with our luggage. But we might not always live here, and our mansion will be the main residence." Magnus informed everyone.


    "Just be careful, dear. Many people will try to talk to you now. The security of your home should not be a problem anymore. But the safety of Grace and Adam will be the army''s job now. They will provide you two with 3 bulletproof cars. Let''s not forget, you two are not just royals, but also lead scientists of this country in your respective field." The Queen said at length.


    Magnus had started to slightly trust her now. From the ount of her son earlier, she really admired him it seemed.


    "Bye-bye then, Granny. See you tomorrow." Magnus and Ragnar waved and left in the car they came.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONE ME PLES! JUST ONCE... EVERYDAY!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 188 - 188. Bumper Harvest

    "Phew... that was exhausting. Why are there so many people gathered outside our house? When will they leave?" Grace muttered as she rxed on the sofa.


    Adam walked behind her and started to massage her shoulder. "My dear wife, get used to it. Don''t forget, all this will double when Magnus takes the throne and continues to create miracles." ??


    Magnus smiled andid down on the sofa beside Grace, putting his head on herp. "Don''t worry, mum. Our lives won''t be disturbed."


    *THUD*


    Ragnar alsoid down on her other side and put his head on the otherp. "Yes, we are Wizards after all."


    She smiled and pulled their cheeks, "Of course, I got my two little naughty witches."


    Magnus jokingly cried, "Aaaa... mummy, if you want a girl so much then why don''t you give me a little cute sister? Just like that Ava."


    Grace blushed.


    Ragnar also spoke in favour, "Yes yes, I will cherish her with all my life. My cute little sister."


    "Hun-hun..." Magnus nodded profusely.


    Meanwhile, Adam continued to massage Grace''s shoulder, but he looked at his sons with a grateful expression. ~My sweet sons, you are the best.~


    He always wanted a little daughter he could dote on. But Grace never agreed to another child, because they were busy.


    Grace ignored their talks and silently went to the kitchen, telling them that she needed to cook. This was always her reaction when she didn''t have answers.


    They had a sumptuous dinner that night and went to sleep in their rooms.


    ...


    3 AM,


    Magnus and his family were asleep in their warmfy beds in the chilling winter. Everyone was in their dreands.


    But, some sad wizards hade to kidnap the only person they should not. They hade all the way from Japan, on this intense mission.


    For this mission, they had prepared very well. First of all, they got the ns for the whole house from the public works department. They silently kept an eye on the house and figured out where Magnus sleeps at night.


    Once they had confirmed all this, they decided to proceed with the kidnapping. They were confident in their skills, as they were internationally renowned for their secret assassination, kidnapping and espionage work.


    The 5 member team surrounded the whole location first and put muggle repent charm so that nobody could call the police while they were busy.


    Then they made the muggle security fall unconscious. Now, to them, the whole path was clear.


    The 5 of them regrouped and arrived on the balcony of Magnus'' room.


    "Where is the portkey? We will go back to Japan with the kid. His fate will be decided by the ones who hired us then." Their team leader briefed the team first.


    As everyone nodded, they proceeded to open the ss door.


    "STOP RIGHT THERE!"


    Like thieves being caught by the police. They looked back in shock and wands out. But their arms just fell down.


    There were about 20 wizards, all had their wands out and pointed at them. There were 3 wizards for each attacker. They were heavily outnumbered.


    Their minds were unable toprehend why there were so many Wizards here, what was so special inside this house?


    What they didn''t know was that they were under the radar ever since they arrived here. But because they didn''t do anything nobody bothered. Though it was still reported to the ministry and they increased the number of Wizards.


    "Put the wands on the ground, or the next thing you will see will be fireworks from our wands."


    The 5 Wizards slowly put their wands down. They didn''t want to die for a kidnapping mission. They may be Japanese, but they didn''t carry the stupid honour that glorifiesmitting suicide.


    Besides, they were Wizards. The wizarding government of Japan wouldn''t let anything happen to them as Wizards were very important for any country since not many are born.


    At least this was what they thought until the reason for their arrest was read to them.


    "You are hereby under arrest for attempting to kidnap his Majesty, Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon, lord of the most ancient house of Emrys and the heir to King Arthur Pendragon. He''s also a member of the Wizengamot, this makes your attempted kidnapping an attack on the British Wizarding government."


    As soon as they heard this, their bodies became cold, and they started sweating.


    *DOOR OPENS*


    Magnus appeared from inside his room, rubbing his eyes. "What happened? Why so much noise?"


    "Your Majesty, these 5 men came here to kidnap you''" the auror informed him.


    Magnus, as if heard the biggest joke of the century,ughed. Then he looked at the 5 men under restraint.


    "Are you stupid? Kidnap me? Hell, you can''t even kidnap my pet cat. And he''s FAT!." Magnus said loudly.


    The 5 started to plead for forgiveness. But Magnus just yawned, "The Ministry will handle you. Since you dared tomit a crime in magical Britain, against the royal family, they have the authority to kill you. But I will be gracious enough to let you go alive, of course, after chopping your hands so you don''t ever hold a wand. Now, I need to go back to my beauty sleep."


    *BAM*


    Magnus loudly closed the door and went back to dreand. The Aurors were a bit taken aback. The punishment Magnus just gave was not much different from death for a wizard.


    ...


    Next Morning,


    *Yawn*


    "What''s the matter, sweetie, didn''t you sleepst night?" Grace asked Magnus as he arrived at the dining room.


    "No, mum. Just some unpleasant dreams and mosquitoes. What about you? Didn''t you sleep? Why are there dark circles under your eyes?" Magnus asked her in confusion.


    But Grace blushed instead, "It''s nothing, it goes andes. Oh, did you read that news? The new giant hospital near Richmond Park has justpleted its main construction, and it will be open by this time next year. I wonder if I can work there if I take retirement."


    ~Mum, you will own the hospital.~ Magnus said to himself. He couldn''t wait to surprise Grace when it''splete.


    "Sure, any hospital that has you will be lucky. And mum, I will be going to the Ministry of Magic, have some important work to do there. Will you be going to work?" Magnus asked.


    "I will," Grace replied.


    "I won''t, I was given leave from work to perfect my car and test the battery," Adam said.


    "Okay then, be safe, mum. Bye Bye, I will be going." Magnus finished eating and asked George to drop him off at the Ministry.


    ...


    Ministry of Magic, Underground Prison,


    "So, why did they try to kidnap me?" Magnus arrived and asked. The five wizards were now nearly naked, except their underwears. They were held in the air with magic.


    "Here, they are members of the Japanese Yakuza. They were hired to kidnap you to put pressure on your father, so he will release the patents for some... battery?" The auror in charge exined, though he had no clue what this battery was. He had never heard of such a magical artefact.


    As soon as this was spoken, Ragnarughed madly, "AHAHAHA... oh god, whoever hired them sure doesn''t love their money,"


    He was right, they were going to regret it. Magnus was known to extort money from those who did him wrong. And these people tried to invade his dear home. They will have to pay big money. It was going to be a bumper harvest.


    ...


    The next day,


    On the desks of the CEOs of the 4panies, a paper was found. It didn''t have much written on it, there were just the details of a Gringotts ount and 20,000,000(115,352,746 today) pounds number and some words which said, "MY MONEY WHERE?"


    They had gotten the information from the Ministry of Magic of Japan by now. They were scolded by them for trying to plot against the descendant of Merlin.


    They felt like bashing their heads on the wall now, but it was toote. They knew that along with signing the cheque to give the money, they would also have to sign their resignation letter.


    Meanwhile, Magnus just made 80,000,000 pounds. He could have asked for more but he didn''t want to destroy rtions with thesepanies as he needed to do business with themter. Now, with this much amount, they will feel regret and not anger.


    ...


    The reaction of the people was mixed when it came to the Queen''s announcement. But overall it was all very positive.


    On one side, there were hardcore Monarchy supporters, who cried for the queen and all the pain she had to suffer. They sympathised with Adam and wholeheartedly weed him into the royal family. They were probably just happy that the new prince was super smart and a great inventor. Now they could boast around why the Monarchy was the best.


    Then on the other side, there were neutral people, who didn''t care much about the crown. But they still supported Adam, wanting him to be the crown prince because he was smart and a man of science. They demanded that the tax money they spend on parties be given to Adam so he may create something good out of it.


    The only opposition was from some ultra haters of the crown, who would rather see Buckingham Pce burn to ashes than it be the new centre for innovation and the nation''s development.


    But, in all this, the media was ying a big narrative control role. They were constantly making everyone remember the achievements of Magnus, Adam and Grace. This was being pushed by Queen''s office herself.


    Only Ragnar was left out as he had his achievements in the Magical world so he couldn''t have fame yet.


    Magnus even made the news channels take Bobby''s name, telling everyone that they were best friends. This will help Bobby and the Futuretekpany.


    But the toughest phase was yet toe when Magnus would take the throne at the age of just 18. He would need to create a good image for himself before that happens.


    ~Hmm, what can blow people''s minds and make me famous?~ He wondered in his spare time during the holidays.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    IT''S MY BIRTHDAY! SO STONE THIS GORILLA!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 189 - 189. Grocery House?

    ?...


    Yours, ??


    Sophia?


    Magnus finished writing the letter for Sirius. This one had a picture attached. They had exchanged letters one more time before this, and Sirius asked for a picture desperately.


    So Magnus and Ragnar headed out to find the perfect candidate for their model. She needed to be pretty and simr to what Magnus had described. But they were ready topromise and use magic to manipte the photos. After looking for a whole day, they found their perfect girl, not anywhere close to what they wanted but they had to heavily use the makeup and edit the image.


    "Can''t believe this was supposed to be so hideous before. Haha... can''t wait to reveal it all to Sirius. His face will be worth watching when he sees his ''lover''." Ragnar said while trying to hold back hisughter.


    Magnus once again put the fake lipstick mark on it and sent Summer to Owl Post Office.


    Once that was done, Magnus headed out. "I''m going to Oxford University. Bobby asked me toe and meet the possible people he has selected for the Order of Merlin. Wannae?"


    "No, I got some experiments, I''ll be busy," Ragnar replied andzily headed to his smallb.


    Magnus called Abe and asked him to drop him somewhere near Oxford university. There was a park nearby, and he arrived in the trees there. From there, he hired a cab and went straight to the college Bobby was.


    Magnus had only 1 week of free time, but today was the only day he would be spending his time on the muggle side. Theing week he will be spending with Moody and Professor Flitwick, trying to get better at martial magic. Now he could give them the genuine reason for training, that he was going to be the king and will always be in danger.


    When Magnus arrived, Bobby was already waiting for him. He followed him to a small hall, probably used for some seminars.


    Magnus looked at the small group of people Bobby had gathered. Nearly all of them were wearing sses. ~I guess reading books is sometimes injurious to health.~


    Bobby introduced him, "Everyone, this is Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon, Duke of Cambridge."


    Duke of Cambridge was one of the eight royal dukedoms in the United Kingdom. It was a hereditary title of a specific rank of nobility in the British royal family. The title (named after the city of Cambridge in Ennd) was heritable by male descendants by primogeniture.


    The title was first created in 1660. But the title became extinct several times before being revived when Queen gave it to Magnus recently.


    Bobby continued, "Well, royal titles don''t mean much to people like us. So let me tell you who he really is. We have been friends since small, and the only person I consider smarter than me is Magnus here.


    "He is the other half owner of FutureTekpany. And he also fully owns Dragon Holdings and I don''t have to tell you what Dragon Holdings owns. He also has many ongoing projects. He''s a great entrepreneur and investor. So, if you have any ideas, you can pitch it to him and he might invest."


    Magnus waved his hand. All of the people there were in theirte teens or early adulthood. But one thing he noticed was that they all looked at Bobby with an expression of reverence instead of scorn for being so young and bossing them around. Maybe to these young people, age didn''t matter, what mattered was the brain.


    Now, they looked at him the same way. "Hello, everyone. I came here today because Bobby told me you all are the best at what you study. I am a person who loves investing in the future. I have many goals, and I work to achieve them.


    "And if you can help me in achieving those goals, then I don''t mind bringing you into the fold. Let''s start with introductions."


    Then, everyone started to tell their names first. Bobby would then tell him what each of them does best.


    "Yusuf is a student from Pakistan, he''s a very good economist. After the announcement about the new battery and electric car, he had guessed the downfall of oil stocks, he made many of us some money." Bobby exined.


    Magnus nodded at this, if this was the case, then this boy deserved some backing. Not many people currently have the vision to think about the future of Batteries and EVs,


    "Mark is a mechanical engineer. He loves cars and..."


    "CAN I WORK FOR YOUR FATHER?" Mark suddenly shouted.


    Magnus was uncertain about this wish, he rubbed his chin and replied, "I don''t know, he does not run apany. He probably won''t be able to pay a sry either."


    "I WILL WORK FOR FREE... PLEASE!" he pleaded.


    "Okay, I will ask him." Magnus conceded.


    He spent the whole morning meeting all of them and talking about various ideas. Some of them asked for his investment in their business for a percentage of ownership. Magnus was rather a person who looked to keep things under his control if he felt the idea would be good.


    There was especially one idea, on which Magnus decided to spend a lot of money. It was proposed by a Business Administration student. She pitched him the idea that she wants to open a telephone shop for daily groceries.


    The idea was simple, she would open a lot of warehouses across the whole of London. Then she would send pamphlets/catalogues in newspapers every week, telling all the items they have.


    Next, the person can just call them and order the items. They would only sell groceries for now, because people usually went out to buy them a few times every week.


    Magnus liked the idea. They could take a small delivery fee to cover the cost of logistics. Plus, every item will be slightly expensive, for example, something worth 1 pound would cost 1.03 pounds, but on special asions, they will be slightly cheaper, calling it a discounted sale.


    Then, he advised that the phone number be toll-free so the caller wouldn''t feel bad even if the item they wanted was not avable. Next, he advised keeping the delivery free above a certain amount.


    She kept on writing the suggestions and agreed to all of them. But then her mind broke when Magnus told her how much he would invest.


    "Hmm, this is going to be a big project. How about 5 million pounds as an initial investment? For 55 per cent of thepany? I will invest more if this is sessful, without taking any more percentage of thepany." He offered.


    Her name was Freya, a 22-year-old. She was just expecting to open one warehouse first and start the service in one locality. But this was too big. With 5 million, Magnus was most likely targeting half of London.


    "Sir, this is too much... it''s too risky... maybe we should start from the small." She said, not wanting Magnus to lose money.


    Magnus denied, "No, we have found a market that is not served, we should capture it when we can. I love your idea, if you don''t start thepany on a big scale, I will do it. But then you will say I stole your idea, which would technically be correct. But we live in a world where everyone is on a running track. If you walk like a snail, you will never be sessful in a track full of sprinters.


    "You have the opportunity to be a part of this, you can be a millionaire in a year or two, what''s there to worry about? Are you afraid of challenges?"


    "NO, SIR!" She replied immediately. After hearing Magnus'' snail analogy, she felt pumped. It was true, if she didn''t act when there is an opportunity, she will only have a lifetime''s regret.


    "Good, what have you decided for the name?" Magnus asked her.


    "I have not thought about it sir, maybe Grocery House?" She suggested.


    Magnus fell silent and closed his eyes, "Ummm... no, it''s too specific. It''s is possible that in the future we will sell even other items. For now, we will be selling groceries, something that people buy every day or two. So let''s start with Daily. We will sell all items from one ce, we will be like a market. Hmm, I have a perfect name. DailyMart."


    *CLAP CLAP*


    Bobby started pping, "That''s a very impactful name, Magnus. The name itself feels like it sells something good and alludes me to buying something."


    "Then we are already on a path to sess. Freya, my assistant will contact you soon. She is currently busy chasing away journalists. For all those who don''t have any ideas right now, you can contact me by Bobby. Remember, I invest in the future. We can together achieve anything. I got the money, contacts and influence. If someone wants to be a politician, they will have my support as long as they are not corrupt. If you want to be awyer, I can get you hired by the bestw firm in the country. If you want to be an economist, well you can work for mypany. I have endless opportunities.


    "Now, I will be taking my leave. We will meet again soon." He waved his goodbye and headed to see his hospital''s construction.


    [A/N: Yes, he started something like Amazon.]


    [You can see Sophia''s pic that Magnus sent on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONES PLES! Onegaishimasu!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 190 - 190. Soggy Banana

    But before leaving, he wanted to talk to Bobby. "I had an idea. I love the name of ourpany, FutureTek. I was thinking maybe we can start an automobilepany in the long run. After all, the cars my dad will make will need to be manufactured."


    "But we don''t have the means of production. I am barelypleting theputer orders." Bobby said. ??


    "Don''t worry, I will directly buy some automobilepany that''s going bankrupt and use their assembly line. It''s a long term idea, Bobby. Think about it and tell me if you have any ideas. I will leave now."


    Saying that Magnus went back to the park, put on a muggle repent charm and called Abe.


    ...


    Magnus arrived at the Hospital Construction site. The people were packing up right now. He inspected all the buildings on the campus first. Their structure seemed right. All it needed now was furnishings and some finner work.


    He then arrived at the temporary worker''s living area. But when he arrived there, he saw all the workers watching the television.


    "What are you doing?" He asked.


    All of them turned their heads. Edgar suddenly jumped and dragged Magnus to the front seat.


    "Sir, look at this. Our team worked hard to create this fake documentary about the construction Marvel of this hospital. We were just seeing if it needed any improvement." Edgar eagerly said. He seemed more proud of this than the building he just constructed.


    Magnus was also interested in this. He always wondered what would be the prospect of the media entertainment industry if cameras and magic were utilised together.


    The video soon started. It was recorded with a colour camera and the quality seemed top-notch. The first scene started with a full aerial view of the whole campus.


    Then the scenes changed and a presenter talked, he was probably some family members of a wizard who knew about construction.


    They introduced the whole scale of the project. Then he started telling him how it all started.


    The fake scenes were made where the fake nning was done by actors, fake scenes of trucks, workers who were wizards were made to act. They all in fact enjoyed doing this.


    It really seemed like a high-quality documentary. Magnus liked it, but he felt something was missing in it.


    At the end of the video, with intense music, abination of footage for all the buildings on the campus was shown.


    "It''s really good, but I feel like something is missing," Magnus said.


    "Really? I thought it was pretty nice. What''s not to your liking?" Edgar asked.


    Magnus thought hard. "It''s not something wrong. It''s just... AH! I know, it''s the narrator''s voice. All documentaries have that thick narrator''s voice that talks when scenes are shown."


    "Hmm, you are right. Now that you''ve said it, some parts felt boring and too silent. I will quickly find a person with a good voice and get him to narrate for us. We will send the tape to the BBC after that. Hopefully, they will show it on theirwork as soon as possible. It will spread the name of ourpany." Edgar dreamily said.


    "Have you decided what you are going to build next?" Magnus asked him.


    "Yes, it''s a contract to build a tube tunnel as a part of an extension to the currentwork. We were able to bag the project this time. Our job will be to build the tunnel of 10 kilometres, the engineers from some otherpany will do the railying and electrical work.


    "Haha, building tunnels is the easiest work we wizards could ask for. And guess what, the cost of the whole project is ¡ê17,000,000(¡ê182,162,559.1 today). To us, the cost of building it will only be 7 million pounds. The rest of the 10 million will all go towards our profits."


    Magnus smiled. This was exactly why he opened thispany. He knew how easy construction was with the help of Wizards. Now, they will be making so much money.


    "Don''t forget, we need to incentivise our workers. Give each wizard a 25,000-pound bonus from that project. And to the normal muggle workers, give each 10,000 pounds. This will be their big reward for working for me." Magnus decided.


    He could always make more money, what he needed right now was loyalty. And his royal status as well as blood rtion to Merlin made it so that people would feel proud working for him, and no matter what, most would not leave by betraying him.


    Edgar noted everything and left to start working. Although he was the CEO, he didn''t shy away from working in the field.


    ...


    Magnus returned to his home after that. He needed to prepare to leave for a castle near Diagonal Alley. That''s where he will be training for the foreseeable future.


    "Ragnar, pack your bags," Magnus called him after entering theb.


    Ragnar was sitting on a couch there. He looked at Magnus with strange eyes. He seemed scared for some reason.


    Magnus sighed tiredly, "What did you do now?"


    Slowly, Ragnar got up. But Magnus noticed something else was up too.


    But he scaredly took a few steps back, "What happened to your pants, Rag? Why is it lifted from there?"


    Ragnar ran to Magnus while crying, "MAG, HELP MEEE..."


    "FFFUUU... STAY AWAY!" Magnus ran, and Ragnar chased him behind. But Magnus was never going to go near Ragnar, who had a straight 90-degree boner right now.


    "What is wrong with you? Why is your manhood up?" Magnus asked.


    Ragnar cried, "It''s... It''s been like this for an hour. IT HURTS... I drank a potion before, and it''s been like this since then."


    Magnus facepalmed himself, but still refused to go near him.


    "Why did you make such a thing?" He asked.


    "I didn''t want to. I was trying to make a strength potion, but I was unsessful, the potion only made my one part strong. Help me, Mag. How do I put it down?" Ragnar pleadingly asked.


    "How would I know? You are the potioneer, not me. And stop chasing me." Magnus angrily shouted back.


    Ragnar finally stopped. And so did Magnus. "Rag, you gotta be the craziest, most talented and yet the dumbest person I know. I don''t know how you made that, but that invention can help so many old wizards. Who are strong and rich."


    "STOP THINKING ABOUT MONEY! HELP!" Ragnar fell on the floor, in pain, clutching his manhood.


    "Did you try wanking?" Magnus suggested.


    Ragnar took away his hands, leaving his boner-lifted pants clear for a view: "I...I couldn''t... h-help me..."


    Magnus jumped back, "Fine, if this is the only way, then I shall chop your penis with my sword."


    He took out his Despair sword. It was a fitting sword name for the look on Ragnar''s face.


    "NOOOO! Just get me my magazines, I can do it myself. That sword will only make things worse. I still want to enjoy my youth." Ragnar pleaded.


    In the end, Ragnar took his secret dirty magazines stash and freshened up. Hebed his hair and looked as if he was some wise monk. He had experienced today what no man would want to.


    "So, how was the pain?" Magnus asked.


    Ragnar looked up at the ceiling but his eyes were closed, "Sometimes, to achieve great things, you need to sacrifice yourself."


    Magnus lightly punched his stomach, "Stop giving me that stupid talk. I am starting to suspect that you made exactly what you were trying to. Do you suffer from soggy sausage syndrome? Tell me honestly"


    "NO! I don''t suffer from soggy sausage syndrome, only old folks feel that. I am sure many in the world will appreciate my invention. Earlier, people used to try some herbs, but as they became rare, the price of the herbs increased. But now this cheap alternative will make them feel like a man again.


    "Ah, I think I should get an Order of Merlin because I have also indirectly helped increase the number of magical children now." Ragnar nned.


    Magnus patted his back, "Yes, let''s go and try to sell it. But first, we need the first-hand experiment results."


    "Aren''t we going to meet Moody? Let''s try him." Ragnar suggested.


    Magnusughed, thinking about the prank, "Maybe we should test him first."


    But, poor Magnus didn''t know that what he was nning was akin to putting your hands into a snake''s nest.


    [A/N: Yes, Ragnar made magical Viagra.]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    IT IS STONE THE GORILLA DAY!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 191 - 191. Training

    *POP*


    Magnus arrived at his castle. It was cleaned and prepared for the week-long training session. ??


    "Abe, prepare some drinks for us. And pour this into Moody''s. If it works on him, it can work on anybody." Magnus said.


    "Aye aye, sir." Abe headed to the kitchen to make the special magical drinks.


    *Woosh*


    Moody appeared in the castle. Followed by Flitwick. Magnus first made small talk with him and then called Abe.


    Moody, unsuspecting of anything, took thest ss and drank it in one go. "Now that flowery greetings are done, let''s start the training. We don''t have time to waste. If no CONSTANT VIGILANCE then you might lose your life."


    ~Argh... If he stays excited like this, I won''t know if the potion works.~ Magnus thought.


    "Yes yes... let''s train. So what spell do you want me to try?" Magnus asked.


    "Simple, Cruciatus Curse and Imperius Curse. To save yourself from these curses you need to make sure you understand them first. No better way than to perform them." Moody suggested.


    But Flitwick seemed offended. "But teaching those to a child is not eptable."


    Moody grunted with a roll of his fake eye, "You''re right, but normal children don''t face 4 assassination attempts in 2 years. Normal children are not the next King of Britain and Merlin''s heir. Common sense went out of the bucket as soon as he started using magic.


    "Besides, the Ministry allowed these spells to be used by us now."


    Flitwick wanted to say something but didn''t. Yes, when you look at the record, Magnus did need this training.


    "Fine, but we must be careful. Those negative emotions can affect a person''s mind. We don''t want Mr Pendragon to have any bad thoughts now." Flitwick agreed unwillingly.


    Magnus just let them fight. He already knew how to perform these spells. Did they really think he would not try out the 3 most hated curses? He had tested them on fake dummies in the Room of Requirements.


    "MAGNUS! LET''S START!" Moody shouted all of a sudden.


    Magnus jolted back, ~I-Is this the effect of the potion? He bes more zealous than before? But I don''t see any physical changes?~


    "How are we going to test it? Do you want me to try it on you?" Magnus asked them.


    "Of course, it''s not like you can hit me." Moody proudly replied.


    But Magnus didn''t agree, "Are you sure? I mean... Merlin was called the prince of enchanters for some reason. I nearly won a fight with Professor Flitwick too."


    "CONSTANT VIGILANCE! Let''s test it on the dummies." Moody shouted his favourite slogan before speaking and changing his mind. He very much wanted to keep his remaining leg intact.


    Magnus was unable to understand if this was a side effect or just simple Moody?


    *BAM*


    "Where are you running, Ragnar? You will learn to fight too. Flitwick will teach you how to use a sword to fight magically. There are many ways you can enchant your sword in the middle of a fight." Moody pulled Ragnar who was trying to silently run away. He just threw him at Flitwick.


    "COME AT ME, MAGNUS! COME!" Moody took the position to start a duel.


    ~Has he gone mad?~ Magnus wondered and felt that Ragnar''s potion needed some more studying done. He''d rather not have crazy old men running around shouting "Come at me" at young boys.


    Funnily, this was how the week-long camp started. Magnus understood that although it was very important to read theoretical knowledge and be a runemaster too, if he didn''t have practical experience then none of it would matter.


    If he wants to be seen as the greatest wizard of all time, then he needs to be strong enough to never lose a fight. Even with Voldemort.


    During the whole week, Magnus didn''t just learn the physical uses of some spells, but also how to fight efficiently. How to not lose focus and anticipate your enemy''s moves.


    Moody was good at defeating enemies by being the better and faster magic caster, meanwhile, Flitwick was good at anticipating and countering spells, something he had honed in his days of duelling.


    Magnus in these days became much better. The mistakes he made during the duel with Flitwick and the fight with Cuddles were not going to be repeated. Those mistakes were the result of his cockiness and overconfidence, because of constant wins.


    Moody was someone who liked to scare the hell out of someone. During the lessons, he would constantly tell him real stories of what had happened to some Aurors. How some lost their arms, eyes, or half of their body. Some got their bones removed and turned them into a dead blob, some exploded in the air.


    This scared Magnus a little because he now understood that his enemies only need one lucky shot and that might be thest thing he would see.


    In terms of the number of charms, Magnus had a lot of diversity, so all he needed to do was to make sure was he was up to the mark to utilise them.


    Though he knew that there were many more spells in Merlin''s book, spells that were exclusive to him. And once he learned all of them, he would probably be invincible. But one thing he learned from the demise of Merlin was that nobody is ever invincible. There is always someone with a bigger sword standing behind you.


    "AAAAAA... *CLANK*"


    Magnus and Ragnar practised with their swords. Ragnar had the old King Ragnar''s sword. It was enchanted to be always sharp, and release slight poison too. It was made by someone who was trying to replicate goblin methods.


    "You can use your potions too, Rag." Magnus reminded him. He also had his wand, and held it in the other hand.


    Ragnar smiled, "Hehe, I know that, Magnus. Look down once."


    Magnus looked and gulped, "AH!... you slimy bloke... what is this, acid?"


    "Yes, it is also very sticky. So you can see it as a spider''s nest on constant fire." Ragnar replied smugly as if he had already won.


    But Magnus also had a smirk on his face, "Then look behind yourself."


    Ragnar quickly turned around. There was nothing.


    *BAM*


    Magnus suddenly arrived in front of him and punched his face, throwing him back. "Rule one, never listen to what your opponent wants you to listen to. You looked back, that was your mistake."


    "But you looked down too," Ragnar argued.


    "Because I know your style. I knew you wouldn''te running at me to do a physical attack. Besides, even if you had, I have the ability to cast charms in split seconds. You don''t have that. So remember, CONSTANT VIGILANCE!" Magnus said, mimicking Moody.


    "Absolutely correct. I taught you well." Moody entered the sparing arena. He had a happy look on his face.


    "Your training is done. New Year is here, I''m sure you need to return home." Moody reminded him.


    Magnus facepalmed, "Argh... How could I forget the royal dinner? Ragnar, pack your stuff, we''re leaving."


    Before leaving, Moody praised him. "You were a good student. Although the field of magic is limitless, when ites to beating their arse, I think you''re well qualified. Take care now. I need to report back."


    Magnus appreciated it. The fact that he even came to teach him was surprising enough. Professor Flitwick had already left. He needed to start preparing for the new semester.


    Magnus called Abe and arrived at home. As soon as he reached there, Grace handed him and Ragnar a suit.


    Magnus sighed, "I hate going to these parties."


    Grace pulled his cheek softly, "Really? But you''re the one who brought us into all this. You can''t ditch us now."


    "Well, we''re kids, so at least we can act dumb and have fun there," Ragnar said, already ready in the new suite. He was always excited about muggle parties and gatherings since he''s never seen many of them.


    "Fine, how many people will being?" He inquired.


    Grace shrugged, "I don''t know dear. There should most likely be a lot of political leaders and nobles. Maybe even a head of state."


    Adam came out of his room. "How do I look?"


    Magnusughed, "I guess Crown Prince has to look the most dashing."


    Adam made a long sighing sound. "I can''t wait for you to grow up and take away this burden. I''ve been constantly wasting my time in these meet-ups."


    Magnus went ahead and hugged him, "Thank you, Dad. You are a big help. You too, mum."


    "Aww... Come here, my little princes." She hugged them both and kissed their foreheads.


    After that, they headed out, in the electric vehicle. These days, if people saw this car on the road, it was automatically understood who was inside.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONE ME!


    _____________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    I will be posting my Naruto fic on the 1st.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 192 - 192. Crown Prince

    "GODS... How can someone be so heavenly beautiful?" James Potter lustfully looked at the photo that just came in the mail.


    "Hey... She''s my girlfriend, find someone else if you want one." Sirius angrily took the photo away. ??


    With a wide smile and a blush, he looked at the photo. It was so perfect. The girl in it was better than what was described in the letter. She was cute and beautiful.


    Her amber eyes, her pale skin, her ck hair. She seemed so unreal, too good to be true. But he was unable to think rationally, blinded by the beauty of this "girl".


    In fact, Magnus had left enough hints, that if they had used their mind they could''ve found out it was him. But, they seemed to be too horny for rational thinking.


    "Just one more day, mate. Then you can meet her." James cheered his best friend on. It was going to a very fun revtion.


    "What should I bring her as a present? I''m sure she must be expecting something from me." Sirius nervously asked.


    "Let''s go to Diagon Alley, there must be something we could buy," James suggested.


    ...


    Buckingham Pce,


    New Years were supposed to be celebrated with family, not with a hundred unknown faces. Well, technically nearly all of the nobles in the country were rted, because the old ways were of keeping the bloodline pure. Hell, it''s possible that all of the remaining nobles in the whole of Europe are rted.


    Magnus and Ragnar just sat by a table and ate in peace. Meanwhile, his parents were just talking to people, slowly forming connections. Though Magnus doubted they would ever need to use these connections.


    "Your Highness," The Prime Minister greeted him.


    Magnus with a mouth full of shrimps turned. The man''s name was Edward Richard George "Ted" Heath. Magnus didn''t know much about him, and neither did he care about him, because the position of a Prime Minister was not something permanent, if one of them tries anything funny, he can just force them to retire. Controlling the public narrative was the easiest thing for him nowadays, as long as some newspaper or channel didn''t have a personal grudge with him, he could feed them money.


    He was all-in for the freedom of speech and everything, but that didn''t mean he would stop using the media as a tool, because his enemies won''t.


    "Hello, Mr Heath. You want some shrimp?" Magnus asked.


    "Haha, it must be very boring to be the youngest one, when secretly you are the strongest one in the room." He said. As the prime minister, he was aware of the wizarding world and Magnus'' status too. There were a few nobles too who were aware.


    "I see that as an advantage. I can joke around and people can onlyugh." Magnus replied.


    *FART NOISE*


    The prime minister jumped up from his seat, and thankfully, there was a real balloon-like thing and not magic. With this, he could still save his image.


    "See, can you get angry at me now? If you did, everyone else will see you badly." Magnus said.


    Ragnar was holding hisughter but still, he made squeaky noises from his nose.


    The prime ministerughed, "Haha... you are certainly quick-witted. I heard a lot about you, and I hope you will bring greater prosperity to the "muggle" world too."


    Magnus shrugged, "You are thewmaker, I''m just a weak little prince, the days of the royal glory are gone. But you can find me if you get stuck up somewhere."


    The Prime Minister seemed rxed, "For now, I can see a bright future for the economy. From tomorrow, Britain will be a part of the EEC. Our trade rtions with the rest of Europe will be better."


    "That''s good and all but you can say goodbye to the development if your MPsmit corruption at the level of the Channel Tunnel or are found to be pedos," Magnus replied, making the Prime Minister choke on the wine.


    "Perhaps this is enough lecturing for the prime minister," All of a sudden another voice came.


    Magnus looked, it was an old man in a nice suit. He was Lord Mountbatten. Magnus was interested in this man because of his life''s experiences. Because during the Second World War, he was Supreme Allied Commander, South East Asia Command. He was thest Viceroy of India and the first governor-general of independent India. He had many more... actually too many titles to count. The man was as sessful as one can be.


    Although Magnus knew that his noble background must have given him a headstart, but a headstart does not grant one brain. And to achieve all this, you need a good brain.


    Seeing Lord Mountbatten, the Prime Minister left. So Magnus invited him to sit beside him. This was a man worth investing in a little. A little because he was already 72 years old.


    Magnus had a shortcut to create a bond. This old man was supposed to be the 2nd cousin of the queen. This meant he was a grandpa too.


    So he patted on the seat and called him, "Come, Grandpa. Sit with me."


    Lord Montbatten chuckled seeing his shenanigans, he felt a funny tickle in his stomach after being called grandpa by probably who was going to be the most powerful king to have ever existed. But before sitting, he checked the seat.


    "Haha, don''t worry, I won''t prank you," Magnus assured him.


    With a sigh of relief, he sat down, "Good, I don''t think my old bones can handle pranks anymore. So, how are you, your highness."


    "Ah, just call me Magnus, and I am fine. By the way, can I ask you something?" Magnus started.


    Ragnar was too focused on stuffing food and only heard him talk. But he was also interested in what Magnus wanted to ask.


    "Sure, Magnus. Anything you want." Lord Mountbatten nodded.


    "You were thest Viceroy of India. You met Gandhi, what kind of person was he?" Magnus asked while eating.


    Lord Mountbatten thought for a while, "Hmm... he was certainly a very calm person, too calm actually. To be honest, if he had called for a violent uprising against the British, we would''ve been massacred and India would have gotten independent much earlier."


    "Then why didn''t he?" Magnus asked.


    "Religious divide. A violent revolution rarely results in a peaceful democracy. If they had chosen the violent path, then after getting independence, we would have seen religious wars going on in the country." Lord Mountbatten exined.


    "Well, we did promote the division, that''s how the empire used to rule, divide and rule, that was thew of that era. But, revolution does end up great sometimes. Look at the United States." Magnus argued.


    Lord Mountbatten chuckled. "Well, I said peaceful democracies, are they peaceful? Sure, in their home they might be, but for god''s sake, they are addicted to wars and spreading their concept of freedom."


    "That they are. Grandpa, do wizards also fight in these wars?" Magnus inquired.


    "No, not that I know of. They don''t consider fighting human wars worthy of their magic. Still, sometimes you would find one or two wizards, for this the government talks to the ministry and they solve the matter. I remember a few Japanese wizards caused us a lot of trouble in Burma during the second world war." Lord Mountbatten exined.


    ~So if I want to keep peace around the world, I need to unite the magical world first.~ Magnus realised.


    "You want shrimp?" Magnus passed on the te to the old man.


    "Sure," Lord Mountbatten also started chomping on them tasty shrimps.


    "Oh, there is going to be a family meeting,ter on, so don''t run away after the party. I think the queen will be addressing who the next heir will be."


    "Really? I''m interested now." Magnus muttered.


    ...


    The partysted till 10 in the night. Most of the nobles were old folks, they didn''t care about New Year. They just wanted to go home and sleep calmly.


    After that, the immediate family of the queen gathered. Her husband, her children and grandchildren, which were just Magnus and Ragnar at the moment.


    "I want to discuss who the crown prince will be. After the new act is passed, I will be able to choose one of my immediate family members. Charles, do you want to be the king?" The queen asked.


    Charles yawned, "No, mother. I don''t want it."


    "I don''t want it either." Adam also voiced immediately. To him, it was good riddance.


    Then, the next came Magnus, ording to the hierarchical order. "What about you, dear Magnus?"


    Magnus smirked, this was a ploy of the queen to stop any dissidents in the family. "Yes, Granny, I will be the king. I think I have a very good name for that."


    "Huh, you don''t be the king with a good name. You need a good mind, achievements, to be one." the now 3rd child of the queen, Princess Anne scoffed.


    Magnus, with a smile, turned to her, "I rmend you do a background check on me and see all my achievements. If you still have any doubts about mypetency then I am ready to debate with you."


    *CLAP CLAP*


    "Don''t fight now. There is nothing to talk about, by the normal hierarchical order, Prince Magnus will be the crown prince after the act is passed. No more questions, good night and happy new year." The queen shushed everyone and left.


    Magnus saw Prince Philip, the queen''s husband looking at him with a frown as he left. ~Hmm, is he still salty with me?~


    But, he paid no heed to it as it was a joyous day. He will be the crown prince in a few months, and with that, he will be just 1 step away from kingship.


    "Mummy, let''s go to Camelot and celebrate the new year with Abe, George, Martha, Duck and everyone else," Magnus suggested in the car.


    "Hmm, that''s a great idea, sweetie. Old Martha must get lonely in that castle. She also doesn''t mingle with the people there." Grace was worried about the old humanoid cat.


    "Then let''s surprise her," Ragnar added.


    "Let''s GOOO..." Adam pushed the elerator and went faster on the empty road.


    "ADAM! Don''t drive so rashly, we are not in your sports car." Grace soon scolded him, making him go on at normal speed. Nobody could win with their wife, it seemed.


    [You can see Lord Mountbatten on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    Just saying, I like stones.


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 193 - 193. Sirius Love

    With New Year, Magnus'' holidays ended. It was time to head back now. He packed his bags and headed out. It was publicised that he studies in a boarding school, but not which one. Everyone could only guess.


    They arrived at the train station. Magnus and Ragnar were only looking for Sirius and James this whole time, they wanted to see their faces. Adam and Grace were important people now, so they couldn''te with Magnus to drop him here. ??


    "I kind of feel bad for Sirius now, did we go too far?" Magnus wondered.


    But Ragnar denied, "Nah, you gave direct hints about your identity and they were too horny to realise the truth."


    "What are you talking about?" Severus arrived just then.


    Magnus chuckled, "Let''s go to the cabin first and then talk."


    They boarded the train, and sure enough, they found an overzealous Emma, holding seats for them. She had probably fought a few people by now.


    "Good Morning, Emma." Magnus greeted her. She was a part of his group, after all, it''d be wrong if he treated her badly just because she likes him.


    "Hey there, Magnus. I thought ofing to your home but then I saw the newspaper as you told me to. You seemed busy so I aborted." She said.


    Magnus showed a thumbs up, "You did well. Don''t worry, we will have a summer break. You cane at that time."


    She cheered up knowing this. She thought she had lost Magnus'' invitation.


    "Anyway, if you want to see the best drama of your life, stick around me tomorrow. It''s rted to Sirius" He advised them.


    This excited Emma and intrigued Severus. He even went as far as to say, "If it''s rted to Sirius, I can wait all day."


    Soon the train started moving. Magnus, with his friend, got back to doing what he loved, eating. He sometimes thanked his body, as he didn''t get fat even after eating so much.


    "Ah, congrattions, Mag. You are now an official prince." Emma spoke.


    Severus scoffed, "Most wizards already considered him the king. It''s just the muggles who are ignorant."


    "Because muggles don''t really care about blood. Besides, I''m such a big deal in the magical world because of being rted to Merlin. If I was just rted to Arthur, most would''ve ignored me." Magnus corrected him.


    "True, you can''tpare wizarding folks with normal people. Ah, give me more choctes." Ragnar moved.


    Hearing choctes, Magnus remembered something. "Rag, I had an idea. I need you and Sev to make a chocte that does not make you fat. We can get rich with it, trust me. Aren''t I right, Emma, would you buy this chocte? Don''t you think you need them?"


    "Sure, I would buy them... WAIT... DID YOU JUST CALL ME FAT?" Emma shouted at him.


    Magnus justughed it off. He liked pulling his friend''s legs.


    ...


    In the evening, the train aligned itself on the Hogsmeade station. Magnus yawned and got off. As always, Hagrid was standing there. The gentle giant got excited after seeing Magnus.


    "Look what I got, a new wand for meself. Professor Dumbledore got it for me." Hagrid said, happily showing off his 16-inch wand/cane.


    "That''s good, now you don''t need to hide it in an umbre." Magnus congratted him.


    But Hagrid seemed shocked, "WHAT? You knew about that?"


    Ragnar chuckled, "Hehe, I think everybody knew it, Hagrid."


    "BLIMEY! They could''ve thrown me in Azkaban. Thank you, Magnus. Because of you, they cleared my name."


    Magnus felt that if he talked more to Hagrid, the half-giant would start crying. "It''s okay, Hagrid. You are a friend. Okay, we should head to school now. See youter."


    They got on the Thestral carriage and arrived at the school. The routine dinner and Dumbledore''s speech took ce. After that, all were told to go to their dorms.


    From his seat, Magnus noticed Sirius was smiling all the time. He was also looking around the whole hall, trying to find his girl. Magnus didn''t want to publicly shame him, this prank was supposed to be a private thing among friends so he decided to end it somewhere private.


    ...


    In the dorms,


    "Summer, Chad, behave now. You two have grown too big. Summer, you are like the queen of owls now, good girl. Chad... you are just fat, you are the king of trash food. You will only get healthy food from now on." Magnus addressed his two pets.


    "MEOW..." Chad protested.


    "You crazy cat, your heart will fail if you eat like this. Do you want to die?" Magnus asked.


    Chad stayed silent for a second, then shook his head.


    "See, so you will eat healthy food. Also, there are many healthy foods that are tasty, so you don''t have to worry about taste." Magnus assured him.


    Chad then sadly went to the window and sat there, looking out, like a heartbroken teenager, sitting in thest seat of a bus, trying to look emo.


    Summer was cheerful though, she loved ying around Magnus, Ragnar and Severus, and all of them entertained her too.


    "Summer, tomorrow morning, you need to deliver this letter to Sirius, okay?" He handed her an envelope.


    She responsibly put it near the door, that''s where her most delivery items stayed.


    ....


    Next Morning,


    Gryffindor Dorms were on a higher floor, this meant there were also windows. So summer just went through the window and dropped the letter on Sirius'' bed.


    When he returned from the bath, he excitedly opened the letter in secret.


    "Oh my love, the time hase to meet. I am feeling restless, my heart is racing. Finally, the moment we have been waiting for.


    I will wait for you, in the 1st floor''s girl''s bathroom. Please,e fast.


    Yours,


    Sophia Gonrys Antnus"


    Sirius was on cloud nine. His heart started pounding. Although it had been just a few weeks since he started getting the letters, he felt an attraction to the girl. Because of all the dirty things she would write.


    On top of that, the photo was also too pretty, so he was head over heels. Where would you find such an awesome girl?


    So, with excitement, he wore his school robes but made sure to put on a lot of perfume. He cleaned his hair and put some kind of polish on them.


    "How do I look?" Sirius asked James.


    "Perfect, go get her, brother." James gave a thumbs up.


    Remus, who had been reading the letter that had just arrived, felt something off, "Hmm, are you sure? This name feels a bit weird, it kind of feels like I have read it before."


    "Huh, you''re just jealous because I got such a hot girlfriend." Sirius scoffed.


    Remus shrugged and threw the letter away. "Well, it''s your doom if it turns out to be fake."


    Meanwhile, Peter was feeling jealous. He was constantly looking at the photo and touched his body.


    "AY! No horny. She''s mine." Sirius, acting as a protective boyfriend, took the photo away.


    He then took a very long breath, "Wish me luck,"


    He headed out. With each step, his heart pounded faster. With each step, his mind started to run various scenarios. With each step, he started dreaming of the future.


    It was finally the day to meet his love. His life''s first love. He wondered how tall she would be. He wondered how she would look in real life.


    ~Will... I kiss her today? Ah... thank god I used some mouth spray.~ He thought.


    ...


    Back in Gryffindor Dorm.


    "What are you doing? Let''s go, guys, aren''t you interested in seeing how it goes? Let''s follow him secretly." James suggested.


    Remus got up, "Let''s go, I wanna know if my doubts are correct."


    Peter silently followed.


    ...


    1st Floor Girls'' Bathroom


    "AH! Come on, stay still, let me make you pretty." Emma was helping Magnus get their model ready for the final meeting.


    Magnus had worked really hard to bring this model to school. But they needed to make this meeting as memorable as possible."


    "YES! All done, this is a perfect piece of art." Emma proudly finished putting the makeup on.


    Magnus looked at her and felt like vomiting. "I hope Sirius doesn''t fall sick after this."


    "No, this is going to be the greatest prank in the history of pranks. On the guy who considers himself the best prankster." Ragnar proudly said.


    "Are the cameras ready?" Magnus asked them.


    Severus seemed more excited so he was the one putting the camera, "Yes, all 5 of them are ready."


    "I CAN''T WAIT! This is the most exciting thing ever since I died." Myrtle was also there.


    *DOOR KNOCKS*


    "AH! He''s here, everyone, hide." Magnus loudly whispered. They all ran to hide in the toilet stalls. While their model stayed in the centre, her back facing the door.


    "Come in," she softly spoke.


    The door creaked open slowly. Sirius calmly walked in, but his heart was running so fast he could hear it beat.


    "Sophia?" Sirius called her.


    Sirius had her photo in his hand, she looked a little short in real life but he could ept this. He gulped looking at her from the back. Her long ck hair, her noticeable buttocks, her figure, all entranced him.


    Then he noticed that just like in the photo, she was wearing cute cat ears. He had told her that he loved them. ~Hehe, she wore them for me.~


    He wanted to hug her from behind. But he knew he should talk a little first.


    [A/N: Are you ready to see the beauty that can melt steel with her cuteness?]


    [You can again see the image of Sirius'' love on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    GRANDPA SAID I DESERVE STONES! SO GIB ME!


    I have released a new fic. Naruto: Child of Chakra. But you can''t read it yet if you don''t have the link.


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 194 - 194. A Hard Lesson

    [READ AND VOTE ON MY NEW FIC, MY LOVELY APE BROTHERS! - Naruto: Child of Chakra]


    [WARNING: This chapter has some normal curse words. It should be understandable seeing what''s going on.] ??


    James, Remus and Peter had arrived outside the entrance of the washroom. There they quickly put their ears on and tried to listen.


    "Hehe... It sounds so weird to listen to them." James chuckled shamelessly.


    "Since when did he start getting these letters?" Remus asked him. He was still looking at thest letter.


    "Since the first week of the holidays. Why?" James asked back.


    Remus rubbed his hair, "Isn''t it suspicious that the letters only starteding after the holidays started. If she really liked him, why not send the letter to school? Why wait?" Remus questioned himself.


    James shrugged, "Who knows, but she does like him. The letters had a voice, and she sounded so sweet."


    "Look at her picture. I don''t think there is anybody like this in the school." Remus pointed out.


    "Maybe she''s new... Or from some other house... Or even better, a senior." James dreamily replied.


    But Remus was not buying it. He looked at the letter, his eyes were stuck on the name. It was so strange. Sophia was fine but the rest of it was too... Unnatural sounding.


    ~Hmm... Sophia Gonrys Antnus... Gonrys Antnus...~


    .


    .


    .


    Then it struck. His face became horrified, "OH NO! MERLIN''S BEARD..."


    ....


    Sirius was awestruck by her beautiful back. Her ck hair fluttered in nonexistent air. Her dress seduced him to no limit.


    "Say something," he requested.


    "I be Sophia. What does Mister ck like?" Sophia asked.


    Sirius''s eyes twitched, ~She talks weird... maybe she''s from some other country.~


    "Oh, I like many things. Pranking, eating... and most of all, you." Sirius cheesily replied.


    ...


    *SNORT*


    Magnus and Ragnar nearlyughed out loud hearing him say this. To them, this was incredibly funny as they knew what the girl of Sirius'' dreams looked like.


    Ragnar whispered, "Oh boy, he''s mad in love. He will curse us for the rest of his life, I can tell you."


    "Why though, he''s so young." Magnus wondered.


    "We''ve got Emma, so we can''t really me her," Ragnar said.


    Magnus nodded. His words were true. If there can be someone like Emma, then Sirius can exist too.


    ...


    "Why don''t you look at me? Didn''t you want to see me all this time?" Sirius asked her.


    But how could the poor Sophia turn around? She knew she was not what was imed. "Ah... I am feeling scared."


    "Hehe, what''s there to be scared, we''ve talked so much these days. I have also seen your photo. You look amazing, I swear. I haven''t seen a beautiful girl like you before in my life." Sirius said and started to move closer to her.


    Step by step, he kept on walking and talking.


    "Your voice moved me. I wanted to hear it from close. Although you sound a little different now, but that doesn''t change the fact that I can hear you talk all day."


    *STEP STEP*


    ...


    Magnus felt like vomiting in the toilet booth. He sadly imagined Sirius turning on due to his voice, and his mind didn''t show him any mercy.


    *VOMIT FACE*


    "NO NO! Don''t vomit...e on, brother. Take a long breath." Ragnar panicked.


    Meanwhile, Severus and Emma were holding theirughter from the other booth.


    ...


    Outside the washroom, now only Peter was listening to it. Feeling jealous, that it''s Sirius and not him in the ce. ~If I could have a girl like her, life would be so beautiful.~


    "Are you sure?" James was talking to Remus.


    "Yes, 100 per cent. It''s their work, I just know it. Just look at the damn name. Sophia Gonrys Antnus. Now add these letters to her surname. Mag[nus] Gr[ant] Em[rys] Pendra[gon]. See, it was him all along." Remus finally deduced.


    "NOOOOOOOOoooo..."


    All of a sudden a scream came from inside. James'' face turned pale. He looked at the door. "I''m afraid, we are toote to realise this."


    ...


    Inside, the climax was near.


    "I know you were craving to meet me. You talked about doing things to yourself while thinking about me... *PAT*" He hugged her from behind. It was tight.


    ~Hmm... she''s very skinny, but at least she has the fat in the right ces.~ Sirius felt.


    "Hehe..." Sophia chuckled shyly.


    "Turn around for me please, I want to see you." He whispered near her cat-ears.


    But Sophia shook her head. So Sirius desperately moved to her front, wanting to admire her beauty. "Okay, if you don''t want to, then I wille in front of y... ¡Ñ£ï¡Ñ"


    His wide smiling face slowly turned upside down. He noticed her face, huge eyes, blushing cheeks, long nose, red lipstick on her smiling lips, mascara on her eyes. But most importantly... Purple skin.


    "AAAAAAAAHHHHHH..." This was not an exhaling scream, but an inhaling scream. One filled with despair, devastation and mncholy. He felt as if his lungs would blow out now.


    [Sirius'' Face - see paragraphment.]


    Sirius paused. His heart paused. His lungs paused. His mind paused. His bloody life paused.


    *THUD*


    He fell back on his butt and kept on going back while his face lost all its colour, turning paler by the second. His eyes widened, nearly popping out.


    And then the realisation struck him. "NO! NO! NO! NO!... THIS CAN''T BE!... What the FUCK!... OH! MERLIN''S TITS! GOD NO..." His body visibly started to sweat.


    He took another nce and felt like killing himself, "WHYYYY... I JERKED OFF TO YOU! AH... I CAN''T BREATHE..."


    But then Sophia worriedly came forward to help him. Terrorising him even further.


    [See Sophia''s face - paragraphment.]


    "I''m not Sophia. I be Dobby. Is Mister ck okay?"


    "NOOOO!"


    *BAM*


    James and Remus barged in after listening to his screams. The scene they saw shocked them, their hearts became nervous and a genuine fear rose up.


    "WHAT IS THIS THING? A mad elf? We were fooled by an elf?" James shouted. He felt the pain too as he had also admired her photo.


    "WHERE? WHERE IS SHE? THE BEAUTY?" Like a desperate hungry wolf, Peter ran in.


    "There she is, you can have her. All yours." James pointed to the elf.


    *THUD*


    Peter also fell back, his face looking the same as Sirius. Although he had no chance, he was still dreaming of having a girlfriend like her and growing up with her, like a perfect couple.


    "NOOO! I can''t... this... too hideous even for me." Peter cried.


    "Misters, I be Dobby. Do I look pretty?" Dobby asked while walking to James.


    It truly scared them. The face was too much to handle. They felt their manhood threatened for some reason. "W-Who is your master, elf?"


    "Dobby has no master. Dobby is a free elf." Dobby scowled.


    "Ah... calm down, calm down... yes yes.. you are free." Remus tried to ease him. He looked around.


    "MAGNUS! I know you''re here. Come out." Remus bellowed.


    ?Ah, I can''t. I don''t want you boys to see me. Go away first.?


    Magnus talked back in the girl''s voice that filled them all along.


    James facepalmed himself, "That bastard. Hang in there, Sirius. We can take revenge someday."


    But Sirius''s face looked pale, "H-how will I look at myself in the mirror now. I wanked to an elf. I wanted to smother the name of the ck family... but not like this."


    "Oh no, he''s going crazy." James shook Sirius.


    *DOOR OPENS*


    Magnus finally got out of the toilet. With him came Ragnar, Severus and Emma. Oh, there was Myrtle too. She was stillughing in her high pitched voice.


    Magnus confessed, "Okay, that was a prank. Meet Dobby, an elf I found roaming around my house. He used to be Abraxas Malfoy''s elf but got set free after nobody renewed the contract."


    *TING*


    Sirius, like a mad dog, lept on Magnus. "You fucker, give me back my self-respect."


    "Calm down, dude. We''re brothers, it was just a prank." Magnus replied.


    "Calm? A prank? This scarred me for life now. That was not a prank at all." Sirius raged.


    But Magnus rolled his eyes and looked sternly at Sirius, James, Peter and Remus. "Really? I can say the same then. You set a Slytherin girl''s skirt on fire 2 months back, nearly making her butt-naked in front of 100 students. She cried that whole week and refused to go to sses in shame. Ragnar helped her with calming draught and I taught her so she can gain house points, to boost her confidence.


    "Last year, you put a sleeping potion in a Ravenw boy''s food, right before his O.W.L.s. He was a top student and got below-average marks. I asked Dumbledore to let him give exams again. Just before the winter break, you and James tried to trip poor Hagrid down the hill, wanting to see if his big fat body bounces or not.


    "You should be thest one to talk about bad pranks, when your pranks have been harming people physically, mentally and education-wise."


    This somewhat shocked everyone there. While the Gryffindor four were feeling ashamed. Ragnar, Severus and Emma were just finding out the true reason behind this prank. It was a lesson.


    "Fart pranks, water pranks, pranks that can be dealt quickly are the truly harmless ones. What you do leaves a bad and evesting effect. In the long run, it will make people hate you. And when the timees, when you will need someone''s help, they will ignore you. Do you want enemies? Or friends?" Magnus asked.


    Sirius and James, who are always the masterminds, looked down on guilt. They did not know the aftermath of their pranks. They were just living in the moment, enjoying andughing.


    Sirius stammered, "I-I... We didn''t... know the damage it was causing. We were too ignorant."


    Magnus was happy as long as these two understood what they were doing was wrong. To lighten up the mood, he helped Sirius get up.


    "I am sorry for ying with your feelings. But I wanted you to feel what your victims did. Now, aspensation, I promise I will find a girl just like Sophia for you... in this lifetime." Magnus promised.


    Sirius took another nce at Dobby. "NO! I hate dark hair. Now I want a blonde."


    Magnus folded his arms as if covering himself shyly, "WHAT? You want a girl... with blonde hair... just like me?"


    Sirius'' face turned ugly as he fell to his knees, *VOMIT*


    _____________________


    [A/N: Behold, the beauty, Dobby.]


    _____________________


    [You can see Sirius'' face and the beauty on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    SHOW ME THE STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 195 - 195. Evasive Maneuvers

    "Dobby, you can take the makeup off now. You look very bad with that on, I think I will have nightmares of you for a few nights." Magnus instructed him.


    "Really? But Dobby thought this would make me pretty. Am I not pretty?" Dobby asked. ??


    *Cough* "Are you a boy or a girl?"


    "Dobby is a boy, master Pendragon," Dobby replied.


    "Then act like one. Only human girls wear all those things. And, if you want to be an elf who represents me, you need to work on your speech. Stop talking in 3rd person. Go to my house, Abe and George will teach you there." Magnus ordered him. Dobby was a very stubborn elf sometimes.


    Although Magnus liked that Dobby called himself a free elf, that didn''t change the fact that he felt an innate desire to be connected to a wizard.


    Dobby was in search of such a wizard for a long time after being freed, and once he saw Magnus with Abe and George in the Diagon Alley, where Magnus defended Abe from an attack from the Greengrass family head. That was when Dobby decided to find Magnus and be his elf.


    Magnus didn''t reject him, he was going to look for more elfs anyway. He needed them for his various business activities.


    Dobby then left for Magnus'' home, while Sirius was now much better. They went to the great hall to eat together andugh at what just happened.


    ...


    The lesson was taught very well. The Gryffindor four stopped their harmful pranks after that. They now did real funny ones, which consisted of creating temporary jokes, like changing someone''s voice to a cat or pig''s.


    A few days had gone by, Magnus had nothing to study. Besides a few sessions at the duelling club, he had nothing. Truly, he felt that when he''s outside, he''s busier.


    So after telling his teachers that he already knows all there was to for this year''s sses, he went away to practice on his own. Ragnar and Severus still took the sses as they were only the best at Potions only. Emma was not amazing at anything, instead, she was average in every subject, this was still, a very good achievement.


    Magnus started spending most of his days in the room of requirement. He practised his magic there. From martial magic to runes and alchemy. He was constantly progressing in runes and hoped to be able to create some basic speels by next year, but alchemy was a subject not even taught that well in the school, so he only had a few books to rely on.


    ...


    15th January,


    *Sigh* "Another wizard family killed by Death Eaters. Tsk... they wille after me sooner rather thanter. I must be strong enough to at least hold Merlin''s staff without fainting." he talked to himself while reading a newspaper.


    He was sweating all over, his clothes were torn from here and there. He had been using high-level dummies in the Room to practice his fighting.


    The reason why he was injured was that he used a blindfold while fighting. The reason was simple, as Flitwick said, he gets too overconfident when he sees himself winning. So, instead of relying more on his eyes, he wanted to rely on his other senses. This would not only increase his speed and reflexes but also make his spellcasting faster.


    "I wonder how many monsters like Oscar are hiding in this world. Is every child like me sleeping with his stomach full? Is every child like me able to study and be happy? Probably not. Even with 2 World Wars, the muggle world did not change. With 1 Wizarding World War, the magical world didn''t change.


    "How can I fulfil this dream of ours, Merlin? It seems impossible to me, much more than it was even in your time when people were simple." Magnus wondered.


    "You have already done it." A voice came all of a sudden.


    The door of the Room of Requirements opened and Dumbledore walked in. Magnus had his sword in hand but lowered itter.


    "So you knew about this ce," Magnus acknowledged his presence, taking his seat again.


    Dumbledore smiled, "I have lived a majority of my life in this school. First as a student, then a teacher and now as the headmaster."


    "And I can''t imagine a more boring career than this. Stuck in the same building, no wonder some people call you senile." Magnus jokingly replied.


    "Haha... well, I''m still better than many other old ones. At the very least, I didn''t install a ss 5 beast in the school like Szar." Dumbledore said. He took a seat near Magnus.


    His eyes fell on the newspaper that Magnus had read. It had the news rted to the recent murder.


    "I knew this family. Both, the husband and wife were my students. They were kind people... this loss of life... it''s too much damage to magical Britain. If these dark lords keep on rising one after another, I''m afraid, no wizards will be left." Dumbledore spoke in a sorrowful voice.


    Magnus got up, "That is why I am working so hard. I am indeed the heir of Merlin and Arthur. I basically hit the jackpot in terms of bloodline, in both magical and muggle worlds. Now that I have so much power and authority, it''d be too bad if I didn''t even try. And even if I fail, at least I will take myst breath happily, knowing I tried my best.


    "Will you spar with me, professor? I want to see how strong I am against the renowned most powerful wizard." Magnus asked.


    Dumbledore stayed silent for a full minute, thinking something deeply. ~I hope that you will be sessful, Magnus. And if I can help you achieve this dream of yours, I will dly give my life to it.~


    He got up, "Let''s do it. I too want to know how strong Merlin''s descendant is."


    Magnus happily moved a few metres away and readied himself. He held his Despair sword in one hand, it could absorb all spells. Then he held his wand in the other hand. All the while his Hope sword, which could throw back the absorbed spells, was tied to his back. So that it can be used whenever needed.


    Dumbledore saw Magnus and seriously felt some level ofpetency. Just looking at Magnus gave him the feeling that he was not duelling with a child, but a ruthless, experienced fighter, who has seen the worst of humankind.


    He took out his wand, a particrly special one. A 15 inches wand, with a weird texture.


    "Hmm, is there something special about that wand?" Magnus asked, because he was warned by Merlin''s voice just now.


    Dumbledore nodded, "Yes, this is the Elder Wand. Only one of its kind." Dumbledore replied.


    Magnus''s eyes opened fully, "Hmm, one of the three Deathly Hallows? Where''d you get it?"


    "From defeating a certain dark lord. Tell me, Magnus. It is said that the three Deathly Hallows were made by Death itself. Do you believe it?"


    Without taking a second, Magnus answered, "Of course, I believe it''s real if it has any credibility. I mean, Merlin told me that god and the afterlife do exist. Heaven and Hell do exist. So why can''t this Death exist?"


    It was certainly a big revtion for Dumbledore. He was never a believer in any religion. He didn''t think there were gods either.


    "Are you sure they were not just powerful wizards?" Dumbledore asked him.


    Magnus shook his head, "I thought the same when I heard it. But Merlin rified it. Jesus, Buddha, Moses and many more godly messengers could have been a wizard or god, or anything. But the god Merlin was talking about was entirely different, the god who rules all, past, present, future, this word, its branches, other worlds, its branches.


    "I felt so small when I first found out about this. But soon came to understand that we''re all just doing our jobs. God is doing his work of running the fabric of existence, while we do our own stuff."


    ~WIll I go to hell?~ This was Dumbledore''s first thought after knowing this.


    "Let''s start, professor." Magnus took a fighting stance.


    Dumbledore got serious, deciding to think about all thister in his office while drinking a calming lemon mint tea.


    Both of them stood calmly, staring at each other, trying to anticipate anything. Magnus was adamant about not moving first, because he had the Despair sword for all kinds of iing attacks, and it was particrly good for one versus one duel.


    *BANG*


    Dumbledore did not use any verbal spells. He was truly testing Magnus this time.


    Magnus expected this, he put forth his sword and let it absorb the disarming charm. He already had his strategy ready.


    *WOOSH*


    Magnus sent a stunning charm back, of course, non-verbal. He was Merlin''s heir, it''d be a shame to his name if he used verbal chants for charms.


    Dumbledore waved his wand in front of the oing stunning charm and threw it away as if tossing a ball.


    "TAKE THIS OLD MAN!"


    Magnus didn''t give Dumbledore a single second to retaliate. He had aimed his Hope sword and the wand towards Dumbledore.


    *WOOSH*


    Two spells, one exploding charm from the wand and one disarming charm from the swordunched at Dumbledore. It was not easy to deal with two different charms which would reach you at the same time.


    *BOOM*


    The explosion was purposefully sent to Dumbledore''s feet. As soon as it exploded, the old man was thrown in the air.


    "YES!" Magnus cheered.


    "OH NO!"


    His happiness was short-lived, he saw the smirk on Dumbledore''s face, as he made a backflip in the air andnded on the ground, but at the same time sent a barrage of 5 spells at Magnus.


    *BAM BAM BAM...*


    Magnus, instead of stopping them, did many somersaults and jumped away, saving himself by inches from each spell. He did this because he had the Hope sword in his hand instead of Despair.


    He was still unharmed though, and had a smile, "Hehe, I didn''t know your old bones were still strong enough to make such manoeuvres. It''s time to get serious then."


    [A/N: Someone suggested that I give more screen time to some characters. Such as Emma, as she is supposed to be Magnus'' partner in the future. Though I won''t try to make it romantic yet, because they''re just 13 right now. Some wholesome things should be fine.]


    _____________________


    [You can see the elder wand on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    I LIKE STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 196 - 196. Costly Dinner

    *DASH*


    Magnus jumped left and right, avoiding all iing attacks of Dumbledore, all the while getting closer to him. ??


    Dumbledore kept on taking steps back, trying to keep a distance between himself and Magnus. He was surprised by Magnus'' physical speed. It was inhuman in his eyes.


    He sent a wide-area spell, Incendio, to create a fire. "You still have a lot to learn, Magnus."


    "YOU TOO, PROFESSOR!" Magnus replied and didn''t even stop.


    He jumped right into the fire and kept on running. "Hehe, did you forget what myst name is? Don''t you think there is a reason why it''s called Pendragon?"


    Dumbledore''s eyes wondered, ~DRAGON!~


    It was a surprise to be sure, "That is very helpful, have you tried to check stronger fire?"


    "What is the strongest fire?" Magnus asked while still moving.


    "It''s the Dragon fire of course," Dumbledore answered.


    Magnus chuckled. He used to y with Duck, where both of them would throw fire at each other. They were both immune to it.


    He continued to push forward towards Dumbeldore. But the old man was proving to be very difficult as he had too many spells he could count on. On top of that, it was all non-verbal. In fact, he also used a few wandless spells to push Magnus away.


    "TAKE THIS!" He threw his sword directly at Dumbledore''s head.


    *WOOSH*


    Dumbledore saved himself by a few inches. This was expected by Magnus as this was all in his n.


    *POP*


    Magnus vanished from the spot. It was an apparition. He popped on the sword that he had thrown at Dumbledore and now was plunged into the wall. From there, without wasting time he jumped at Dumbledore.


    *THUD*


    He fell directly on Dumbledore''s shoulder. He sat there, his sword on Dumbledore''s neck and his wand at the old man''s temples.


    "Hehe, I got you." Magnus smiled widely.


    *POKE*


    "Look behind," Dumbledore''s voice came from behind him and he felt something touching his ass. [A/N: Lol]


    He looked behind, Dumbledore was there, his wand was pointed at his ass. He sighed in frustration, "Illusion?"


    He looked where he was sitting, it turned out to be some transfigured piece of furniture made to look humanoid. "When did you make this?"


    Dumbledore chuckled, "Haha, you have much to learn Magnus. You may be very good, even better than me in charms, your other techniques are slow. For example, what made you lose today was your apparition. It was too slow and I looked through it and prepared.


    Magnus dejectedly came down from the statue. "Well, I was at least able to cut your beard."


    "WHAT?" Dumbledore jumped back in shock. He quickly transfigured a mirror and looked at himself in it.


    It was indeed cut, from the bottom of it, although the cut was just an inch long, it left his beard looking weird because all hair seemed to be of the same length.


    "Don''t worry, professor, it will grow back soon." Magnus consoled him.


    Dumbledore caressed his prized beard, "You don''t understand, Magnus. To an old Wizard, his beard holds a lot of importance. It''s is like an identity card for us, it tells how wise we are. It took me years to grow it this much."


    "But I saw Nics mel''s photo, he did not have a beard," Magnus argued.


    "He''s been alive for more than 600 years, he''s had a beard for hundreds of years, then he got annoyed and cut it," Dumbledore said.


    Magnusughed, these old wizards sure had weird troubles of their own.


    Their duel seemed to have ended on aical note. They sat down and talked.


    "Old man, why did you decide to be the headmaster? You are very talented, you could have amassed a huge wealth with your talents." Magnus asked him.


    "Well, after seeing the damage caused by Grindelwald, I felt that the British wizarding world needed more good and powerful wizards. So I decided to stay here as a teacher. I enjoy seeing my students be sessful. It gives me a reason to continue on doing this job, to keep on supporting these children. To make sure they don''t lose their way." Dumbledore replied.


    Magnus sighed and said, "Yet some do, Lucious did. Who knows in what condition he is right now. Maybe he has already joined hands with the devil."


    "It''s all due to problematic family values in magical Britain. The pureblood culture should have ended centuries ago, but it remained, and neither did the Ministry try to do anything. But maybe now we will see some changes, with you here, being the voice of a majority of wizards and the ministry being freer." Dumbledore had a sense of hope in his voice.


    "Fingers crossed then. Ah, I''m hungry now. I''m going to pack my stuff." Magnus got up to gather all the books he had brought.


    Dumbledore saw him getting busy and waited to go out together. But then he remembered something, "I nearly forgot, Happy Birthday, son. Here, a present from me."


    Magnus was surprised. Nobody had greeted him since morning, except his mom and dad who had sent letters. He took the small present box Dumbledore gave him.


    "Hmm, it''s a book, isn''t it." Magnus guessed it and opened it.


    It was indeed a book. It was called "Secrets of Alchemy," but there was no author''s name.


    Dumbledore cleared his confusion, "This book is written by Nics mel himself. It''s not in the market because its contents are not for all to know. I told him about your interest in Alchemy and he got ready immediately. You should give him a visit in the summer holidays, he lives in Devon with his wife."


    Magnus''s face brimmed with a big smile, "REALLY?! That''s so awesome. I will go there. Thank you for the book, professor. I will cherish it and keep it safe for the rest of my life."


    "Haha, sure you will. Now don''t start reading it, aren''t you hungry?" Dumbledore stopped him from skipping dinner.


    Magnus'' stomach rumbled and he didn''t read. He headed to the great hall to have dinner with his friends.


    He went to his house table and sat between his friends. Emma happily sat beside him, asking about what he nned to do when he bes the king. He also enthusiastically told her some of the ns.


    "Oh, you haven''t met Bobby, right? He''s like a brother to me. Although he''s a muggle, his brain is magical. He''s very rich too and all of it is self-made, with a bit of my investment." Magnus told her.


    Emma noted down Bobby''s name in her head as a person of importance. After all, if someone is important to Magnus, then they''re also important to her.


    "EHEM..." Dumbledore stood up at the podium before the dinner started. Magnus wondered if something important had happened as he did not really do announcements randomly.


    "Dear students of Hogwarts. In our history, there have been many great alumni from this school. But, in history, I am seeing it for the first time, a student so loved and cherished by his fellow schoolmates. Last week, I suddenly received 900 letters from you all, asking me to organise a special feast.


    "So, I have agreed upon it. From the whole school, I would like to say, ''Happy Birthday, Mr Pendragon." Dumbledore announced.


    Magnus was utterly shocked. Never in history was someone''s birthday celebrated like this. Forget a student, not even a teacher''s birthday was celebrated like this.


    *CLAPS*


    "HAPPY BIRTHDAY MAG!" Emma, closest to him, hugged him for a split second in excitement, only to blush and let go.


    "HAPPY BIRTHDAY, MAGNUS" Ragnar also wished.


    One by one, all students came to wish him, making a big hoard of gifts on the table in front of him. He couldn''t understand why they were all doing this. He didn''t even know most of their names.


    But then he focused on what they were saying before wishing him, "Thank you, Magnus, because of you my Dad has a job now."


    "Thank you, Magnus, because of you I feel safer."


    "Thank you, sir, I got free books because of you."


    "You don''t remember, you saved my mum''s life once, thank you."


    "One of the girls kidnapped by Oscar was my sister, thank you for bringing her back. I will forever remember this."


    "You taught me how to duel, I was able to save my mum from thieves."


    "Thank you for being our voice,"


    He heard all of them thanking him for one thing for another. He did not even know when he did all this. He was just living his life and doing his best to help the magical and muggle world. But who would have thought all his actions would start a chain reaction of events.


    Just then, he remembered something that Dumbledore had said not long ago when he entered the Room of Requirements. At that time Magnus was wondering if he can fulfil his and Merlin''s world peace dream.


    Dumbledore had confused him by saying, "You have already done it."


    Now he understood what it meant. Yes, he had already started to change the world. He was ovee with emotions and felt a lump in his throat. His eyes became watery, though he never let a single drop fall and turn into a tear. He tightened his fist, the joy in his heart was overwhelming.


    The mountain of presents in front of him, big or small, each represented that his efforts were not useless. He was worth something. His goals were something to work for.


    "THANK YOU, EVERYONE!" He thanked them from the bottom of his heart.


    Slowly, all presents were given and the students returned to their seats. Dumbledore continued from the stage.


    "Once again, a very happy birthday, Mr Pendragon. Now, LET THE FEAST BEGUN!" He announced with wide arms.


    The rows of the table suddenly got filled with tasty food. There was special chicken, cakes for every 5 students, pastries, pies, pizzas and much more.


    But Dumbledore had not taken his seat, he added a few more words before ending it, "OH! One more thing, the feast is being fully paid by Mr Pendragon himself."


    Magnus, who had already dug into pancakes, in shock, looked at the smirking Dumbledore, "Wait... WHAT?!"


    Dumbledore just lifted his ss to cheers him. But Magnus gritted his teeth, ~Is this payback for the beard?~


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONE IS LOVE!


    _____________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    I will be posting my Naruto fic on the 1st.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 197 - 197. Thought-Provoking Question

    In the end, Magnus paid for the big feast that he didn''t even organise. But, he liked it. The kind of reaction he got meant that his work was having a positive effect on the students.


    But there was someone Magnus wanted to say his thanks to. ??


    "Where are you going?" Severus asked him.


    "Underground. Did you ever try to imagine where all the food you eates from?" Magnus questioned.


    Severus knew the answer, "Of course, it''s from the elfs. They cook and keep the castle clean."


    "And I''m going there to see them. Wannae?" He offered Severus toe along.


    Severus joined, "Ragnar has gone to sleep anyway, can''t do experiments now."


    So the two slowly walked downstairs. "So, how is your impress Lily mission going on?"


    "She likes you, there is no ce for me in her consciousness." Severus quickly replied. It seems he had epted his fate.


    Magnus shrugged, "Well, she can like me all she wants but I don''t think I will ever like her. She''s too... Gryffindor-ish."


    "What is that supposed to mean?"


    "What I mean is, she is a person who always keeps her moral values above everything else. You know me. The way I got Oscar killed, would she have agreed with my decision if I had asked her? She would have gone on a rant thatws must be followed and killing is bad. My hands are soaked in blood, Severus, and they will be like this until I die of age, because this world is filled with some really wicked people that need punishing.


    "I will never be with a person who will try to stop me from doing what''s right, even if it''s morally wrong," Magnus replied.


    "So you want Emma?" Severus blurted.


    Magnus choked, "WHAT?! When did I say that?"


    Severus smirked with a knowing face, "The kind of girl you are looking for, she''s the one. I bet if you turn into a Dark Lord tomorrow she would be your first follower. She can be your crazy Betrix Lestrange"


    "Pfft... don''t run your mind too much, Sev. I bet you and Rag will be my first followers. You two have no interest in being good people if I''m not pushing you around. Ragnar might start acting like a mad scientist, researching on humans and you might go back to being edgy self. Emma, well she just loves brooms and is infatuated with me. The curtains will someday be lifted and she will find someone else to chase after." Magnus tried to reason.


    "And what if that never happens?" Severus asked, feeling his situation was like Emma''s. He knew that he might never get over Lily.


    "Well, then I will probably take her to meet my grandparents. Now, let''s go and meet the elfs." Magnus fastened.


    Severus was left standing in confusion, ~Did he just confess to being okay with Emma?~


    ...


    Magnus entered the giant kitchen where the elfs worked. It was an exact replica of the great hall, well, not the ceiling part. There were rows of tables without the sitting benches. Where the teacher''s seats were supposed to be was now a giant furnace. There were countless elfs and utensils.


    They were being very busy with their work, probably already working for the morning''s breakfast.


    None of them seemed to mind his presence and all of them just kept on doing their own work. But at the very least they were wearing cleaner rags.


    "This is where our food is made. They just use magic to teleport the food from here to the tables above. This was the rule of magic theorised by Helga Hufflepuff. That food can not be magically created, it can only be sent from one ce to another." Magnus started talking about magical theories.


    *BAM*


    "AH! Sorry," Magnus bumped into an elf and some empty pots fell from the elf''s hand. He quickly helped him get up.


    "Are you okay? Any scratches?" he asked apologetically.


    "I be good, sir. Don''t worry. Are sirs hungry?" The elf asked kindly.


    ~These poor creatures, forced to be uncaring about their own well being.~ Magnus sympathised, seeing a small bruise on the elf''s leg. He quickly put a charm for minor healing.


    "No, I just came here to talk to you all. It was my birthday today. You all prepared very tasty food. I thank you all for that from the bottom of my heart." He loudly spoke.


    Each elf had a smile on his face now. After all, they take pride in their work and if Magnus was happy with their food then it was a job well done.


    "Do any of you know about me?" he asked them. They shook their heads. As expected, the information did not reach down here.


    "I am Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon. The heir of Merlin and the King of Muggles of Britain. As of now, I am also a Wizard King, who rules thend, you all are also my subjects. Just like any other human, or a unicorn, or even a Centaur. You are all my people.


    "It is the king''s duty to help his people through any problem they face. So, tell me, do you all need anything?" He asked them.


    Meanwhile, Severus was in shock, ~Did he just create himself the master of all these elfs? How many are even here?~


    The thing with elfs was that there was no official paperwork or magic that defined if a person was the master of an elf. All that mattered was for the elf to feel that the person is their master. And once they feel that, their subconscious mind keeps them subservient, because that''s how they were wired to be.


    "King? Our King?" the elfs started to murmur.


    Magnus nodded proudly, "Yes, you can ask me for anything,"


    "Umm, can Zippy have a puppy? Zippy used to care for a dog before Zippy came here, I miss him." one elf requested.


    Magnus nodded, "Of course, I will find a cute puppy for you. But, remember to keep him away from this ce, you don''t want dog hair in the food, right?"


    "Yes, Zippy will keep him in the sleeping room." the elf rejoiced.


    ~Sleeping room?~ Magnus wondered where do these elfs rest. Eventually, he was taken to a side hall. Here, rows upon rows of double-decker beds were ced. Half of them were full of elfs. It turned out, they worked in two shifts. The current shift would go to sleep in thete morning, after preparing breakfast and cutting all the needed materials for lunch and dinner.


    ~Yes, a depressing ce like this can use some cute puppies.~


    "Good, then you must also take those puppies out to get some fresh air. And remember, if you all ever have any problem, juste to me. I will solve them all." With that announcement, he left.


    Severus was very impressed with him, "Did you just gain the mastership of so many elfs? But don''t they have an existing master?"


    "Hehe, they don''t. Guess what, they were loyal to the school, not a person. Now they are also loyal to me." Magnus gloated inside. This was possibly the best birthday gift to him from himself.


    ...


    2 Months went by in Magnus'' rigorous schedule of training, studying and fooling around. It was a perfect bnce of a healthy lifestyle.


    The finals wereing closer and most students got busy with studying. Magnus didn''t as all he needed to be afraid of was the Potions exam.


    Instead, he was enjoying the final Slug Club of the year. They were eating dinner and this time it was Magnus'' turn to ask a thought-provoking question.


    "Okay, my question is simple. Yet, I can guarantee that none of you will have its answer. Is there life out there in the universe?" He asked.


    Slughorn''s eyes flickered. "Oh dear, this is going to be a long night."


    "First, let''s reach a quick opinion. Those who believe that life outside Earth exists raise your hands." Magnus asked.


    A good many of them did. All except Several, Lily, Slughorn, and a Ravenw girl.


    "Why? Why do you think so?" He inquired.


    Lily spoke first, "Because it''s near to impossible for the same condition to ur again on a that gave rise to life on earth. The probability is near to non-existent."


    Severus had another idea, "Universe is 14 billion years old. If there were some supremely strong powers out there, they would''ve reached us by now."


    Magnusughed, "Haha, Lily, why do you imagine an alien to be the same as humans? Just because we breathe oxygen and look like this doesn''t mean they have to be the same. They could even be silicon-based lifeforms.


    "And Severus, what if they''ve known about us for a long long time. And they are just watching us, like we watch animals in the zoo.


    "To me, the question is not about whether they are real or not. What I fear is that they will find us first, and will have an upper hand.


    "Because if they doe here to colonise us, then I''m sure we will first hand learn what an intergctic British Colonial Empire would have looked like."


    [You can see the kitchen on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    I LUB STONE!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 198 - 198. High Time

    May 15,


    It was a normal day for Hogwarts and its dwellers. The students were busy studying, teachers were busy teaching. Magnus was busy training and Severus was busy experimenting. ??


    All were doing whatever they liked.


    But, in a certain potionsb, a blonde boy was doing a very dangerous experiment. It was nearly lunchtime and he was just done with it.


    "Hehe, I think it''s a sess. I will test it on Magnus now." Ragnar evilly nned.


    He kept a in face and reached the great hall. He purposefully sat beside Magnus. "How is your training going?"


    Magnus became alert, looking at his face, he felt threatened, "What are you nning?"


    Ragnar''s mouth twitched, ~This guy... his instincts are really strong.~


    "Hehe, nothing, my brother. I was just asking about your day, since I had a very sessful experiment today." Ragnar replied.


    Magnus nodded and started telling him, "Well, my training is good. As long as I can continue this for a few years I think I will be unbeatable. What about you?"


    "Nothing, just trying to make a previous potion much more effective. Ah, here, why don''t you have my pancakes too." Ragnar forced his te on him.


    Magnus paused, "Hmm, do you think I am a fool? That I would not see through your schemes? You are trying to test your potion on me, right?"


    *BAM*


    He threw the te away. "AH!"


    But Ragnar also lost bnce and fell down on his back from the bench. It did not hurt him, but as he tried to get up, right in front of his eyes, a small vial slowly slid down his pants pocket and fell down.


    To him, it was all happening in slow motion. "NOOOooooo..."


    *CRACK*


    The vial broke on contact. Green fumes rose from it and immediately spread around the whole great hall. Magnus immediately stopped inhaling and also put his hand on the nose.


    "HAHAHAHA!" Ragnar, who was the closest to it and the most affected, startedughing.


    Magnus wondered what happened. "Was it aughing potion?"


    *BAM*


    Emma all of a sudden jumped onto his back, "AH! You''re so warm, Magnus. Oh, your hair smells good, let me bite them,"


    "I''m gonna go and confess to Lily." Severus got up.


    There was mayhem all around him. He looked at the broken vial and had a bad premonition, "DON''T TELL ME, this is the same thing that made him high that time."


    He looked around. Some students from Gryffindor were dancing on the table. Some were fighting, some were singing. Ravenws students were fighting over some stupid question. Hufflepuffs were chilling in their seats, watching everyone else andughing. Slytherin was a mix of them all.


    He turned to the teachers. "This is bad, they''re affected by this too."


    Magnus quickly cast a bubblehead charm. It was a charm that produced a bubble around the head of the caster, giving them a continuous supply of oxygen, allowing them to breathe where they could not otherwise.


    A protective bubble formed around Magnus'' head and he finally took a long breath.


    "Oh boy, Ragnar''s getting a big detention after this." He muttered.


    "UMMMAH UMMMAH... You smell so good."


    Magnus quickly forced Emma away from his back and put a stunning charm on her.


    He looked at Dumbledore, the old man seemed to be barely holding it. His physical body was fighting the potion. Magnus quickly cast a bubblehead charm at him too.


    "MAGNUS! I demand a duel. A duel of fate. The loser dies." Evan Rosier, a 6th year shouted. He was a member of the Gang of Slytherin.


    Magnus facepalmed himself, "Stop wasting my time, you dunderhead."


    *BAM*


    He didn''t use any spell. It was just a raw powerful p on the face. Evan Rosier directly passed out and fell face first, breaking his nose.


    "YOU! I WILL KILL YOU TODAY!" The otherckeys also came.


    *SLAP* *SLAP* *SLAP* *SLAP*


    He pped all of them into oblivion. They would probably not even remember their names for a day after waking up.


    The only ones left now were Narcissa and Regulus. Narcissa was not interested it seemed, she was currently using her knife and fork, stabbing them on the table and cursing Lucious for not contacting her in a while.


    Regulus just sat there, looking at Sirius, crazily dancing on the Gryffindor table without his robes and shirt.


    "Thank god he went away," Regulus muttered. Of course, he didn''t mean it. Because his next words made Magnus roll inughter.


    "I can dance better than that."


    ...


    Magnus put all the kids to sleep who were dangers to themselves. The only ones left now were those who were high and sitting in their chairs, chilling, mostly Hufflepuff. The other ones were the Ravenws who were arguing with the walls now. He had to put all Gryffindors to sleep though. They had too much energy.


    There were a lot of girls too, they were chasing him around, trying to confess or touch him. The Slytherins were also mostly down, as many of them were having crazy ideas of doing something destructive.


    Severus was though tied to a chair, he was trying to confess to Lily, but Lily was trying to chase after him and he had to put her down. Severus wanted to fight him due to this.


    After hard work, he finally took a seat, tired from all the work. "OLD MAN! I know you are fine now."


    Dumbledore took a sip of the wine from his table, looking at the utter mess of the great hall. "This is going to be in the news tomorrow."


    "Hmm, just tell the truth, it was an ident. I will tell the papers not to push it too much." He replied.


    "I think this is the time you call the elfs and tell them to send them to their dorms," Magnus suggested.


    And so, slowly the elfs arrived and helped to send everyone away. The hall was then cleaned with magic. Later, Magnus looked at Ragnar snoring on his bed, he felt an urge to smack him.


    *BAM*


    Chad did it. He liked ying with sleeping Ragnar since he slept like a dead horse. And maybe Chad had the fetish of pping sleeping Ragnar now.


    "This was not how I expected my day to go," Magnus muttered to himself and rested on the bed.


    "HAHA... this was the funniest incident I have ever witnessed in the school," Merlin spoke from the wall.


    "Absolutely, particrly the duels on Gryffindor table were great," Arthur added.


    "They were duelling with spoons, there was nothing glorious in that." Merlin barked back at him.


    Magnus ignored them and went to sleep. The whole school was sleeping right now, even though it was not the time for bed.


    ...


    The next day,


    "WHAT?! 1-week detention? It was just an ident." Ragnar got his gift the next day.


    Slughorn could not help his favourite potions student, "I''m afraid you have to ept this punishment. You did cause a big problem yesterday."


    "True, and I had to clean up the mess," Magnus grunted.


    Ragnar looked at Magnus thankfully, "Hehe, thank you, my brother. Won''t you join me on the boring detention?"


    Magnus'' face stayed in, "No, and you will surely have Sirius and James there every once in a while."


    The detention only meant that Ragnar would have to spend even the free sses in the detention room. He can only go to his dorm after all the sses end.


    Magnus ignored him and went away. These were Ragnar''s own fruits of hard work.


    ...


    London,


    Grace and Adam didn''t really act as if their lives had changed. They were still busy with their careers and each other. Adam was busy finalising the designs of the cars. On the other hand, he was looking intopanies who wanted to contract his patents so they could produce the batteries.


    Grace was busy with her daily life. The operations were tough to do and her everyday life was filled with something new. The stent she had developed was already a hit in the market. But they still hadn''t reached peak poprity.


    However, there was a problem. Unlike magical Britain, Magnus did not own or control any muggle media houses here. So, they were more likely to talk bad about him and he wouldn''t even know it as he stays disconnected from the muggle side.


    Currently, for some reason, a few local news channels and newspapers had started saying that Adam and Grace were not being serious with their royal duties. They did not attend any royal or important dinners/events as of yet.


    It had already been 5 months since they were announced. The news was purposefully finding ways to call them fake royals or such things, trying hard to discredit them. At a single nce, it was obvious someone was purposefully doing this. And it was about time Magnus'' assistant reported this to him. As it concerned his own image and future ns.


    [You can see Hogwarts hall on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    SHOW ME THE STONE!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 199 - 199. Africa Plan

    Magnus sat in his room, writing the decryption of Merlin''s book. He kept this decrypted book with him all the time in his expansion pouch.


    "Hmm, so this is how Merlin and Arthur gained the dragon abilities. I wonder if I can do it too, but I already have the ability to throw fire." He muttered to himself. ??


    "HORR..."


    Summer flew in from outside and sat down on his desk. She had a letter attached to her ws.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Summer." He patted her to heart''s content first and then read it. It was a forwarded letter from George. He read it calmly, all the while making some notes.


    Afterpletely reading it he started to write a letter, addressed to MEDA. "Investigate who is trying to step on the name of my family. If it''s a royal family member, contact me. If it''s some random person who thinks he''s too powerful, just gather all the evidence of all wrongdoings they havemitted and tell them to shut up or it goes public. No need to use force."


    This was how easy it was to deal with some problems for him, as he had bigger things to worry about. But, he did need to broaden his influence in the news media, or else, when he bes the king and has to take some necessary harsh steps, they will try to talk bad and pull him down.


    Not just that, if his ns to make all the British Overseas Territories a part of main Britain are sessful, then it is possible some might call him a ver or coloniser, even if what he was doing was good for all these regions. For this, he needed his influence in every single news media around the world.


    *Sigh* ~It seems it''s time Iunch my production house. Or maybe acquire a few in the states. They already have enough influence.~


    Magnus closed his books and cleaned his table before leaving the room. He was going to an empty ssroom to teach Charms to students who were not good at it. Surprisingly, other than students from the 1st to 7th year, there was also Ragnar.


    At the same time, Magnus had asked a member of the Slug Club toe and teach him about something. And it was history. He wanted to sort out some ns for the future.


    She was Elna Abara, from South Africa. Since it was known that her mind was like a library, he guessed she would know all about the history of the world, from muggle to magical side.


    So after teaching a spell or technique in charms, he would sit by her side and study.


    "Hmm, how did you get time to learn all this?" He asked her for her story, since he already knew her pretty well, he expected her to tell him everything.


    "My father was the assistant librarian of the city library of Cape Town. He would take me there every day since we could not afford school for me. I have 4 brothers, all older than me. They were the hope of my family, that they would improve the family condition.


    "But since I was always in the library, I started reading books on my own. Since I didn''t go to school, books about science, maths and technical things did not interest me, nor could I understand them. So I fell in love with history books, and I used a map to learn about the world.


    "Then, when I was 8, I did idental magic in front of an aunt. She knew about the magical world as her own mother was secretly a witch. My family was ted after knowing this. But magical schools in Africa cost money, and we didn''t have that.


    "So my dad made me study for somepetitions about spellings and history, I won them, got some money and my elder brought me to Britain. We were very nervous though, but finally, when I turned 11, a letter arrived in the mail. And as Hogwarts is free, I was able to study magic. It was because of your nned free books policy in Diagon Alley, I was able to afford the necessary items for school."


    Magnus really admired her will to move forward. Even without a formal education, she got so far. Her mind was sharp, that was obvious.


    "That''s quite a story. Okay, will you teach me about Africa? About the whole region, its conflicts, why it''s poor and all such things. Also about its magical poption." Magnus asked her.


    Elna confusedly looked at him, "Why would you want to know this?"


    "Well, I am a big businessman. I like investing and I think Africa is an untapped market. But of course, I believe in mutual development, instead of crony capitalism." Magnus replied pridefully.


    Elna nodded and drew a map of the African continent on paper. "Well, the continent can be divided in its topography. For example, the northern and mid-northern areas are poor for the most part, the reason being the Sahara Desert. In the middle and southern part, there can be found a lot of greenery. There are lots of mineral deposits too


    "Despite all this, you can not call any of the countries stable. The main reasons are the ever-changing governments, coups and corruption. To be honest, all the central African countries can be very rich as long as they focus on their industries, because they have a lot of natural resources to sell. But what happens is that a few warlords take over some mines, start illegally bringing people there to mine with their hands.


    "They then smuggle the output outside the country and sell it in the international market. The country''s government does not get a single pound in taxes. This starts a vicious cycle where the money never reaches the people in the form of economic and infrastructure development." She exined while drawing maps of each country on the paper.


    Magnus was fully focused, "What about the magical side?"


    "Rarely do any of them have a centralised Magical authority like the Ministry here. Most wizards in Africa still live in tribes, and those who are more westernised have set up their secret towns. They also exploit people a little to make money. But for the most part, they have stayed away." She replied.


    A n was already forming in Magnus'' head. But he was still interested in his most valuable asset in Africa, the country called Zimbabwe, it was a British Territory at the moment and from what he had ordered the queen to do, the people there had started to see Britain in a different light.


    Making them happy was easy, he just provided them education, healthcare and food grains whenever there was less harvest due to less industrialised agriculture. Slowly, he hoped to take over one political party there and use it to propose a merger with Great Britain. Zimbabwe will then be Greater Britain.


    "What can you tell me about Zimbabwe, about its magical side too." he inquired.


    She quickly drew a bigger map of the country, "It''s British territory. The country is filled with natural resources. It has a lot of coal, chromium ore, nickel, copper, iron ore, vanadium, tin, tinum group metals, such as padium and diamonds. Globally, it is a significant producer of lithium, chrysotile asbestos and vermiculite. Magically, it''s not very strong.


    "But, once again, corruption is the problem. Though it''s a rtively peaceful country for now."


    ~Hmm, she''s amazing. Her in-depth knowledge about each country can help me so much. I guess we''re going to have another entry in the British citizen registry. Maybe she can be my spearhead in the dream of increasing British boundaries.~


    "Thank you so much Elna, this is very helpful. I might reach out to you again, by the way, if you have any need, just tell me. I am the next king of Britain after all." He said, moving forward a hand of friendship.


    She shook it with a smile. It was never bad to have such strong friends after all. But, she did have a request, though she felt a bit ashamed asking this.


    Magnus saw it, "You want to say something?"


    Hesitantly she nodded, "I... I want to bring my parents here. It''s not very safe back at home. There is no hurry though, I don''t want to cause any inconvenience to you."


    Magnus immediately agreed, "Just this? Haha, this is easy for me. Just tell your parents to pack their bags. The British Embassy in South Africa will contact them soon and arrange everything. I will also take care of their jobs."


    "REALLY? THANK YOU, MAGNUS!" She jumped in excitement.


    Magnus chuckled. No matter how smart she was, in the end, she was still a young girl, who loved her family and missed them.


    *SHIVER*


    Magnus suddenly felt a chill run down his body. He looked at the ssroom door, ~OH! What is Emma looking at?... Elna?~


    He realised there was another girl he needed to take care of. Emmacked a good hobby, so perhaps it was time to give her a direction, so she could be busy and not eat every girl he talks to.


    After an hour, his Charms tuition came to an end and he happily returned to his room. Today, he found another possible member of his Order of Merlin.


    But he felt he was not doing justice to the magical world by only recruiting humans. ~Where can I find a good enough Goblin now?~


    ...


    Gringotts,


    Zenrok, the diary writer and the strongest warrior Goblin, wrote his daily entry.


    [Dear Diary,


    Today, I killed another wizard. There was a reward for 5,000 galleons on him. He was torturing an elf when I found him. But, when I killed him, I felt something.


    I am now confused because from what I have seen, we Goblins are not too different from humans. We too are ruthless, greedy and scheming.


    What gives us the right to call humans bad, when we are like this? I hope I can find an answer to this someday. Old Mace is possibly the most savage Goblin I know, but he is also like a father. A father to whom I can not ask for the answers to my question.]


    He finished writing and headed out for another hunt. He didn''t like it, but it was his duty.


    ______________________


    [A/N: To help you all. These are all thepanies and shares Magnus currently owns. These do not include Magnus'' inherited properties, because Camelot alone is worth more than anything Magnus can own in his life.


    Investments - Muggle World


    [DRAGON HOLDINGS - PARENT]


    1. Futuretek industries - 51% (Rest owned by Bobby.)


    2. Medtronic - 100% Private now.


    3. IBM 4%


    4. AMD - 10%


    5. Intel 15% -> 25% soon.


    6. Tonks & Tonks - 5%


    7. Magic Eye Detective Agency MEDA - 100%


    8. Chrysler Building - 100%


    9. Hospital - 100%


    10. Pfizer - 100%


    11. Emrys Construction - 100%


    12. Daily Mart - 60%


    *** Magical Property -


    1. Saint Mungo - 69%


    2. Magical Daily - 100%


    3. Gringotts - (?)


    _______________________


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONE STONE GIVE!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 200 - 200. Genius Potioneer Magnus

    *BOOM*


    "Jump to the left, Ragnar!" Magnus shouted. ??


    Ragnar was following everything Magnus was shouting and masterfully doing it. They were currently in the Room of Requirements.


    Magnus was teaching Ragnar how to fight. He''s been doing this for a month now. Ragnar initially was very sloppy when it came to moving around with his sword.


    But with a good amount of practice to make muscle memory, some movements be natural. He just had to beat him a lot.


    Now, he practised with the various dummies in the room.


    "You keep on practising, I need to go out now. Emma is probably waiting for me in the field. I need to give her some life advice today. Don''t get yourself killed." He left Ragnar to get beaten and learn the hard way.


    ...


    *WOOSH*


    "That''s good, very good posture. If you keep this on, you can be a professional quidditch yer." He praised her.


    She gleefully smiled, "Hehe, but I don''t want to be that. I''d rather make brooms for the international yers."


    Magnus slowly descended to the ground while talking, "That''s a good dream too. If you can develop a good broom, you can be famous around the world.


    "But have you ever thought about creating brooms for anything outside quidditch?" He inquired.


    She denied, "No, why would I make it for anything else? The only people who buy my ultra-fast brooms are the quidditch yers, enthusiasts or rich people with too much money. Who else would buy them?"


    Magnus put his arm on her shoulder and started painting a picture in her mind. He was in his professional businessman mode. But she seemed ecstatic with his arm being on her shoulder.


    "Are you interested in making brooms which the Ministry, not only the British but from all around the wizarding world would be interested in? Do you want to make hundreds of thousands of Galleons, millions in the long run? Even I might buy a million Galleons worth of them.


    "A broom, so fast and deadly that official permission is required to buy it. What are your thoughts?" He asked after making her nearly drool over this dreamy picture he had painted in her mind.


    "What Broom? Tell me, quick." She asked hastily.


    Magnus smiled. "Hehe, look at this design. I call this a fighter broom. They have greater speed, better manoeuvrability and also the ability to throw some energy shots."


    Emma stared at the design closely for a good five minutes. Ideas had already started to take hold in her head. When she finally looked at Magnus, she had stars in her eyes.


    "THIS!... This is amazing. I want it. I want to make it." She requested with puppy eyes.


    "This is all yours to make. But remember, if you start this, there is no going back. You will be working on this broom for your lifetime, upgrading it, bringing a better version after every few years." Magnus warned her. He did not want her to do this half-assed. But, as it involved brooms, he could rest easy.


    "I AM READY TO MAKE AN UNBREAKABLE VOW!" She blurted seriously.


    Magnusughed and patted on her long silky ck hair, "It''s okay, no need for such vows. I trust you."


    "REALLY?" This meant the world to her. To get recognition from the person you admire secretly is the best thing one could ask for.


    "Yes, now let''s go and pack our bags. The term is ending in a few days. You cane to my house during these holidays." He said and walked back to the castle.


    ...


    The final exams were here. Magnus had aced all of them. But now only the Potions exam and Charms exam were left and he was nervous as hell.


    He was standing in theb, in front of the cauldron. He was supposed to make a Rejuvenation potion today. It was a pretty basic potion, but Magnus was gically crap at it. It was as if, the moment he touched any potion ingredient, it gets rotten.


    ~Come on, Merlin can''t be this bad at Potions, right?~ he tried to cheer himself up.


    ~Hmm, ash of a lion''s nails. Hair of a powerful animal. Seeds of the never withering flower...~ He poured the ingredient as he had memorised, from word to word. He even followed the instructions to the point.


    ~If I can still not make it then I shouldmit... ah... what do they say in Japan?... Yes, I shouldmit Sudoku with a paper-pin.~ he cursed himself.


    One by one, everyonepleted their positions and Slughorn passed them with a big smile on his face. Then, Ragnar''s turn came. Slughorn put a drying leaf on the potion.


    Slowly, the drying leaf turned back to green, looking like it was still on the tree.


    "MARVELLOUS! This is the best rejuvenation potion I have ever seen, it might even bring back a dead hippogriff to life. Good job Ragnar. You will get full marks." Slughorn started praising him to the skies, totally enjoying the extolling.


    After that, with Severus also he had the same reaction, albeit a little less enthusiastic. Then finally Magnus'' turn came, he proudly presented the cauldron to Slughorn.


    The old man had a smile on his face but deep inside he knew that Magnus had no talent in potions. But he didn''t mind, because he was exceptional in everything else, and he knew that Potions were things that could be acquired with money, something Magnus didn''tck. Not to mention now his brother was Ragnar himself.


    "Let''s see how you did, Mr Pendragon." Slughorn cheerfully put a drying leaf on the potion.


    *WOOSH*


    The damn leaf burned into nothingness instead of turning into lush green and remind them of spring. Slughorn took a few steps back and went to his own table, from there he brought a spoon from his drawer.


    He silently dipped it in the potion to store it to studyter. As he had never seen such a reaction from thebination of ingredients that were meant for the rejuvenation potion.


    *WOOSH*


    The spoon too melted and vanished, Slughorn in a shock even dropped the spoon in it and it vanished in fumes.


    *THUD*


    Slughorn stumbled back from the cauldron, with his eyes widened, almost showing a hint of fear.


    ~Hehe, is it so amazing that he''s speechless?~ Magnus gloated inside, thinking he had aced the exam.


    But Slughorn broke all his dreams, "STAY BACK! EVERYONE! If you don''t want to die, stay back."


    (£þ¨Œ£þ)"


    Magnus was in shock and looked at his harmless potion in his little cauldron. ~This can, kill?~


    Everyone had the same question in their heads, how could the rejuvenation portion turn into this? It went beyond the ordinary senses.


    Magnus asked Slughorn, "What happened, professor? Why are you so shocked?"


    "T-This is... that was an enchanted silver spoon I used, made to withstand all potions. But it melted like butter in that potion. Mr Pendragon, I must say, you are a genius... You just invented the world''s most potent acid and poison." Slughorn announced.


    Magnus'' jaw dropped. ~What the... but I wasn''t making a poison?~


    "Professor, why isn''t the cauldron melting then?" A student asked. It was indeed a good question, but only Magnus had an answer to it.


    "Oh, this is my personal cauldron. It was enchanted by some very special people." Magnus revealed. This cauldron was after all from Camelot, made by the goblins themselves.


    Magnus, though, had different priorities, "Professor, did I pass the exam?"


    Slughorn was still looking at the potion with dread. "Yes... Yes, you pass with flying colours, Mr Pendragon. Although you did not make what I asked, you did make something that will be taught in school potions books in the future. You just created history, a new record for the most poisonous and acidic potion."


    Magnus shyly smiled, hearing that praise. ~Well, all''s well, ends well. I guess I am a genius in potions after all...~


    "Huh, look at that smug smile on his face. I bet he thinks he is some big shot now." Ragnar mocked Magnus while talking to Severus.


    Magnus scoffed and started jokingly boasting, "Huh, someone seems jealous. Hehe, I guess everyone is envious of a true genius."


    "You would have failed if this was the O.W.L.s. It was Slughorn, that''s why you passed. He''s a sucker for any new potion." Ragnar reasoned. Though he was feeling a burning rage in his heart seeing Magnus sessful in making a potion, even if it was a mistake.


    "If you can make that potion again only then I will call you a genius. Otherwise, you are nothing but like those gue Doctors in the past. Prove to me what you did was not a fluke." Ragnar challenged him.


    *Whistling*


    "I am tired right now, so I will go to sleep. Let''s do this tomorrow." Magnus said and calmly but with a fast pace went away, hiding his gaze.


    ~Hehe, tomorrow is Charms exam, he will be too nervous to remember anything.~ Magnusughed in his mind.


    [You can see Fighter Broom on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    GORILLA WANTS STONE!


    200 CHAPTERS MY FELLOW APES! YEEEEE!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 201 - 201. Fire Side

    Magnus sted through the Charms exam. Be it theory or practical, he was the best. Even his written answers were so good, they made Flitwick copy them as they provided a different insight into the spells.


    Ragnar barely passed though, but he was much better than before now. It seems that if an average wizard needed to practice a spell 100 times to understand it, Ragnar needed 1000 times to do the same. He needed to put 10 times more effort into this. ??


    But it was very frustrating for Ragnar. He was still trying his best to learn runes, and at this speed, he might surpass Magnus in it. While Magnus was studying it to make more spells, Ragnar was studying it to make physical runes. But again, Ragnar was just focusing on the Potions and Runes, so he had more time. Meanwhile, Magnus needed to worry about too many things.


    "Hehe, I won the Student of the Year once again." Magnus chuckled happily in his seat. The final feast was going on at that moment. The next morning, everyone would leave.


    His 2nd year was full of many surprises and achievements. Keeping the muggle world''s work aside, he got Cuddles now, and also the people''s admiration for defeating a 1000 years old Basilisk.


    But he knew that things would only keep on gettingplicated as he grows. He just hoped that he would havepetent people around him he could count on.


    "MAG MAG! Look, I made a new design based on the one you gave me." Emma nudged him and showed him the paper.


    ~Well, I can at least count on my friends for now.~ he thought and looked at the drawings.


    After a while, Dumbledore took the stage and started to announce the winners of the annual events. Of course, Magnus knew about the winners.


    "The house cup goes to Slytherin, they have won with 800 points. And the Student of the Year award goes to Mr Pendragon once again. He collected 400 points all by himself." Dumbeldore announced with a not so cheerful voice asst year.


    *CLAPS*


    The whole hall erupted in apuse and cheers. But Magnus noted that it was much less than the previous year. Some were even yawning while pping.


    ~Was the win so obvious this year?~ he wondered while going to the podium to take the trophy.


    "Are you going to take the trophy for the next 5 years too?" Dumbledore asked him in a low voice.


    Magnus smiled, "Of course, I''m paying for it after all."


    He went back to his seat after saying that. He had allotted a money prize to the winner of the Student of the Year award. If he could save that money, then why not?


    Dumbledore continued, "Then, let''s end this evening with the feast. May you all have a blissful summer and return to school for the next term safely. To the seventh years, may you find sess in your life? Let''s eat."


    He pped his hand and food appeared on the table. They all ate it merely. But Magnus was seeing a few eyes fixated on him and his trophy. He looked at them and they were all the best students in their houses. All of them also wished to win this trophy once. But he was not going to give up, it was a tough world, if you can''t beat him fair and square, then you are not good enough. Magnus even stopped cheating in the Potions exam because it left a bad taste.


    "Hey... look, James is looking this way." Ragnar pointed out.


    Magnus looked towards the Gryffindor table. He noticed the jealousy filled eyes. James was looking at the trophy, as well as Magnus.


    "He''s probably frustrated as his house isn''t even in 2nd ce this year. Let me mess with him." Magnus said and lifted the trophy. He brought it closer and started caressing it, all the while showing a big smile to James.


    "Ah... he''s getting angry now." Severus took joy in James'' annoyance. He didn''t like the boy, as he seemed very flirtatious, especially with Lily.


    "Hehe, he''s probably salty about that prank. Although it was done in good faith." Ragnar added.


    Magnus didn''t care, "Let''s eat now, can''t let the food cool down."


    "Heh, like that can ever happen to you." Ragnar chuckled, knowing his fire powers.


    ...


    The bags were packed, the rooms were cleaned. Everyone left the school and headed back to their homes. On his way, a lot of students woulde and say bye to him. His poprity was constantly rising.


    The likes of Elna, who received help from Magnus personally, were very active. She had her whole family brought to Britain from South Africa by now. Slowly, Magnus would start motivating her to join his cause. But, he needed her to be a citizen of Britain before he could tell her anything.


    They soon got on the train and waited to get bored once again. Ragnar had brought some sweets for himself though.


    "Hmm, where did you get these? They are tasty," Magnus asked.


    *Nom Nom*


    "I made them myself, with the help of Severus and a few elfs. These are called Healthy Choctes, as they don''t make you fat, instead they are good in protein and vitamins." Ragnar revealed.


    Magnus looked in shock at the chocte bar, "This... Did you make it? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "It needs some testing to be done. I need to know if it makes someone fat. I gave a full bag of these choctes to a skinny boy from our house. He will eat them these holidays. If he gets fat, I''ll know." Ragnar exined his n.


    "So you just caught a poor boy as a guinea pig?"


    He chuckled and denied, "No, he was bullying Regulus. This is his punishment."


    "Ah, from Regulus I remember, I need to give him the 2nd year notes, so he can prepare for school in advance. I''ll be back in a moment." Magnus remembered and quickly left the cabin.


    When Magnus was about to reach Regulus'' cabin, he heard some ruckus. It was Emma''s voice. There was James'' voice too.


    "Well, we can be friends, right? I''m a real fun guy." James imed.


    Emma scowled, "Never... Why would I stay near the boy who ran around the hallway in underwear? We all call you "The boy who ran". I don''t want to be called "The friend of a nudist." And don''t think I can''t see. Do you think you can impress me and have revenge on Magnus? Huh, you can try all you want, I won''t ever let Magnus fall into some honey-trap. He''s a trillion times better than you."


    Magnus, who heard all this, felt proud of this girl. She may not be the strongest, her tongue surely was. She was sharp in mind too.


    He proceeded to his destination, knowing there was no point in hearing James and Sirius being shamed by a girl.


    But as he reached the cabin of Gang of Slytherin, he heard some distasteful words.


    "Hehehe... Your brother is a traitor, Regulus. But worry not, as long as you do your part right, our Lord will reward you," Evan Rosier, a 5th year, member of the Gang of Slytherins, said.


    They were surely brainwashing poor Regulus. In the whole cabin, only Regulus was the first year. Narcissa wasn''t there either as she sat in the Head boy and Head girl cabin.


    ~Huh, did they forget how I knocked their teeth a few days ago?~


    He prepared something to send all the boys away. But as he heard them, Magnus found some valuable information.


    "Yes, just wait till this Halloween. There won''t be that nuisance left alive then. Finally, we will have peace in our house." Wilks, a 4th year spoke.


    *BAM*


    Evan Rosier pped him at the back of his head, "You fool, I told you not to talk about that."


    ~Are they nning something big for Halloween? I should prepare for it too.~ Magnus nned.


    He didn''t wait and threw a small transfigured frog near the door of the cabin. There, the frog started to make noises that offended the boys. "Slytherin sucks, haha, all you are slimy snakes who only whine and know no real talent, I bet you like each other''s deep dark holes too. Also, Szar was a dumb worthless traitor. Change my mind."


    This was just meant to enrage the boys. And as expected, the Gang of Slytherin chased after the voice, while cursing the Gryffindors.


    Magnus entered, Regulus was just sitting there silently. He was developing social issues now, this was obvious.


    "Hey there, my little brother." Magnus greeted.


    A big smile appeared on Regulus'' face in an instant. "MAGNUS!"


    Magnusughed and took a seat, "You are surely in a tight spot. They are trying their best to brainwash you. Here, I brought you some notes for the 2nd year sybus. You can ace it for sure."


    Regulus excitedly took it. The 1st year booklet he had gotten had helped him a lot too. But his face turned worrisome, "Magnus, you need to be careful. They are nning something against you. I heard the dark lord is involved in this."


    Magnus uncaringly smiled, "Well, then I will just give some practical experience to some of my friends so that can also kick some asses. Don''t worry, I am pretty strong. By Halloween, I will be stronger."


    He kept on talking to him for a while, trying to cheer him up. In all honesty, Magnus was now more like a big brother to Regulus than Sirius. As Sirius never even came to ask him how he was doing.


    "Okay, I will go now. They will probably be back any moment now. You can contact me if you are having any trouble." He patted his head and walked out while whistling.


    But, as he got out, he saw Narcissa there. She was a bit shaken that Magnus was here.


    "Hehe, thanks for taking care of him. You know, my offer still stands, join my side. I know the dark side is pretty strong, but mine has healthy no-fat choctes. Ah, and I can teach you true magic." He offered her.


    She had a in face, "And what side of magic is that? Light side?"


    Magnus shrugged, "Nah, I''m no white knight. I''m a dragon rider. My side is the Fire-side, and the Fire Side of the Magic is a pathway to many abilities some consider to be unnatural. Bye-bye..."


    She was confused with his words and just ignored him. But she decided to keep Magnus meeting Regulus a secret for now. After all, Regulus was her little cousin and she couldn''t see him get tormented either.


    [A/N: Voldemort''s big attack ising soon. I am drawing an illustration of Magnus for that scene, so it will take some time. I am also working on a very short animated clip, I hope I am able to make it good.]


    [You can see Narcissa on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    SHOW ME THE STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 202 - 202. They Love Their Mother

    The train never arrivedte at the station. All the parents hoarded at the station to see their child.


    When Magnus got out, this time both Grace and Adam were there, waving their hand at them. They were also surrounded by Aurors in normal clothing who were protecting them. ??


    *JUMP*


    He hugged grace tightly and then Adam. Ragnar did the same. Then Grace ruffled Severus'' hair. "You stoppeding to our house, Severus. You should visit sometimes, and maybe make these two do something other than study all the time."


    Magnus chuckled because his innocent mum didn''t know Severus was a bigger bookworm than them.


    "Mum, this is Emma. Her dad owns a flying broom manufacturingpany." Magnus introduced the overly excited girl. The whole reason she came with them on the train instead of going through apparition from Diagon Alley was to meet Grace.


    And she was left in awe. Grace looked like an angel. Even her aura was that of a supremely kind person.


    "You are so pretty, Mrs Grant... Oh, I mean your highness..." She quickly changed her wording.


    But Grace suddenly patted her head, "It''s all right, sweetie. You can call me Auntie. Let those outsiders call me other things. You are Magnus'' friend, so you are my friend."


    Emma was delighted, "Thank you, aunty. Hello uncle, it''s nice to meet you. I am Emma Vanity."


    She introduced herself officially with a slight bow. After that, her father arrived and took reluctant Emma along. As did Severus'' mother.


    Magnus followed his family along and got into the big car. As soon as they sat in, Grace nudged Magnus, "So she''s your girlfriend?"


    "I APPROVE!" Adam enthusiastically voiced his approval.


    Magnus rolled his eyes in frustration, "No, she''s not."


    "YET!" Ragnar added.


    "Well, son, you are young. You''ve got to take all the opportunities to have fun. Otherwise, when you get old, you will be stuck with one person." Adam spoke.


    But before Grace could protest, he added, "And finding the right person to get stuck with is the most important part. After all, not all men are as lucky as me, to hit the jackpot on the first try."


    Magnus sighed, "I have no idea if you''re giving me life advice or flirting with mom."


    "Or both. But this is a very bad life advice for a 13-year-old." Ragnar said.


    *Cough*


    "Thirteen... Mag and Rag. You are teens now. This is where your true youth starts. Just wait, I''m sure you will grow even more handsome now as puberty will be hitting hard, now more girls will chase after my baby boy." Grace caressed his and Ragnar''s hair, while she sat in the middle of them.


    Both of them melted in her arms, hugging her from two sides. They loved their mother so much, that if something were to happen to her, they would honestly destroy the world.


    Ragnar had by now wholeheartedly epted his new amazing family, albeit he had never forgotten his vow and that night of dread.


    *KA-CHAK*


    Grace''s brows furrowed when she heard the camera shutters. Looking out of the car, a motorbike was running adjacent to the car, and the pillion rider was taking pictures of the car.


    "Tsk... Paparazzi... They have be too shameless these days. They even barged into the hospital once to take a picture of me." Grace told them.


    Adam affirmed, "Same with me. They are a nuisance to everything. My life, my work."


    Magnus felt bad for his parents. They were facing this problem because of him. He silently took out his always prepared wand and flicked it at the bike.


    *BAM*


    The camera suddenly fell from the man''s hand and broke into little pieces.


    "Oh, did you do that?" Grace quickly pulled his cheek.


    "Aaaa... Its hurts... And yes, I did. Byw, they are not allowed to take your pictures. Besides, I also made a hole in their bike engine. Hopefully, one less creep now. But worry not, I will deal with all the nonsensical media problems. You two just focus on your lives." Magnus assured them.


    Ragnar did the same, "We''re Wizards, mum. We have a thousand ways to deal with them."


    "Okay, my princes."


    "HEHE... STOP MUM!" She started tickling them.


    ...


    They reached home in half an hour. But Magnus noticed that another person was present there. She was young and wore nurse clothes.


    "Umm, who is she, mum?" He inquired.


    Grace blushed, Adam too. They looked at each other as if talking through their eyes.


    Grace came clean, "Umm... sweeties... actually, the nurse was sent by the royal pce."


    Adam saved her the embarrassment and announced, "YOU TWO ARE GOING TO BE BIG BROTHER!"


    It took the two of them a few seconds to understand the gravity of the situation. But, the next both of them jumped into a hug with each other.


    "MAG! I''M GOING TO BE A BIG BRO!"


    "ME TOO, RAG! HAHA!"


    They were so happy about this news. Magnus though straightforwardly looked at the nurse in the eye. He was never going to take chances with his family, better to be safe than sorry. He looked at the life of the Nurse through Legilimency. She was from a humble family. Not too rich and not too poor. She worked as an assistant to a royal physician not long ago. Now she''s assigned here.


    Magnus nodded at her, "I will pay you a 10,000-pound bonus each month, so take care of my mother as best as you can. And if I get a little sister, I will sponsor you for your doctorate degree if you want to do it."


    "And if I get a little brother I will sponsor your doctorate degree." Ragnar also spoke.


    The nurse was very happy, though she didn''t show it on her face. She knew how to behave in front of important people. Before being sent here, she was advised by her boss to be utmost respectful to Magnus, as he was bound to be the most famous king in the future.


    Again, all these were spections, deliberately spread with rumours. People had started talking about how Magnus was the best of both worlds, he had the current royal blood as well as the old one. On top of that, he was a genius.


    "Mum, I want a sister." Magnus requested.


    She chuckled, "It all depends on what God decides now."


    Magnus quickly pped his hand and looked at the ceiling,


    "God, if you are listening, give me a sister please."


    "YES, GOD! Give me a cute little brother." Ragnar did the same, but he went to the garden to do it, as the ceiling was blocking his prayer.


    *POP*


    "BWAHAHAHA..." Magnus suddenly rolled inughter. A bird had pooped on Ragnar''s face just now.


    "You got the blessing it seems." He taunted.


    With a contorted and disgusted face, Ragnar ran to the bathroom. "Summer, why didn''t you stop that bird?" He cried.


    But poor Summer was still in her cage so what could she have done?


    "Hehe, you two are the shine of this house. Without you two, it feels so ghostly." Grace muttered.


    Magnus smiled, "When Iplete school, I will always be by your side. Let''s go, all of us will cook together. Let Abe and George fill the water and put the bottles in the refrigerator today.


    That night, they sat together and ate merrily. Abe and George were also forced to sit with them, the Nurse too.


    After the dinner, Magnus made sure his mother took the health supplements Ragnar made. Then he went to his room.


    He picked up his phone and called a few numbers. They were Ted, the CEO of Tonks & Tonks. Tom, Superintendent of CID. Adrian, the CEO of MEDA. Edgar, the CEO of Emrys Construction. Bobby, the CEO of FutureTek.


    "Let''s meet tomorrow at my office at Dragon Holdings. It will be about mine and your future."


    After this, he called his secretary. "Venessa,e to my office tomorrow morning and hand me the progress reports for all our business. And also call all the CEOs of ourpanies. All except MEDA, Emrys Construction and FutureTek."


    He was going to sack some people right then and there if he felt that they didn''t have much vision to push forward in the industry. He desired constant innovation and a person has limited ideas, so the people in power need to be changed after a while.


    He also wanted to deal with the news agencies and their constant interference in his personal life. He believed that the more they talk rubbish the more tarnished the British Monarchy will be, even if he''s doing an amazing job, nobody will believe itter.


    "Maybe dad should give an interview." He thought.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    *SNIFF SNIFF* Give me some stones to sniff.


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 203 - 203. Liar, Liar, Pants On Fire.

    "MEOWOWOW..."


    It was 6 in the morning. Chad the fat cat now had a new sleeping habit. This made him fall asleep at 8 in the evening and wake up at 6 in the morning. It was all fine till now, but then he needed to go poop as soon as he woke up. For this, someone needed to open the window. ??


    "Argh... Fine fine... I will open it." Magnus tiredly got up and went to the window.


    "Go," he pushed Chad out of the house. He wanted to sleep more but seeing sunlight outside he didn''t feelfortable doing that.


    Summer was still sleeping on her perch though. He went to her and scratched her head before leaving, letting her sleep.


    He went to the kitchen and found the Nurse working there. Abe and George now disguised themselves as ordinary human chefs, just short in height but with long noses and ears.


    "What are you doing so early in the morning?" Magnus asked herzily.


    She meekly replied, "I was preparing Ma''am''s breakfast. It must be perfectly healthy, filled with all necessary minerals the body needs."


    ~She won''t need them as long as Ragnar is here.~ he thought.


    "That''s good. When do you wake up?" He inquired.


    "At 5 in the morning, sir." She answered as if it was a job interview.


    "Good good, are you satisfied with your job at the royal pce? What if a better opportunity came, will you go there?" He questioned.


    "I love my job. It''s the best... I get..."


    Magnus rolled his eyes, knowing she was lying. "Just tell me the truth."


    "It''s tiring, sir. I want to go home every day after a shift. But at the pce, I have to stay all the time. I don''t like this, it''s tiring. They don''t pay me so well either.


    "At the start, I wanted to gain some experience. But even now when I have experience, I fear if I quit nobody will hire me." She answered honestly.


    Magnus understood her problems in life. "Don''t worry. Just a heads-up. A new mega-hospital is being set up near Richmond Park. Try it there, I''m sure they will need a lot of healthcare staff."


    After that, he started reading the paper. On the first page was the horrendous news about the country. That even though Britain became a member of the ECC, the intion was getting bigger.


    Soon, he ate his breakfast and went outside to his office. It was in the same building as MEDA and Tonk & Tonks. His office wasvish and on the top floor. It was a big corner office with big windows.


    The first meeting was with a lot of Executive rankings of all hispanies. They were Medtronic, Pfizer, Daily Mart, Chrysler Building Management office and a few more.


    Magnus went into the conference hall. Initially, when he entered, most of them did not recognise him and just ignored him. But a few of them stood up. When Magnus took the seat they all got serious, some making embarrassed faces. He may be tall but his face still looks young and those who had not seen him before did not expect their boss to be so young.


    "Let''s be quick and to the point. This meeting today was called to analyse all your performance and ordingly reward you. But first, let''s talk about the negatives. I have caught 2 executives from Medtronic selling secret information to outsidepanies for money. Their ounts were audited and now they are in jail for Industrial espionage, other than this, cases have also been filed against thepanies they were working with.


    "Next, two more executives are now in jail. They were part of Chrysler Building Management. They were found illegally renting office spaces in the building and pocketing the money.


    "Pfizer is a newpany so I couldn''t find any wrongdoers there yet, but I hope the process of integrating Pfizer and Medtronic with my new super hospital is going smoothly. Both of these twopanies will also have a presence in the medical college, so you can find talent or capitalise on any new invention or idea that some students mighte up with. Now tell me about all your concerns." Magnus asked them after scaring them with the criminal cases he caught.


    To be honest, each person sitting in this room had some dirt on them. All that mattered was how big it was. Theft of a hundred pounds by calling some personal expense apany expense was fine, but when you add more than three zeroes, that''s when the problemes.


    The CEO of Pfizer raised his hand, "Sir, we have been facing losses ever since we started the merger with Medtronic. We hope that you will allow some extra funds this time to research a new drug for the liver."


    "Hmm, I will do that. But if even one pound is wasted on something else then I will take the money back from your pocket. I am granting 8 million pounds for your research." Magnus decided and wrote some things in his notebook.


    Just after that, the CEO of Medtronic raised his hand, "Sir, I also had a request. I do not need the money, but something else we are trying to develop"


    "What is it?" Magnus inquired. He had already given them a patent approval to make and sell Grace''s invented stents, and thepany was already making millions in profits.


    "We are trying to make an improved pacemaker. You see, we have had a Lithium battery Pacemaker since 1969. But they are not very efficient and have a risk of the battery going haywire. The current pacemakers aren''t good enough as they do not ount for the atrium or upper chamber of the heart. But, even if we want to improve them, they are going to require more energy, which means bigger batteries..."


    Magnus instantly understood what they wanted. "Fine, I will give you my dad''s batteries. But you will not be developing them. You will still have to order and buy them from my manufacturingpany. Of course, you will get a slight discount on them."


    The CEO was very happy. If they could monopolise on this market, they can make billions. And his own bonus will be big. In the end, everyone in the room was working for money after all.


    "Anything else?" Magnus inquired. It was nearing his time to go and meet the others.


    "Umm... sir, DailyMart is having a problem managing all its warehouses and it''s costing us too much time which increases the delivery time." Freya, the 40% owner of DailyMart, spoke.


    "Contact FuterTek Industries and they will set us up with someputers with a warehouse management program and also some barcode scanners. It will make it easy to count the items as well, as long as you feed their correct number when they arrive in the store." He ordered.


    With that, he stopped the meeting. There was nobody worth promoting here. Maybe Freya, but she was too slow in making decisions sometimes.


    He sent everyone away and went to his personal office. Tom, Ted, Adrian, Edgar and Bobby were present there, talking andughing. They were all cool with each other and didn''t need to keep a professional mindset.


    "How''s everyone?" He asked.


    "We''re good, Magnus. What happened? Why did you ask us here?" They inquired.


    But Magnus suddenly made a serious and angry face, "It''s your highness for you all."


    The mood turned tense and everyone looked at each other''s faces. Wondering if all the power and money finally got to Magnus'' head, making him a pampered young master.


    Edgar Bones decided to go with it, "You H-highness... w-we were..."


    "BWAHAHAHA... look at all your faces. So frightened. Scared like little kittens..." Magnus burst intoughter all of a sudden.


    Everyone else also sighed. It was a relief to see the goofy Magnus.


    "Okay, I have brought a new lie detector machine here with me. It can sense the pattern in our voices and tell us if we''re lying. Dad brought it home from the defenceb yesterday." Magnus said and put a big box in the middle of the table.


    "Why don''t you try it? Adrian, is this your real name?" Magnus asked.


    Adrain agreed, "Yes, it''s my real name."


    *Liar, liar, pants on fire.* the box sounded and lit a red light.


    Ted tried it next, "I am the bestwyer in the world."


    *TING* the box lit the green light.


    "Bobby, you can try it too," Magnus suggested.


    Bobby nodded and spoke, "My name is Bobby."


    *TING* the box showed the green light.


    Bobby''s brows creased, "This... my name is not Bobby. This is broken."


    Magnusughed, "Haha, it''s not the machine''s fault. You truly believe your name is Bobby with full confidence, that''s why it can''t tell you were lying."


    Bobby''s face was still not happy. He never liked being called Bobby in public. The name made him feel like he was a pimp or something.


    "Anyway, today I asked you all toe here because I want your help in containing the worsening condition of the news media. They have lost their ethics and use question marks too much. I am not against freedom of the press, I am against them getting full freedom to write anything without fact-checking." Magnus started the meeting''s agenda.


    "What do you mean by question marks?" Bobby inquired.


    Magnus thought for an example, "Well, I have noticed that these days that the news media, be it televised or paper, they put question marks at the end of a statement, to get away with it. For example, they can write "The queen is bored with her work?" Most people do not read thatst question mark and believe the news. While these news houses get away with it and make money, it permanently destroys the image of the person.


    "How would you feel if they wrote badly about you? For example, what if one day it wrote, ''Brandon Steel Armstrong still wets his bed?''"


    "HEY! I don''t wet my bed!" Bobby protested. This was against his honour.


    *Liar, liar, pants on fire.*


    "Pfft..." Magnus snorted, trying to hold hisughter.


    "HAHAHA..." But others didn''t hold back.


    [You can see the Lie detector Box on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONE MEH!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 204 - 204. MAY WE PROSPER!

    "WHAT IS THIS? This machine is garbage. I don''t wet my bed. I stopped doing that even before you." Bobby protested.


    Magnus howled inughter, "Haha, my brother Bobby. Calm down, this box is not real. I was just pulling your leg. Did you really think technology has advanced so much it can wirelessly read our minds? But now you understand how you would feel about fake news, right?" ??


    Tom agreed as he had faced this recently. "They did it with me not long ago. The headline said, "Superintendent Tom in cahoots with the criminals?" Because I was solving cases too fast."


    Bobby nodded. The others did the same. This question mark was indeed a big problem.


    "What is your n? And why was I invited? I just run a constructionpany," Edgar sounded confused.


    "Themon thing among us is that we''re all knowledgeable about the magical world. To us, solving problems has a different route. For this, I gathered you all. And Edgar, I have another reason to invite you. We''ll talk about thatter." Magnus exined and continued.


    "I want all of you to start investing in all the major media houses. Not just in Britain but in all western countries, especially those that speak English. We won''t stop them from reporting about us but we''re gonna need some straightforward facts instead of vague questions. Meanwhile, I will do the same but on arger scale. In the end, with all of usbined, we will have enough power to change their business practices.


    "Recently, I''ve been seeing some very bad articles about my parents, who are the kindest people I know. Maliciously hurting their image will not be very good. Adrian, what happened to the investigation I asked you to do?" He inquired.


    Adrian took out a file from his bag and handed it to him. "This is the person. He''s a noble, and currently dating your royal aunt."


    ~Ah, herees the stupid family politics.~ Magnus sighed in frustration.


    "Any motives found?" He inquired.


    "None. He seems to be after you just because he can. Or maybe his girlfriend is making him do it. Only you can find this out." Adrian said, shrugging off his responsibilities. He didn''t want to meddle with the royal family.


    "Fine, I will deal with thatter. What about you, Edgar? What project have you taken?" Magnus asked.


    Edgar notified multiple one''s, "Well, the extension of tube tunnels is going on. We had to buy two tunnel boring machines to cover up our magical work. We''re also building a new government office building. We''re getting too many projects these days because of our speed. So we just choose the highest paying ones."


    Magnus nodded in satisfaction, "Good, make sure you gather enough experience and increase the workforce. I have nned a mega project for the future and ourpany will be making it.


    "Tom, what about you? How is your work going? How many more cases until the next promotion?"


    "I don''t know. There are no criteria for the number of cases that need to be solved for promotions." Tom said.


    "Then we''ll spend some money and make the news outlets talk more about you." Magnus decided.


    They continued to talk for 2 hours. They came up with ns to get richer, more influential and powerful.


    In the end, Magnus came to thest and the most important part.


    For the past 2 years now, he had been looking for people to start the Order of Merlin. The Round Table was already selected, but the order was still a dream.


    Now, he had decided to take the first step forward to his dream with these men.


    "Tom, Adrian, Ted and Edgar. What are your thoughts about the current state of the world? Magical one too." He asked them.


    Bobby straightened his back, expecting what was toe. He was excited to be honest.


    Tom rxed in his seat, "It''s not good, that''s given. Humansck humanity now. But I think we were always like this, just because now we have news media, we are seeing all this. I do sure hope that someday people can be less destructive and more cooperative. I don''t know about the magical world."


    "It''s the same." Ted started.


    "I''m myself a victim of blood supremacists. My wife still fears that someday they wille after her and me. I hope someday we can rise above these petty disputes and look for a better future. I mean, look at what Magnus has done with a handful of wizardsing together, can''t imagine if the whole wizardkind started to do it." Ted said in a hopeful tone.


    Bobby nodded continuously, "I bet our would look like those in science fiction."


    "But why are you asking us all this?" Adrian asked. Being an ex-auror, he knew all this was leading to somewhere.


    Magnus took out a few documents from his bag. They were written in old English and the pages were also of unusual thickness.


    These were handmade by Magnus and had magic in them. They were delicately made with the help of runes iid on them. Merlin had taught him to make these with the help of the old book.


    It wasn''t something overpowering. There was no such thing as a Magical Binding Contract. This paper does only one thing. If the signatory breaks it, Magnus will be notified. This way he can at least take countermeasures at the quickest.


    The four read them, taking their time. Magnus spoke at the same time. "It might sound strange but I am still well connected with Merlin. I won''t tell how, but know that I can talk to him. And we realised that we share the same dream. Which is the betterment of all beings on this.


    "For exactly this purpose, he had formed the Order of Merlin a thousand years ago. But slowly or let''s say knowingly, all the people who opposed him erased the genuine purpose of this Order. These powerful people were against everything Merlin stood for. Equality, charity, humanity, all these were foreign concepts to these people drowned in greed.


    "And now, Order of Merlin is just a small medal that isn''t even that symbolic anymore, since you can buy it."


    "Why do you think you can do what Merlin couldn''t?" Ted inquired in good faith.


    Magnus replied, "Merlin startedte. He had many things to deal with as those times required his attention in multiple ces. I am different, I have started early and all my dreams are a sub-part of this goal.


    "I have once again, created the Order of Merlin. It''s not the same as the ministry, it just has the same name. But let''s call this the main Order, for now, a secretive order. Our goal is simple. To achieve peace and harmony in both magical and muggle worlds. Use magic, technology and intelligence to help the world move forward. Stop wars, bring peace, as simple as that.


    "And for starters, I want you four to join me. Bobby, Ragnar, Severus Snape are already members. I am very selective and careful in choosing people. Now I have decided on you four because I think I understand you.


    "Now to what you will get in return. For your services, you will have all the resources of the Order and my personal assistance in achieving your life dreams. You can decline too if you don''t feelfortable." Magnus exined to them in great detail, not leaving anything out.


    *WOOSH*


    Adrian in an instant signed the document, leaving everyone else in shock.


    *Blink Blink"


    Adrian chuckled, "I love my job, and if joining the Order can make my job go international, and also be able to use my ability for the betterment of the world, I''ll be very content with my life.


    "Other than this, I trust you, Magnus. You saved my life and helped me start this new one. I will not forget your kindness, because I know the kind of person you are."


    Ted signed it next. "Being a part of the Order of Merlin? The real one? I will be basically a part of History now. Not to mention, I have already achieved my life''s dream. Now if I can do something for the world, that''s the cherry on top. And I think if I don''t sign this my wife is never going to let me enter the house."


    "Haha... I need toe to your house and meet Mrs Tonks and your daughter. I always wonder about the person you fear so much." Magnus nned.


    "Amazing, I can''t wait for her to be your biggest fan and scold me more." Ted sarcastically said.


    Next, Tom also signed. "I didn''t really have many dreams and wishes. But I like the feeling of helping people. And now that you have helped me reach this rank, I can help people more and on a bigger level."


    Only Edgar was left. But he signed it too. His reasoning was simple. "I joined you to help and save the Muggleborn wizards in the first ce. By doing this, I''ll be achieving my goal anyway. I also like my current work. Who knew construction could be so much fun."


    Magnus happily collected the papers and snapped his finger. Abe instantly appeared with lots of drinks.


    "Then let''s celebrate, the creation of the Order of Merlin. MAY WE PROSPER!"


    Everyone lifted their sses, "MAY WE PROSPER!"


    And so, history was created that day. With the formation of the first generation of the ''real'' Order of Merlin.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONE IS LIFU!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 205 - 205. The Big Dream

    Everyone came together that evening. The formation of the Order was a sess, now all that remained was the division ofbour and the goals.


    "What are your ns, Magnus? From what we have seen, you seem to be really aiming to develop the country." Bobby asked him. He was very interested in learning about this. Magnus, of course, never hid anything from him. Due to this, he knew about all hispanies, even the magical ones like Emrys Construction, which was by the way an awesomepany in his mind, he had seen the construction site once. He also knew about MEDA, another amazing idea. ??


    Magnus sipped on the lemonade, "Well, this is 1973''s second half, right? Right now, the GDP of the United States is 1.04 trillion dors. Meanwhile, ours is 192 Billion dors. Nowhere near them. I want to surpass them, not in military power, but economic power, the military will improve automatically.


    "However, I have recognised multiple factors that make this task impossible. One,ck ofnd. Two,ck of arge poption. Three,ck of industries we can rely on. Four, our trade is not very good. Five, Infrastructure.


    "I have already set my ns in motion to tackle the first two. Theck of industry is not something I can do alone. At most I can run a few big world-renownedpanies, but we need more people to start things. The government needs to take a soft approach to entrepreneurws.


    "Next, the trade will increase as long as we solve the industry problem, and as the industriese and we have money, we can make infrastructure to support a sustainable economy.


    "My goal is to increase the United Kingdom''snd area by twice. I am not just trying to make it an export-based economy, but also a consumer-based economy, this way, even if there is some kind of financial crisis around the world, we won''t be affected much.


    "For this, we need to analyse the markets and capitalise on them. Be the best yer in every field."


    ~He''s... Crazy...~ Bobby thought. But he felt excited. Why wouldn''t he feel proud if someday the UK left the US behind in terms of money and became the richest nation in the world?


    ~This is the King this nation needs.~ Tom was a muggle and he felt deep admiration for Magnus.


    "With the correct nning, it''s doable," Adrian said after thinking deeply.


    Edgar nodded, "You just gotta say it and I will construct it."


    But only Ted had a very important question, "All this is good, but let''s not forget there is a dark lord out there after your life and the good days of the world."


    Magnus nodded, "I will stop him, I am taking steps towards that too. And do not worry, no matter what happens, this project will not stop. Once we start this economic machinery, there is no stopping it. Ah, one more thing, although we are the founding members, I want you all to keep your eyes open for any new talent in any field. I have decided to initially create the Order of Merlin to be 25 members big. We can expand itter if needed."


    But then Edgar spoke and came clear, "Just to be clear, I was also offered to join the Order of the Phoenix made by Dumbledore."


    "Same here," Ted added.


    "What is this Order about?" Magnus inquired, even though he could guess.


    Ted answered, "Fight the Dark Lord, that''s about it."


    Magnus thought for a few seconds, "Hmm, I will probably join this order too, just for the name''s sake. I have already started to prepare the Order of Merlin for any future fights with any Dark Lords. What I have is something they don''t, immense wealth. I am developing magical armour for our people, it will decrease out fatalities by a great number. With time, I will poach members from that order to mine."


    Edgar chuckled, "Hehe, I guessed you''d do that. Okay, let''s decide what we need to do for the next year, we can have half-yearly meetings about future projects if you want."


    Magnus agreed, "Yes, we will have many meetings but for the progress, we will have half-yearly. For now, Tom, you need to reach the rank of Commissioner,ter I will transfer you to be the chief of MI5, after that you will run for MP elections and if possible be the Home Secretary or the Secretary of State for Defence."


    Tom gulped hearing that. This scale was grand, he was to move from the crowds of ordinary people to the forefront of the government.


    "Ted, you have done pretty well, you have elevated the status of all Britishw practitioners around the world with the multinationalpany. Your ideal goal should be to expand to other countries too. try to get into Africa, China and India, they have a big poption. The initial returns will be low but slowly, as their economies grow, so will our market. You will also be my official legal advisor when I take the throne." He said.


    "Aren''t I already your legal advisor?" Ted inquired.


    "You are, but nobody knows it. Now, Adrian, you have a big task. How is the creation of Private Security going on?" He inquired.


    "I am looking for well-trained men. A lot of officers and soldiers from the Soviet Union are looking for jobs. There are also some retired American Soldiers. I have created a three men wizard team, they will be handling everything about them. Currently, I have started training 300 men. But I would like to get some contract papers like the ones we signed, they are special, right?" Adrian asked him. He knew those old papers couldn''t be normal.


    Magnus nodded and answered, "Yes, I made runes in them. They will notify me when a contract is broken. Each member of the order will sign it. And yes, you should get the members of the private military to also sign it. What have you named thepany?"


    "I would like a few of those contracts too," Ted spoke up.


    "Me too, it''d be really helpful to find out spies," Edgar added.


    "Maybe I can make mypany''s executive board sign it." Bobby thought out loud.


    Magnus chuckled, "Okay okay, I will make a machine to mass-produce them."


    Adrian agreed, "That''s nice. And I have decided to name the new subsidiary ''The Golden Company''. Well, because you love gold and it will be used to secure your interests, which can be called gold." Adrian exined the name, but he was holdingughter.


    "Hehe, it''s a nice name. People would think it''s some gold mining or trading rtedpany when they hear the name. You just keep on expanding and modernising them. We will need to use them extensively in the future. Now, Edgar, history is going to remember you as Edgar the Builder. Your job is simple, construct and construct. While making money of course." He instructed.


    Edgarughed, "As long as I am in history books in the future, I guess it will all be worth it. But make sure they have a good picture."


    Now, Bobby was left. Magnus had a big task for him. "Bobby, I want you to expand the Futuretek greatly. First, set up arge battery manufacturing facility. Dad is only interested in inventing them and not producing them. So we are going to produce the new Solid-State Batteries. We can name thepany Eternal Energy Solutions."


    Bobby wrote in his notebook, "I was already nning to set it up, as I want to research the feasibility of making a portableputer and telephones."


    "Awesome. Next, buy a carpany with all of its production lines. We will make FutureTek cars in the future. The designs will be made by my dad''s smallpany. Other than this, I want you to start investing in all kinds of electrical items that our army orpanies might need in the future. Maybe even start a weapons research division. Also, the most important part. I want you to invent a low-costputer that people can put in their homes and various schools in the country can afford." He suggested.


    But this left Bobby confused, "You do know that most people don''t know how to operateputers and consider it a waste of money."


    Magnus nodded, but he had a different long-term n in mind. "I want our poption to start learning aboutputers and coding. I want our next generation to be full of critical thinkers and not blind followers that work like robots. It will be amazing if children can slowly start learning programmingnguages from a small age, becauseputers are the future. It will start just like how alphabets are taught and then to moreplex stuff like grammar.


    "In just a decade, we can leave behind Japan in the technological field if this goes on. You are already at Oxford University, maybe you can ask a few professors to startpiling 9 textbooks for children from the 3rd year of school to the 12th. They need to be aboutputers, their hardware, software and programming. Then I will get the Department for Education to implement them. I will even donate lots ofputers to various schools."


    Bobbyughed. If this n was sessful,puters will be so famous that hispany will make billions from sales. The more people got into it the more people will continue to invest in hardware.


    "I bet those old men at Oxford will wet their pants when they hear about this. However, I will be going to the United States in August, I will bepleting my Masters from MIT. I can start looking for talents there too." Bobby revealed.


    Magnus nodded. No matter what, the US was way ahead of Britain in many fields. They invested in research and development at the right time and were now reaping the benefits, and they will continue to do that for years. He needed to take the right steps now or it will be toote and then there will only be the downfall of Britain.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    RANK LOW! STONE WHERE!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 206 - 206. Family Matters

    The meeting came to an end soon and everyone returned to their work. Magnus needed to go home and pack his bags. He was going to be staying with Nics mel for a few days and learn about alchemy.


    Dumbledore had already talked with Nics and Magnus even received a letter from the old wizard himself. He sounded excited to be teaching him about Alchemy. For mel, Magnus'' Merlin roots mattered the most. Because he was alive in a time when the stories of Merlin were told in every magical home. He grew admiring the wizard. ??


    When Magnus arrived home he saw Ragnar watching television. There were some wildlife-rted programs going on. Summer was also sitting on his shoulder and Chad was sitting on hisp. There was a whole 8 seater sofa empty but the two still had to sit on Ragnar.


    "Mag, did you know, a group of owls is called a parliament. Hehe, I guess our Summer also runs a Parliament." Ragnar jokingly said.


    Magnus chuckled, "Haha, I know. I also know that a group of pandas is known as an embarrassment. And a group of Apes is called a shrewdness."


    "HAHAHA... I can understand the Pandas as they are embarrassingly clumsy, but why Apes?" Ragnar askedughingly.


    "I didn''t know. But Goris are still the best and cool, they are smart too so it''s okay to call them shrewd." Magnus reasoned.


    "Of course, you and your obsession with Goris. Where were you? I asked dad but he didn''t know." Ragnar asked.


    Magnus sighed, "You really don''t remember anything you do in your sleep. I just formed the Order of Merlin with Ted, Tom, Adrian and Edgar. I asked you toe along but you said you wanted to sleep more."


    "AAAA... Dammit..." Ragnar cursed himself. He wanted to be there to witness the scene.


    "I am going to meet Nics mel now, I will stay at his home for a few days. Wannae?" He asked him.


    Ragnar shouted in agreement, "YES! I was waiting for this. Let''s go, quick."


    He ran to his room to pack his bag. Magnus though waited for his parents to return home. He waited for a long time. But even after 10 PM, they did note back. Now he got a little worried.


    He picked up his phone and called their security teams.


    *BEEP BEEP* The call did not connect.


    Magnus summoned George immediately, "GEORGE!... Where are mum and dad?"


    George appeared, "I was with your father at the workshop, sir. He is busy working on a new engine. Dobby was supposed to be with Lady Grace."


    "DOBBY!" He summoned Dobby this time.


    *POP*


    "Maste... Mister Pendragon, what can I do for you?" Dobby appeared.


    "Where is my mum? She usuallyes back by 8 at max." He asked.


    Dobby nervously rubbed his hands, "Sir, she... she''s at a club with Princess Royal."


    Magnus'' face turned angry. This Princess Royal was the person who was conspiring against him, her boyfriend was publishing propaganda against him. He had told the queen to deal with her too. "Did she go there by herself?"


    "I... don''t know... Dobby only saw them smiling together." Dobby replied.


    George sighed and scolded the young elf, "Fool, humans smile even when they are not happy. You need to be good enough to read the room."


    "Take me to her, now. Teleport me to some secluded part of the club." He ordered.


    "TAKE ME TOO!" Ragnar also came with a bag full of potions. "I will bloody dissolve their bodies if they even touch mum."


    Magnus did not stop him, he would do the same if Grace was harmed. Dobby did as asked and teleported them away. George also followed them.


    ...


    A certain high-ss club.


    Mostly rich peoplee here as only they can afford the stuff being sold here. A single drink here costs more than an average person''s monthly sry.


    Magnus arrived there and immediately felt disgusted. Most people here were either high-level government officials, MPs or nobles.


    ~Tax money is being utilised very well here.~ he muttered to himself.


    "Where is mum?" Ragnar asked.


    Dobby pointed to the side. "There, sir. They''re in a private room."


    Dobby invisibly led them to the private section. Magnus was stopped there by a guard.


    He nced at the man with dangerous eyes, "My face is stered on newspapers and televisions every day now. Don''t tell me you don''t recognise me."


    "Sir... T-This private section is only for adults..." the guard nervously said.


    *Sigh*


    "I don''t have time to deal with this nonsense. Stupefy." With a whisper of a spell, the man fell to the ground.


    He barged into the so-called private area. There were rooms with curtains here. Magnus noticed activities happening in one of the rooms. There was an old man and a young woman who was dancing in front of him in no clothes.


    ~So this is one of those rich clubs that make the rich happy at all costs.~ he realised and got angrier. How dare that woman bring his mum here?


    "George, take photographs of every single person doing objectionable things here." He ordered and proceeded to follow Dobby.


    But when Dobby was just about to enter, he dragged him back and told them to keep quiet. Magnus put his ear near the curtain and tried to listen to what was going on inside.


    "Lady Grace, why don''t you take another drink..."


    "No, I''ve already drunk too much... I need to be back home soon..." Grace''s voice came. From her voice, it was clear she was too much drunk. Magnus had never seen his mother drink to this point.


    "Lady Grace, what do you think about this ce? Isn''t this nice? Everything is avable here, even things that shouldn''t be. Just wait, I have a surprise for you."


    All of a sudden, from a curtain from the other side, a muscr man, in only jeans and no shirt entered. He had too much perfume on himself and oil on his torso, defining his muscles and abs.


    "What do you think?"


    Grace huffed, "Good, but Adam has much better muscles and abs, those are like made of metal actually. I wonder when he gets time to exercise."


    *KA-CHAK*


    Magnus noticed a camera sh. Everything made sense now, all became clear. He was looking for the motive and he found it.


    ~Incendio~ He burned the camera to ashes in an instant. The man who was taking the picture screamed in fright and ran away.


    "Dobby, catch him and bring him back." He ordered.


    Ragnar was also raging, his eyes were already red. Family, especially Grace, was too precious to him. He had seen a tragedy happen to his mother once, and he was very protective of this mother.


    *WOOSH*


    Before Magnus could enter, Ragnar barged in and quickly ran to the royal princess. "YOU LUNATIC WOMAN!"


    *BAM*


    He grabbed her hair and pulled her down from her seat, with his wand and a potion bottle in his hand ready to be poured down her throat.


    "YOU DARE TO LAY HAND ON MY MOTHER?!"


    The naked man there was shocked and scared. Magnus entered and the man quickly recognised him.


    *SLAP*


    Magnus threw a stash of 50-pound bills stacks on the man''s face. "Wait outside, and if you dare to run, the country''s police will be after you."


    The man whimpered and ran out. Then Magnus went to his mother and held her hand, "Mum, are you okay?"


    Grace was very drunk, she smiled and started doting on him. She caressed his face and kissed his forehead, "Aw... my sweet child. What did I do to deserve such an overachiever? And Ragnar, my beautiful boy, you are so kind to me and Adam. Come here, give mum a hug."


    Ragnar''s heart melted and he pulled the hair of the royal princess harder. He then handed something to Magnus, "Magnus, give this potion to mum, it will quickly dissolve the alcohol in her system."


    Magnus did as asked, "Mum, let''s go home now. You are drunk, here, drink this and you will be good."


    "Really? Hehe, okay then. I''d even drink poison if it''s you giving it." She continued to dote on him.


    Magnus did not even look at the Royal Princess or stop Ragnar from cursing or hurting her. She deserved it all. And Magnus would not be easy on her. But first, he needed to hear Grace''s side of the story.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    RANK STILL LOW! STONE WHERE!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 207 - 207. A Tearful Lesson

    In 5 minutes Grace got much better. But her head was hurting like a migraine, she looked disorganised and her hair was a mess. She looked around herself and the first thing she noticed was Magnus, and then the Royal Princess in Ragnar''s clutches. It was weird to see a 23-year-old woman being handled like a doll by a 13-year-old.


    "Mum, are you okay? Why did youe here?" Magnus asked her calmly. ??


    Grace gathered herself, "Hmm? I... I was at the office and she came to invite me. Everyone recognised her and gathered around us. I couldn''t say no to her in the crowd."


    Magnus looked at the royal princess with cold eyes and said to his mother, "Do you know, mum, she was just trying to take pictures of you here after inviting a naked man. And, she is also the one behind all the false news about you and dad circting in the newspapers and television these days. She nned all this."


    Anne''s face paled in fright. Magnus scoffed, "What? You thought I would never know? I had already told the queen but she failed to respond in time. If I had not arrived here in time, god knows how you would have died."


    He walked to her and tightly grabbed her throat, she was already kneeling in front of Ragnar, "Know this, no matter what you do, I will sit on the throne, and before that, your lives will never be safe. You cane after me all you want, but my family is my bottom line."


    Ragnar pulled her hair more and made her squeal in pain and said, "And remember, the moment you dare touch our family, is the moment you forfeit your life. And we are already inducted into the royal family, so if you die, no one will even care."


    Grace, for the first time, saw her two sons acting like this. They always showed her their sweet or sad side. But she was for the first time seeing anger. But even if she thought what they said was too much, she couldn''t bring herself to stop them, because she realised that they were angry for her. And in all honesty, she was very scared, thinking what would have happened if Magnus and Ragnar had note in time.


    ~They have... grown up so much and I didn''t even notice...~ She thought and felt sad. She failed to see their subtle changes and still thought they were like the old naive little angels.


    "Why did she do it?" Grace asked.


    "Who knows, jealousy, entitlement or insecurity? Her boyfriend is pretty influential, she used him to push the narrative." Magnus revealed.


    "Let''s go home, mum. Dad has probably returned." He helped Grace stand up.


    "Ragnar, go with mum. I will go with this princess and meet the queen to decide on her punishment." Magnus decided.


    Ragnar nodded and helped Grace up. He called George and they popped back home. Magnus then called Dobby.


    "Obliviate the photographer and the male stripper quickly and then return here." He ordered him.


    He made the royal princess stand up. "Save the words forter. How did you even think it would be all right to mess with your own family? Is your brain too weak toprehend that whatever damagees to my family will extend to the rest of the royal family too? Huh... royals like you''re the reason why the image of monarchy is declining these days."


    *POP*


    "Dobby has finished, sir." Dobby returned. He knew he did something wrong today and failed to protect Grace. He was feeling guilty and wanted to get punished. But he was ordered not to ever ask for punishment. Now, only George will teach him what he did wrong today.


    "Take us to the Buckingham Pce, directly into my room," Magnus instructed him.


    ...


    He instantly arrived in the pce and from there headed straight to the Queen''s office. He just entered and waited for the queen to arrive. She was in the castle right now as there was just too much work. Otherwise, she would be in some holiday castle right now.


    The ticking clock ate away the silence in the room. But it was making the princess more nervous and she was silently praying that her mother arrives fast.


    "W-What did you mean by our life is in danger until you sit on the throne?" Anne suddenly asked him.


    "So you don''t even know what''s going on. Well, you are in for a shock then. You seem old enough to know it." Magnus replied and didn''t say further.


    *DOOR OPENS*


    The queen alone walked in. She had no idea what had happened and had just woken up from her sleep after Magnus arrived out of nowhere. But when she saw her daughter sitting there with a pale frightened face she knew that she messed with Magnus.


    "What did she do?" She asked him.


    Magnus took a seat, "You didn''t put a leash on her in time and she overstepped. She tried to frame my mother by taking her to a club, getting her drunk and taking forced pictures of her with a male stripper. Mum is pregnant, and your daughter dared to pull such a stunt? I have killed dark wizards for even knocking at my door, she''s lucky to be a part of the family or the same would have happened"


    The queen gasped in shock. Such audacity of her daughter was astounding to her. "I thought I raised you to be better than this? They are our own family. What did you expect in return?"


    "I... I was just helping John..." she muttered.


    "That boyfriend of yours. I told you to end it with him. He''s the kind of person that leaches on its host and kills it. He is using you to create trouble for the family and in return, he gets to have exclusive controversial news that sells. His father runs his own newspaper and channel, did you not know this?" The queen sternly scolded her.


    Magnus took note of it. "Then consider that newspaper and channel gone. They live on sensationalising news, even going as far as fabricating them. They deserve no space in this business."


    Magnus decided to leave, "Tell her about the curse. And from now on, she must not get even a single pound from the royal treasury, she must not get any help from the family to live her high-ss lifestyle, her ounts will be emptied by morning and if you helped her, you will face a PR blunder of astronomical height. Good night."


    He vanished with Dobby. The queen angrily looked at her 24-year-old daughter, "I have been trying so hard to improve my rtions with him, and here you are, derailing all the progress I have made. He did not even call me Grandma Liz today."


    "But... why is he so important? You can choose the next king or queen by yourself, you said it yourself." Anne argued.


    The queen sighed, "So this was your motivation? To spoil their name and get in front of the line to the throne? Let me tell you one thing, the next king has already been decided. It was decided a thousand years ago. Magnus is the true heir of King Arthur and by the will of Merlin''s magic, if we don''t let him be the king and if we harm him in any way, that will be the death of us, literally."


    "Don''t try to scare me with such jokes, mother." the princessughed.


    But the Queen''s face remained stern. "You have no idea what could have happened to you today. Now just watch what happens to your boyfriend and his father''s business and you will know how strong Magnus really is. In today''s day and age, it''s not him who needs us, it''s us who need him if we want to bring back the royal family to its past glory. Go and apologise to Grace tomorrow, plead with her or lick her feet for all I care but you must get her forgiveness, or you can say goodbye to afortable life."


    ...


    Magnus arrived back home almost immediately. But he had made a small visit to Tom and had given him all the photos from the club, of their illegal activities.


    About the newspaper and the channel that was responsible for all this, they would soon find no advertisers and investors, because now the Dragon Holdings, Tonks & Tonks, FuterTek Industries will send out unofficial words that whoever deals with them will never get deals from thesepanies.


    "How are you, mum?" Magnus went to Grace. Even Chad and Summer were sitting close to her in worry.


    "I''m fine now. Adam just made me some coffee. Come, sit with me here." She pulled him close.


    Adam also came back from the kitchen, "George would have killed poor Dobby by scolding him so much. I think he has learned his lesson now."


    Seeing both there, Magnus advised them in good faith. "Dad, mum, from now on, you don''t have to oblige with any requests any royal family member makes. If you don''t like it, just say no. No need to give them a face, as they don''t value it enough. Remember, most of them were pampered ever since they were born, they are arrogant and selfish, treat them like how you treat such people. Also, mum, you are pregnant, please take care of yourself more."


    Ragnar nodded, "Yes, or else I will have to make so many more tear potions."


    -_-


    "What do you mean?" Magnus asked him.


    Ragnar awkwardly rubbed his head, "Hehe, I put the crying potion... with pepper... in her eyes when I had caught her. Her eyes will be constantly crying for the next three days with burning and itching."


    "That is mean, Ragnar. But thank you for worrying about me." Grace pulled him in for a hug.


    He smiled warmly and hugged back, "Don''t worry, mum. It won''t harm her, just teach her a lesson."


    But in reality, he was just a few seconds away from pouring a blinding potion into her eyes instead of a tears potion. He only stopped because Grace would find out and be angry with him. To him, Grace mattered the most, as this was the motherly love he always longed for, and now that he had it, nobody will be allowed to take it away.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONE ME TO HEAVENS!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 208 - 208. Oil Troubles

    Magnus postponed going to mel''s house that day. He wanted to be by his family''s side and be their emotional support if they needed it. But the next day, Adam took Magnus and Ragnar to a car factory before dropping him at Buckingham Pce as his presence was needed there.


    "I am thinking about buying this car nt. I need somece to manufacture my prototypes after all. Small, secretive research will still be worked on in the basement though." Adam nned. He now had enough money to fulfil his dreams. But he wanted to help Grace too. They still needed a lot more money if they wanted to open their own heart treatment hospital. ??


    "Don''t worry dad, I will put charms, wards and curses on the building to make sure nothing ever gets stolen from here. In fact, I have started developing a new kind of contract paper, through which, if the signer ever breaks the terms of the contract, you will instantly know." Magnus assured him.


    Adam gasped, feeling the implications of such an amazing paper, "I... Give me a hundred of them please."


    ~With the demand, I guess I will need to hire some elfs from Hogwarts to make these.~ he thought.


    The whole building was like a giant warehouse. There was a full assembly line too, but now it was shut as the economic recession was going on. The stock market had crashed and was still going down since January. [A/N: 1973¨C1974 stock market crash happened in the real world.]


    Magnus, for one, knew that he could not do anything about this in the short term. He can only hope that by the time he bes a bit older all the projects he had started will start reaping him and the country benefits.


    After all, the technological boom was yet toe. (A/N: The boom happened during 1990 to 2000)


    "Have you thought about whom you want to hire? I went to Oxford University thest time and a boy from there wanted to work for you, for free. I bet there are many more like him." Magnus suggested.


    Adam thought for a while, "Hmm, my reputation is pretty good right now. I think I can get some very talented people to work for me. Oh, have you thought about when you want to start producing the batteries?"


    Magnus was already working on this, "It will take a little more time, Dad. FutureTek industries can set up a factory in a short time, but establishing the supply chains of raw materials takes time. Thankfully, we have a very good rtionship with Zimbabwe and they have a good amount of Lithium. Soon, we will start producing batteries for various devices, and the moment you develop an upgraded version we will give the older version''s patent authorisation."


    "That''s good to hear. Let''s go, I will drop you at the pce now. Have you packed your bags? Can''t believe you will be meeting a 600-year-old man." Adam said in disbelief.


    "Magic, dad, Magic. It can do things beyond yourprehension. Besides, I already showed you we can teleport, living a few hundred years should not be a problem. Not just that, I''m going to find a way to make you and mum live a very long life too. We will fake our deaths and live happily in Camelot." Magnus said, telling them what his dream was. This was Magnus'' retirement n.


    Adam chuckled, "This means I will be able to see the world develop and be more technologically advanced while ying with my great-grandchildren. It''s going to be a good time."


    They continued to talk and soon arrived at the royal pce. Adam just dropped them there and returned to his office. Adam''s car was not ordinary, it was enchanted to the brim, so nothing could harm him.


    Magnus and Ragnar entered the pce through the normal gates. The guards there recognised them and didn''t say anything.


    At the entrance of the pce, an office worker was already waiting for him and Ragnar.


    "The queen is waiting for you, sir. Please follow me." He said and led the way.


    Soon, Magnus arrived in a room where it seemed like some important discussion was going on. The Prime Minister, the current Chief of Defence Staff, the Defence Secretary and the queen were present.


    Magnus and Ragnar felt a little out of ce since they were still young boys.


    "What''s going on here?" He asked them.


    Everyone in the room knew who Magnus was, as even the Defence Secretary was knowledgeable about the wizarding world.


    "A brewing problem. The economy is already down, now a war in middle-east ising up." The queen replied.


    Magnus and Ragnar took their seats. "Who''s starting a war?"


    The Chief of Defence staff came forward. Basically, all these men at the highest level of defence and government knew about the wizarding world. Because often they have to cover up some mess created by a wizard.


    "Sir, Saudi King Faisal and Egyptian president Anwar Sadat met in Riyadh a while ago. Possibly some kind of a deal was signed whereby the Arabs will now use the "oil weapon" as part of the military conflict." the man exined.


    Magnus nodded. But what he didn''t understand was why did they ask him toe? Couldn''t they have solved it on your own?"


    His gazes were noticed by the queen and she rified, "I believe you will be able toe up with a peaceful solution."


    *Sigh*


    "Israel? Right? Hmm, can I use your telephone?" He inquired.


    Of course, who was going to deny him. He just went to it and called Ted. It rang for a few seconds before getting picked.


    Magnus immediately blurted a few words. "Yes, buy oil ETFs and sell them by year-end. Yeah, tell them too."


    When Magnus turned back, everyone was staring at him with nk and shocked faces. Utter disbelief was shown through their eyes.


    Magnus spoke. "What? Can we stop the war? No. Can we save everyone? No, not yet. So, I might as well make some money. Also, if the problem is about rising fuel prices causing us trouble, why don''t you just buy oil and store it?" He asked them.


    "That''s not possible. One, we don''t have such big storage facilities, second, transporting it will take a lot of time and resources, and the biggest reason, nobody is willing to sell so much oil right now." The prime minister said.


    Magnisid back on his seat, "Hmm, I think I have a solution for it then. Get me a paper and pen."


    Immediately the Defence Secretary gave it. Magnus in front of them started writing a letter.


    [Letter]


    How are you, Faisal, my friend? I wille straight to the point. We know what you are doing. I have a proposal for you. The United Kingdom will stay out of this war as long as you agree to sell the United Kingdom oil at a non-inted price.


    My tankers wille to your nation and take oil in the next few weeks inrge quantities.


    Honestly, let me warn you that you are dropping an axe on your foot this time. By politicising fuel, you are pushing Electric Vehicle technology even more. Once you are done, countries will start looking into it with more push. Many might even start looking for other venues to get oil, after all, your fight is not with the world, but you are damaging it all. And don''t forget, many countries have oil, they have just not started taking it out yet.


    However, if you agree to sign a pact for the next 20 years which states you will always sell United Kingdom oil at a fair price, I will help you start industries in your country that can help you even after oil bes less in demand.


    Kindly,


    Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon


    [Letter Ends]


    He put his official seal on it and closed the letter. "Send this letter to Saudi King Faisal. I know him personally and have a decent understanding of him. It is most likely that he is against the weaponising of oil."


    The Prime Minister quickly took the letter, "I will immediately send a diplomat with this, your highness. I will also call a cab meeting and push for the formation of this new treaty."


    The Prime Minister took a sigh of relief. If the economy went down anymore his political career would be in trouble.


    "WAIT!" Just then Lord Mountbatten spoke. It was strange why he was silent all this while. What was even more strange was that he was even present here? Because from what Magnus knew, he had taken retirement from these tiring duties and now enjoyed his days fishing.


    [A/N: Just a reminder, Lord Mountbatten looks like Lord Tywin Lannister.]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONEY MY BODY PLES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 15 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 209 - 209. MAGIC!

    Magnus turned to the old man. "What happened?"


    Mountbatten directly addressed him, "Your Highness, I suggest that I take this letter. This matter is not small and there might be a need to negotiate with the King. And from what you described, the king knows about your other achievements and identity. So sending a normal diplomat who does not know about the magical world won''t be helpful. ??


    "What if Kind Faisal asked something rted to magic? What if the king wants to talk to you more on the topic?"


    This was a very good point and Magnus appreciated it. This old man here volunteered to go to the scorching hot middle-east right now.


    "Weren''t you retired?" Magnus wondered.


    "I was, but then I learned about you. Forgive me for the impudence, Ma''am," He said to the queen and turned back to Magnus.


    "I was born in the year 1900. I have seen the world drastically change. I have seen two world wars and participated in both. Then many more small wars. During all that time, the royal family didn''t do much. We just sat and looked at the world.


    "After the war, we were so slow and sloppy in the post-war reconstruction that now, Japan, which was in a worse condition than us, has a higher GDP. Our sits at 192 and their''s sit at 432 Billion. Even if we take into ount their poption that is double that of us, they are still far ahead.


    "But how I saw your rise, your vision in terms of what the future holds and how to make money is exceptional. I know you will use it to strengthen this country, and I want to be a part of this history in the making." Lord Mountbatten said all this with a straight face but a confident voice.


    [A/N: Lord Mountbatten looks like Charles Dance(Tywin Lannister from the Game of Thrones.). He yed the role of Lord Mountbatten in ''The Crown'' series.]


    Magnus felt so delighted. ~Arthur was right. If I make people believe I am strong and worthy, strong and wise people will flock to me to join me.~


    He nodded, "I believe you have already left a mark on the history, Lord Mountbatten. But, I am not a fool to not wee a well-learned and experienced person like you into my ns."


    Magnus looked at Ragnar and asked him mentally, ~Did you bring your pouch?~


    ~Yeah, why?~ Ragnar asked back.


    Magnus responded, ~Give me a rejuvenation potion. If I want him to be truly useful in the long run, I need him healthy and alive. He''s already in his 70s. Can''t have him die so soon now.~


    Ragnar without replying took out a small vial from his pocket. It contained some shining blue liquid.


    With a smile, Magnus raised it to Lord Mountbatten. "You are very old and have a frail body now. So, congrattions"


    With a confused face, he took the vial and asked, "Congrattion? For what?"


    "You''re going to live beyond 100. This is a rejuvenation potion, nowhere can it be found in the world as it''s our own invention. I only give it to those I consider valuable. And since you are old, I am going to need you in better shape if you truly want to see the country move forward with great strides." Magnus said proudly.


    Many in the room felt jealous of this boon. The queen too felt it and knew why she didn''t get it. The actions of her daughter had set some cracks in her rtionship with Magnus again.


    Lord Mountbatten was no monk to refuse such a gift. He drank it in one go and felt warmth spread throughout his body. He felt a few years younger already.


    Magnus got up, "I will go now, gotta meet a very old wizard now. Call me if you need to ask anything."


    He silently left the room and headed to his personal room in the pce. After he was gone, everyone started asking Mountbatten how he felt. But the old man kept a solemn attitude and just replied, "Rather good. I shall take my leave now."


    ...


    Magnus and Ragnar called George to transport them to Ottery St Catchpole vige in Devon county. The vige had both a Muggle and a magicalmunity. It was the home of the Weasley, Lovegood, Fawcett, and Diggory families. Nics and Perenelle mel made their home here as well since the ce was very peaceful all year round.


    George just left them in an empty farm field that had been harvested. From there they walked to the only house in their sight while talking with each other.


    "Do you trust that old man?" Ragnar asked.


    Magnus shook his head, "I don''t trust most people so easily, let alone a strong political man like him. I gave him the potion by implying that it was all he needed to live long. Now, he believes he can live long, and he will either work very hard or be sloppy, proving he just came to me for benefits.


    "He will dieter, a few years older than he should have been, not knowing it takes hundreds of potions to really attain longevity. Ah, how much have mum and dad consumed?"


    Ragnar shrugged, "I don''t know. I reckon the more the better. I don''t want them to ever die."


    Magnus totally agreed, "Yeah, I wish that too."


    They were just a few hundred metres away from the house now. The house was big but didn''t show any magical features.


    "Mag, I had an idea," Ragnar said.


    Magnus turned to him, "What?"


    "I was wondering, can I also create an automated potion factory like that car factory? If we can use programmed robot arms, that will precisely move the spoon with the right intensity and the right direction at the right time, we can have very consistent potions in an amount unimaginable." Ragnar nned.


    Magnus stopped in his tracks and took out a notebook, "Let''s do it. I can smell a lot of gold from this n. If we are sessful, yourpany can be world-famous in an instant."


    "Yeah, but I wonder how we can build all this without breaking the statute of secrecy?" Ragnar wondered.


    Magnus also thought for a few seconds and immediately had an idea. He grinned, "HEHE... we don''t need to do anything, Rag. Did you forget the room of requirements? As long as we provide real materials, we can build a real factory in there."


    Ragnar''s face became excited, "I can''t wait to go back to school now."


    "Well, let''s meet the old legend Nics mel first." Magnus continued on.


    "Ah, look, the doorbell is here." Magnus went to the gate and pressed it without thinking much.


    *BAM*


    The ground vanished from under their feet and both of them fell into the dark hole. There was no end to it as they screamed and slid in it.


    "AAAAAA..."


    "THAT OLD MAN!"


    ...


    Inside the house,


    The old, 660 years old, Perenelle mel, wife of Nics mel was setting up the breakfast table. She was humming some songs and working happily. It was rare for people to visit their home, even fewer kids.


    She longed to have her own child. But, she and her husband made some stupid decisions when they were young.


    "Dear, it''s nearly 10 in the morning, when will theye? The breakfast will turn cold." She asked her loving husband. Sometimes, she even felt shocked that it''s been more than 600 years and they still loved each other so much.


    Nics was sitting at the table and reading a muggle newspaper. He liked reading news about Magnus nowadays since he was almost every day in it. He also liked reading about the muggle advancements. This always kept his ego stuck to the ground, as he understands the muggles are developing way faster than wizards.


    "He sent a letter that he needs to drop by the pce. He should be here any minute now. *Koo-Ooo-Koo*


    The clock on the wall suddenly started making bird sounds. It was not an rm, but instead a signal for the uing guests.


    "They are here, my love. Have a seat now." He said to his wife.


    ...


    "AAAA..."


    "RAG! I SEE A LIGHT!" Magnus shouted.


    "I HOPE THERE''S NO FLOOR!" Ragnar said.


    Magnus had his wand ready in case he needed to cast a spell.


    2 metre.


    1 meter.


    Magnus was prepared toe out. The white light was blinding him though. "AAAAAaaaaa..."


    *THUD*


    ~Hmm? Soft?~ Magnus and Ragnar felt something soft under their butts but their faces were still panicking and they were screaming.


    £Ü(o ¡õ o ")/ ©d(£¾¡õ£¼)¥·


    "Close your mouths or a fly might get in."


    "HMM?" Magnus and Ragnar both looked at their surroundings clearly. There sat an old frail man and a woman. They looked so... zombie-ish.


    "I''M ALIVE!" Ragnar cheered.


    Perenelle mel chuckled, "Congrattions, dear. Forgive Nics, he likes to y pranks sometimes."


    "Huh, it was just a 10-foot tunnel anyway. At most, their hip-bones would have broken." Nics said in his hoarse old voice.


    "HEY! you''re the old one, why do I have to worry about my hip." Ragnar disputed.


    But Magnus was stuck on something else, "10 feet? We felt it was many metres long. How did you do that?"


    Nics'' response made Magnus realise how others felt when he did the same.


    The old man coughed and slowly widened his arms as if presenting a grand revtion, "MAGIC..."


    [You can see Lord Mountbatten, Clock and Nics mel on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    GORILLA WANTS STONE!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 210 - 210. Magic Converter

    "Really, I bet it was just some illusion charm or rune." Magnus scoffed. He''d never ept this old man''s attitude.


    But Nics denied, "Illusions can be easily broken. I call what I did a simtion. I used wind and light rted charms to make you two feel as if you are falling. Then I used the wind to make you slow, but because of lights and disorientation runes you felt you were falling too fast." ??


    "Dear, let''s eat now. They will be staying for a few days. We''ll have enough time to talk." Perenelle mel said charmingly. She had the kind old grandma energy going on.


    "YES! I''m hungry..." Ragnar agreed with the n.


    "Wait, let me also include them on this dinner." Magnus interrupted and took out a photo frame from his bag.


    "Old Man mel, meet Arthur and Merlin. You two, this old man is 600 years old." Magnus introduced everyone.


    Merlin and Arthur just stared at Nics'' face. Then Merlin asked. "How?"


    "Philosopher''s Stone." Nics gave a one-word reply.


    Both Arthur and Merlin nodded. Merlin replied, "I remember those stones. There was a frenzy to make them in the past, as they could make you both rich and immortal."


    "Wait, you know how to make them," Magnus asked excitedly.


    "I remember I knew how to make it, but don''t know that now. Maybe the other one knows." Merlin replied.


    Magnus sat back stumped, ~He''s too grumpy and won''t teach me.~


    "Let''s eat now, everyone." Perenelle mel nudged them and finally, their spoons and tes started making noise.


    But as they ate, they heard Merlin and Arthur talking.


    "Arthur, remember that time when I showed you the philosopher''s stones and you ate one of them thinking it''s sweet crystals. Haha, I still don''t understand how the stone then travelled through your system and passed out of your cock.


    "That stone was literally 1 inch wide. How did your pipe even squeeze it out?" Merlin wondered.


    "Pain, my friend. A lot of pain." Arthur''s face turned pale remembering the dark days.


    "Didn''t you have some spell to help me?" Arthur inquired.


    Merlin nodded, "Of course I did. But I just wanted to see such a big stone being passed out naturally. It really helped me in researchter on."


    Arthur seethed in rage, "BASTARD, I WAS READY TO CUT MY OWN MANHOOD THAT DAY."


    "But I helped you," Merlin pointed out.


    Arthur roared, "Yes, by offering me a bloody PAINLESS CASTRATION WITH MAGIC!"


    *Cough*


    Nics was trying to control hisughter all this time but he finally snorted. He wanted to maintain his serious old man aura but he just failed because of these two dead men.


    "So why did you not use your stones?" Nics asked him.


    Merlin scoffed, "Huh, and turn into you? No thanks, I loved my tight skin. But I would have surely found a way to not turn old and also be immortal."


    Ragnar''s face lit up, "Ah, we have already found it actually. My invention, the rejuvenation potion. As long as one drinks it enough times, he won''t age a day physically. So, I am sure its effects can be added to and multiplied with the Elixir of life."


    Merlin proudly nodded, "Goodd, Ragnar. If you were born in my era, I would have made you my son and transferred all my knowledge to you."


    "What''s stopping you now?" Ragnar asked, he was not convinced by Merlin''s praise.


    "Because I am but an empty husk. I don''t have detailed memories anymore. I only know about things existing, how, when and where is unknown to me. Surprisingly, we remember our whole lives and even its tiny little details but it''s all worthless stuff." Merlin answered with self-doubt.


    *BURP*


    "The food was very tasty, Mrs mel. Thank you for the meal. Now, let''s go and start studying, Mr mel." Magnus got up from his chair enthusiastically.


    Perenelle mel chuckled, "Thank you, dear. You can call me Grandma actually."


    She was right and Magnus also felt it. So he obliged, "Hehe, thank you, Grandma."


    But Nics didn''t get up, "Not so fast, first I need to see what you do know. A test of some sort."


    Magnus was very confident in his abilities so he took him head-on, "I am okay with it, as long as no potions are involved. I am utterly bad at them. And I got Ragnar to make potions for me."


    "Remind me to charge you for potions from now," Ragnarmented while still eating.


    "I pay for the materials, you just need to make them." Magnus barked back.


    "What about my precision and hard work? My market fees are in the hundreds, and you don''t even pay me." Ragnarined.


    Magnus rolled his eyes, "Fine, I will get you the ingredients you want for free next time."


    ...


    Nics brought them underground to arge area. It was a hall with walls made of steel as it seemed.


    "Show me your strongest spell." Nics requested, more like ordered.


    Magnus shrugged, "I can''t. I don''t even know my strongest ability because I am yet to start using Merlin''s staff. But still, I am the best at fire magic."


    "Umm, it''s currently fiendfyre. I have trained it enough to be able to control it. But, can this ce handle it?" Magnus inquired in concern as he didn''t want to destroy the humble abode of this old couple.


    But Nics had no concerns over it. "Just do it, this ce is not ordinary."


    "Okay then. Ragnar, youe and stand beside Mr mel."


    Saying that he took out his wand from his pocket and chanted the spell. A small fire appeared on the tip of the wand, next he knew, it shot out like a snakeing out of its cage. In normal cases, his wand should have just exploded like a grenade, but here it didn''t happen because now Magnus had learned to control the magic that went to the wand, this way he was able to make sure magic did not strain the wand too much whole spewing out the max amount of it.


    The fire circled around the giant hall, taking its shape. Soon, it was clear that this was not a snake, it was a dragon-like thing with snake features. Eastern Dragon probably.


    The fire was deep red in colour and looked very hot. Magical fires didn''t follow the rule of normal fire, where the light colour meant hotter. Here, the darker colour of the fire meant it had more magic imbued in it.


    But Magnus was not done. The fire dragon kept on getting bigger and bigger, at one point it covered everything from the ceiling to the floor, hovering in circles with him, Nics and Ragnar in the middle. They were already sweating. Magnus too was sweating but he was used to heat.


    "Mr mel, if I continue my wand will break. The fire can get 10 times bigger if I continue." He warned.


    mel had no reason to doubt his sincerity. He nodded and took out his own mysterious wand. Magnus wondered what wand this old man had because Dumbledore in the school had the so-called Elder Wand, the strongest of them all. While here this ancient man must also have something precious too.


    Nics waved his arms in the air and the metal walls suddenly opened from ces as if they were vents. Then in a few seconds, the whole Fiendfyre spell vanished with no damage.


    "Where did it go?" Magnus asked. Because Fiendfyre was a fire that had a mind of its own. If the caster didn''t extinguish it then the fire would continue to rage and move to create more destruction.


    "Absorbed, into my magical converter, that will now use your gracious spell to power my home," Nics revealed.


    Magnus and Ragnar''s jaws fell. This was crazy.


    "You mean, you have found a way to generate electricity with magic, and the electrical appliances don''t fry because of magic?" Magnus asked with great interest.


    "No they don''t, didn''t you see my television showing the pathetic news about the muggle world?" Nics replied as if this was a verymon thing.


    "Can you show me the generator? I have been trying to find a way to let electrical appliances work with magic ever since I learned magic." He requested.


    "Sure,e with me," Nics agreed.


    Magnus suspected that Nics was just faking this attitude and was excited to show Magnus around the house as if a child showing his prized toys. After all, Magnus was probably the only person in years who was getting such a tour from him. Due to safety reasons, he couldn''t tell anyone about his various discoveries before.


    After a long descent in an elevator, which went sideways too. They found themselves in a pitch-ck ce. Nics first used his wand to cast a Lumos spell, illuminating the whole lobby.


    And there it was for them to see.


    [You can see Fire Dragon on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    NO STONE! NO LIFU! AND YOU GET CURSED WITH NO WIFU!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 211 - 211. SHOCK!

    "The reason this ce is kept dark is that whenever it gets charged it creates a lot of light and if I add more then that would blind a person. Come on, this is the core of the whole technology." He led them to a chamber where in the centre of the room a small box was resting, thousands of pipes were connected to that box and they went into the whole walls around in the hall.


    "I made this conductive stone, which soaks all the magic in and converts it into rotational energy. Rotation is only done because of the shape of the stone. As magic reaches it, the stones start to create a thrust of some kind from its lighter side. ??


    "I am using it as arge turbine of sorts, which when rotates a motor I have enchanted. The motor creates enough energy to keep the house running." Nics exined to him.


    It was truly an amazing discovery. This also changed a lot of things for Magnus. "Can I also learn this from you?"


    "As long as you can. But if you want to research the Philosopher''s stone and this as well, it will take a lot more time." Nics warned him. But Magnus was no one to fear hard work.


    Ragnar then requested, "Can we see your Philosopher''s stone? I came here for that after all."


    "Sure,e with me. I will show you my most prized possession, which has allowed me to collect all kinds of knowledge and riches. But, creating it also took nearly my life." Nics was muttering about his past that didn''t make sense to Magnus and Ragnar but they silently listened.


    After a while, Nics brought him to the room where he had kept the stone in a jar. The only use to him for it was when he created the elixir. He didn''t create gold though as he had plenty.


    Magnus and Ragnar''s eyes were widened so big they threatened to fall out.


    Magnus was the first one to get a hold of it, "You know what, I do get the feeling of wanting to eat it. But I don''t want to go through what Arthur did. But licking should not be a problem."


    "DON''T! The tongue is too sensitive and if touched you will get burned." Nics warned him.


    "LET ME SEE IT TOO!" Ragnar snatched the stone from Magnus and looked at it intently.


    He chuckled with his ns in his head, "Hehe, this is gorgeous. If I can use it I''m my potions, I wonder what it will create."


    "Miracles, that''s for sure. Alright, now study this book. We will start formal training from tomorrow. These books have now been lost. I found them buried deep under the old Library of Alexandria. The content of these is runes." Nics threw two books at them.


    They got busy after that.


    ...


    Later at the lunch table, Magnus asked something to Mrs mel.


    He felt a little weird for some reason that they did not have any children in 600 years. "Umm, grandma, why did you two not have kids?"


    She depressingly looked down, "Well, I guess heavens have a way to punish those who break heaven''s rules. Just before we took that first Elixir of Life that would make us immortals, an old man appeared out of nowhere. He had a long beard, long hair, some kind of strange sses on his eyes and he was smoking too. He was tall and his voice was so gentle yet earth-shattering.


    "He warned us, that the price for being immortal is that we won''t be able to have a child. He exined to us that we would be breaking rules by being immortal, and by doing this we could have thousands of family members, all immortal and living. It would be a danger to the world.


    "We naively thought we would find a solutionter, as we were young. But, we were wrong. That man was right all along."


    "WAIT! Did that old man also call you my child or something like that? Did he also pat your head?" Merlin suddenly asked.


    They affirmed, to which Merlinughed, "Haha, that old man is probably still alive. I wonder who he really is."


    "Did you mean... you also met him?" Nics asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, I did. It was a long story. Anyway, you continue your story."


    But Mrs mel instead asked Merlin and Arthur a question, "Why didn''t you two have children?"


    "OH! I KNOW," Magnus enthusiastically answered.


    "Merlin and Arthur do not have children because they are interested in each other in all possible ways," Magnus imed.


    "WHAT?! NOOO... ABSOLUTELY NO! I loved fine wine and woman." Arthur protested first.


    Magnus looked at Ragnar and asked, "What are your thoughts?"


    Ragnar stared at the two in the portrait and answered, "Yeah, they seem pretty gay to me ."


    Magnusughed and ate his food, "See, everyone thinks that."


    But Merlin denied, "NO! We didn''t have children because we were impotent due to our highly strong magic."


    "Yeah, sure, whatever lets you sleep." Magnus annoyed them purposefully.


    Arthur agreed with Merlin, "Yes, Magnus. We could not sire children. This was the price to pay for being powerful. Us three are not very different, Magnus... just like us, you are also impotent. This is thew of the world, strong can''t be so strong that they ruin the world."


    *TING*


    The spoon slid down and fell on the floor from Magnus'' hand. Shock visible on his face, stuck in the action he was doing before. Magnus''s eyes froze, but the pupil moved frantically, processing the shock. Ragnar too was shocked, mel couple as well.


    ~Oh no, I thought the other Merlin had told him.~ Merlin panicked in his mind, realising the meaning behind Magnus'' reaction.


    _________xxXxx________


    [A/N: If you have not read the Grandpa Universe fic, then you won''t understand this. Please skip it.]


    [Omake with Grandpa Universe.]


    Heaven,


    It was a good day for the heaven dwellers. Grandpa Universe was, as always, getting an earful from his wife for noting to dinner at the right times. But his reasoning was also good, as, at this point, he had hundreds of Great Great Great Great Great Great Great Great... Grandkids. Who would y with them if not him?


    *Ting Ting*


    Alexander heard his self-invented heaven''s only smart tablet device. It was a notification. He opened the Godsend socialworking app and saw who it was.


    "Hmm? Odin the all-seer? What did he send... Pfft... WHAT IS THIS? BWAHAHAHA..." He howled inughter on the throne.


    A person''s soul was standing in front of him for judgement, it got so scared of hearing Alexander''sughter that it kneeled.


    "Forgive me... Oh, mighty one. I will never have any bad thoughts now. I don''t want any wish, I don''t want any harem. Just send me to any world." The soul pleaded.


    Alexander sighed, "Even after saying that you''re thinking about sleeping with all the women. The only ce for you is hell, son. May your soul get its atonement."


    With a wave of his hand, the gate to hell opened and the soul vanished. Now alone, Alexander opened his close friend''s group chat.


    "Everyone, meet me at Olivia''s garden for lunch. I assure you, you will die ofughter." He sent the message.


    Gods were mostly bored people. So whenever they get a chance, they try to talk. So this time too all came at the correct time.


    "What happened?" The Old God asked.


    "First tell me where were you all this time?" Alexander asked back.


    The old God chuckled, "On a date."


    "You''ve been on a date since I took over this office," Alexander argued.


    The old god folded his arms and rxed, "Well, there are so many of them."


    "And most of them are married." Hats pointed out.


    But God was uncaring and replied like a saint, "Well, marriage is not thest avenue, they want to explore more and I am helping them."


    *Cough*


    "Let''s stop talking about my horny father, he''s retired now. Why did you gather us? I was busy editing my crucifixionption video from each universe I''ve ever been to." Jesus asked him.


    Alexanderughed and put the tablet on the table. Currently, around the table sat Ragnarok, Dobby, Olivia, Old God, Jesus, Buddha, Iroh, Hats on Olivia''sp.


    All of them peeked at the screen and a secondter they reacted.


    "Pfft..."


    "Ahahaha..."


    "Amitabha..."


    Everyone had a different reaction, but all howled inughter like crazy in the end. They looked at the face of pure Dobby, trying to imagine the same makeup on him.


    "Hahaha... This... What a heavenly beauty she is." Ragnarokughed loudly and took a sip of beer.


    Dobby looked at the picture closely and said. "It''s fake."


    "No, it''s from the alternative timeline 69420 of the prime Harry Potter Universe." Alexander cleared the doubts.


    Dobby was a kind soul here. He couldn''t understand why any iteration of him would like to be a servant so bad. After all, he always advocates himself as a free elf.


    "Why did he do this to himself? What did he gain?" Dobby asked confusedly.


    Alexander opened the control panel on the screen and showed the timeline of where it happened. They saw the whole scene happening once again.


    "Haha, I like this Magnus boy." Ragnarokughed out loud.


    "He has dragon blood," Alexander revealed.


    "Hah... No wonder he''s so amazing. Only a dragon can be this cool." Ragnarok didn''t even try to hide his bias.


    Jesus patted Dobby''s shoulder, "Perhaps you can do better with some feminine touch like this, my dear Sophia. I''m sure your wife will love it"


    "Aw... don''t bully poor Dobby like that. It''s not his fault this one turned out so different." Olivia was the only one defending him.


    "Have some tea and calm your mind, my friend. You need it after seeing this... creature." Iroh advised.


    "ERASE IT... Some demon has taken over this Dobby. Erase the timeline." Dobby requested with a solemn expression. He was trying to keep it calm, it was obvious.


    Alexanderughingly denied, "I can assure you it''s not a demon. And this boy Magnus... He''s doing a really good job out there. I remember projecting my image down in this timeline once... or was it twice? Let''s not ruin this timeline. Maybe someday I''ll see him."


    *BOOM*


    "Hehe... Where is my hot and sexy elf woman? WHERE?" Deadpool barged in with an excited face and his own tablet showing the Godsend app.


    Dobby nkly sighed, "That Odin bastard must have posted it to his public page. *Sigh* Now I will tell his wife about all his affairs."


    This means war now. Odin would lose his other eye too, it seemed.


    [You can see Philosopher''s stone, Grandpa Universe and Dobby on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONES PLEASE ME!


    ______________________________


    You can read 14 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 212 - 212. Alchemy

    *CLANK*


    Spoons fell from the table and made noise as they reached the floor. Time passed and hearts stopped. This was the worst day of life for one guy in the room. ??


    The world seemed gloomier than usual today, as a realisation came to Magnus. That although his pipe worked and often sent rivers out every now and then, the rivers didn''t have fish in them.


    "What do you mean? Why would I be impotent? I''m too young." Magnus asked Merlin in disbelief.


    There was no running away now. So Merlin answered, "I can''t tell the bigger details as there are people here. But, the simple concept is. The stronger a being gets, the harder it gets for them to sire children. I and Arthur became impotent after the ritual I told you about.


    "You have my and Arthur''s blood, so you are bound to be much stronger than us. So, you are also like us... Impotent."


    Arthur did some damage control, "It''s okay, Magnus. You still have a lot of time before you have to start pumping some babies. There must be a way to cure yourself. We know there is one, seriously. We also tried to find one but didn''t have time."


    Magnus fell back on his chair, confused about what to feel, he was too young and this shouldn''t be that big of a deal but it actually was and he knew it, "This is... A shocking news. I was not prepared for this. Mum should never know this, or she will get very sad."


    *Pat Pat*


    "Don''t worry, Mag, I will help you research it." Ragnar consoled him.


    "I''m not really worried about it. I can surely find a cure with the limitless knowledge avable. And I am just 13 years old right now, I can study every single subject there is in the time I have. Let''s go, teach me, Mr mel, teach me alchemy." Magnus requested firmly.


    mel got up, not uttering a single word. He could feel Magnus'' pain first hand. He''d appreciate it if he could help hime up with a solution, as he knew that the curse of not ever having the pleasure of being a father was too heartbreaking.


    Ragnar walked beside Magnus and asked, "Mag, is it that your banana is always soggy or..."


    "RAG, for thest time, my instrument works just fine. It''s probably a problem with its grease." Magnus corrected him immediately, making Ragnarugh due to his double meaning exnations.


    mel soon took them to his personalboratory. This was where he made many new inventions. It was big and had lots of cupboards, each having some jars containing precious materials.


    "Why did you decide to settle in Britain, Mr mel?" Ragnar asked. Magnus was still silent, and it was understandable.


    Nics answered, "Because I''ve never been here for a long time. I''m originally from France, but for most of the known history, Britain and France have been at war. It was never the right time to shift home or I would''ve been named a traitor.


    "But now with the modern era, I can go anywhere. And I chose it here."


    "Then you must have a very bad taste. I would''ve gone to Japan. It''s a clean country where people follow rules." Ragnar said.


    "Haha," Nics chortled and continued, "Japan is filled with rogue wizards. You''d be constantly fighting them as the ministry doesn''t do anything there."


    "Then where do you think a wizard wanting peace can go?" Ragnar questioned.


    "Wilderness, away from civilization. There is no country that can be considered safe for a wizard. There will always be someone after something that you have. Just take my philosopher''s stone. I have killed more than a thousand wizards who have tried to steal the stone." Nics revealed.


    *Whistle*


    "But that''s still a small number whenpared to 600 years of living." Magnus joined the conversation.


    "Who said I only killed the Wizard after me. I went after them too, killing their entire gangs at once. Why do you think nobody dares to steal it anymore? Because they''re scared." Nics proudly said. He was a very active person back in the day.


    Magnus scoffed, "But you brought the stone to Britain at the worst possible time. There is a dark lord going around killing people. He might one day decide to take the stone too since it can make him immortal."


    Nics replied confidently, but in an uncaring fashion, "Then I''m afraid the whole ministry of magic will have toe to aid because I am still a very high ranking French wizard and they don''t want a war with France''s magicalmunity now do they?"


    Magnus snorted, "You really give too much credit to the British ministry of magic. They are useless, even worse than the muggle police, that always arriveste, while the ministry doesn''t even arrive after the crime has happened, but I will say wee to Britain, as I will make it a very safe ce for all to live. Anyway, let''s start with studying. What will you teach me today?"


    "You came here for Alchemy, right? Because you can find many masters in other subjects. Let''s begin with what Alchemy even is, it is a branch of magic and an ancient science concerned with the study of theposition, structure and magical properties of the four basic elements, as well as the transmutation of substances. It is thus intimately connected with Potion-making, chemistry and transformation magic.


    "This art has existed as long as magic has. In the old times, alchemy was just limited to some tribe chiefs concocting some liquid or material that would be deemed as god''s grace, in fact, it was alchemy they just didn''t know it."


    "Mr mel, I suck at potions, can I still master alchemy?" Magnus quickly asked.


    "Sure, but you will have to ask for your brother''s help sometimes. As potions are still needed in some alchemical reactions. But, other aspects should be easy for you.


    "As Alchemy also concerns philosophy; one interpretation of alchemical literature, which is known to be dominated by mystical and metaphysical spection, that the study of Alchemy was symbolic of a spiritual journey, leading the alchemist from ignorance (base metal) to enlightenment (gold).


    "While Muggles for the most partrgely dismisses it as an outdated forerunner of modern chemistry, there are still wizards actively studying and practising it in the twentieth century and who held it to be some of the most difficult magic known to wizardkind. A less well-known branch of the study of alchemy was Spagyric, or "nt alchemy". To be honest, I don''t think there is anyone in the world who knows Spagyric anymore other than me."


    As soon as Ragnar heard this he cheered up, "Sir, I want to study Spagyric. I will use it to make better materials for my potions."


    Nics agreed immediately, "Sure, son. Dumbledore told me about your amazing potion skills, I am going to teach you everything I know about potions, alchemy and anything else that you want."


    Magnus became alert after hearing this. In his mind, he knew that there was never a free meal, and Nics was going so far as to teach them with so much enthusiasm. "Sir, why are you doing so much for us?"


    Silence ensued, as Nics looked Magnus in the eyes, guessing what the young boy was thinking. Taking a guess, he sighed. "Dumbledore also told me about your careful nature. Don''t worry, this is a free meal. I am more than 600 years old, Magnus.


    "And honestly, I don''t desire to live much longer anymore, I have seen and experienced everything a person could imagine. But before I die, I would very much like that my magical inheritance is passed on to someone worthy. I don''t know anybody whoes even close to being as talented as you. And from your actions in the past two years, and even before you arrived at Hogwarts, I believe you will do good with this knowledge."


    Magnus smiled, "Well thank you, sir. I will honour your legacy and keep this knowledge secure."


    Nics waved his hand as if it was not a big deal but he was happy deep inside, "Just call me professor now, I''m used to that. OKAY! DROP YOUR CLOTHES NOW!"


    "WHAT?!" Magnus and Ragnar eximed.


    [You can see Nics'' Lab on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    GIVE STONES FOR ALCHEMY!


    ______________________________


    You can read 14 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 213 - 213. The Peak Of Greed

    "What? You need to wear a protective suit while working here. Alchemy can be very dangerous sometimes." Nics rified.


    Magnus and Ragnar took a sigh of relief and followed his further instructions. ? ?


    "To be sessful at alchemy, one needs to understand the value of an item. To understand how it would be worth in another material. You should know what each item in your alchemical form consists of in exact quantities.


    "To create something out of alchemy, you need to give it something in return. It could be something small but expensive, or it could be something inrge quantity but worthless.


    "The next mainponent of Alchemy is the transmutation patterns. These patterns are like a circuit in your muggle electrical appliances. These circle''s each line and curves define what is going to happen to the item you ce on it. How much it''s going to bebined with the other substance, what is going to be the end result, all of it is controlled by these circles.


    "I was told that you two have a great memory, so I will give you two books to memorise all transmutation circles I know of. You will have till tomorrow morning to remember them." Nics handed them two thick books.


    "Next, I will demonstrate to you how to produce gold," Nics said and started preparing his alchemy table.


    Magnus''s eyes shined as soon as he heard gold. This was a very good motivation to learn alchemy even better. Ragnar was the same to some extent. But his gold lust did not go as deep as Magnus''.


    Both of them flocked to Nics'' side to see every single move and record it in their minds.


    Nics started giving them the lesson, "Creating gold was the driving factor of the earlier alchemists. But, creating gold can be more urately exined in muggle science than magical, as the magical method sounds more ult and unbelievable aspared to the scientific one."


    "Wait, you studied muggle subjects?" Magnus asked in shock.


    Nics nodded and showed him some pictures, "Of course, I have had one on one conversations with Albert Einstein, Marie Curie, Isaac Newton, Charles Darwin, Nik Te, Galileo Galilei, Leonardo da Vinci and many more. Many of them were wizards themselves."


    This was a real eye-opener for Magnus, this meant Nics was like the best of both worlds.


    "That''s amazing, professor. Most wizards are too proud to even talk to muggles, let alone study their science." he praised.


    "Haha, thank you. Ah, let''s continue. To make gold, you need to understand how gold came into existence in the first ce, and this takes us to the origin of thes, stars and their eventual deaths.


    "Gold, like most heavy metals, is forged inside stars through a process called nuclear fusion. In the beginning, following the Big Bang, only two elements were formed: hydrogen and helium. A few hundred million years after the Big Bang, the first stars were zing away with their nuclear fires. These nuclear fires forced lighter elements together to make slightly heavier elements, and these nuclear reactions released a huge amount of energy.


    "Gradually, these early stars began making elements such as carbon, nitrogen, oxygen ¡ª working their way up through the periodic table towards iron. But there was still no gold in the Universe. Once these earlier stars ran out of light elements to burn, they kicked in on the heavier ones.


    "Finally, as they burnt silicon to make iron, they exploded as a supernova, and for a few short moments, each star would release as much energy as all the regr stars in that gxy put together. In that cataclysmic explosion, for the first time, atoms of gold were manufactured and then hurled out into the Universe, along with the other debris from that explosion.


    "On Earth, gold finally reached us some 200 million years after the formation of the when meteorites packed with gold and other metals bombarded its surface. During the formation of Earth, molten iron sank to its centre to make the core.


    "What we must do today is replicate that same process, but on such a small scale that the gold produced will be of no use. This is the only reason why not all alchemists are rich with gold, and why so many tried to create a philosopher''s stone.


    "The truth is, the philosopher''s stone is the only tool that can help you create gold inrge quantities. Let''s proceed now."


    Nics drew a transmutation circle on the granite tabletop. "Concentrate on this now."


    "We will use all the things necessary to make gold and put it on this transmutation circle. After this, all you need is a power source for this reaction. Now, you can not use your own magic for this, because that is unstable.


    "For this, you will need another alchemical creation, called the magic crystal. You can make this by taking a silicon crystal, adding some oak root ash and your own magic in it.


    "Put the magic crystal in the middle of the circle and give a tiny push of your own magic to start the reaction. Now, watch the reaction." He gave clear instructions and then finally stepped back.


    Magnus and Ragnar noted something happening on the alchemy table. Slowly, the items on the circle started hovering an inch above and disintegrating. It looked so magical to see even by magical standards.


    All of it was going directly into the magic crystal in the middle. The magic crystal started glowing soon after. A whileter it started emitting a blinding light.


    "This is the peak of this reaction," Nics spoke.


    *BOOM*


    With a sudden burst, the light disappeared, and with it everything on the table also vanished.


    "What happened to the granite tabletop?" Magnus asked.


    "Gone. This is why not everyone can practice alchemy, as it''s very hard on one''s pocket." Nics said.


    Ragnar quickly went close to the table, but he only had confusion written on his face, "Professor, what happened to the gold? Where is it?"


    Nics smiled, "Haha, you can''t see the gold with naked eyes. You need a magnifying ss. Look."


    Magnus and Ragnar looked through the ss. There were 3 tiny specks of gold dust.


    Magnus rubbed his head in frustration, "Are you joking with us, professor?"


    "No, why would I? I told you, the price of creating gold is too much for it to make anyone rich." Nics reminded them.


    Disheartened and quite possibly bamboozled, they epted this simple fact. They epted their fate that there was no quick way to get rich.


    "Here I was thinking of making gold every day." Ragnar sighed in disappointment.


    *Pat Pat*


    Nics patted their shoulders andughed, "Don''t be sad, my students. There are many ways to get rich, the sky is the limit."


    "Huh, then tell us a method," Magnus asked seriously.


    "I already told you, the sky is the limit." Nics blurted.


    ???


    There was confusion on Magnus and Ragnar''s faces. Ragnar then asked, "What do you mean, professor?"


    *Sigh*


    Nics took a seat and showed them a document, "Look at this. I found this from a scientist friend of mine not long ago. There is this asteroid orbiting around the sun between Mars and Jupiter. Unlike most asteroids that are made up of rocks or ice, scientists believe that Psyche 16 is a dense andrgely metallic object thought to be the core of an earlier that failed in formation. This means it could be fully filled with precious metals, gold included."


    "HOLY GORGEOUS MERLIN''S TITS! It is estimated to be worth 10,000 quadrillion dors." Ragnar eximed at the top of his lungs as he read about it.


    "GODDAMIT! I DON''T HAVE TITS! Stop cursing in my name." Merlin screamed from the side, while Arthurughed. But they were promptly ignored.


    But then Ragnar''s shoulders fell, "Ah, its dimensions are 279, 232, and 189 kilometres. It''s too big to bring here."


    However, he was intrigued by the silence of Magnus. He turned to look at his brother, but what he saw scared him to the core.


    ~OH NO! This face... I have never seen such a greedy face on him before. GOD SAVE THIS ASTROID NOW!~


    *BAM*


    Magnus put the documents aside, his eyes shining in gold. "IT''S DECIDED! Let''s not worry about storing it. Let''s reach this BAD BOY FIRST!"


    ~He''s totally going to store it somewhere.~ Ragnar read through Magnus'' face.


    *Sigh*


    "Ah! Youth." Nics muttered from the side, not having even the slightest doubt about Magnus'' crazy ambitions because even he has made a crazy trip to the sun in the past while creating the Philosopher''s stone. But that was a tale for another time.


    [You can see the gold and the astroid on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    GIVE GORILLA SOME LOVE! THROW STONES PLES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 14 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 214 - 214. Magic Book

    Greed was a very good motivator to work hard. Even more so when your dream was to snatch a literal giant asteroid from space.


    Magnus and Ragnar worked so hard that Nics had to work harder to teach them because the two boys were like sponges, who were soaking in all the knowledge he provided them. The amount of progress they showed in alchemy in just a week was beyond what he could expect from a wizard studying the subject for a year. ??


    However, both Ragnar and Magnus had a difference. Magnus excelled in the alchemy that only involved the use of other charms and which were more inclined towards fighting. Ragnar excelled in alchemy that used the potions and was more inclined towards supportive alchemy, which helps the wizard in doing many things.


    For example, Magnus was making Alchemical bombs, while Ragnar was making Alchemical stones, objects that could help a wizard do things they otherwise couldn''t without knowing certain magic. He had also started learning Spagyric.


    "Professor, what is this?" Magnus inquired. They were all in Nics'' office. Magnus was looking at an old phoenix-embossed book.


    Nics ran to stop Magnus from opening it but he was toote, "Ah, what have you done! Now I will have to talk to her."


    Magnus confusedly asked him, "Who? And how?"


    *Sigh*


    "This is a book that can be used to talk to people, no matter how far they are. I have photos of those people''s offices here, when you open a page, it sends a notification to the other side, so they also talk back through the page I provided them." Nics exined.


    "And who did I just call?" Magnus asked.


    "Not good news, she''s the headmaster of Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. She talks a lot." Nics revealed.


    Magnus with interest looked at the page. In the photograph was an office. "Well, then you should hide, professor, I will talk to her and hang up soon."


    Nics was absolutely in favour, "Good, then I am going down to see my wife now. Cometer for dinner."


    Ragnar and Magnus sat in front of the book and waited for the other side to respond.


    Soon, a woman, probably in her middle ages, stepped in front of the book. She was of ck descent. Magnus read the name on the page, it was Alicia Jackson.


    "Hello," he and Ragnar waved hands.


    But the other side seemed shocked as she was expecting Nics there.


    "Hello, who are you?" She asked them.


    "I''m Magnus and this is Ragnar, we''re brothers," Magnus replied innocently.


    "Thank you for this valuable information. Why did you contact me with Nics'' book? Where is he?" She asked them.


    "Well, he went to the kitchen. We''re here to learn from him." Magnus said.


    ~Study? Since when did he start teaching again? And these two? Magnus?... Wait!~


    "Are you Magnus Emrys Pendragon?" She hastily asked.


    Magnus shook his head, "No, I am Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon."


    "Yes yes, same thing. So you''re learning from him, pretty exinable. Professor Harrison had only praises about you." She said.


    Professor Harrison was Magnus'' DADA professor in 1st year, he went back to the States after that year since he could not teach more due to the DADA curse.


    "How is the professor? I enjoyed his lessons a lot."


    She sighed, "He stopped teaching and joined the ministry again. He became the head of the Auror department."


    This was a strange development. From what Magnus knew, Professor Harrison was already a retired person of the MACUSA. Why would he join it again?


    "Well, say my thanks to the professor then. Okay, bye-bye..."


    "WAIT!" Alicia stopped him.


    Magnus waited, "Yes?"


    "Can you visit Ilvermorny School sometime in the future? You don''t know, but there are many fans of you here. They are so keen that they are nning on going to Britain to see you." she revealed.


    Magnus'' mind thought of something different, ~Hehe, I wonder if I can poach some talents from that school.~


    "I wille there maybe in a year or two, for now, I want to focus on my studies. Okay bye." He closed the book.


    He then turned to another page, "AHA! Found it, Dumbledore''s office. Hehe, let''s shock the old man."


    Magnus looked through the picture. But sadly, the office was empty, there was only Fawkes, sitting on the perch and grooming himself.


    "OY! FAWKES!" Magnus called him.


    "!!!" Fawkes looked around himself in alertness, his battle senses picked up.


    "KWAAAAA?" He screamed.


    "Stop with this fake aggression, I know you do this to impress your girl. Look here, it''s me." Magnus scolded him. It seemed that Dumbledore had framed the page and put it on the wall.


    Fawkes finally noticed Magnus on the wall. To Fawkes, Magnus was his best bro, because he got him his sweet Nina. His love, his life.


    "RAAA...." Fawkes cheered seeing him.


    "Where is Dumbledore?" Ragnar asked him.


    Fawkes looked around confusedly, scratching his head with his w. He was clueless about it.


    *DOOR OPENS*


    *WHISTLING*


    Magnus and Ragnar moved closer to the picture, anticipating who it was that was whistling in the headmaster''s office.


    "Oh, you woke up, Fawkes? You really seem too tired these days." It was Dumbledore''s voice.


    Magnus and Ragnar tried to guess what the old man was doing. Nobody knew what he did anyway, even less so in the holiday time.


    "All right, I feel refreshed. Let''s get over with the documents." Dumbledore went to his table and took a seat.


    Magnus and Ragnar though were in shock. They just dumbly stared at the old man, humming and working.


    "It seems he just..." Magnus muttered.


    "Took a bath," Ragnar finished.


    "PROFESSOR!" Magnus called him a little louder.


    Dumbledore was alerted. He stood up, his wand in his hand. "Magnus?"


    "Here, professor."


    Dumbledore finally saw them, inside the photo on the wall. "What are you d... AH!"


    He just realised, he had taken a bath, and there was still a towel on his head and beard. He waved his wand and both of them disappeared.


    "Hehe, it''s fine, professor, we''re all humans. Ragnar here sometimes sleeps naked. I like to sing while bathing. Nothing to feel ashamed of here." Magnus tried to ease the old man. He did not want to intrude in his personal life.


    Dumbledore smiled and took his seat again, but he changed the topic, "So, how is your training going?"


    "Good, but the old man won''t let us use the philosopher''s stone yet. He said we are not ready to handle its power. But we''ve achieved a lot. Our study will end here in another week and then we''ll return home. Got too much work on the muggle side too. Okay, bye-bye now," He once again abruptly closed the book.


    Dumbledore looked at Fawkes with a sense of betrayal, "Why didn''t you tell me about them when I got out?"


    "CHEEE... RAAA...."


    "Really? You forgot? I am feeling a disturbance in your magic, Fawkes, I hope you have not joined the other side." Dumbledore jokingly said and got back to work.


    ...


    Magnus left the book aside, thest thing he wanted to do was get in contact with some unknown head of state and go through the awkward talk.


    "Let''s go, Rag, I need your help in creating a new alchemical form. It can generate electricity like a battery, but much stronger." Magnus once again got to work.


    He spent the rest of his days studying. Alchemy was good, but he also studied his runes book. There was something to gain from it for sure. After all, Merlin was also a decent alchemist.


    Ragnar threw himself into the research of modifying nts with magic, mainly alchemy. He was trying to see if he could change a nt''s gic function so that he can create a single tree that can grow a wide variety of fruits at the same time.


    If he was sessful, this would be a crazy discovery for sure.


    ...


    At the same time,


    Lord Mountbatten was very grateful for the rejuvenation potion. Since he had taken it he was feeling so much better. Before, he felt like he didn''t have much energy in his body to do anything other than leisurely activities, but now, he felt like he couldmand an army and go through another war or something.


    But, his current mission was also very important. He was supposed to get oil from Saudi Arabia. He had already sent the word that he would being as the herald of King Magnus.


    However, his journey took a lot of time since he had to bring 5 container ships with him. Though thankfully the route was not long. They went through the Mediterranean sea, passed the Suez Canal and reached the Saudi Port.


    When Mountbatten arrived there, he was surprised to see that the Saudi authorities had already kept reserved locations for them to anchor theirrge ships. ~It seems the Saudi King really values His Majesty.~


    Reaching the country was one part, now was where his main job started


    [You can see the book on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONE LOW! FUEL ME UP!


    ______________________________


    You can read 14 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 215 - 215. Pump The Economy

    Lord Mountbatten had booked a few cars from the British Embassy in Saudi Arabia. They took him to Riyadh, the capital of the country. Soon, he was granted an audience with the king.


    This was not an official state meeting, so Mountbatten did not wear his military uniform. He just greeted the king as anyone would. The meeting was taking ce in a small meeting hall. The King sat on the big chair while Mountbatten sat on a slightly smaller one, a distance away from him. ??


    He bowed a little, "Your Majesty, I have brought His Majesty, Pendragon''s letter."


    The king nodded, his assistant went to Mountbatten and took the letter. King Faisal tore its seal and read it with a in face.


    As soon as he read the first words, he smiled. It started with, "As-Sam-ikum" An Arabic greeting, which meant peace to be unto you. It wasmonly used by followers of hismon faith.


    He read the letter. The terms were simple but vague. Magnus was asking for the oil right now, but his proposal for opening industries in his country was forter.


    "Um... Mr Mountbatten, you may rest in the royal pce today, I will talk to His Majesty Pendragon personally on the phone first, I need to discuss something with him," he advised.


    Mountbatten dly epted this request. He actually held a bit of good respect for this king. Because, unlike the ones before him, King Faisal was a visionary, who started Television broadcasting in the country, started the Ministry of Justice and inaugurated the country''s first "five-year n" for economic development. This may seem like a small thing to the west but were revolutionary here.


    "Then I will await your reply, your majesty. I will convey the words back to Britain first," Mountbatten said and contacted the British administration through the embassy.


    Now, there was a problem. Nobody knew where Magnus was. In response to this frenzy, both Grace and Adam were contacted, but even they didn''t know where Magnus went, he just said he''s going to meet an ancient wizard.


    So, the Secretary of Defence rushed to Magnus'' mansion, where they found Abe. They told him about the situation and Abe agreed to go to Magnus.


    ...


    mel''s House,


    "Haha, Grandma, you make the best apple pie. Give me the recipe, I''m sure mum would love to try it." Magnus was currently upied ttering Mrs mel.


    She may look old, but she was still as cheerful as Grace. She was feeding Magnus and Ragnar as if they were her grandkids.


    "Eat more, Ragnar, you were studying the wholest night. Be careful about your health too. You can live long enough with the potions you told us about, but be sure to enjoy life every once in a while, because this world otherwise is just too nd." She advised Ragnar.


    Ragnar kindly nodded, "I will, grandma. Ah, and thank you for putting the nket on me yesterday."


    She ruffled his hair, "It''s okay, sweetie."


    ~She''s so kind.~ Ragnar thought.


    "Grandma, how did you keep yourself sane in these 600 years? Mainly, how did you two stick together for so long?" Magnus inquired.


    She chuckled, "Dear, the trick is to not try to be sane. In the past 600 years, we did anything and everything that came into our minds. No matter how crazy it sounded, we did it.


    "If we had tried to live a noble and disciplined life for so long, then we would have really gone mad.


    "And about us two. Well, there was indeed a time when we grew bored with each other. Both of us experienced 200 years of youth, and during 100 years of those, we had decided we will try to look for other partners that can keep us happy.


    "So, both of us tried many people. I tried everyone, be it a man or a woman. Nics too. But, in the end, all roads led us to each other once again. We knew that day, that we were born to be with each other, and we would also die together."


    Magnus though was staring at Nics, "Hehe, so professor, you tried everyone too? Women and... Men?"


    *Cough*


    "Live as long as I did and you will understand," Nics scoffed.


    But Magnusughed, "Haha, I will tell professor Dumbledore, I bet he willugh."


    However, to Magnus and Ragnar''s shock, Nics started howling inughter. "Go ahead and tell him. But I guarantee he won''tugh, because he likes men and only men."


    Magnus and Ragnar''s faces froze, silence ensued.


    (¡ñ__¡ñ") (?¨A _ ¨@?")


    "Old man likes bananas?" Magnus muttered lowly.


    Ragnar was the first to talk aloud, "WHAT?! But... I hugged him once."


    Mrs mel scolded him, "No, Ragnar. Old Albus is not like that. He may have a different sexual orientation but he sees kids as kids. Besides, it''s highly unlikely he will ever love someone again."


    "Again? What happened to the woma... I mean man before?" Magnus questioned.


    Nics sighed, "I guess there is no harm in telling you. His previous lover... well he walked on a dark path, that lead to his demise, by Dumbledore''s own hand. The man was... is known as...


    "Gellert Grindelwald."


    "Gellert Grindelwald!" Magnus also eximed at the same time.


    Ragnar was taken aback, "That... must have been very hard to do. Who knew, our old headmaster had such a tragic love story. Having to defeat the one he loved."


    *POP*


    "MISTER GRANT!" Abe popped in.


    Mrs mel greeted him kindly, "Oh, who is this Gentle-elf here?"


    Abe bowed and introduced, "I am Abraham Lincoln,"


    Nics held hisughter, "A good name,"


    "There is also a George Washington. Both of them came from the States a few years ago." Magnus exined.


    Nics chuckled, "Ah, that name brings back a memory. Back during the war for independence of America, George Washington had a very serious gum bleeding problem, his teeth were also crooked. I was there, having some fun alone time, painting their ongoing battle with the British once and George saw me and recognised me. He desperately asked for a cure for his gums and I gave it.


    "Later, he dragged me to some meeting and made me sign on a nk paper, saying that I did a great boon to his country by curing his gums. Guess what, ahaha... that was the deration of independence, a signature of a French Citizen is on that paper. Ah, those were really fun days.


    "Another time, back in 1560, Elizabeth I was looking for a marriage prospect. I was looking for a fun partner during that time, so I went to her country too. People were shocked to see that a french man hade to marry the English queen.


    "However, I uncovered a greater plot, the queen was enchanted by that dumb Malfoy. I had fun watching him get thrashed for what he did. But,ter when I decided to leave, the queen tried to get me arrested, saying she wanted to marry me. But, I ran away from there, Merlin''s bear, she was hideous.


    "Oh, one ti..."


    "STOP! SIR! EMERGENCY! The king of Saudi Arabia wants to talk to mister Grant on the phone. You need to go to the pce quickly." Abe shouted and told everything in one breath.


    Magnus, who was enjoying Nics'' story, became alert, "Let''s go then. Grandma, professor, I''ll be back in a while."


    Magnus and Abe popped away, leaving Ragnar to listen to the funny stories of Adventures of Nics mel.


    ...


    Buckingham Pce,


    Magnus was quickly brought to the Queen''s office. The phone line was already connected.


    "Everyone, except the queen and the Prime Minister, wait outside." He ordered.


    The room soon became empty. "Is this line being recorded or heard anywhere else?"


    "No, Magnus. This line ispletely safe." The Queen reassured him.


    Magnus turned to the prime minister, "Remember, if the words of this deal go out, there will be big consequences. The United States may be unfriendly towards us. And we can not afford to mess with them... for now."


    "You can rest easy, your highness, nobody is hearing this line," he assured.


    Magnus nodded and sat down. He picked up the phone and spoke, "Hello,"


    "Hahaha... Magnus... good to hear from you again. I read your letter, I would like to talk about that." King Faisal cheerfully talked.


    Magnus frankly replied, as during the previous meeting they had decided not to use the honorifics, "I was training, Faisal. And yes, we can certainly talk about this.


    "Eh... I was thinking we should talk personally. We both have too many enemies who are probably listening to us right now, not talking about just the non-magical ones. Why don''t youe here? There is a ministry registered portkey at Saudi Embassy. Use that ande to my pce. I will hold a secret party in your name," King Faisal invited him.


    Magnus agreed as he had bigger ns to discuss, something that would ensure Britain never loses its oil supply ever again. "Fine, I wille."


    Magnus hung up the phone and spoke to the prime minister. "You heard me, I will head out. No need to send anyone with me, I will be taking my own people."


    He sent Abe to get a few guards from MEDA. But Adrian himself came with 3 more men.


    "Good evening, Mr Grant." Adrain greeted him formally. He wasn''t going to call him Magnus when others were nearby.


    "Thanks foring, let''s go, Adrian."


    ...


    Their journey was smooth and fast. They arrived at Riyadh''s royal castle in no time. Magnus had never thought he would evere here again, for political reasons no less.


    "Your Majesty," Mountbatten greeted him.


    "Let''s go, Lord Mountbatten." Magnus walked in big strides. Today, he was going to start his official interference in the economy of Britain. The aim was, increasing the speed of the country''s growth, leading to prosperity and happiness, one of the main goals of his life.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONE ME LIKE YOUR FAVOURITE WATER WALKER!


    ______________________________


    You can read 14 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 216 - 216. Oil Deal

    Magnus was brought to a room, it was not big but looked very luxurious, it had so much gold stuff that even a single light bulb there was enough to illuminate the whole room.


    There was a big television on one side on which the 1973 Star Trek: The Animated Series was running, on the other side was a nice couch, with side tables full of tasty food and fruits. ??


    "Haha, wee to Saudi Arabia, Magnus." King Faisal got up with enthusiasm and went forward to give greetings to him.


    Magnus reciprocated, "Likewise, Faisal. It seems you are enjoying your life to the fullest."


    He heartilyughed, "Haha, I love this television, entertainment at the confines of yourfortable home, what better can a man ask for? Come and sit with me. It will just be the two of us talking."


    Magnus understood his meaning, he looked at Mountbatten and nodded. The old man receded from the room. King Faisal''s assistants also left the room and closed the doors. Now, only Magnus and King Faisal rxedly sat and watched the television.


    "So, I had thought just sending Lord Mountbatten would have worked. Now I''m here." Magnus said tiredly.


    "Well, it''s a big deal you''re asking for, and it''s better we discuss it at our level directly. I am not really in favour of turning oil into a political weapon, it''s bad for business. But other countries do favour it and I can''t defy the majority and make them my enemy, I share a border with them." Faisal started.


    Magnus nodded. He picked an apple and took a bite before saying, "I can understand, even I can''t openly make special agreements with you as I need to keep a good bnce between rtions with Saudi Arabia and the United States. So, what are your concerns regarding the deal?"


    "The concern is that eventually someone from a department will find out about this deal, and if I don''t have anything worth to show my people, they will feel I betrayed my country.


    "Your ns for the industries are not going to happen anytime soon, so what can you give me that I can show to everyone?" Faisal asked. He wanted to value his friendship with Magnus, but, he was also the king of Saudi and he had obligations to fulfil. He could not be seen as someone selling their country to the westerners, or else his death would be just one assassination away.


    Magnus thought hard and long about what to give him. From among hispanies, MEDA was already present here, but it did not employ any Saudi wizards. Then there were many more of hispanies but opening them here would be very counterproductive. However, he came up with two ns that could really be lucrative.


    "Faisal, I heard a lot of government authorised infrastructural ns are going to beunched soon? What if I can help you find the best yet most cost-friendlypany in the world to build everything for you in record time?" Magnus asked.


    Faisal connected the dots andughed, "Haha, you''re talking about Emrys Constructions? Ah, what a marvellous name andpany. I tried to do the same here,"


    "And you failed," Magnus took the jab. Not everyone could just copy his business model and be sessful. Magnus was only able to do what he did because he was popr and the situation Voldemort had created.


    Faisal sighingly replied, "Sadly, wizards are too proud of themselves and refuse to work together. You are lucky that you have such a fan following they are ready to work for you."


    "So, what do you think? I never nned to expand mypany here so fast but for you, I can open a new office in Riyadh. They will participate in bids like anyone else and quote the lowest price than anyone in the room. But let me tell you, if anyone quotes lower than us, then they will probably be scamming you.


    "Just imagine, in one year, you can showcase tall buildings, train lines to the people of the country, firming your grip on the political field more. If you want a building, we will build it. If you want an airport, railway track, or any skyscraper, we can make it.


    "Beyond this, I will tell FuterTek to open a research facility here, to explore the possibility of starting a semiconductor and chip manufacturing industry here. Trust me, these chips are the future, every single electrical device will use them, they can give you billions of dors in just taxes in the future." He offered. And his offer was very sincere.


    Faisal can save a lot of money by hiring Emrys Construction.


    "Fine then, I will sell you the oil." He epted the agreement.


    Magnus actually knew that the United Kingdom itself had enough oil reserves to keep itself going for a long time. But the thing is that they did not extract that much as of yet. So, they had more needs.


    He was happy that the current crisis was resolved. "Faisal, I have another proposal. In this, there is only profit for you and only loss for me. But I need these things."


    King Faisal''s eyes shined. This should be something pretty big. "Sure, tell me about it."


    "I want us to sign an agreement that you will sell Britain oil at a cost price for the next 50 years," Magnus suggested.


    "WHAT?! Are you joking? What will the horse eat, if it befriends the grass?" Faisal protested.


    "Calm down, for doing this, of course, there will be big benefits for you. I will provide you with a new variety of seeds that can grow in this desert country too. What I am offering you is a green revolution. Your country can be self-reliant when ites to food." He offered.


    He knew that for theing two or three decades, oil was still going to be the main driver of the economy. If he could reduce the money Britain spent on it he could gain a lot.


    In truth, if Magnus didn''t have the ns to create a greater Britain, he could''ve just used the domestic oil reserves. But he was going to expand, and they will need oil too. Thankfully nobody knew it yet. So from this point of view, he was winning big time.


    Faisal fell into contemtion. Britain was their number 13 purchaser of oil and if he sold the oil at the price they produced it, the losses would be visible. But if he can really get these seeds and take the goodwill of people all for himself then he might just be the most loved Saudi king in history. His country was already a surplus producer of dairy products and meat, if he could also produce grains then it would be great.


    "So, what do you think?" Magnus asked.


    "When can you provide these seeds?" Faisal inquired


    "Not anytime soon, they are still in the experimental stage, once they are tested for health and safety, I will give them to you. Let''s sign a letter of intent for now and as soon as I get the seeds, we can move ahead with that deal." Magnus suggested. Ragnar would still need some time to master Spagyric, better known as nt alchemy.


    "Then, let''s just sign the oil purchase deal for now. The next bids for the infrastructural projects will start thising Monday, so be sure to send your people." King Faisal informed him and also signed on the selling of 15 million metric tonnes of oil. With this, even if the conflictsted till next year''s march it won''t be a problem for Britain.


    With this work done, Magnus decided to leave, he had to go back to Nics and continue his training. He could not afford to bezy in his studies.


    "Well, thanks for the deal then. I will return now, I have a lot of work to do. Lord Mountbatten will stay here to oversee the shipment. See youter, Faisal." Magnus said goodbye.


    "Ah, stay for the evening, Magnus. There is going to be a party." Faisal tried to stop him.


    "I can''t, and I am really tired of all the parties now. They are the most tiring part of being a royal to me." Magnus sighingly said.


    King Faisal chuckled, "Well, I''ve been to your European parties, they are not really fun, too much bootlicking. Here, a party means a party where one can enjoy. But... oh... you shouldn''t reallye to the party, I forgot you are still underage and there will be a few... belly dancers."


    Magnus shook his head, the old King was in his 60s but was still strong in body, probably due to some potions his people fed him.


    "Thanks for hosting me, see you in the future." He waved goodbye and left the room. King Faisal stayed to chill, watch television and eat.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    MONKE DEMANDS STONE!


    ______________________________


    You can read 14 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 217 - 217. WELCOME TO THE NEW AGE OF COMMUNICATIONS!

    Magnus walked with Lord Mountbatten to the embassy, which was the only ce he could freely talk without worrying about anybody listening.


    "The contract has been signed. You can start loading 15 million metric tonnes of oil. The tankers have been enchanted to hold more than their capacity so there should not be any problem. Just take them back to the storage facility back home, Emrys Construction should have built the storage facility by now." He informed and also instructed him. ??


    Lord Mountbatten noted everything in his mind. Such deals were meant to be a secret, fewer documents meant the best. But he was actually awed by Magnus right now. The way Magnus carried himself reminded him of a military officer, whose work is quick and precise.


    "Your Majesty, I have a suggestion for you." He spoke.


    Magnus stopped speaking, wondering what it was, "It is?"


    "If you want to be a well-respected king, then I suggest that you join the armed forces as soon as your school is over. You can earn some credentials and achievements there, as well as earn the respect of our military. History has been the witness that presidents, prime ministers and kings who had the military experience have been much loved because their background incites certain confidence in people''s hearts." Mountbatten suggested, his face in and stern.


    Magnus nodded. He already knew the importance of such things. Though he could already be considered a well-experienced soldier as he had fought and killed, but he couldn''t tell that to the muggle world.


    "I agree with you, which service should I join?" He inquired.


    Mountbatten had the answer ready, "Army, of course, the word is very peaceful now. The Air Force is out of the question, as they are usually lone wolves and don''t require any leadership abilities. The Navy is good but in today''s world, there won''t be anyrge scale naval battles. That leaves the Army, and since armed conflicts aremon around the world, you can easily gain reputation."


    Magnus felt that the old man was right. The Vietnam war was alsoing to an end, with the defeat of the States, but nobody talked about that.


    He made up his mind, "All right then, you know I already have great experience in warfare? And by the time Iplete my school, I might even have experienced a bloody war. So joining the normal army is out of the question."


    "What are you thinking,?" Mountbatten asked.


    Magnus answered proudly, "Well, I want to join the best unit of the Army if I am to join. So keep a position open for me to join SAS in 1977."


    "A-Are you sure?"


    "Yes, now I will leave everything to you. I need to return home. Bye-bye." He waved his hands and headed to the portkey room in the Saudi pce and returned to his country.


    ...


    He arrived back in London, it was already nighttime. So he decided to go to his home and see his mum and dad.


    He knocked on the door and Grace opened it with a big smile on her face, "We were just talking about you, sweetie. What happened today? Why were they looking for you?"


    He entered and hugged his mother first. She also kissed his forehead. "Nothing, mum. I had to go to Saudi Arabia and meet the king, for some work. It was sessfully done. You will know the reason in a few months.


    "Oh, how are you?" He asked, remembering that he was soon going to be a big brother.


    She ruffled his hair, "What could happen to us? Come, I am cooking dinner. Didn''t Ragnare?"


    "No, he''s probably busy at mel''s house studying. Let him be." Magnus said andzily entered.


    "MEOWW! HORRR!" Summer and Chad quickly came running from the living room. Seeing him they became cheerful and jumped on him to hug him.


    "Hehe... okay okay, I did not leave you forever. How are you two?" he caressed his two pets. Both of them started to purr in happiness.


    Grace chuckled, "Hehe, they just stay at home and watch television all day. Now with more channelsing up, there are a lot more things to watch."


    "What about dad? How is his work going?" he asked, not seeing Adam in the living room.


    "Well, he is busy in his workshop, still working. He said he''s upgrading his engine a little to make it more efficient with the batteries. Oh, and Bobby came a few days ago, he left some box for you." Grace remembered and informed him.


    He nodded and went to the storeroom to get the box. It was a normal cardboard box, opening it he found a letter first. "Mag, check out ourpany''stest product. Well, Motor alsounched something somewhat simr in April, weunched it in June. But ours is much better than theirs, though they have filed awsuit against us, Ted will be taking care of it."


    Magnus wondered what it could be, and he remembered the thing about thewsuit. Nobody gets to mess with him, of course, unless he is wrong.


    He opened one of the 4 small boxes. It did not have abel on it, so it was probably a prototype. Taking it out, he found a palm-sized rectangr object with round edges, there was also something like an antenna protruding out from the top. There was also a screen, probably 1.5 inches from both sides. Then there were some buttons on it, numbered from 0 to 9.


    "Is this the wireless phone he was talking about? This is so... small..." Magnus was amazed by this device. He took out the user manual and checked how to operate it.


    Quickly, he learned how to use it. He pressed the rightmost button below the screen, just below the contact option.


    *BEEP*


    Immediately a small list appeared. It had numbers, of Bobby, Ted, Adrian, Edgar. He quickly pressed the green button after selecting Bobby.


    He put it near his phone. *Truuu Truuu...*


    Magnus did not know what this sound was, was his call going through or not? He wondered. *KACHAK*


    "MAGNUS? HAHAHA... WELCOME TO THE NEW AGE OF COMMUNICATIONS!" Bobby sounded highly excited.


    Magnus was taken aback, the sound was pretty clear, "This... how did you do it? How did you make it so small?"


    "Hehe, for a battery of course your dad helped, then I poached some very good engineers from a few Japanesepanies. I made an offer they could not refuse, and they were happy to move to Britain with their whole families. We were able to make 50KB of storage space. Then we just needed to make the receiver and transmitter small. It is a very delicately put together piece of hardware. This is the greatest technological marvel of ourpany.


    "For now, only London has a coverage signal, and there are just a handful of devices in the works anyway. I sent four pieces for you. Give them to uncle and aunt." Bobby enthusiastically exined everything.


    "What about the cost? What''s with thiswsuit?" Magnus questioned.


    "Ah, it''s nothing. The cost is just 1500 pounds(¡ê16,072.8 in today market.). The one from Motor is worse than our product, slower, lesser battery and it''s like a brick. It costs about 4000 dors, while ours only costs 3600 dors. And I poached some engineers from their research department so they probably think I stole their tech, haha, I am going to counter sue them for a lot of money." Bobby exined.


    Magnus liked where this was going, "Then I wish you luck and happy hunting. Teach them a lesson. All right, I''ll go and show this to mum and dad now."


    "Bye then, see youter." Bobby hung up.


    After that, the first thing Magnus did was learn how to fully operate the phone and change the name Brandon Steel Armstrong to just Bobby.


    ~Huh, he thought he could change his name now? He was and will always be Bobby.~ Magnus muttered to himself in satisfaction while performing the same thing on the remaining phones.


    After that, he just picked up the three phones and headed to the dining table. "MUM! DAD! Look, Bobby sent these cell phones. With these, you two can talk to each other no matter where you are, as long as you are in London."


    "He made it so fast? This is amazing!" Adam was excited about this. Bobby had intensively discussed it with him when he came to ask for permission to use the batteries on the phones.


    "Then, can we also talk when you are at school?" Grace asked him. She misses her two sons whenever they are away from home.


    "Sorry mum, but I don''t think it will work. But I might be able to do something about it that can make it work. I will try after going back to me house." Magnus nned. Nics had already created electrical items that could run with magic, now he needed to learn that.


    [You can see FutureTek Phone on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    HMM! STONE ME OR YOU GET CURSED BY HATS!


    ______________________________


    You can read 14 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 218 - 218. Real Talk

    Minds, Ennd


    Severus had made himself very busy with his studies and work. He was already the owner of a small fortune, as his various potions continue to bring him money, at the same time he worked in the Diagon Alley. ??


    He was still a very good friend of Lily. Now, he had decided to show her that he actually liked her. He didn''t want to verbally say it but he could use other ways, he had nothing to lose anyway, because these days, they don''t even get to talk with each other at the school.


    He went out of his house to meet Lily at her home. Lily''s mother and Severus'' mother were friends now and he would sometimes go to the Evans family with his mother.


    He sat in Lily''s room, just looking around while Lily had gone downstairs to bring some refreshment. The room was pretty simple, nothing like he used to imagine a girl''s room would be. But again, she usually spent most of her time in school.


    "TSK... you again? For God''s sake, when will you devils leave this house." Petunia Evans, elder sister of Lily came and scowled at Severus.


    Now, if he was still the old Severus, he would have probably sent a jinx or something at her for even raising her voice at him. But, he did not do that this time. He just sighed and looked at her tiredly, "You know Petunia, you are really dropping an axe on your own foot by being vengeful against your sister."


    "What do you mean, the devil?" She barked.


    "Stop trying to fool everyone, we all know you are a jealous little girl who also wanted to be a witch but didn''t have the magic. Then you chose the worst possible thing to do. Do you have any idea how powerful and rich Lily is going to be as soon as she graduates from school? She is one of the top potioneers in the school and it''s a profession that pays extremely well.


    "And not to mention, Lily is friends with students in the school who belong to some of the world''s most powerful and rich wizarding families."


    ~Huh, Magnus alone is probably the richest wizard to have ever lived.~ Severus thought and continued.


    "You, instead of being angry with her, could be nice to her, so when Lily bes rich and powerful, maybe she can help you start a good life, maybe a business, or something else. But, here you are, being stupid. Tell me, what are your ns for life? You are 4 years older than her, already 17. You are bad at studies too, not that good looking either, so what are your ns? Marry some old fat muggle and live the rest of your life riding on his fat belly like his bedwarmer? Live on the little money your husband makes for the rest of your life?


    "People are lucky to have a wizard born in their family because even one wizard can uplift the family from just being poor ss to the upper rich ss. No, don''t look at my face like that now and go contemte your future.


    "Because as of now, it seems to be in pitch darkness. Bye, take care." He shooed her away, not caring about her wet eyes threatening to flow a river of tears at any moment.


    She simply turned around and ran to her room while crying. Severus had just told her what everyone else already knew but never said to her due to being too nice.


    Lily was justing to the room when she saw Petunia running away. She arrived at her room and asked, "What happened to Petunia, Sev?"


    He smiled warmly at her, again, a very new thing to his life. He knew but wouldn''t ever say it loud, he was loving this new self and he was very grateful to Magnus and Ragnar.


    "Nothing, Lily. I just told her some harsh truths about life. Oh, Lemon cakes? I like them." He changed the topic.


    She sat in front of him and also ate, "So you are going to Magnus'' home with your mother? How is he?"


    "He''s fine, probably studying or practising magic somewhere. His world is much different from us ordinary wizards now." Severus replied, but he saw the blush of Lily''s face.


    "Yeah, with all the responsibility he has, it''d be weird if he was not busy. Did he say anything about me?" She inquired.


    Severus knew he needed to clear her clouded mind, she needed to ept the reality before it became too painful. "Lily, I told him once, that you like him."


    "WHAT? WHY WOULD YOU? What did he say?" She got angry but also changed in a second.


    "He said that he is not interested in any kind of romantic rtionships, his life goals don''t allow him to have such things. And he said he was not the person you think he is. You have only seen his funny and strong side, but never his ruthless sides." Severus told her everything Magnus had said.


    "What are you talking about? It''s not like he''s a murderer or something." Lily shrugged at his words.


    "He has killed people, Lily. His work requires him to kill people. What do you think happens whenever you read in the paper that Magnus defeated a Death Eater? They die." Severus tried to make her face the reality.


    She seemed heartbroken now, "But... he... does he like that Emma?"


    "No no... she''s the same as you. She likes Magnus a lot, but Magnus never epts her advances to be a closer friend. So, just take my advice, don''t try to fall for him right now. We are still young, maybe when we''re in our 5th year or older, you can understand him better. You can then decide whether to pursue him or not.


    "Not everyone is lucky to have their feelings reciprocated, Lily. Sometimes you just silently ept the facts and be happy for the other person''s happiness." He advised her, though it felt more like personal experience.


    *Sniff* *Sniff*


    "Well, we''re too young to feel sad over such things, Lily. And look at your face, you look so bad when crying, your face is like a tomato right now." He said, lifting her face up from her chin.


    She chuckled after hearing him call her a tomato, "Hehe... Damn you, Sev, let me mourn over my lost love."


    "Heh, what lost? We''re still going to the same school. But, let''s try to be better friends before finding love. Ah, I remembered something, I brought you this. I made this in theb, a handmade diamond." He handed her a small box.


    She interestingly looked at it, "I can''t even imagine the amount ofpression it must have taken to create this. How did you?"


    "Wanna learn?" He asked.


    And then he taught her how to make diamonds. He was happy that at least she didn''t feel sad anymore.


    ...


    Magnus was waiting for Severus toe to his house, as he had said he''d being with his mother, so she could meet Grace.


    Soon enough, someone apparated on theirwn. Severus and Eileen walked toward the big mansion.


    "They live in such a big house," Eileenmented.


    Severus walked beside her, "Want to live in a mansion like this? I can buy one if you want to. We''re rich now, mother."


    She immediately shook her head, "No, I like it at home. At least Evans family is there to talk to."


    *POP*


    "Wee, Mr Snape and Lady Snape. Pleasee with me, Mr and Mrs Grant are waiting for you." George escorted them like a gentleman butler.


    Magnus didn''t care about any manners, he just went out of the house and greeted them. He gave a brotherly hug to Severus and greeted Eileen.


    "Good morning, aunt Eileen. Sev,e with me to my room, I got something to show you." He dragged him along.


    Eileen didn''t feel awkward as Grace soon came out and started chatting with her, inviting her to sit with her.


    In Magnus'' room, he was showing the cell phones to Severus.


    "So, you want to turn them into magic tolerant phones. Why?" Severus asked.


    "Because we can not always rely on the owl, who is usually slow to take letters. With this, we can have instantmunication," he exined.


    "HORRR!" Summer protested her species being badmouthed.


    Magnus quickly patted her head, "No, Summer. You are the best, I was talking about thezy owls."


    Severus held one phone and checked it out, "This sure would be very convenient. But... won''t the bad ones, our enemies will also be able to use it?"


    Magnusughed, "Haha, I don''t care. They are very dumb and don''t know how technology works. All the talking happens on electrical signals. It would be a mistake if they use it since the station can record them. And we''re not going to mass produce these phones anyway for now."


    "Boss Grant, I did as you tasked." Dobby arrived. Magnus had ordered him to hand over one phone set to Tom since he was in the police and also a muggle. If something happened, he''d not have a way to instantly contact them. Also, Tom was just a few cases away from his next promotion, which was making his seniors jealous.


    "Good, Dobby, you can go and pack some pancakes for me. I will be leaving soon. Severus, you shoulde with me. We''re staying at Nics mel''s house these days and studying from him." Magnus revealed. Severus felt shocked and excited at the same time. This was the opportunity of a lifetime.


    However, just as the two were about to leave, they heard some really loud sound from the sky.


    "ROOOOOAR! QUAAACK!"


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONE ME TO JUPITER!


    ______________________________


    You can read 14 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 219 - 219. Anything But Cookies

    Magnus was very much shocked to see Duck there. The big Dragon slowly descended from the sky into his backyard, it seemed he had grown a few more metres.


    Then he quickly rushed to Magnus and stretched his neck towards him. ??


    Magnus understood andughed, "Haha... Did you miss me, Duck? Sorry for noting to see you sooner."


    He gave Duck lots and lots of pats on his head.


    "Quack"


    It tranted to, "I got bored at home so I came here to meet you."


    "Did you tell Grandma Martha about it?"


    Duck nodded continuously, "I told her. She said no but I secretly came."


    "So you mean she denied you flying to here but you came here anyway. Hahaha... Don''te to me when she punishes you next. You''re hungry, boy?" Magnus asked.


    Duck nodded happily. There was nothing better than eating with his dad.


    Magnus went inside the house and called Abe and George. He also needed to make sure the nurse at home did not see Duck.


    "I am taking Duck with me to the castle nearby, bring a lot of food for him there." He instructed them.


    Then he went back, "Let go, Duck. We can''t stay here for long. I will y with you at the abandoned castle."


    "RAAAA..." Duck cheered and let Magnus and Severus climb on his back. Soon after he flew away with them.


    Severus wasn''t much experienced at flying on a dragon so he was holding on for dear life. But when Duck saw that he decided to have some fun and started to make more dangerous manoeuvres. Every once in a while he would chuckle in his heavy voice.


    Magnus knew what he was doing but he let him do it, Duck deserved some fun.


    "Duck, can''t you fly properly," Severusined.


    *BOOM*


    They were just having fun when they suddenly heard a loud explosion sound. The three looked to the side at the same time, there was a Boeing 747, it''s both engines were on mes.


    "What the... Why is this ne flying so flying low?" Severus wondered.


    "I don''t think it''s flying... it''s crashing." Magnus corrected him.


    "QUACK!" Duck also voiced, which meant, "I didn''t do anything."


    Magnus of course knew it wasn''t because of Duck. Probably some birdstrike had done this. The ne was slowly crashing down towards the city.


    "It''s probably trying to reach the airport." Magnus deduced.


    "Can they?" Severus inquired. They were certainly being too calm about this whole scenario.


    Magnus looked towards the side where the airport was. "Hmm, I don''t think so."


    "QUACK!" Duck voiced.


    Magnus lightly knocked his head, "You, don''t try to bet on stuff like this."


    *FOOOOOOO*


    "Shouldn''t we help them? There seem to be a lot of people inside." Severus asked.


    Magnus was actually just devising a n. He didn''t want the statute of secrecy to be broken and what he was going to do would be on the news. And the ministry was sure to investigate how the flight miraculously got saved. Even if he had the minister in the pocket, if he made any big moves there would be no way to keep the matter silent.


    "DUCK, can you stay invisible while I try to lift that ne for a few more miles, so we can make sure itnds on the airport safely?" He asked his dragon buddy.


    Duck silently looked at the size of the ne. It was currently bigger than his own body, but he was a mighty dragon, he''d rather die than admit defeat before even trying.


    "YES!" Duck replied in his own tongue. He could use the human tongue too but he hated doing that.


    "Alright, fly below that ne then," Magnus ordered.


    While being invisible, Duck flew below the giant aerone. He slowly aligned himself just low enough so that Magnus could touch the bottom.


    However, Magnus knew that just trying to lift the ne from one location could be disastrous as the force would not be distributed around. He might just pierce through the ne.


    He immediately took out multiple muggle coins from his pocket and quickly moulded them onto one giant chunk of metal by breathing fire on it. Then, he used transfiguration to create a big sheet of metal that would cover a small part of the area below the ne. Then he created many triangr support bars so that their tip would be aimed at Magnus. By doing this, Magnus made sure that the upward force he would apply would spread out evenly over the whole metal sheet. He kept himself from directly using magic on the ne in fear that his magic might mess up the electrical systems.


    "DUCK! Get ready, I will try to lift the ne. Try to push me up as much as you can." he ordered.


    Severus was looking from behind, he didn''t have the superhuman body as Magnus. But he was ready to use magic if the worst came.


    Duck pushed his body and fluttered his winds as hard as he could. Magnus meanwhile used the frame he created to keep the ne from falling any lower. He tried not to change its trajectory though.


    "VERY GOOD! DUCK!" Magnus praised with clenched teeth.


    He exerted all his strength. But, he soon felt that the ne was too damn big and heavy. If this went on then both he and Duck would get injured. So he used his head and decided to use his body''s fire to thrust himself.


    He moved his body so the frame now rested on his shoulder. Then, he put his both arms downwards but away from Duck''s body.


    *SHHHHH*


    He released the most intense fire ever. It was like a rocket engine, the loud heavy sound of fire burning. From the ground below, people did see this huge fire. But they only saw the crashing ne and screamed. The fire covered Magnus and Severus neatly.


    Duck felt a bit lighter with Magnus''s help and pushed for more. After flying like this for 3 minutes, they finally saw the airport in sight.


    "Just a little more, Duck." He shouted.


    They forced the ne to align itself with the runway. Soon, when they felt that the ne couldnd now, they stopped lifting the ne up and quickly removed all the contraptions Magnus had put on it.


    People inside the ne felt a slight bump. They cried and prayed to god. The captain had already told them that they should start praying because he had calcted they won''t survive. But, miraculously they reached the airport.


    Magnus let the ne fly away and saw itnd safely, the fire trucks were already waiting for it. The people were also let out safely. Soon after, the ne caught fire, engulfing a big chunk of it.


    Magnus, tiredlyid down on Duck''s back. He hugged Duck''s neck and praised, "Good boy, Duck. We just saved the lives of more than a hundred people today."


    Duck felt a funny yet proud sensation in his body. He cheered happily. But he was also tired so he hastened to the abandoned castle.


    *THUD*


    Ducknded heavily, immediately lying on his stomach and panting. "QUACK!"


    Magnusughed. Duck just said that he needed to stop eating fried meat back at Camelot.


    *POP*


    "Sir, we brought the food." Abe and Dobby teleported.


    They were taken aback after seeing their condition, "What happened?" Dobby inquired.


    Magnus tiredly replied, "You''ll see in the news soon. WATER! Give me and Duck some water."


    Magnus could be happy with just a ss of water but Duck couldn''t. So Dobby scaredly went to him and used the water creation magic.


    "RAAAA!" Duck got drowned in a stream of watering from Dobby''s fingertips.


    The good dragon opened his mouth and happily drank to his heart''s content. "QUACK!"


    "This is life," Magnus tranted his quack.


    Soon, Magnus felt energised. He quickly got up and used his overpowered magic to create arge waterfall-like stream of water to throw and sent it at Duck.


    "GHEHE!" Duck chuckled and got up energetically. He started trying to catch the water in his mouth, each time Magnus would change direction and hit his face instead.


    They yed for a few hours there, Duck was very happy today. Magnus also stopped himself from going to mel''s house. Because he knew that if he didn''t y with Duck then Duck might start to lose connection with him. He loved Duck as his own family and couldn''t do that even if he wanted to.


    "Are you happy today, boy?" He asked, to which Duck nodded again and again while eating the food Abe and Dobby brought.


    "THERE YOU ARE!"


    All of a sudden a loud feminine voice came. Duck''s body immediately started shivering and without thinking, he tried to fly away.


    *BAM*


    But his tail was caught and he was pulled back tond with a loud thud. Martha, a small cat-human was actually beating a dragon as if it was really a little duck.


    *KNOCK*


    She knocked her paws on Duck''s head, making the dragon cry and try to hide behind Magnus.


    Magnusughed, "Haha, good to see you, grandma Martha."


    Martha immediately smiled, "Hello, dear. I was going to teach Duck today how to read and write, but he ran to here."


    Magnus looked back, Duck was trying to hide his gaze guiltily. But Magnus did not get angry, instead warmly patted his face, "Duck, my dear dragon. Do you want to stay weak?"


    Duck shook his head quickly.


    "Then you must learn how to read and write. What will happen if someday I can not contact you with magic and have to write a letter? You won''t know how to read and won''t be able to help." Magnus said.


    "QUACK?!"


    Duck eximed. He quickly ran to Martha and nudged her to take him. He was ignoring studies before, but now he had a reason. To be of help to Magnus was his life''s greatest wish.


    Martha warmly patted Duck, "Good child. See youter dear Magnus. I will send some cookiester. *POP*"


    Magnus and Severus shivered when they heard the word cookies. They remembered eating them until they vomited thest time Martha sent them. She usually goes overboard and sends a few hundred kilograms of them.


    "Anything but cookies," Severus muttered with a traumatised face.


    [You can see the ne on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    GIVE ME HOLY STONE!


    ______________________________


    You can read 14 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 220 - 220 Like Magic

    [A/N: In this world, the ages of the queen and subsequent royals have been pushed back a little.]


    Magnus and Severus went to Nics to continue studying. But many other things were happening around at the same time. ??


    Today, Adam was supposed to give an interview to the news channel. It wasn''t supposed to be a big deal but now that he was also a royal family member and the eldest prince, the eyes on the show increased.


    Magnus knew about this and had already fed money to the chief editor of BBC. If they still try to mess with his family then the end of BBC will be near.


    Adam was nervous. He was an army guy, a Major General. He was used to speaking in front of soldiers but talking in front of cameras was totally different.


    He arrived at the news station in his usual military uniform. He even had a few medals on his chest as he was supposed toe here wearing them to show everyone how talented their prince was.


    He was treated very respectfully as if he was some VIP, which he probably is right now.


    "Sir, please sit here, the makeup artists will do some light touch-ups." The producer told him.


    "Makeup? Why would I need makeup?" He inquired. He was in no beauty pageant from what he was told.


    "Oh, it''s nothing much, sir. Just a light touch up so your face looks good ording to the light in the studio. It''s going to be recorded with colour cameras after all." The makeup artist told him.


    Well, he couldn''t deny if they gave such a reason. So he silently sat in front of the big mirror and watched as the artist put some kind of power on his face with her brush.


    When he was done, he got up and looked at his military assistant, named Jason. He jokingly asked, "Do I look pretty?"


    "Yes sit, like a pampered wife," Captain Jason replied jokingly. Not everyone had the privilege of being this frank with Adam.


    "Hah, Grace would have loved to see me like this. Let''s go. You will stay in the recording room and make sure they don''t try to do anything funny." He ordered.


    Adam went into the interview room that had been lightly decorated with a fake firece and 2 seats in front of it. It looked very modest and befitting to the situation.


    The interview was not going to be broadcast live considering who was speaking here and they might need to cut out some details if the Queen''s office requested.


    Adam was taken to the seat on the right side by the studio producer. Normally this was the job of a coordinator but they were not qualified to speak to such a high ranking person, well that''s what people usually think. But in reality, Adam was a chill person, he would share his sandwich with you if you want it.


    The lights were being checked and the cameras were running tests and mics too. ~Hmm,st time when Magnus was here to give the interview, it was a much simpler set.~


    Just when he felt bored, the anchor of the show or the interviewer came in a fine suit. He had ck hair, ck eyes and wore a dark blue professional suit. The man was a veteran when it came to taking such face to face interviews.


    He shook Adam''s hand and took a seat. After once again checking everything, he talked to Adam, "Shall we start, sir?"


    After getting a nod from Adam, the camera rolled and started recording.


    "Good evening, dear viewers. Today, we have a very special guest on our show, a very mysterious person who is also considered a national treasure. A man who has served the nation with his life, a man who has given his great mind to the nation, a man of honour and will. We wee Duke of Cornwall, Prince of Wales, His Highness, Major General Adam Grant." the interviewer introduced Adam, letting the camera focus on his face.


    "Thank you for inviting me here," Adam replied. But he didn''t know the interviewer''s name yet.


    The man chuckled, "Sir, there is a reason why I have not told you my name. We both have actually met before, a few years back."


    Adam focused on the man''s face and tried to remember. Then, as if a bulb lit up in his head, he remembered something. "Oh, you interviewed my son back then, he asked you an algebra question and you couldn''t answer."


    The man embarrassingly smiled, "Hehe, yes sir, that was me, Raymond Barry. And I''m sure many of the viewers must be confused, so let me show you a few clips from the days gone."


    Then, a short clip was yed where the news about the Magnus bus ident was being talked about. Then there was a clip of Magnus giving the interview and then finally him getting the George Cross from the queen.


    Raymond then asked, "Did the prince know about her majesty back then?"


    "No, he did not. Only recently I told him about his true family. He was shocked for sure but epted it. Just like Ragnar." Adam replied. He had already memorised all the facts and dates about his new background.


    The interview started on a very lighthearted note and many jokes were passed. But by the second half, serious questions had started toe.


    "Some people are these daysining against you that you are not serious about being the royal prince as you refuse to go to dinners and parties to socialise. Why is that?" Raymond asked.


    Adam sighed, "For this country. I am a man of science. I serve this nation by inventing things. Do you know how long it would have taken to create a working Solid-State Battery? Decades. And by inventing that, I have effectively pushed the world forward by decades, our country by decades. We can have an edge in battery technology now.


    "By going to parties, what will happen? Will I socialise? Will I meet a few rich people? But those things are not on my to-do list at the moment. Do you see how pathetic the condition of the economy is? We are so far behind everyone. The United Kingdom used to be rich, but we messed up its post-war development due to corruption and now we''re facing the consequences.


    "So sorry if I don''t have time to go tovish parties when amon man does not have money to put food on the table. Yes, I am thankful for thefortable life that I am living right now, but that does not give me the right to just sit down and rx because I can.


    "I have the ability and I am using it to create scientific advancements for this nation. You can not imagine how great the future will be for the batteries, they will be used everywhere. But if we want to stay ahead we need to never stop innovating.


    "To all those who say I am not doing a good job as the prince, I ept your allegation. Because I am not trying to do a good job as the prince, I am trying to do a good job as the concerned citizen of this country." He lectured. Magnus was a master propagandist at this point, he had taught Adam a few points on what to focus on when you want to incite motivation and positivity in people.


    Raymond was a bit taken aback. He was not expecting an aggressive answer like this, but he liked it. What Adam said established him as a people''s man instead of one who sits in castles and eats in luxury, wasting taxpayers'' money.


    "What about your wife, Lady Grace, who is also a scientist with her own groundbreaking discovery?" he asked.


    Adam smiled, "Well, she is the shining star of my life. Her invention is really life-saving, and she does the same every single day in the operation room. I am so proud of her that I can''t describe it. She''s also focused on creating better ways to treat heart-rted problems, so she''s not much into the high-ss dinner and gatherings. I mean, if she''s able to save a few more lives at the cost of not going to dinner then there is no point in ming her of anything."


    "Of course, sir. We are now nearing the end of this interview. Last question, what are your real goals?" Raymond asked.


    Adam looked at Raymon''s face, and then at the camera, "Well, I want tounch the first electric battery-powered car, and keep on innovating until it bes affordable by everyone in this country. Now my only wish is that this economic slowdown can go away and people can start living a better life again. Thank you."


    "A very visionary dream. I wish you a lot of luck with your ns and sess. And pray for this country''s well being."


    With a few more ttery and words, the interview ended. The effect of Adam''s interview was that the image of the crown became a bit better. People who considered them useless at least saw Adam and Grace as very important people who were giving back to the country more than anyone else.


    ...


    Nics'' House.


    Magnus looked at the television, and the interview just ended. Nicsughed after it ended.


    "Haha, you lot are very smart, fully know how to use public sentiment in your favour. I bet now your father will be the most loved Royal, and your mother will be the goddess of healing in their eyes," he said.


    Magnus chilled on the sofa, "It''s good then. The better the image of the monarchy, the better for me."


    "But what if they will like Adam more than you?" Mrs mel asked.


    Magnus smiled, "For that, I''m going to blow the world''s mind by creating a few things that will affect everybody''s lives. OH! Professor, from daily life I remembered, can you help me make this new wireless phone magic proof? So I can use it to call even in the magical world?"


    Nics took the phone with interest, "You are saying this small thing can let me talk to people?"


    Magnus nodded, "YES!"


    "BWAHAHA... you are 500 years early to fool me, boy. Go away now and study. Huh, talk with this little thing. Humans are not that developed yet." He scoffed at the small phone.


    Magnus took out another phone from the bag and called the phone in Nics''s hand.


    *TRING TRING*


    Magnus looked at Nics'' face with a taunting smile and said, "It seems your muggle knowledge is outdated. This is the future, old man."


    "THIS... THIS IS LIKE! MAGIC!" Nics eximed.


    [You can see the interview room on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    BRING ME GLORY OF THE STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 11 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 221 - 221. Chad, The Lion

    A lion never fears anybody. He goes wherever he wants, he f*cks whomever he wants. For he, is the king of the jungle. And I am the king of kings, the emperor of lions. Muhahaha...


    "Meowhahahaha..." Chadughed while proudly sitting on the top of the mansion''s chimney which was the highest point of the building. It was very good for looking at the surroundings. His ck hair fluttered in the air as he basked in the sunlight. ??


    "CHAD, COME HERE," Grace shouted from down in the garden. She was pregnant and had decided to spend time at home, go to the office only in big emergencies. She would sit and talk with the nurse, Abe, George and Dobby. Even Martha visited every day now since she found out about the pregnancy. The nurse was just made to see illusions. Martha was a very strong witch after all.


    Besides this, Grace''s mum was alsoing to them. Thankfully, she was told about the magical world much earlier, just after Magnus left for Hogwarts.


    Chad looked down, ~But no matter how strong the lion bes, he should always be good to mummy dearest.~


    He masterfully climbed down and went to Grace and asked, "Meow?"


    Grace picked him up and hugged him tight, "Aw my cute little furball."


    A normal cat would of course hate being treated like this, but he especially loved it.


    Then, Grace tied a small cute backpack on his back. "Chad my sweetie, you know what to do, right?"


    Of course, he did. This was his greatest responsibility, his honour. He was to go to the nearby pharmacy and bring some medicine every week. Since the owner of the shop had a child who graduated from Hogwarts he didn''t find it strange for Chad to do such borate tasks.


    Chad was to go to the shop, give the list, take the money Change and bring back the Medicine in his tiny cute bag.


    What was in it for him, you ask? Well, he would get lots and lots of pats, scratches and special tasty treats.


    Chad dutifully nodded his head at Grace, with his round big eyes turning serious.


    And then, off he went. Like a silent assassin on a mission, jumping over one wall to another. Looking for any dangers from the iing metal beasts that eat and poop humans all the time.


    Ah, he had experienced it. The beast''s insides were spacious but he hated it. How can a mighty lion ept being devoured?


    Lazily but while enjoying the view he reached the small pharmacy. There was another reason that Chad liked toe to the shop. There was another cat. She was a white cat that had a lot of fur and flexibility. It was love at first sight for Chad and he''s been trying to mate it with her for a long time.


    However, the damn shop also had two dogs who were Dobermans, although he was a pretty strong cat the dogs were still scary. He had nned that the next time Duckes, he is going to bring him along to the pharmacy to scare the dogs.


    "Meow" he reached the shop and handed over the list of medicine then he waited at the counter, admiring the beauty of the other cat at the shop.


    A whileter the shopkeeper put the medicine back in his bag and ruffled his head. This was the signal that his work was done.


    "Meowoo..." He said bye and skipped back towards home.


    "CHAD, YOU LITTLE TWAT!"


    All of a sudden Chad heard someone call his name. He looked around himself to see who dared to utter the name of this mighty lion.


    But, soon he found it was some kids in the yground. There was one little boy who fell on the ground, and some others had surrounded him.


    "This is our yground, you cannot y here without our permission." The boys said.


    The one on the ground cried, "but... I just wanted to y in the sandbox."


    "Chad Elvin, nobody gets to y here other than me. Do you see any other kids here?" The bully threatened him.


    Our mighty Chad looked at the situation and realised the poor boy also has the same name as him. And that he was being bullied. How could he allow such a thing to happen in his area, this would be a shame to him name otherwise.


    He proudly walked over and jumped on the head of the boy named Chad. ~WHAT''S GOING ON HERE?~


    Chad loudly asked the boys. Though what it sounded like in his mind didn''t sound like in reality. "MEOW?"


    "Haha, look at this cat. What''s on your back? Give it to us." They tried to catch Chad instead and retaliating to this, Chadunched his mighty w(read paw) strike at everyone''s faces.


    "MEOW MEOW MEOW!"


    Chad jumped, ~YOU LITTLE HUMAN RUNTS! MUDA! MUDA! MUDA! MUDA!~


    A barrage of scratches appeared on the many 9-year-old kids, they fell back on their butts and started crying loudly. But Chad did not stop, after defeating them, he threw dirt on them from the ground with his hind legs, as if a dog throwing sand after it pooped.


    Then, with a proud, slightly uplifted face, he walked to the poor boy Chad. "MEOW!"


    ~BE STRONG, BOY! You must be your own hero.~


    Of course, nobody understood his words. But Chad Elvin looked at the cat with worship. Chad too, stood proudly, in his mind, he looked like a majestic slim and smart cat.


    But, the reality is often disappointing and much different. Though it did not matter right now.


    *HUG*


    "Thank you mister cat... AH! Your name is also Chad? Hehe..." The boy hugged the cat and read the name on his cor.


    Chad let the boy hug him, after all, their names were the same, but still, all humans other than Grant family were beneath him. So he only let the hugst 5 seconds.


    The bullies just ran away while crying and calling their mothers, each had a red face with a few scratch scars. Good luck trying to me the cat of the Royal family.


    Chad decided to go back now. He didn''t want Grace to worry about him.


    "MWAAA..." He waved at the boy and started leaving.


    "MR KITTY! WAIT..." the boy turned sad. Chad did not stop and continued.


    *INTENSE CAR BREAKS*


    Adam suddenly appeared driving on the road, he was going home it seemed. He stopped the car and picked Chad up. "Oh, a trip to the pharmacy ha? Good boy."


    Adam took him to put him in the car. But as they were leaving, Chad looked towards the boy from over Adam''s shoulder.


    Cat Chad and Human Chad''s eyes met with each other. "MEOWOO!"


    Cat Chad showed a thumbs up with his paws. Immediately cheering the boy up and filling him with happiness. The boy nodded and ran back home, with a firm decision to never be bullied again. That he would exercise and be the best and the strongest Chad in the world.


    "What were you doing there, Chad?" Adam asked while driving home. Of course, he couldn''t understand but that didn''t stop Chad from intensely exining everything with his meows and paw movements.


    Adam just nodded, "Hmm, must be intense."


    ...


    Nics'' House


    "So, time turners can not take you more than 5 hours back in time?" Magnus asked.


    Nics shook his head, "It can take you further back, but you should not go more than 5 hours. There will be catastrophic things if you do it. I still remember the events of 1899."


    Ragnar and Magnus were interested, "What had happened?"


    Nicsid back on his seat and started giving a lecture, "All attempts to travel back further than a few hours have resulted in catastrophic harm to the witch or wizard involved. It was not realised for many years why time travellers travelling over great distances never survived their journeys. But then something happened.


    "All such experiments have been abandoned since 1899, when Eloise Mintumble became trapped, for a period of five days, in the year 1402. Later we found out that her body had aged five centuries in her return to the present and, irreparable damage had urred to her body, she died in St Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Mdies and Injuries shortly after we managed to retrieve her. What is more, her five days in the distant past caused great disturbance to the life paths of all those she met, changing the course of their lives so dramatically that no fewer than twenty-five of their descendants vanished in the present, having been "un-born".


    "Finally, there were rming signs, during the days following Madam Mintumble''s recovery, that time itself had been disturbed by such a serious breach of itsws. Tuesday following her reappearancested two and a half full days, whereas Thursday shot by four hours. The Ministry of Magic had a great deal of trouble in covering this up and since that time, the most stringentws and penalties have been ced around those studying time travel.


    "Just as the human mind cannotprehend time, it cannotprehend the damage that will ensue if we presume to tamper with itsws. Time is thest thing any wizard should try to mess with, because no matter what, thews of the universe are supreme, and they always win."


    "But, how did you retrieve her? Didn''t that need someone to go back in the past too?" Magnus inquired.


    [You can see Chad as what he thinks and what he really looks like on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    BRING ME GLORY OF THE STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 11 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 222 - 222. A Bad Tone Of Voice

    "But, how did you retrieve her? Didn''t they need someone to go back in the past too?" Magnus inquired.


    *Sigh* ??


    "Well. It was 1899, they just looked for me, as I was the only known kind living person that had been alive for many centuries. So, in 1899, the ministry came to me on their knees, asking me for help.


    "I couldn''t deny, because the consequences of what had happened were huge. If I didn''t do anything, it was possible that nobody would be born and only I and a few more extremely old wizards would have survived.


    "So, I found a way to send thoughts through time. Of course, I had the full help of the Department of Mysteries of the British Ministry. I was able to send it to myself back in the 1400s. Then, my old self looked for Eloise Mintumble. It wasn''t very hard, as she was caught by wizards of old Britain, but they were not believing her and instead torturing her. I saved her, then sent her back with the time turner.


    "Me, in 1899 was there when she returned, totally withered like a dying tree," Nics exined in detail.


    Magnus was honestly shocked and excited at the same time. The adventures this old man in front of him had were so amazing. Creating a way to send information back in time, isn''t that like a cheat? You can tell yourself whichpany to invest in.


    "CAN I USE THIS? This thought time travel?" Magnus excitedly asked.


    "NO! I know what you are thinking, get rich easy. I know a greedy boy when I see one. Now go and study." Nics barked.


    "We''re done. Everything you told us, we have done. Memorising, reading, experimenting. Now only the magical shielding for muggle items with alchemy and studying philosopher''s stone is left." Magnus said, Ragnar also nodding.


    Nics grunted, "Ah... Damn you two and your quick brains. It''s only been 2 weeks. I spent hundreds of years studying and creating all this."


    "Didn''t you do it for the future generation though? Like how the inventions of the past are helping this generation. And you should be happy you don''t have to teach us for a century, right?" Magnus corrected him.


    Nics sighed and moved to his room. "Come, I will show you how to magicproof muggle items."


    At theb, Nics showed magic proofing Magnus'' phone. Nics took it and dipped it in some kind of a liquid that then stuck around the phone.


    "What was that?" Ragnar inquired, sensing the opportunity to learn new potions.


    "Huh, it''s nothing, just some silicon and a few magical items here and there, mixed them well enough, it turns into this. This just keeps the magic from touching the internal parts of items. Try it." He handed the phone back.


    Magnus turned its screen on and cast a simple Lumos around it with his wand. But nothing happened, no disturbance, the phone didn''t die, the signals were decent.


    "This is... so simple... and amazing. Here I was looking for runes and stuff, and you just painted it." Magnus said in wonder.


    Nics scoffed, "Huh, those goblins do that, their ways are inferior to mine, mainly because they are very self-centred creatures. When one goblin dies, they usually take all their research to their grave, not passing it on, due to this, no advancement happens anywhere except their forging skills."


    "Will you teach me? This will help us a lot." Ragnar asked while making puppy eyes. Snape was also there, silently listening to everything.


    "Why do you think I showed this to you? Go and get your potions instruments ready, and Magnus, I already know you are not going to be any good at this thing. You should go and study the philosopher''s stone." Nics told him.


    Magnus didn''t wait for a second more and ran away to Nics'' study. Where the stone was kept in a box.


    He happily hopped to it and took out the stone, wanting to see its secrets. He may never know how Nics made it, but he sure could learn things based on it.


    "Hmm, if a normal person was to see this they''d think it''s a normal crystal." He muttered.


    He quenched the urge to lick it once. He''d rather not die from some strange philosopher''s stone poisoning and continued to study.


    "Can it absorb magic?" He wondered and tried to send his fire to it, which was pure magic from his body.


    "It doesn''t. It''s got pretty limited effects, it seems. Let''s try making gold." He muttered and got to work.


    ...


    The motive of Magnus toe and study with Nics was to get an understanding of alchemy. Later he can also experiment on his own.


    But, it seemed that Ragnar was the one who benefited the most from this visit. He not only learned new potions but also a few new things about runes.


    Severus was also able to learn a few new potions and clear out some theories about others. To him as well, the visit was bountiful.


    The philosopher''s stone didn''t intrigue Magnus much now. As he was not interested in immorality nor the puny amount of gold it could make. Maybe it would have more uses but for now, Magnus didn''t have time to spend researching on it.


    "Professor, thank you for teaching us. I hope you will have an easy time living here. And if you find anybody troubling you just tell me, you don''t have to get your hands dirty anymore." Magnus respectfully said as he stood at the door, preparing to leave.


    Mrs mel smiled and responded, "No dear, you came here, it brought a new charm to this house. We get bored herezing around anyway."


    "Hehe, you shoulde to my house someday. My mum would love to meet you." Magnus invited her. He knew his mum would have a st talking to a 600 years old woman. His mother loves talking about history and who better to talk about it than the person who lived through the said history.


    "Sure, child. Be sure to visit us again, you too Ragnar and Severus." She nicely said bye to them.


    Then Magnus called Abe and teleported back to his home with him.


    Once Magnus was gone, Nics went back to his living room and decided to watch the television.


    "Haha, finally, I can once again watch television in peace." He rxed.


    But Mrs mel chuckled, "Ha, you can lie all you want to yourself Nic, but your face always tells the truth."


    Nics ignored her true words and switches the television on. *BOOM*


    Pieces of ss, metal and wires spread around as smoke dissipated. This was all that was left of the television.


    Nics'' face had been smoked and now ck residue stuck to his face. It wasn''t hard to guess what happened.


    "DAMN YOU MAGNUS!" He cursed while looking at the door.


    Mrs mel meanwhileughed heartily. "Dear, look there, it''s a letter."


    It must have fallen from the television. Nics opened it and read it. It was sure enough from Magnus. "Haha, I just made a reverse magic proofing potion. And you thought I''d forget the prank you pulled on me when I arrived?


    "The dragon always has thestugh. Oh, don''t worry about the television though, I will send you thetest model prototype with superior picture quality and of 32-inch size screen.


    Bye-bye."


    A smile curved upon Nics'' lips. Which teacher wouldn''t be happy to see his students be stronger than him? It was proof for the teacher that his knowledge helped the child to go one step ahead than himself."


    ...


    Magnus and his two friends arrived home. It was filled with activities since his grandparents had arrived.


    "Grandma! Grandpa! Magnus ran to them for a hug." It had been a long time since he had seen them.


    "Haha... Come here, my little prince." Maria Lewis Pendragon, Magnus'' grandma spoiled him.


    Initially, their surname only consisted of Lewis, but then on Grace''s request, they updated it ording to the n of Magnus. They were really happy about how Magnus was going to be the next King.


    Maria turned to Ragnar, who knew this was her other grandson. "What are you waiting for? Keeping your grandma without a hug is bad manners."


    Ragnar obliged and gave his new grandmother a hug, she was certainly very beautiful for an old woman, today he understood how his mother was so pretty.


    Magnus then ran to his grandpa who sat beside Grace in the garden, "Grandpa, how''s your back pain?"


    "Cheeky boy, is that the first thing you want to ask me?" Martin ruffled his hair.


    "Hehe... Mum, I''m going to take a bath." Magnus also gave a hug to his dear mum.


    She as always kissed his forehead, "Take Chad with you, he goes out these days and gets into fights, only to get dirty."


    Magnus turned to look at Chad who waszily sitting by the water fountain in the garden, but he kept a safe distance between himself and the water.


    "Chad,e with me," Magnus ordered him.


    But, Chad tried to avoid looking at him, however, the fat furry cat was still looking at Magnus from the corner of his eyes.


    "I know you can hear me, don''t try to be smart. Come here," Magnus went to pick him up.


    "MEOW!"


    Magnus looked at him with bigger astonished eyes, he seriously shouted to shock Chad, "YOU DARE SPEAK TO ME IN THAT TONE OF VOICE, BOY?!"


    Chad was taken aback, he stayed silent for a few seconds and looked left and right, all eyes were on him, but, he went for it, "MEOW MEOW!"


    "YOU LITTLE!" Magnus chased after him while Chad tried to run away. But how far could he go against a wizard who could just io the furry ball?


    "ACCIO FAT CHAD!"


    [A/N: Thest scene was inspired by a youtube clip.]


    [You can see Chad on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONE PLEASE!


    ______________________________


    You can read 11 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 223 - 223. Pebble

    Severus stayed in the guest room of the house, as his mother was also at Magnus'' ce. The house was pretty big and already had enough rooms. There were more than 15 bedrooms, and only 3 were used by the small family, but now 6 were being used, still leaving plenty.


    Magnus went to his dad to see what he was doing in his workshop these days, even though he used to stay at home a lot now since his status was slightly different, he was still in the military but didn''t have to do the regr military things. He could just focus on his inventions, with just one request from the military that he would share some little crumbs from his big inventions. For example, if he develops a new engine, they would get a weaker new fuel injection system. Adam never gave anything too valuable to the army anyway. ??


    "Dad, how is everything going?" He asked as he entered the workshop.


    Adam was wearing coveralls. Beside him was another boy, the same one from Oxford that wanted to work for Adam.


    "Magnus,e, watch this." Adam excitedly went to the car that he was working on. It was a simr model but its internal machinery was probably different.


    Adam took out a small key from his pocket, it had a round thing attached which had a few buttons. Each button had a marking of the door of the car.


    "Just watch this." Adam pointed the key to the car and pressed the bottom button that had ''All'' written.


    In an instant, all doors of the car opened fully as if an invisible arm pulled them or magic.


    "I can also close or open them one by one." Adam demonstrated that too.


    Magnus was amazed by this. He already saw the car his dad made as futuristic but this feature was over the top, "How did you do this, dad? This feels so futuristic and fresh."


    Adam proudlyughed, "Haha, since we got nicer batteries, I reckoned we go overboard, after all, this is the time to try things out and see what works out because at this current state only the enthusiasts will buy it. So I just used infrared for the remote and put the necessary motors and chips in the machine. Bobby helped a lot with the wholeputer thing."


    "How much do you think this car can sell for? With profit." He inquired.


    Adam thought for a bit, "Umm... I think twenty thousand pounds. (Equivalent to ¡ê214,166 today)."


    Magnus nodded. This was the right price for such a car, it was like an art piece after all. And since Adam would be making it mainly himself, the small number of the cars that will sell will automatically be collectables.


    "Let''s crank it up to 30 thousand, and you know who would be crazy to buy these? Rich inventors of Silicon Valley." Magnus suggested.


    But Adam wasn''t very interested in the sales, "If they can sell, I would consider my work a sess. I always wanted to make a perfect car in my life."


    "Then don''t worry, I will take care of the rest. Oh, by the way, mum was calling you." Magnus remembered.


    "WHAT? But you''ve been standing here for half an hour... SHE''S GOING TO BE MAD NOW!" Adam threw away his overalls and ran. He was afraid of Grace''s mood swings these days.


    ...


    Magnus went to see Ragnar, but it turned out he and Severus were both doing some kind of magical experiment together.


    "Never thought I''d see you two joining hands." Hemented.


    "We''re not together, it''s just a temporary truce because we both have something to gain," Ragnar exined.


    "What are you two making anyway?" He inquired.


    "We''re trying to make Ragnar''s invented rejuvenation potion through alchemy. I believe its effects will increase with this." Severus said.


    "That''s good, we should give it to mum and dad then. It will surely increase their lifespan by many times. Anyways, I''m going to Gringotts." He informed them.


    Ragnar stopped him, "Do you have any tasks for us rted to the Order? You may have inaugurated the order without us but we''re still members."


    Magnus shook in response, "No, no task. All you have to do is be as strong as possible because whether you like it or not, we''re the muscle of the order and the round table. So we need to forever be prepared."


    "What are you nning on doing in the long run? I still don''t know what our current aim is?" Severus asked him. He had joined the Round Tabled without thinking and he would love to work with it but what was he even working for, that was a mystery.


    Magnus replied in a cryptic way, but it was very easy to understand. "A lion that roars but has no ws is useless. Britain is like this lion. It roars a lot but got no ws. We need to grow them and polish them to be the most terrifying ws the world will ever see."


    ...


    Gringotts


    There was a reason why Magnus came here, it was to consolidate some wealth that had been lying in the bank without any owner. The goblins were greedy, they would never tell him about it unless he made them. So here he was.


    He quickly found the manager of the bank, Novgor. He came to greet him while rubbing his hands like the greedy bastard he was.


    "Wee, Your Majesty, what can we do for you today?" The goblin asked.


    Magnus, without waiting, took a page out of his pocket and handed it to him, "These are the list of names, all these ounts used to belong to Knights of the Round Table. All of them are dead and their families are long gone, I need to transfer all the contents of their vaults into a single vault under the name of Round Table. All these ountse under the jurisdiction of Merlin, and now that I am here, mine."


    ~I thought I would make money today, but I''m losing.~ Novgor thought in his head but dared not to say it aloud.


    "Of course, Your Majesty. We shall do it at a moment''s notice. Anything else?" Novgor tried to act well.


    "How is the bounty hunting going? How many have you caught yet?" Magnus inquired.


    "Many, sir. We have killed 2 Death Eaters and 12 followers of the Dark Lord. Of course, we could have caught them alive but we chose to kill them. The Hunting squad is very happy with your pay." Novgor said. Indeed, he was happy that the hunting squad was making money. This means higher earnings for the warrior goblins, meaning they could train better and more energetically.


    Magnus was satisfied, slow but at least this would keep the death eaters busy for a while. But they probably already know my bounties have started to show their effect. They must go after the killers.


    "Good, then I will go to my vault and get some things. Please finalise the documents by then." Magus instructed him and headed to the deepest level of Gringotts.


    However, as he was heading down, he heard a loud roar, it was full of pain and sadness. Magnus was immediately angered. He called Novgor again.


    "You did not release the poor dragon yet? I ordered you specifically." He exploded.


    Novgor fearfully took a few steps back. "Y-Your Highness... W-We couldn''t find a recement animal to keep the vaults safe."


    Magnus pushed him away and strode towards the big hall where the dragon was chained by her neck.


    The dragon immediately raged seeing the sign of movement and blew out streams of mes from her mouth. But Magnus didn''t even move. He kept on walking towards her. The fire just passed through him, leaving him unaffected by it.


    The Dragon seemed shocked by this sudden disy of strength by beings who usually ran away in fear. She instinctively stepped back, her eyes meeting Magnus''.


    But Magnus'' eyes saw the torture this dragon went through. She had so many wounds on her body, her neck was riddled with reddening bruises due to the chain. Her backbone was arched down due to being unable topletely stretch the body. Her eyes were hazy, nearly white due to not being able to see the sunlight. Overall, her whole size was smaller than normal dragons of her breed.


    "HAAAA..." Another stream of fire engulfed Magnus.


    However, instead of seeing a burned body, she felt something touch her nose.


    *BOOP*


    Then she felt the warm hand caress her face. She had never in her life faced even a tiny speck of kindness or love, so this was all new to her. She could not understand why someone would be kind to her.


    "It''s okay, I will free you from here today. You will fly in the sky again, eat to your heart''s content, y with other Dragons." Magnus spoke in Dragon''s tongue. The goblins were confused about what this grunting roaring noise was, but the Dragon understood itpletely.


    Though, unlike Duck, all other dragons in the world were inferior dragons, who only had 2 limbs. These dragons also didn''t have as developed minds as Duck, so they could not make full sentences.


    "Who?" The dragon also softly grunted. She was looking at his face up close with her big amused eyes.


    Magnus gave the most vibrant smile and answered, "I am King Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon."


    "King?" she muttered.


    Magnus nodded, "Yes, I, like you, can spew fire."


    *WOOSH*


    Magnus breathed out some me from his mouth, shocking the dragon. Her face lit up, feeling that this little human was quite like herself, maybe a bit human-like and small but still simr.


    So she growled, "We... same-same."


    "Hahaha... yes, we are same-same. Okay, I will take you with me to a very safe space, another big friendly dragon lives there. He will be your big brother. Oh, you don''t have a name, right?" He asked, and she tilted her head in confusion, what the word ''name'' even meant she had no idea.


    He caressed her face and replied, "A name is a word that stays with you forever. It will belong to you and if anyone wants to talk to you they will call you by that word. Do you want it?"


    *THUD* *THUD*


    Like an excited puppy, she jumped and fluttered her wings excitedly. She may be very weak and exploited, but she was still a strong dragon.


    Magnus thought for a second, "Hmm, you are small... well aspared to others. So... Yes... a cute name for you. Your name will be PEBBLE!"


    "Pe-bubble? I LOVE!" She immediately epted it.


    Magnus didn''t correct her, Duck would teach her real name himself. He quickly untied her chains and freed her. Then he looked back. "Novgor, you have disappointed me deeply today. I will bring the next guardian of the vaultster. But, he will be ordered to kill anyone who tried to bully him, as he won''t be your servant, but an employee of mine. Your job will be to feed him timely, and always treat him as an equal. Understood?"


    Novgor shivered, "Y-Yes, Your Majesty. W-what will be the next guardian beast, sir? So we can prepare the food."


    The next guardian was a beast not as big as a dragon, but many times dangerous, because the beast had such evasive and dangerous skills that catching them took more than a hundred wizards toe together.


    Magnus put his hand on Pebble''s face and called Abe to take them to the portkey leading to Camelot.


    Before he vanished, he answered Novgor''s question. "A Nundu."


    *THUD*


    Novgor fell on the floor in fright.


    [You can see The dragon and Nundu on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    GIVE STONES OR NUNDU COMES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 11 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 224 - 224. Newspaper

    Magnus arrived at Camelot with Pebble behaving like a good girl. She was continuously looking around, excited and curious about everything. She had been caught up in the bank for more than 100 years. So she had not seen the new advancements of the world, to her the new tall buildings and the small metal monsters were new. She wanted to take a bite of them and see how they tasted, but Magnus was able to persuade her not to after a long conversation.


    He expected Duck to teach her everything about the new civilization, and he made sure that nobody hunted Dragons anymore, as he was going to put an open contract for the Goblins to catch any person who hunts or harms a dragon or a few more endangered ss 5 beasts. This was the simple rule of poaching the poachers, something that was really practised around the world. ??


    As they flew over thends of Camelot all the animals started running down on the ground, chasing the shadow in the sky, they knew this was a new addition to their already big family.


    "QUACK!" Duck of course came first flying to him, and stayed beside Pebble. She was interestingly looking at Duck, who was a dragon but muchrger than her and also a bit different, as he had 4 limbs.


    "Haha, meet Pebble, Duck. I freed her from the Goblins at the bank, she was treated very badly, so I hope you will take care of her like a good big brother." He exined to Duck.


    Duck dutifully patted his chest, "YES..." However, he forgot he was flying and started to fall, barely escaping touching the ground, not that it would have done anything to him.


    Soon, Magnus brought Pebble to therge open field where all the animals had already gathered to wee the new animal. However, Pebble seemed very uneasy seeing so many strong beasts, even those who could threaten her.


    Who other than Cuddle, a basilisk could scare a dragon. However, Cuddles was calmly standing in the crowd, styling a pair of cool sses on his eyes. He looked so happy and different now. Before he looked too scary, now he looked too harmless.


    "Everyone, meet Pebble, she is a very shy and timid dragon, so be kind to her. She is not used to too much talking and meeting new faces, so be patient, okay. Duck and Cuddles, you will help her get used to the area, okay?" he instructed them.


    "QUACK!" which tranted to, "You can count on me,"


    Cuddles first came to Magnus to get a few head pats, then he went directly to Pebble. Duck, being very smart, immediately introduced her to everyone.


    Meanwhile, Magnus went to a Nundu, who was watching everything from the back and instructed him in simple words. He told him about what was being asked from him at the bank. Magnus had noticed that this Nundu was already a loner, and liked to not talk or move much. There were other Nundu too on the ind but he preferred to be like this.


    Soon, the Nundu agreed, as he was going to get paid with good food every day. He will also get to sleep all he wants, as long as he deals with any threats whoe to steal. To help ease his job, Magnus gave him an intruder alert device, that will notice any noise in his vicinity and alert him.


    Nundu were surely the best safety the bank could ask for. Since they were just so dangerous.


    They moved silently, despite their "gigantic" size, and were considered by some to be the most dangerous creature alive. The breath of the Nundu was toxic and filled with diseases so potent that it could wipe out entire viges of people. The Nundu was extremely hard to subdue. It had never been defeated by less than around one hundred wizards working together. Compared to the dragons who could be stunned into submission by around ten wizards, the prospect of this rare beast became truly terrifying.


    The only reason they were following Magnus''s orders was because of his blood, which makes these beasts feel that they are in the presence of someone superior to them. Also, they just love Magnus because he treats them so nicely. The Camelot is a literal paradise and he''s the lord of thend.


    After setting Pebble up, he went to the castle, he wanted to meet Martha and see what crazy thing she was cooking today. However, as he was entering, he saw some phoenixes crying loudly for some reason.


    ~Weren''t they crying thest time too?~ he muttered to himself and entered.


    But, there was a reason behind the cries of the phoenixes.


    "OH NINA! YOU FOOL! HOW COULD YOU!"


    "NINAAAA! How could you bear that foreigner''s child?!" another phoenix cried, there were about 10 of them in the group.


    "THAT LUCKY BASTARD!"


    Magnus reached Martha and found her to be sitting by the firece, and as always, she was doing something crazy. She was knitting some sweaters, a lot of them.


    "Wee, dear, look at these, I made all these sweaters for you, Ragnar, your new sibling and also Fawkes'' child." She told him whole trying to measure Magnus'' size and the sweater to make sure it would fit.


    "Fawkes'' child? When did that happen? Isn''t he going too fast, I just told him to find a girlfriend." Magnus muttered.


    "And he found love, ah, truly, a strange thing, it happens in the most unexpected moments, I guess that''s what makes it interesting. Come, sweetie, sit with me." she invited him, and a wave of her paws made sure a ss of hot chocte was in Magnus''s hand.


    Magnus to this day had no idea how strong Martha truly was, her abilities seemed overpowered though, and as she is so old she has a vast amount of knowledge about all kinds of magic.


    He took a seat beside her, "Do you have muggle newspaper, Grandma?"


    "No, but Goldruk probably does, he sends his men to the muggle world every day to manage mypany." She replied.


    "Apany? Whatpany? I thought you didn''t go out" he asked her in wonder.


    "Hehe, this time I took your advice and went out to see things. The world has really changed. I looked into the two boys you told me about, Superman and Batman, goodds, but Batman is a naughty boy. But I liked their character and I wanted to buy them." Martha said as a matter of fact.


    "So you bought the two character rights?" He inquired, as this was the most logical thing to do.


    "No, I bought those who created them, I want to read them before anybody else." She replied, still focused on knitting.


    "YOU BOUGHT DC COMICS?" Magnus eximed in shock.


    Martha stopped and looked at him in confusion, "DC? No dear, the goblins told me that it was something called Warner Brothers. Haha, initially I feared they had bought two brothers and made them servants, but it turns out, that''s what thepany is called."


    (?_?")


    Magnus felt numb, what was Warner Brothers? It was one of the biggest studios in the world. They were very old too, just like Disney. And they were big, big enough that he considered using his money to buy them a waste.


    "W-why? They make movies, grandma, what do you n to do with thepany? And how did you even buy it? I am pretty sure its major shareholder was adamant on not selling it." He inquired.


    She shrugged, "Well dear, just a little bit of negotiation and tricks solved it all. And I don''t know what to do, I just wanted theics, they can continue to make pictures however they want I guess."


    Magnus blinked dumbly, she was totally going to destroy thispany and she didn''t even care about it.


    "Umm, Grandma, maybe let me handle thepany, I was going to buy a studio anyway, you just saved me the trouble," Magnus suggested.


    Martha happily knitted the sweater and nodded, "Sure, dear, you can do whatever you want with thepany, and tell them to make goodics, I don''t want any nonsense propaganda in it or else I will fire everyone and also wipe their memories of drawing so they can never work in their life."


    ~She... she really loves theics, it seems.~ Magnus realised and decided to make sure to only hire good folks to draw them.


    "Sir, your newspapers." Dobby appeared. He had been taken in by Martha as a helper, since at the mansion Abe and George were already present, here Dobby was also being trained.


    Magnus had already nned now that he would make a new branch of Warner Brothers, whose sole job would be to make films and special effects with magic. The whole crew will need to be made of wizards or muggles who know. He was feeling excited, the potential of using magic in action and big scenes was boundless, for example, if they need to they can st or destroy a building, car or anything as many times as they want, since they could always repair it with Reparo charm. Their cost would also be very efficient.


    He ignored that for now and opened the newspaper. He needed to keep himself aware of what was going around in the world. The Soviet Union was still very strong and the Cold War was at its height, though the space race was already won by the United States. He thought, ~I wonder if Britain also has a space program?"~


    Both the USA and the USSR were trying to spread their sphere of influence as much as possible these days.


    However, soon he saw a news that shocked him a little, "South Africa is building nukes?" [A/N: Yup, they had nukes until 1994.]


    Down there was the history of South Africa, the nukes were being made to keep the Soviet presence away and the western countries were supporting it. However, then he saw the ugliest side of this country.


    Just a few words were enough to make him stand up in anger, "APARTHEID SYSTEM IS STILL IMPLEMENTED! THERE HAVE BEEN RIOTS! ETHNIC VIOLENCE! The main government only consists of white nationals while the country has a majority poption of coloured people including native Africans. And then he read that even the Africans hadmitted ethnic violence."


    Magnus quickly took some other newspapers andpiled a brief history of what the hell was going on. And the more he read, the more disgusted he felt. He realised that Purebloods were not so bad after all, muggles have finally proven themselves to be one step above.


    But, keeping all this aside, he realised a huge problem for his future ns. It would doom all his investments if not solved.


    [A/N: So, how many of you knew South Africa had nukes?]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONE ME PLEZ! IT''S MONDAY!


    ______________________________


    You can read 11 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 225 - 225. APARTHEID

    Magnus read the whole thing and got a brief understanding of what was going on. The whole system of South Africa was messed up and shouldn''t exist in the current era.


    [A/N: All that you are about to read is real, I am not making this up.] ??


    Apartheid was characterised by an authoritarian political culture based on baasskap (or white dominance), which ensured that South Africa was dominated politically, socially, and economically by the nation''s minority white poption. ording to this system of social stratification, white citizens had the highest status, followed by Asians and Coloureds, then ck Africans.


    Apartheid was delineated into petty apartheid, which entailed the segregation of public facilities and social events, and grand apartheid, which dictated housing and employment opportunities by race. The first apartheidw was passed just a year after South Africa became independent from the British, it was the Prohibition of Mixed Marriages Act, 1949, followed closely by the Immorality Amendment Act of 1950, which made it illegal for most South African citizens to marry or pursue sexual rtionships across racial lines.


    The Poption Registration Act, 1950 ssified all South Africans into one of four racial groups based on appearance, known ancestry, socioeconomic status, and cultural lifestyle: "ck", "White", "Coloureds", and "Indian", thest two of which included several sub-ssifications. ces of residence were determined by racial ssification.


    Between 1960 and 1973, 1.5 million ck Africans were removed from their homes and forced into segregated neighbourhoods as a result of apartheid legition, in some of thergest mass evictions in modern history. Most of these targeted removals were intended to restrict the ck poption to ten designated "tribal homnds", also known as bantustans, four of which became nominally independent states. The government announced that relocated persons would lose their South African citizenship as they were absorbed into the bantustans.


    Many opposing voices were also rising in the country, African National Congress was the leading anti-apartheid political movement, for ending segregation and introducing majority rule. And this was equally as bad, there needs to be an equal representation, there should be no one superior to the other.


    Magnus felt as if South Africa was like some kind of an experiment, and the UK and the USA were ignoring it for now as the current government of South Africa was antimunist.


    He put the paper down. His mind was thinking something, and when he came to a conclusion, his eyes widened and he shot up, "DAMMIT! NO NO! If this went on, all my investments would go to ruin, damn these dumb politicians."


    "What happened, dear?" Martha asked him, shocked by his spontaneous cursing.


    "Nothing Grandma, I just found some muggles to be worse than the purebloods. I will go and deal with it now, Dobby, drop me at my home." Magnus rushed.


    Martha chuckled, "Hehe, muggle or wizard, all are the same, child, their kindness is usually just a farce."


    Magnus was no saint, although he felt what was happening in South Africa was bad, but it did not affect him in any way possible, so he didn''t care, or so he thought until he realised all his future ns could be spoiled because of these folks.


    In his dictionary, be it a person of any colour if any of them think they are superior to the other, need to be bonked on the head with a good old obliviate so hard they forget what race even means.


    ~No wonder Elna so desperately wanted her family to be shifted from South Africa.~ he realised.


    ...


    *POP*


    "Sup Mag, you got a phone call from Pfizer, they said they made a new medicine but have no idea what to do with it." Ragnar told himzily.


    But Magnus ignored him, "No time, Rag, we might have to go to South Africa as soon as possible. Pack your bags."


    "AWESOME, SUMMER HOLIDAYS!" Ragnar cheered up and waved his wand proudly to pack his bags. He was only good at a few low-level charms but he was proud of it dammit.


    Magnus meanwhile picked up his phone and called Adrian and Ted. "I need you at Buckingham Pce in 10 minutes, emergency meeting."


    Later, he called the queen, who did not have a mobile phone, "Granny Liz, I need you and the prime minister at the pce in 10 minutes, emergency meeting."


    The queen on the other side felt happy, being called Granny once again. Her bad mood from days just vanished in an instant. "I understand, will call him now."


    Magnus quickly found Abe and asked him to teleport them to the pce. He and Ragnar arrived there in a second, "Abe you stay here, we might need youter."


    He and Ragnar headed to the Queen''s office, it had enough space for everybody to talk with. He was of course the first one to arrive.


    As he was on the way to the office, he saw the old man Mountbatten. "Grandpa, what are you doing?"


    "Just returned with the oil tankers, came to report the matter," Mountbatten replied. He was so old and yet he did not feel very tired even after this long journey.


    "Good,e with me then, we have another emergency." He told him and walked ahead.


    The one to arrivete was going to be the Prime Minister, as he was a muggle. The queen arrived minutester.


    "What''s the matter, Magnus?" She inquired.


    "Our n to add Overseas Territories as a permanent part is in danger, let otherse, I will exin." He replied and waited.


    Soon Ted and Adrian also arrived, being wizards was convenient, in half an hour the Prime Minister also arrived. They all took seats. Magnus immediately put various newspaper cutouts in front of them.


    "Tell me, are we supporting this mess?" He asked the Prime Minister sternly. Ragnar, Ted, Adrian and Lord Mountbatten looked at the newspaper.


    The Prime minister nodded, "Yes, and no. We don''t support racism of course, but we can not let a new government take power right now, because the next one might go towards the Soviets."


    *BANG*


    Magnus mmed his fist on the table, "Do you have any idea how much money we will lose if we don''t do anything? TRILLIONS! The whole world already sees us as colonisers, envers and thieves. South Africa was our mess to begin with, and we are still pouring gas in the fire? Have you gone mad?


    "The future, in 10-30 years, will be different from what it is now. As the day ofmunication arrives the world will be more connected than before. And you don''t want any bad spots on your image at that point.


    "I have investments in Africa and have big ns for it in the future. All African nations will refuse to cooperate with us if we are seen as colonisers. I understand, being a coloniser was the trend of that era, but this is the modern world now, and we can''t be seen as the same.


    "Seriously, Britain could have been as big as Russia if we had instead used our brain and decided to rather than dividing the world on the basis of colour andnguage had tried to unite the colonies under one g, as a part of our own, citizens of Britain and if they were treated right, they would have loved to be British, but no, we had to be short-sighted. Now, we need to fix this mess."


    ~TRILLIONS? What''s so good about Africa?~ the prime minister wondered.


    "How do you propose we start this campaign to wash our image?" Lord Mountbatten asked.


    Magnus turned to the Prime Minister, "Put trade sanctions on South Africa and arms embargo, heavily publicise it around the globe, remember, WE need to look like the best people in the world. Heavily publicise our efforts in the USA too, as talks about freedom there are pretty hot. Along with their ongoing anti-war sentiment, we can add this to it.


    "Next, we are a permanent member of the UNSC, try to pass a resolution to put sanctions and arms embargo on South Africa from around the world. The world will have no choice but to agree to it, Russia will be happy, China will agree since they want to be in our good books right now, USA and France will follow suit. And tell Israel to back off from helping them in making nukes. Understood?"


    "What about the South African country itself?" The queen inquired.


    Magnus smiled and turned to his Order of Merlin members, "I got a n for that. It''s time to visit Africa."


    "What will you do?" Lord Mountbatten inquired, however, Ted and Adrian had gotten an idea by now. Both of them stood up at the same time.


    "I will prepare my luggage," Ted said.


    "And I will gather some men toe along," Adrain added.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONE GIVE CALMNESS!


    ______________________________


    You can read 11 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 226 - 226. 1 Wizard Boy Vs A Country

    They gathered their things and arrived in Cape Town, South Africa with a portkey. Their visit was unofficial so they were going to stay hidden most of the time.


    There was a branch of both MEDA and Tonks & Tonks here, so they sent a car to pick them up. It was MEDA actually, as they consist of only wizards. MEDA may be a smallpany in terms of the number of employees, but their services were the best and they were present around the world too. ??


    They soon arrived at the rented building for the office of MEDA. It was a small 3 storey building.


    "Is there any ministry of magic in this country?" Magnus inquired.


    "No, there is no ministry, all the major magical countries are in the north, Uganda is one of the strongest with its world-renowned Uagadou, the Ugandan wizarding school. It is thergest of the eleven wizarding schools, epting students from all over Africa." Adrian exined to him.


    "This makes our job easier, and no magical oversight means nobody can question us. Adrian, we are going to need a trustworthy South African man, who is either a wizard or a muggle-who-knows.


    "The current scenario is simple, the government is bound to fall someday, and the new government will have a vendetta against the whites of this country since they exploited the other for decades. That would not lead to the ideal situation, we need peace and stability, for this, we need a leader from the African coloured people and one from the whites, they will join hands and write some new amendments in the constitution, removing all the Apartheid rtedws and establishing new checks and bnces for equality and unity of the country.


    "For this, all means are open. Use magic if you need to, obliviate if you need to, this is a matter of trillions and the well being of the whole African continent. Who is the president of the African National Congress?" he inquired after telling the n.


    The manager of South African operations of MEDA spoke, he was of European descent and his ancestors had settled here, he was of course one of the privileged ss for being white, but he was uncaring towards it as his family has been wizards for generations, the only reason he joined thepany was that he was the second child and all family business went to his elder brother.


    "I am Roger Burgess, Your Majesty, the president of ANC is Nelson Mand, he is in prison, despite international pressure to release him, the government has not. He was sentenced to life imprisonment, the prosecution even asked for a death sentence, all for lofty four counts of sabotage and conspiracy to violently overthrow the government. He''s been in prison since 1964." Roger exined.


    Magnus was taken aback, "How self-destructing can this government be? How do they think they can forever rule over the majority poption by being discriminatory?"


    "Roger and Adrian, I want you to imnt memories of yourself in the mind of Nelson Mand and the high ranking people of ANC, also the leaders of the current National Party government. After that, use any means possible and get Mand out of prison, use Imperius if you must, make the current Prime Minister quit, make the government fall, then make Nelson take his ce, Roger, you be the second most important leader of the government.


    "Then bring in the reforms, I will send aid to help the poor, but you must do as I say if you want to create a self-sufficient government and country. However, you must retire after reforming the government and the constitution, because I don''t want a wizard to rule like a dictator." He instructed them both.


    "What''s my job in all this?" Ted inquired.


    Magnus smiled, "You are here for a good show, to create a false story. Roger will be the one to hire you as thewyer for Nelson. You have the reputation of never losing a case, hence you are expensive, now suddenly a good old friend of Nelson helped him out. It will directly skyrocket Roger''s image. This way, we get a direct entry into politics. Then Roger will be the man to make the current Prime Minister step down. His name will be publicised.


    "But in no way can the new government be only filled with coloured people. All races are needed in it."


    Magnus knew that although what was happening right now wasn''t good, it was also true that in 1949, the Africanmunity startedrge scale attacks on the Indianmunity, which was the third biggest racial demographic here.


    Shops were burnt, old and young women were murdered and r*ped, and men were killed. It was total chaos. From many ounts, the white poption cheered at that time, telling the Africans to kill the Coolies, a derogatory term used for Indians in South Africa since the time they were brought from India by the British to work in the fields and many gold mines.


    Instead of uniting under one purpose of overthrowing the government, the Africans decided to kill and harm amunity that was also marginalised and wronged. South Africa was a cluster of problems that started with race and ended with it.


    From all this, Magnus knew he could not trust a singlemunity to do good. A mixed style of government was needed.


    "Now let''s do it. Ragnar, you produce a calming drought that can be used as a smoke bomb, but the smoke must be invisible. I know when the current regime falls, some riots and violence might erupt. I will use these to calm them." He nned.


    The n was going to take time toe to fruition but it will be worth it. Magnus'' dream of adding Zimbabwe to the British maind was only possible if the local poption also supported it. And what better way than bing the true champion of freedom and democracy, unlike the United States, which was going through a bad image currently with the defeat in Vietnam.


    If Magnus'' ns were sessful, then soon Britain will have the potential to be a greater power than the USA, because then Britain will have its ownnd all around the world. They will be able to make their military bases without paying any fees to countries.


    "Ragnar, you make the Potions, I will go and see why the Pfizer CEO was looking for me." He informed Ragnar and left.


    He had already established a Portkey in the MEDA office in South Africa now, he just brought the second part of the set here.


    ...


    From the office building in Britain, he called for a car, then he went directly to the Pfizerpany.


    "So, what''s the matter?" He asked the CEO, Max Strand. Thepany was currently in a very good state because Magnus doesn''t shy away from granting them research money.


    Max was a medium build man with dark hair. He was in his mid-thirties. "Thank you foring here, sir. I just wanted to show you something."


    He led Magnus to ab with a lot of people working. Max then showed him a small pill.


    "We created this Sildenafil, which was originally developed to treat cardiovascr problems. It was meant to dte the heart''s blood vessels by blocking a particr protein called PDE-5. In animal tests, it seemed to work moderately well: researchers could find evidence that it was impeding PDE-5, and the animals weren''t having any obvious negative side effects. So, it was brought into a phase one clinical trial earlier this year to test whether humans can tolerate the newpound.


    However, things became problematic." Max replied in detail, telling everything.


    "What? Just tell me everything." Magnus nudged him.


    Max shyly looked at him, "I don''t know if I should tell you this. Well... It appears that the blood vessels dting were not in the heart, but rather the penis, as dting blood vessels is part of the process that leads to erections. The test subjects noticed a strong erection.


    The sildenafil is working, sir, but in the wrong part of the body."


    (=_=")


    Magnus was taken aback, but then he howled inughter, "Hahaha... my brother discovered this before though. He has already developed this erection medicine."


    ~Only if it could also help me. *Sigh*~ Magnus said to himself.


    This was Max''s turn to be shocked.


    But Magnus'' next words made him happy, "Sell this advertised as an energy booster, stimtion enhancer in the market, while doctors can give it to those with Erectile dysfunction.


    "We can make billions from this alone."


    "YES SIR!" His approval excited Max, billions in revenue means millions in bonuses.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONE IS LIFU!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20(11 currently) advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 227 - 227. An Invitation

    Magnus had initiated the n to correct South African society and the economy. He didn''t want any instability in the region when the referendum for the joining of Zimbabwe into Great Britain will take ce. But he needed to make sure that the world saw what Britain was doing as good deeds.


    Britain became the first country to sanction South Africa for its inhumanws. It was made clear by them that the sanctions will only increase the more time they waste. ? ?


    Then, the UNSC emergency meeting was also called by the United Kingdom and soon after the sanctions were passed. The USA didn''t want it and was dissatisfied but the United Kingdom ensured the western powers that the South Africa won''t go themunist way.


    Next, Magnus now owned Warner Brothers, thepany didn''t have any news agencies so the first task was to buy one and widen the scope of thepany. With him feeding them the best news before anybody else, the channel was bound to be famous and gain much credibility.


    Currently, he was looking for someone to take over the MagicMade studio. This studio was going to be responsible for creating movies with the help of magic. They will be creating some really beautiful and scenic shots.


    And after searching for a while and circting words in the magical workers of hispanies, finally, someone rmended a Half-Blood graduate from Hogwarts, he had graduated 10 years ago and was the creator of the Photography club of the school.


    After school, he packed his bags and went straight to Hollywood to try his luck and learn to make some movies. However, he was still the 4th assistant director, who does not even get his name in the credits.


    After Ted returned from South Africa, Magnus asked him to contact this man and tell him toe to Britain. He was going to build the studio here, away from Hollywood, since his studio needed to be secretive about its operations.


    When the man heard about the opportunity, he booked a flight and quickly came back to Britain. After all, not every day you get to meet the uing King.


    Magnus invited him to his top-floor office, "How was your journey, Mr Joubert?"


    Wim Joubert although had prepared himself to meet a young boy, couldn''t help but gawk. Magnus was, although tall, his face always gave it away that he was indeed young. He couldn''t wait to grow a beard because of this.


    "Your Majesty, it was normal. T-thank you for inviting me." Joubert stuttered every now and then.


    "Come, have a seat. I have a business proposition for you. I heard you want to be a film director and make something good, right?" Magnus asked, although the other party most likely knew his intentions.


    "Yes sir, it is my lifelong dream. Although my father is wealthy, he never forced me to take over the business. But he gave me 15 years to prove myself and show him my ability by earning more than he does in a year." Joubert revealed.


    ~Then he does have motivation.~ Magnus deduced.


    "Then I want to tell you that I have bought Warner Brothers. However, I will not interfere in the production by the muggle studio. What I want to do is set up a new studio, which will only employ wizards, squibs or muggles-who-know. We will use our magic to create borate special effects, beautiful scenes that would cost a fortune if done with real technology, props. I want you to head this studio. Perhaps, if you do well, I might even make you the CEO of Warner Brothers." Magnus said, effectively pulling Joubert into the trap of a dream. But this dream was achievable, it was only a matter of his own abilities.


    Hearing him, Joubert was excited, he had always thought about using magic in making movies, but he was scared of breaking the statute of secrecy. Now, if all people in the production studio were wizards and magic knowers, it would be easy. Also, the prospect of bing the CEO. It was too juicy to not think about.


    "I ept, sir." He blurted.


    Magnus, frowned, ~He didn''t even talk about the sry or money in general.~


    "Let''s discuss your sry. I ca..."


    He was cut by Joubert, "I WILL WORK FOR FREE. Just give me food and a ce to stay. I will only take money once I have proven myself to you."


    ~Nice, I saved some money then. He probably thinks he''s winning points here...~ Magnus talked to himself.


    "Fine, you will be given a trailer house at the productionpany''s office. Here is your appointment letter. I have also gathered information about all the interested people who might want to work with you. But I do not know wizards interested in movie making, I suggest you contact your friends from the Photography club. The location where the studio will be set up has already been decided. The headquarters will be here, in this building. The studio will be outside London, in the area near Surrey Hills. I have bought 300 hectares ofnd there. The government was excited about the prospect of having a homegrown film industry.


    "As we speak, borate sets and buildings are being built by Emrys Construction. They will create small desert wild west styled areas, victorian city look-alike sets, viges, many hills,kes, castles, ships etc. You can go there and check if you need anything else, then contact the Assistant of CEO of Emrys Constructions. The CEO, Edgar is currently busy in Saudi Arabia or else he would have personally shown you the area." He gave dozens of instructions to Joubert, making him feel slightly nervous.


    Joubert had thought that the scale of the operation would be small, but here he saw it, Magnus'' n was huge. Creating a whole movie studio with sets? How much would that cost?


    Nervously, he tried to ask, "Sir, do you have any type of movies in mind you want me to make?"


    Magnus fell silent, he tried to think about what would sell and what would be easiest to make. "Hmm... WAIT!"


    "Haha... Joubert, we''re wizards, we can construct anything, you should not keep yourself confined. I want you to start looking for scripts, for novels that can get a full-screen adaptation, it can be anything, fantasy, sci-fi or even DC Comics. You need not distress about money, just imagine Joubert, we can create huge destruction scenes and then repair everything. We can create an illusion that would seem real. We can cast fire, lights and water from our wands, enough to create any kind of effect. All we need is imagination, we can create anything." Magnus thoughtfully said, already having a picture ofrge-scale special effects movies that would take the world by storm.


    Joubert nodded heavily, as this was indeed true. And this made him excited to no limit.


    But, Magnus did have a movie in mind, "However, we should start from small so you can work on this project while the studio is being built. In horror movies, we can hire real ghosts and amplify their effect with magic, creating the scariest movie ever. The story can be pretty simple, put a haunted doll in the house, some years ago the boyfriend of a little girl''s mother killed the girl while being drunk, the mother finds out, kills the man then kills herself. The girl''s ghost took over the doll and is haunting the house in innocence. The alcoholic man is also there, nasty ghost hurts the people whoe to live in the house. The mother will be a kinder soul who will help the house dwellers to deal with the whole situation.


    "Keep the souls and ghosts vague, never show them clearly, and remember, sound effects are the major part of horror movies, focus on it more, also hire actors with good facial acting."


    This was a pretty simple story, but all that mattered was the twist. The story of the girl should only be shown during the second half. Before that, the humans will believe the girl is a bad spirit and try to exorcise her.


    Wim Joubert in amusement asked, "Did... when did you n this story, sir?"


    "Why n? I just thought of it. *RING RING*" Magnus'' phone rang as he was talking.


    Joubert was taken aback, but he looked at the device with interest. He had of course seen the newlyunched cell phones, but they were as big as a brick, while the one in Magnus'' hand was small enough to be stored in the pocket easily.


    Magnus talked, George was on the other side. "What? A goblin wants to meet me? Captain of warrior goblins?"


    "Tell him I am very busy the whole day and will not be able toe to Gringotts," he replied.


    George''s voice soon replied, "Sir, he said he invites you to his house for dinner, he really wants to talk to you."


    This rang an rm in Magnus'' head. He was never going to visit a ce just like that, what if it was a trap?


    "Does he have a family?" Magnus inquired. He listened to George talking to the Goblin on the other side.


    "Yes, sir. He has a wife and a son." George answered.


    All of a sudden a question arose in Magnus'' mind, ~Hmm, I''ve never seen goblin kids. Let''s see them today then.~


    [You can see Wim Joubert on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONNER BOY WANTS STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 11 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 228 - 228. Tragedy Of Pedro

    He hung up the call and saw the envious gaze of Joubert.


    "What is this?" Joubert asked him. ??


    Magnus smiled proudly, "This is the future, thetest invention of FutureTek, a true portable cell phone. Itsts a whole day with one charge and can hold up to 100 contacts. Ah, I got one if I remember correctly. Since you are going to be a big part of the newpany we will have to be in contact."


    Magnus took out a phone from his desk locker and handed the box to him, "This isn''t released in the market yet so be sure not to reveal it to the world yet. Mine and a few other important contacts will be in there. There is also a manual on how to operate it, you can go and study it. If you have any doubts just call me."


    Wim Joubert happily took it and left the office. Magnus also decided to head home and spend some time with his mummy dearest. However, instead of calling an elf, he took thepany car. The reason was simple, he always rushed and never got time to think, car rides were times when he could think about the present and the future.


    The car was a ck 1973 Rolls Royce Silver Shadow. It was a good looking car and had been custom made with high-grade bulletproof steel and ss. On top of that, it was enchanted to teeth to survive even a direct RPG hit.


    The driver was none other than Abe, he loved to drive cars. Funnily, be it driving or teleporting, an elf was there.


    "To home, sir?" Abe asked like a good driver. He was totally roleying.


    Magnus chuckled, "Yes, Abe. But drive normally, no need to drive like The Knight Bus."


    "Aye aye, sir." Abe started driving.


    Magnus was left to his thoughts. ~Hmm, my THE n hase out very well, can''t believe justst year I proposed it. For Technology, I got FutureTek, for Healthcare I got the new hospital for now, and for entertainment, I finally got Warner Bros. As long as I can work on these three, money won''t be a problem for my many generations. I''m afraid I''m going to be the richest King to have ever lived, even if just my muggle assets are counted. Ah, I should call Edgar and check how the bidding is going on in Saudi.~


    For this call, he did not use the cell phone but instead the full telephone provided in the car. It would first ry the signal to the base station and that base station would connect further.


    After a minute Edgar picked it up so he asked. "How did it go?"


    Edgar replied very excitedly, "Fine and easy. We undercut everyone and secured to build a full 600 kilometres long double-track trans-Saudi railway line, 35 bridges, 20 underpasses, 150 kilometres of 6ne highway, 6 skyscrapers, 1 pce for the country''s administration offices. Oh, they also asked us to conduct a survey to build a metro system in the future as they expect Riyadh to get more popted. In total, we have struck a deal of 3.9 billion pounds.


    "This is huge, sir, ording to my calctions, with our efficiency we can finish it in 2.5 billion, leaving us 1.4 Billion in profits. I told the administration to prepare the full payments by the end of next year, we will havepleted the projects here. For now, they will be paying us 25 per cent of the amount. But, I am going to need to find more wizards to hire, I have sent my agents to other countries with a troubled half-blood and muggle-born poption."


    Magnus'' felt butterflies in his stomach, making this much money so fast was crazy, and this was all legal cash. "That is very good, Edgar. If what you said is right, I''ll make sure everyone gets a fat bonus after this. How much did we undercut thought?"


    "By 300 million. Others were demanding 4.4 billion. However, there was one Sovietpany that even tried to undercut us. Haha, King Faisal asked them to sign the contract right then and there, those guys left the bidding all embarrassed. But I did leave some bread crumb projects for others to take, like building canals or sewage lines." Edgar told everything. He was himself surprised to receive such a big deal. But he knew this was because of Magnus. The way Saudi officials treated him and his team were like he was some kind of an ambassador.


    Hell, he even got to meet the king, whom he told that it''d at most take 1.5 years to finish all the projects. This news made the king very happy, as the faster it was finished the faster he could show his achievements around. This was the sad life in a monarchy, even if you are the king, you still need to boast around and need to win some brownie points from his followers.


    "Then I will await your return. have a safe journey." Magnus hung up the call.


    Next, he called Tom. The man had been recently promoted to the rank of Chief Superintendent and nowmanded the whole CID and Violent Crime Division. Everyone in the police department had thought he was just another useless promoted officer due to his luck.


    But he turned out to be the most sessful officer in recent times. The speed at which Tom solved cases were phenomenal and each case had such solid evidence that conviction was guaranteed. Now, everyone knew nobody could stop Tom from climbing thedder, and nobody dared to mess with him either as it was known that Tom and Magnus knew each other.


    "Abe, why don''t you find a female elf and maybe settle down? You gotta have a family after all. What proof do you have that you were ever alive?" Magnus talked to his elf friend.


    Abraham Lincoln chuckled, "Sir, I am sure you will not let our names be forgotten. And, finding a female elf is not easy, not when all of them are brainwashed."


    "Why? We found Dobby." Magnus rebutted.


    "No sir, Dobby is very unique, I sometimes doubt that he had hurt his forehead in the past and forgot most of the memories, only that could exin his hunger for freedom." Abe reckoned.


    Magnusughed, "Then, what about the states? Are there any free elves?"


    "Oh yes yes... there are, sir. There are many free elves since very and freedom are very sensitive topics there." Abe replied.


    Magnus rubbed his chin, "Hmm, we might go there soon, I will take you and George along, you need to further your families."


    *BEEP BEEP*


    They arrived at home. The horn was for the guards to open the gates. The security was pretty tight here.


    Magnus went inside and saw his mother, grandparents, Martha, Adam and Ragnar were sitting in the living room, watching the news on the television, chatting andughing. The atmosphere was very cosy and good. The bump on Grace''s tummy was also slightly visible now. He could not wait for his little sister to be born so he could spoil her.


    "When did you return, sweetie? Ragnar said you had important things to do." Grace asked. At most, she was only told that he was going to South Africa.


    "I returned in the morning but had some work at the office. How are you? How was your day?" Magnus inquired.


    She smiled and opened her arms wide, Magnus took the cue and ran to her, hugging her tightly.


    "MEOW" Chad also jumped in to hug them. At least he was clean.


    "You work so hard, your childhood is vanishing without you even being able to enjoy it." She said, feeling sad about him.


    Magnus shook his head, "No mum. I know what my title means, and now that I am bound to be the king, I want to do the best I can. And I am not the only person in recent history to be put in such a situation."


    This piqued their interest, Ragnar asked, "Who is the other guy?"


    In the past, Magnus had tried to find unfortunate sons like himself in history. Boys who were pushed into politics at an early age. The only person he recently found that felt a bit simr to himself was Pedro II of Brazil.


    "The man lived from 1825 to 1891. His name was Pedro II of Brazil, the second andst monarch of the Empire of Brazil, reigning for over 58 years. He was just 5 years old when his father suddenly left for Europe. Suddenly pushed to the main stage, he lived a very grim and lonely childhood and adolescence.


    "But what set him apart from any other kid was that he understood the situation he was in. So, he started studying from the age of 5, every single day, so he could rule well. His life''s aim was the well being and continued existence of Brazil." Magnus was just reciting the history when his grandmother interrupted.


    "Surely the country''s ministers won''t let a boy of such a small age run the empire, right?" She asked him.


    Magnus nodded and then shook his head, "Yes and no, grandma. Yes, he was not given full powers as thew stipted he needed to be 18 years old. However, the politicians and the minister were so worthless that they had left the country on the verge of copse. They had lost all faith in their own ability to rule the country on their own. So they epted Pedro II as an authority figure whose presence was indispensable for the country''s survival. And so, on 23 July 1840, the General Assembly(the Brazilian Parliament) formally dered the 14-year-old Pedro II of age. He waster acimed, crowned and consecrated on 18 July 1841.


    "From copsing Empire, he turned Brazil into an emerging power in the international arena. The nation grew to be distinguished from its Hispanic neighbours on ount of its political stability, zealously guarded freedom of speech, respect for civil rights, vibrant economic growth, and form of government, a functional representative parliamentary monarchy. Brazil was also victorious in the tine War, the Uruguayan War, the Paraguayan War and many more.


    "Pedro steadfastly pushed through the abolition of very despite opposition from powerful political and economic interests. A savant in his own right, the Emperor established a reputation as a vigorous sponsor of learning, culture, and the sciences, and he won the respect and admiration of people such as Charles Darwin, Victor Hugo, and Friedrich Nietzsche, and was a friend to Richard Wagner, Louis Pasteur, and Henry Wadsworth Longfellow, among others." Magnus was very excited all this while, but then he turned sadder.


    "There was no desire for a change in the form of government among most Brazilian people, but still the Emperor was overthrown in a sudden coup d''¨¦tat that had almost no support outside a clique of military leaders who desired a form of a republic headed by a dictator.


    "By that time, Pedro was an old man, he had given his all from the age of 5 and had grown truly tired. He had be weary of emperorship and despaired over the monarchy''s future prospects, despite its overwhelming popr support. When the coup happened, he did not oppose and did not support any attempt to restore the monarchy. He, all alone, left the country and spent thest two years of his life in exile in Europe, living alone on very little money.


    "With this, his reign came to an end. He was overthrown when he was so loved by the people they wanted nobody but him to rule them. Soon, some of his aplishments were brought to nought as Brazil slipped into a long period of weak governments, dictatorships, and constitutional and economic crises. The men who had exiled him then cried for what they had done. But Pedro had no wish to return as he had already given his all.


    "And look at Brazil now, still in turmoil, still unstable, non-existent industries and worsening state of government, corruption is rampant.


    "Do you know, hisst words before death were, "May God grant me thesest wishes¡ªpeace and prosperity for Brazil" and when his body was being prepared, a sealed package in the room was found, and next to it a message written by Pedro himself, "It is the soil from my country, I wish it to be ced in my coffin in case I die away from my fathend."


    "Perhaps, if Pedro had decided to take down the military dictators, we could have seen another superpower, based in South America." Magnus ended his small history lesson.


    Everyone fell into deep thoughts, wondering what kind of dedication and will the man must have had. To give his childhood, youth and his whole life to the country.


    But Magnus was thinking about something else, ~I wonder if my end will be like this too? Sad, lonely... all my life meaning to nothing? NO! I WON''T LET THAT HAPPEN! Whoeveres between me and my goals will be destroyed with no mercy. I will notmit the same mistake Pedro made. *Sigh* May his soul rest in peace.~


    "Sweetie, why did you go to South Africa?" Grace asked, trying to change the topic as the mood became very sad in the room. However, her brows furrowed when she heard his answer.


    "To bring down the separatist government of South Africa and establishing a better one."


    "WHAT?!"


    "MEOW?"


    All except Ragnar questioned in shock, even Chad followed suit. Magnus pulled Chad''s cheeks, "What are you questioning me for? Go and run 5ps of the mansion or no food. I don''t want you to die of heart disease."


    "Moo Meow... Mwaa..."


    Chad probably cursed Magnus in his catnguage and slowly left.


    [A/N: Oh boy, didn''t want to make it a history lesson but it turned out to be. I personally love to read about historical figures, and the story of Pedro II is a really emotional one. The old man gave everything to his country, then a few dumb generals ruined everything. He was only 66 when he died, but if you look at his picture he looks to be in his 80s, probably due to stress or something. Sad. (See the picture in parament.)]


    [You can see The Rolls Royce on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONE ME TO GREATNESS!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20(Currently 14) advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 229 - 229. Mighty Grant Family

    "What do you mean by bringing down the government, how can you do something soplex?" Adam questioned him in disbelief.


    Ragnar chuckled, "Dad, we''re wizards. Magic is wonderful." ??


    Not being so vague, Magnus exined, "Well, dad mypanies and our country are heavily invested in Africa and the well being of the people there. But the government of South Africa practises apartheid and it has divided the country.


    "Because of a few people there, the whole European white poption will be shamed, and whenter we will go to Africa for some projects it will be problematic due to the hate. So, I have devised a n to bring down the government and set up a new one with people of all races being in power. Actually, you should be getting the news soon. Oh, they are also developing nukes so that''s there too."


    Magnus'' grandpa rested back, "Of all the things I had imagined, I never thought my grandson would one day be powerful enough to topple governments."


    Magnus chuckled, "Don''t worry grandpa, I will be much stronger by the time I take the throne."


    The old man took a cold breath. Everyone was still sitting in the living room, the nurse was given a holiday today. Magnus was waiting for the evening so he could go out to see that goblin who lived in Nottingham with his family. That locality was famous for the residence of many wizards.


    "Oh, dear I just remembered, I created something new, it can help a lot of people as long as it''s mass-produced and is kept avable at a cheap price. It can especially help people in poor countries with bad hygiene." Grace suddenly spoke.


    Magnus worryingly responded, "Mum, why are you working so much, you know you shouldn''t stress yourself. And what did you make? I hope it won''t make you too busy."


    "Well, it''s called Oral rehydration solution. As every physician knows, cholera kills by means of copious fluid loss in the form of diarrhoea. Currently, the way to treat someone with cholera is to have an intravenous solution injection that is needed to rehydrate all patients infected with cholera. But, in poor countries, such injections are not avable inrge quantity and many people die from this.


    "So, I worked to hammer out the formtion and sessful administration of oral rehydration therapy. I discovered that glucose enhances the absorption of sodium and water across the intestinal brush-border membrane without causing morphological changes in the gut epithelium of patients with cholera. It was key to the sessful development of oral rehydration therapy.


    "Based on this discovery, I created a sessful rehydration solution. Right now, as I read in the news, thousands of starving Bandeshi refugees are living in refugee camps due to the war. There is a fear that a cholera epidemic could ensue. 30% of patients who contracted cholera in these camps die within a few days. So I want to help them and send these solutions there. The oral rehydration solution reces the water and electrolytes lost in vomiting and diarrhoea and helps heal the body quicker. I estimate that with this form mortality in the camps can be reduced to be less than 1%." Grace enthusiastically babbled.


    (¡ã©`¡ã")


    Magnus quickly hugged her and replied, "Although I know a good amount of biology this is way too advanced for me, so I have no idea what you said, but I know that my lovely mum is the best and the greatest. I will tell apany to mass-produce it, don''t worry."


    "You can also publicise it on the news and gain more love from the people. I''m worried some people might start a cult to pray to mum." Ragnarmented.


    Although he was joking, Magnus indeed thought about it. Seeing how much death and despair was around the world, it wouldn''t be a surprise if they started to pray to Grace seeing her as an anchor of mental support.


    Just then Magnus remembered something. Emrys Construction would be creating railway lines, and in the future, he would need to create high-speed railways too.


    "Dad, can you also research a high powered high-speed train engine? For now, it can run on diesel, but the prospect of it being updated to run on electricity will be good. Emrys Construction will be building train lines in Saudi Arabia, and I would like to sell train engines and coaches too, it will be a full package." Magnus asked. If his dad agreed, he could buy an existing loss-making trainpany and hand it over to his dad.


    Adam fell into thinking, "Hmm, I am nearly done with my car, next I am hiring some researchers to keep on updating it as more technology is discovered or improved. I can certainly try to develop an engine, since it''ll be used in western Asia, it will need to be able to handle extreme temperatures. It''ll be challenging... I''ll do it.


    "Ah, I didn''t tell you, I am creating a Research and Developmentpany rted to transport technology. It will be called XtreamTech."


    Magnus was happy, "Why make a new one? I will just buy an existingpany which produces train engines and hand it to you. I will also send someone to Japan to get the blueprints of their Bullet Train. It may help you jump the basics."


    "Amazing... I will be waiting for them. I''m going to go and draw some blueprints." Adam got up to leave. But he stopped midway.


    He knew that his family had changed so much. Before he was only worried about his job and family, now there was so much else. His family was rich, famous and smarter than ever. And he knew it was all because of Magnus. He wasn''tining as he loved this new change, but he felt there was something missing.


    "Magnus, next year we will go on a vacation. Us whole family, you chose the destination." He said.


    Magnus and Ragnar beamed with joy, "Really? YES! I will make the perfect n then."


    Magnus took the lead, "We will also have our sister with us."


    "BROTHER! We will have our little brother with us." Ragnar argued. Despite their brotherhood, this was one topic they didn''t agree upon. There was a wedge between them.


    Graceughed, "Calm down you two. No matter what gender, it will be your sibling, so you should love them unconditionally."


    Magnus nodded, "Yes mum, of course, we will love our new sibling unconditionally. But a man can dream, right?"


    "Man? I see no man here, only a nagging little boy." Ragnar barked.


    Magnus smiled back, "Is that so? Remind me, who was it that got the whole school stoned?"


    "WHAT? What do you mean stoned?" Grace perked up.


    Ragnar sweated a little, he looked Magnus in the eye and whispered, "Are you sure? I will tell her about Emma, hehe... she''s your girlfriend."


    Magnus shrugged, "Go ahead, they already tease me about her, nothing will change."


    Ragnar found himself at a loss for words and means to berate Magnus more. In the end, he stomped his feet and went back to his seat. It was his loss this time. ~I''ll get him next time.~


    "Sir, it''s time for you to go to the dinner invitation." Abe came to remind him.


    Looking at the watch, he got up and waved his wand to fix his clothes, "Mum, I will be going to Nottingham, someone from Gringotts invited me there for dinner."


    Concerned, Grace asked, "Are you going alone?"


    "No, I am taking some people from MEDA with me, they''re all wizards so don''t worry," he assured her and went out with Abe. From there, they teleported away.


    ...


    Magnus had already called MEDA to send some security men for him, he didn''t want to take chances as there could be a hidden ambush waiting for him.


    Hence, he went in prepared, with spare wands ready and his sword waiting to be let out.


    He arrived at the old looking but neatly painted house. It was not like the magical houses, ill-shaped. He went to the door and knocked on it. He still had no idea why this head warrior goblin wanted to meet him.


    He waited, some noise wasing from inside, the voice of a young boy.


    The doorknob twisted and the door opened. Magnus saw the goblin, he was wearing normal clothes, a shirt and a pant. He looked a bit less grumpy than other goblins but he had scars on his face.


    The goblin performed a slight bow, "Your Majesty, wee to my house. I am the head warrior goblin of Gringotts, Zenrok. Pleasee inside."


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    BLESS ME WITH STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20(Currently 14) advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 230 - 230. Philosophy

    Magnus tried to judge Zenrok''s intentions to invite him. This must not be a bank-rted business or else it would have been conducted in the bank.


    Magnus shook his hand, "Hello, thank you for inviting me. You must be in a real hurry to not wait a single day." ??


    Zenrok embarrassingly smiled, Magnus though couldn''t help but feel in his heart that Goblin''s smile always seems unnatural and ugly.


    "Here, this is my wife, Ferisga and my 3-year-old son, Novator." Zenrok Introduced his family.


    Magnus nodded to them, then he handed a big box of choctes to the kid Goblin. Magnus for the first time in his little life was seeing a kid Goblin. He didn''t know what to expect but a kid Goblin turned out to be just a miniature version of the already mini Goblins. They didn''t have as many wrinkles on their faces from the constant frown though.


    "Thank you, your... Your mystery." Novator epted the gift like a gentleman, ignoring the slight mishap in pronunciation.


    "Haha, you''re wee." Magnusughed. He would''ve ruffled the boy''s hair if he had any. It seemed all Goblins were cursed for partial baldness. Even thedy Goblin had a bald frontal forehead and long wavy hair on the rest.


    ~I guess she''s pretty from Goblin''s eyes.~ he thought.


    He looked around at the house, it was luxurious, filled with gold artefacts, showpieces, paintings on the wall. There were chandeliers after every few steps. It gave him the feeling of a luxurious Victorian house.


    When Magnus was judging the goblin family, Zenrok was also judging Magnus. He was after all meeting him for the first time.


    He saw no prejudice in Magnus'' eyes and the way he interacted seemed very natural, as if nobody was above or below, there was no difference between their species.


    Zenrok felt that instead, he had ws in himself as even though he had so many doubts about goblin philosophy, he still inherently felt he was superior, though he quenched such stupid thoughts immediately because even if they were equal, Magnus was still the King of Britain, not just the muggle part but also the magical part, as Merlin had made sure everyone submitted to the muggle king Arthur who fought for the lives of all.


    ~I wonder if he can help me get some sce.~ he thought.


    "Please, let''s go to the dining hall, dinner is ready." Zenrok invited him.


    Magnus followed in, he was alone as Abe had left. When he arrived at the dining table, he found the chair to be very small for his size. He waved his wand and made it so space would be generated for Magnus'' legs. This in return made sure that he didn''t sit above the goblin family and in fact at the same level.


    It was to be noted that Goblins love to sit in higher ces than wizards as they have some sort of inferiorityplex. Just take Gringotts for example, all clerks in the visitor''s hall sit a few feet higher than the average human height, hell, even Hagrid would feel they are higher.


    They took their seats and food arrived, it was normal food, just the same as what humans eat. Magnus expected they''d have some special cuisines but it turned out they were not much different after all.


    "So, how is work going on at the Gringotts? I heard the warriors caught many criminals." Magnus inquired.


    Zenrok nodded, "Yes, sir. We have rounded up many of those in the posters. But, the big fishes are always staying hidden or well-protected. We have only been able to take one of them down."


    "Patience, they are bound to make mistakes someday. And when they will show themselves, we strike." Magnus advised him and focused on the meal.


    After dinner, Zenrok''s wife and son left the room to go and watch the television. Since this was a muggle styled house in the muggle part of the world they had no problem in getting electrical instruments.


    "Let''s go to my study room, Your Majesty," Zenrok suggested. Agreeing, Magnus followed behind.


    However, when they arrived in the study, Magnus was left speechless. It was a big hall, maybe 50X50 metres big, there were rows and columns of bookshelves, each having hundreds of books. There were alone thousands of books in this room.


    "Aren''t you a warrior goblin, do you read all of them?" Magnus inquired with interest. He had never met a philosopher goblin before.


    Zenrok nodded, "Fighting is my profession and reading is my passion. And I believe that my pursuit of knowledge has greatly helped me in fights, as my mind has broadened to look beyond what an ordinary goblin would."


    Impressed, Magnus was deeply impressed by Zenrok. So he asked, "Have you read each one of them?"


    "Yes, I only add a book to the library after I have read them, this library in a way is like my personal knowledge repository. Everything in this room is in my head." Zenrok couldn''t help but sound proud of this achievement. He guessed that he was probably more learnt than the manager of Gringotts at this point.


    "Amazing, I am a keen reader too, I read about anything I can, as no knowledge is ever useless. I am bad at potions yet I try to read and memorise all recipes. Anyway, should we talk about the reason you invited me here?" He finally asked.


    Both of them took seats, facing each other. Zenrok solemnly spoke, "Sir, for the past few years, I have been questioning my ways, my life and the way how I behave. As a Goblin, it is expected out of me to hate wizards, humans and lust after money. I was taught to feel superior to wizards. But, these days, as I was hunting for these dark wizards, I came to a realisation, that wizards and Goblins are not very different.


    "They are greedy, they kill, they scheme just like goblins. Then how are we superior to humans? How are we better? What is even the meaning of the life of a goblin? Just to work for the bank? Is that all we''re supposed to be? ves of our own species?"


    Magnus realised that this goblin didn''t need anything, he just wanted to have a good talk, though he wondered why Zenrok chose him to talk.


    Magnus started, "Well, all I know is that a free man should choose his own life rather than following others blindly. This world is like a rat race, and everyone is just looking at the back of the one in front of him and keeps on following. A few of the rats who dare to look to the side realise they want something more, so they stop following and start leading. Hitler was a rat once, he was also a soldier, but he decided to lead. The dark lord, the current one and the previous one, both received the same education as other students, yet only they were the ones to be the dark lord.


    "I, for example, can follow my predecessors, be a rat and rule as they did, silently and obediently. But I have chosen not to since I have the power, I shall change the world for the better, fulfil the dream of mine and Merlin, a dream of creating a united and just world. It''s far fetched but I am ready to fight for it.


    "And that''s what matters in the end. Are you ready to fight for what you want? Or will you surrender and continue running in the race?" Magnus passionately exined his own ideology to Zenrok.


    Moved, yet a little confused, Zenrok asked, "What makes me and you different, sir? Are we really born to be in this rat race only?"


    Magnus replied harshly but truthfully, "Zenrok, you, me, my friends, Dumbledore, the dark lord, nobody is special, everybody is the same pathetic heap of cells. We''re all built the same, just with different heights and looks. How do I know? Well, in the end, we all bleed the same, RED.


    "Tell me, if you had not trained hard, what would have happened? You wouldn''t be the head warrior, right? You could have been some clerk or maybe a cleaner Goblin. Yet, here you are because you worked for it.


    "Hard work gives something back, it could be good or bad. But, remember, your destiny is always in your hand, you couldze around with it or work hard and build something out of yourself.


    "Your ancestors were all warriors, they were not greedy bankers before. It''s only because of years of greed that Goblins have turned like this. You are a new start, don''t let the fire burning in your heart die."


    Zenrok came to an understanding slowly, yes, he was different, and now he knew why. It was because he wanted to be different. Why would he want to be a part of the rat race?


    "Thank you, your majesty, but I still don''t understand what I should do? All my life I have known only to kill. I didn''t like it, but it was my job. Now, what can I even do to change that? How do I get out of the rat race?" he wondered.


    "Simple, you jus... *BOOM*"


    Magnus'' words were cut short as all of a sudden a loud explosion sounded from upstairs at the entrance.


    Zenrok who seemed like a philosopher not long ago looked like the vicious warrior he was, and Magnus who seemed like a saint not long ago left out radiant powerful energy.


    *TING*


    Zenrok picked up his sword and Magnus summoned Despair. Both of them rushed upstairs.


    "Shh... there are three of them, wizards." Magnus quickly alerted Zenrok. Both of them hid behind a wall, that would lead them to the gallery which directly overlooked the entrance.


    "AA..."


    Zenrok was about to charge but he was pulled back by Magnus, "I have experience in dealing with such ambushes. You stay behind me and cast spells on them."


    Magnus didn''t let him speak and immediately charged forward with his Despair sword as his shield, which absorbed all attacks thrown at it. Since it was a lobby, they didn''t have many ces to throw their spells to.


    "HAAAAAAA..." Magnus and Zenrok shouted loudly to demoralise the three attackers.


    The three of them quickly tried to run back but... *BOOM*


    Zenrok''s spell hit the wall behind them, covering it in the fire. The three were trapped at a dead end.


    *THUD*


    They fell down, seeing his chance, Magnus took out his wand from the other hand and cast, "EXPELLIARMUS!"


    Three wands flew out of the hands of the three attackers. The next second, Magnus''s sword rested on the leading man''s throat.


    *BOOM*


    "YOUR MAJESTY!"


    "SIR!"


    "KING PENDRAGON!"


    "THESE BASTARDS!"


    All of a sudden 15 tall men ran inside, they were in long coats and big hats, covering their faces in a magically cast shadow. All of them circled around them and pointed their wands at the three men''s heads. They were from MEDA or the Ministry.


    The three attackers cried and literally peed in their pants, drenching the furnished wooden floor with their mess. They started pleading. "W-We... please..."


    However, Magnus put his sword on one''s neck, making them go silent and pale.


    With an angry yet calm expression, he loudly spoke, "LAWLESS SCUMS! ANY LAST WORDS?"


    [You can see the library on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONING IS GOD''S WORK.


    ______________________________


    You can read 20(Currently 15) advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 231 - 231. Schemes

    Magnus stared them in the eye, "Do you know, as soon as you attacked me, youmitted treason, and the punishment for treason has been for ages... DEATH!"


    "Y-You can''t kill us. Lord Malfoy promised us riches, we... we will give it all to you. Please let us go." they pleaded, crying as snots fell off their noses on their moustaches. ??


    Magnus scoffed, "Do you really think out of all the people, I would need money? Hah, I got more than I can spend, and still make more every day."


    "We will give you ournd, mansions and all magical wealth. We are just followers of Lord Malfoy, and we didn''t evene here to kill you, we''re here for the Goblin. Please, don''t kill us, you can''t kill us..." They cried.


    Magnus coldly looked at the three of them and replied, "Oh but I can, after all, If I want to be a good cleaner, I should not be afraid of getting my hands dirty."


    He proceeded to secretly use Legilimency to get to the bottom of it all so he could understand if what they said was true. Was Lucious finally making a move? But it seemed so pathetic, after all, Magnus had defeated many more wizards in a direct flight before and it was known to all.


    However, what they said abouting for Zenrok alerted him. He looked at everything in their minds that they had to offer. After that, he decided on the punishment.


    "Does not matter who you came for, you attacked the Royal Prince of Great Britain, which ounts to treason," Magnus said and plunged his sword into the chest of the first man. The other two tried to get up but were quickly dealt with by him.


    The men, who were a mix of ministry Aurors and MEDA security personnel, looked at this with doubtful eyes, wondering if it killing was the right thing to do, and worse, was letting Magnus kill them with such instant trial and judgement was the right thing?


    Magnus pulled back his sword from the neck of thest man. "I made a mess, should''ve kept it clean."


    "Your Majesty, was killing them necessary?" A man from MEDA asked.


    "Of course, they came here not to kill me but to kill Zenrok and his family. We can''t let our dear Goblins suffer when we can stop it. So, killing them was also very important... beca..."


    "AVADA KE... *SLASH*"


    Magnus was interrupted by a wild Avada Kedavara out of nowhere, actually, it was directly behind him. Magnus moved with precision and before the spell could bepleted he cut the man''s wand holding hand.


    "Ah, betrayal. What a strange plot-twisting night." Magnus muttered.


    "AAAAAAAA..." the man fell down to his knees crying in pain as a fountain of blood spewed out of his severed veins.


    Magnus finally put away his sword, "Because of this."


    He justpleted the sentence he was saying before. The Aurors and MEDA agents were left in shock, they didn''t expect the attack toe from their own ranks.


    Magnus looked at the man''s face, he didn''t help him or try to heal his wounds, "Hmm, I haven''t seen him before in MEDA. Who is he?"


    The Aurors felt cold sweat run down their foreheads and backs. The leader of the 4 Aurors who hade spoke up, "Sir, this person is one of ours, Euclid Thomas. He''s been in the ministry for 15 years and has been serving as an Auror for 5."


    Magnus scoffed, "The number of years of service does not matter, don''t forget, Oscar had been in the ministry for years too, yet he was secretly running a child trafficking gang. Sadly, it seems the ministry has again gonex, the Death Eaters have invaded it.


    "I was able to deal with this strike because the three men before were under the Imperius curse. They indeed came here to kill the Goblin, but my arrival changed the ns and this sleeper cell Auror was activated to kill me. Don''t worry, I didn''t kill the three men, that was all fake." Magnus assured them and went to the three men. He took out his wand and cast some spells on them, waking them up.


    All three started crying immediately and apologised to Magnus. "Your Majesty, we... we are your supporters, we didn''t want to attack you."


    Magnus handed them a ss of water, "Don''t worry, I know everything. You gather yourself and breathe."


    "Take that man to Ministry dungeons, inform the minister about what had happened. Also, inform the Bank that their head warrior Goblin was just attacked by the dark lord''s donkeys," he ordered them. They dared not to make any mistakes anymore.


    Magnus sighed after they left. It was a good thing he had used Legilimency to read their minds.


    He turned to Zenrok, "Forgive me, I think they now know about your involvement in hunting the Death Eaters. They tried to deal with both of us."


    Zenrok was no goblin to be afraid of fighting. "I knew they woulde after me sooner rather thanter, but not so brazenly."


    "What are you going to do now? Continue hunting?" Magnus inquired.


    Zenrok''s brows rose, "I don''t know, maybe start something new, what I do know is I want to get out of this mindless hunting business, it makes me feel worthless."


    Magnus smiled cheek to cheek, "Then, why not join me? I can use the help of the philosopher Goblin in bringing the world together. After all, my dream is for peace, not just for humans but for all species."


    "What will be the job?" Zenrok inquired.


    "Nothing about fighting, instead you will be needed to change the mentality of the Goblins from being greedy and passive about their rights to bing active. They need to take a firm stand against the Dark Lord this time, or else, their image will never improve." He advised.


    Magnus did not tell him about the existence of the Order of Merlin, after all, it was supposed to be a secret organisation. For now, Zenrok was going to be a trial member of the order. If he does well, then he will be rewarded with a full membership.


    "I want you to gain followers who hold simr thoughts as you. Later, you all can exert your pressure on the whole Goblinmunity to start talking about your personal lives more instead of just the gold." He said.


    Zenrok thought for a few minutes. He felt like there was an urge from somewhere, telling him to join Magnus, and that it would lead to glory.


    He looked at the faces of his wife and son. They looked tense too, maybe they had also sensed the uneasiness in Zenrok''s heart but were afraid of asking for not being able to help.


    ~The change should always start from oneself.~ Zenrok thought and nodded.


    "I will join you, your Majesty." He agreed.


    Both sides shook hands and Magnus made him sign on a paper.


    ...


    Gringotts,


    A small council was called in, the matter of discussion was of course the attack on Magnus and Zenrok.


    "Dere the Death Eaters an enemy of Goblins, and seize their ounts. They hold no regard for anyone, even going after Zenrok." The manager of the bank spoke.


    "INCREASE THE HUNT FOR THOSE PESTS!" Old Mace, the overall director of Warrior Goblins, raged.


    However, there were too many voices in the council against taking drastic measures as it would lead to less money, in the end, no agreement was reached. But a crack had appeared in their organisation. Some had started to wonder, "Was it worth it to turn a blind eye even when injustice is happening to one of their own?"


    ...


    Ministry of Magic,


    Eugenia was shocked by the news. The attacks on Magnus were pretty normal things, but an attack by an Auror himself was a worrisome point. No matter what, this meant that the Ministry was fullypromised, going so far as tounch such attacks.


    She called Moody to her office and gave him a very important task. "Your job is topletely audit the ministry, from head to toe, not a single person is to be left out, no matter what their status is or what family they belong to. This time, all wille under the radar. If you find any sleeper agents, kill them or arrest them if you can."


    "Haha, Magnus will being soon, prepare yourself. I will do what you told me for the time being. Good Merlin''s beard, I''m lucky I rejected the position of the minister before." Moody left her office in a mockingugh.


    Seeing him leave, Eugenia frowned, "But why did they choose to attack so clumsily? What was their aim?"


    "MADAM!" her focus was broken when suddenly her assistant ran inside. She had a newspaper in her hand.


    "Look at what they have published." She put forward a newspaper that was not under Magnus or Ministry''s influence.


    The report was simple, it showed a photograph of Magnus killing the three men and then smiling. Eugenia immediately understood everything.


    *Sigh*


    "So they want to y a cold war with Magnus. Let''s see if they can hold on for long, this kind of war is sometimes costlier than normal wars." She muttered to herself and massaged her temples.


    *POP*


    "SURPRISE SURPRISE! Your favourite headache has arrived." A voice came from the seat opposite to Eugenia. She knew who it was, as none other had the permission to teleport into the office.


    [A/N: ording to the canon information, a Goblin family near Nottingham was indeed murdered by the Death Eaters, sadly, nobody was there to save them like here.]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    GRANT ME STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20(Currently 14) advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 232 - 232. Breakfast Shenanigans

    "Your Majesty!" Eugenia stood up to greet him. With every passing day, Magnus was getting so strong in the political world that she came to both respect and fear him. Sometimes even sighing in relief knowing he was on their side.


    Magnus took a seat and gestured for her to sit too. "Well, this was not the kind of dinner night I had expected. I told youst time to keep an eye on the ministry employees. It only takes one rotten fish to dirty the whole pond." ??


    She nodded and tried to exin, "We did actually find and prosecuted 23 employees a while ago with questionable records. However, now we''re finding that these sleeper agents never had a bad record, they''ve even lived a normal life since birth, and there is no evidence of radicalisation. So we have no idea how to go about finding them."


    Magnus sighed, the situation seems worse than he thought, "Then, I believe these sleeper cells are nothing but pawns of some families, only they can inject seemingly ghosts into the ministry. Try to investigate while keeping in mind those who have close ties with the kind of families we despise."


    "What about the Goblins? Will they still be neutral to the Death Eaters?" She inquired, knowing Magnus had control over them.


    He shook his head, "I may have some control over the vaults there and their management, but they form their own policies. I try to walk carefully so they don''t feel I am enving them. And from what I know, they won''t do anything.


    "Unless they face real big harm, which they might sooner rather thanter. Theyck the basic understanding that money is only good as long as the people want it, but what the Dark Lord and his donkeys want is power. For that, taking over Gringotts is a must."


    "And you won''t let that happen?" She asked back doubtfully.


    "Haha, why wouldn''t I? It will teach the bank a lesson and also tell the world that if they don''t fight now they can say their goodbye to a peaceful and somewhat just world." He replied.


    "What about this?" Eugenia put the evening newspaper in front of him.


    Immediately, Magnus read the big headline, "WHEN A DRAGON ROARS! BYSTANDERS BURN!"


    "They are trying to spoil your name so that nobody follows you. Just like how you deal with them, they are copying. I don''t know how famous this publication is but some should be buying it for it to exist." Eugenia worriedly said.


    Magnus, read the whole article, which was just ndering him. But, the next moment he howled inughter, "HAHAHA... ah, these fools. These three men are alive and well. They were under Imperius curse, I just faked their death to force out the ministry rat. I''m going to love spoiling whatever credibility this newspaper has, oh awsuit also sounds good. Rita is going to have a field day over it."


    Eugenia took a sigh of relief. She was stuck between the two sides. But she had already taken the side of Magnus now and surely she didn''t want him to lose. The soldiers only get to enjoy when their king wins, if the king loses, the soldiers are turned into ves.


    "Well, I''ll be leaving now. Oh, make sure that the attacker is dealt with. But only after tomorrow, so the world will know what happened. That attacker had a family, let them know the truth too. If they have no jobs then transfer all that man''s wealth to his wife." He instructed her and got up to leave.


    "School will be resuming soon, so I need to go back and deal with a few remaining things. See you." He waved and left as he arrived.


    "How does he do all this at the same time?" She wondered when he was gone.


    Many wondered this, that how does he do so many things at the same time. The answer was simple, he never put his focus on just one thing. Instead, he focuses on all his ideas, then slowly implements them whichter gives him fruits. To others, it looks sudden but only Magnus knows the hard work.


    ...


    Magnus went back home, it waste already and almost everyone was long asleep. He also moved to his room and silentlyid down on the bed.


    The next morning, he brushed and quickly went downstairs, everyone had woken up and the breakfast was being set on the table. He smiled, the big house now looked slightly fuller, and it was warming.


    "Mum, good morning." He greeted everyone and took a seat.


    "Here you go, your favourite pancakes." Grace put a stack of pancakes on his te.


    Happily and spoiled he ate it with big bites. He loved being doted over by Grace as it made him remember his childhood.


    "So, what is our son doing going to do today? Which nation has earned your wrath?" Adam jokingly asked.


    Magnus rolled his eyes, "Dad, I''m no king or conqueror. I''m just a businessman doing business."


    "Businessboy." Ragnar blurted.


    "MAAAGNUS!..."


    Everyone turned their heads left and right. Someone just shouted Magnus'' name so loud.


    "Abe, check who it is," Magnus ordered.


    They continued eating for a few more minutes when suddenly the main door opened and a girl with bluish-grey eyes and dark brown wavy hair walked in. She wore a knee-length floral sundress. She was bubbly and excited to see the inside of Magnus'' home.


    Grace was the first to get up and give her a hug, "Aw... Emma, you came at the right time. Come, let''s eat breakfast."


    "Thank you, Mrs Grant." She greeted her politely with a big happy smile. Then she was dragged to the table and made to sit just to the side of Magnus.


    "Hey, Magnus." She greeted.


    Magnus, with his mouth full of pancakes and his hands dirty from the butter, quickly wiped them off on Ragnar''s shirt on his other side and shook her hand. "I knew you''d being sometime soon. You picked the right time, I am free now."


    "Really? Then... will you show me around the city? I''ve never seen the muggle city much." She asked with longing eyes.


    "Sure, we will go out after eating. Here, have some pancakes." He shared some with her. Although he used to treat her very coldly, Magnus was slowly changing and realising that being mean to someone for no reason was not very nice. Why spoil someone else''s mood just because you''re annoyed? Besides, Emma didn''t have anything bad nned for him, she was just a misguided youth, dreaming of royal romance.


    Though, it was also correct to say that even Magnus had no idea what Emma really wanted and why she even likes him. So, his thoughts were just his interpretations.


    "Mag, pass me the maple syrup." She requested.


    Ragnar was looking at Magnus'' face with a smug look. He was smiling the whole time. And just when Emma called his name, he was about to howl like a wolf.


    "Oo..."


    But he all of a sudden felt something touch his little brother down there, it was a feeling he never wanted to feel again in this life. It was too traumatising.


    "You know the drill. Eat silently or wail painfully." Magnus threatened him.


    Ragnar''s face froze, eyes widened and his mouth stuck in the shape of an O. Only air came in and out.


    "Rag, what happened, boy?" Old Grandpa asked.


    Ragnar smiled, "Hehe, nothing, Grandpa, just feeling some things I don''t think you can feel anymore."


    "PFFT..." Magnus snorted and orange juice came out of his nose.


    "AAAAA... NO NO!" Ragnar suddenly jumped in fright as Magnus'' sudden movement made his wand stick too close to Ragnar''s fears.


    "What is going on here?" Adam asked them quickly.


    "Nothing, dad. Everything''s under control. Let''s eat, then I will go out." He changed the topic and started gobbling down pancakes. Nobody could see Ragnar''s fright.


    ...


    After the whole Breakfast mess, he changed his clothes and went out, taking Abe along as the driver of the car. The Old Elf even had a driving licence now, and citizenship.


    "Where are we going first, Mag?" She asked him excitedly, sitting in the backseat.


    "Umm, to see the Tower Bridge. To be honest, our magical world got many better attractions. Hogwarts is one of the biggest castles in the world." Magnus argued.


    "But... they don''t have muggles." She countered.


    Magnus'' face twitched, ~Are muggles zoo animals?~


    The car started and Abe steered it out of the property to the main road. The guards were still there, they had stopped Emma before.


    However, just as the car got out, Magnus saw a man on the other side of the street, with a banner in his hand. He was alone, looked old and dirty.


    "Mag, what does that mean? ''My son is not amunist?''" Emma read what was on the banner and asked.


    "I... I don''t know, Emma, but will soon. Abe, contact George and tell him to find out." He ordered. He''d rather not have anyone protesting in front of his house, attracting more attention.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    TAKE ME TO THE STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20(Currently 14) advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 233 - 233. A Good Friend

    "WOAH! This is so awesome, Mag. How did they make this?" Emma awed at mostly anything muggle-rted she saw around herself.


    Currently, they were at the Tube station, waiting for the train. She was wearing a jacket now, which she bought outside the station, it had big printed words "I love London" with a heart instead of the word love. ??


    "They made this with technology, Emma. We muggles aren''t so backwards. And actually, the London Tube started back in 1890. So, this train system is older than many wizards alive." Magnus gave her some knowledge.


    "Woah, that''s amazing. So much hard work must have gone into all this. AH! LOOK LOOK!" She excitedly jumped seeing theing train.


    Magnus rolled his eyes while ignoring the chuckles from nearby people. He had put a charm so they didn''t recognise him, but he didn''t put other charms that hid them, as that would spoil the experience.


    "Let''s get on," he said and dragged her inside. She looked left and right once inside, awed at the long tube, as far as she could see there were seats and people standing.


    *BAM*


    Then the train started moving and she lost her bnce, he caught her quickly with her hand, "Be careful when the train stops and starts. It''s better to either stand by the opposite side''s door or hold this."


    She followed his movement. "This is moving very fast, Mag. I never thought there were such trains under the London."


    "You didn''t know much about this part of the world anyway. Have you ever eaten pizza?" He inquired.


    "Of course, we went to a witch from Italy once, she made real authentic pizza," Emma replied proudly.


    Magnus doubted though, he knew what real pizza was, and that''s not very tasty. "Let me guess, it was made of bread, there was some red sauce on it and maybe a few onions or garlic?"


    "Yes, that''s it. What? Is that not a pizza?" She asked, now not sure.


    "Haha, no that is the real pizza. But, what you ate is the first iteration of it. It was eaten in Italy by the poor, it was peasant food. But, when lots of Italians migrated to the United States, they got wealthy and experimented. Now, the pizza you get is much different, but much tastier also." He taught her.


    "AWESOME! Take me there, I wanna eat a pizza." She pleaded.


    "Fine, I know a ce. I think Tonks & Tonks fought a case for that guy and saved his shop from getting demolished. Since then, I got a lifetime free Pizza coupon from them." Magnus said. He could of course buy food, but free stuff always tastes different and better.


    They rode the train for a few more stations and soon arrived at a nice small pizza shop. Of course, the owner was an Italian but didn''t make the peasant pizzas anymore. Now he made the more fatty cheesy pizzas because that''s what gets sold.


    Good thing wizards had a crazy high metabolism, so he and Emma could eat all they wanted.


    He sat by the window and ordered the best selling 3 pizzas. Then they waited.


    "So, where did you reach in the making of that broom I asked you?" He asked her to pass the time.


    She sighed with a saddened face, "Still testing the best materials. It''s really hard to make Magnus. I sometimes feel I''m not even good at one thing I was good at."


    Magnus took out candy from his pocket and gave her, "Ease up, you don''t get sess in first tries. If you''re failing then that means you''re moving forward. Just don''t give up. I am bad at potions, but I still try making them."


    "HAHA... yes, you made the poison. The best one at that." Sheughed freely.


    "Oh, I read about you in the paper in the morning. Your life is seriously filled with something crazy every single day. It''s like... It''s like God made you to be extraordinary. But I don''t know if that''s a curse or luck." She wondered.


    "Definitely curse. Who wants to live every day in fear of getting assassinated? Who would want to always be on guard, look around and make sure nobody''s plotting against you. However, to be honest, I feel safer outside than in Hogwarts or the magical world in general." He confessed his thoughts.


    Seeing it now, he didn''t really have any friends with whom he could share such things. Because both Severus and Ragnarcked the soft and moral touch. Ragnar was a broken person, with problems of his own that Magnus tries to solve and Severus had his own dark past and ongoing unsessful love story, where he tried to help too.


    But what about himself? To whom can he share his own thoughts?


    Emma looked him in the eyes and firmly said, "Magnus, honestly, I don''t see any other person in Hogwarts who has such big dreams and abilities like you. I''ve only seen others dream about what they want to do, but you... you dream today and start working on it the next day." She took a long breath and gathered herself, "In the first year, before I even knew you or you knew me, you were attacked at the bank. You saved my dad that day from Death Eaters.


    "And Magnus, in the magical world, people are very selfish, they don''t do such things. He would have died that day and nobody would''ve cared. It didn''t matter if he was rich or famous. The value of life is not much to them.


    "But you are so... different. I don''t even know what to call you, brave or stupid? You put your life in danger again and again. And I admire that bravery, but also worry a bit about your life expectancy."


    He chuckled, "So you follow me because I saved your dad?"


    "No, I''m not that gullible. I honestly hated all pureblood wizards. But I was stuck in Slytherin, filled with those I hate. Then you came, with your huge name and reputation. People constantly talked about you. I thought you were just another young spoiled lord. I even loathed you when you took a seat with Lucius and befriended him.


    "However, I was wrong. When I saw you publicly denouncing the Dark Lord on Lucius'' face, I knew you were different. Maybe foolish, but different. I thought you wouldn''tst long, Lucius was going to bully you. But just the next moment you defeated Lucius so badly.


    "I follow you because I believe this is the right thing. I believe that by following you, I will have an aim in life, I will be worth something, and not just be married away after graduating to some rich family for my pretty face." She emotionally said all that in one go.


    And Magnus, well he felt something click in his mind. A realisation of how different she was. She was far from the dumb and stupid girl he thought she was. Behind that goofiness is a thoughtful person.


    Initially, he thought she was like other girls, just after his fame and maybe because of his name. But, it turned out to be different. The person he was treating like crap turned out to be a very good friend.


    He moved and softly held her soft hand that was on the table. It was cold for some reason, so he warmed her up. She was startled and looked at his face. Magnus smiled back, looking into her ocean-like eyes. No matter what, Magnus was ready to fight if anyone said Emma didn''t have the most beautiful eyes in the world.


    The mood was romantic, Emma''s heart suddenly started racing. This was not her n, it was too sudden. "M-Magnus..."


    Magnus continued to smile, but his smile soon turned devilish, "My dear Emma, you shouldn''t be so narcissist. Pretty Face? Hah, only a fool would marry you."


    Emma''s dreamy smile disappeared and her eyes opened wide realising what was said. She angrily pouted and lightly pped his face, "Huh, bastard. You have no manners of how to talk to a gooddy, Magnus, with whatever the next long names are. Hmph..."


    Heughed andid back, "Hahaha... I was just pulling your leg. You''re okay."


    "OKAY?" She was triggered.


    "Sir, your pizza." The shop owner came to his saving with pizzas. The man knew Magnus from thew firm. Also, he is a prince right now, so those who know him can recognise his real identity.


    "Thank you, Mr. Bianchi. Tell me if you ever want to open another shop. I own lots of properties around the country." He offered and got to eating.


    The owner soon left and they put slices on their tes. Like the animal he was, Magnus started hogging it, stuffing hot cheesy pizza in his mouth.


    But, he stopped midway, the stretched cheese made an arch between his mouth and hand. He was outraged.


    "EMMA! Don''t use a knife and fork for Merlin''s sake. Use your hands, this is where the fun''s at. Only pompous spoiled brats eat with knife and fork." he instructed her with big warning eyes.


    She shrank her neck like a little chicken, acknowledging she was wrong. Then, she used her hand and took a bite. A secondter, her eyes widened.


    And that is how Emma fell in love with Pizza. Her craze for it will only grow with time.


    After eating, they roamed around the city a bit more. He showed her his old home, there were too many memories rted to him in there. And call it narcissism or a smart move, he knew someday this house would be a museum to remember him. He knew that the things he was doing were going to leave a big mark in history.


    When it started turning evening, Magnus called Abe to bring the car. Emma and Magnus rode back home while eating ice cream, talking andughing.


    But, as they were about to enter, Abe told him about the man that was still outside the house. Holding a banner about his son not being amunist.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    GET LORD''S BLESSING FOR ONE STONE.


    ______________________________


    You can read 20(Currently 14) advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 234 - 234. Rex

    "Sir, that man''s son was a captain in the army. He was working for Military Intelligence. But, a month ago he was arrested for selling secrets to the Soviets. He''s being kept in an unknown location. That man has been trying to find his son, he was standing in front of the police station, then Buckingham Pce, and now he came here." Abe informed him.


    "Didn''t he go to awyer? At least the location of his son should be revealed to him. I can understand keeping him locked if he didmit treason." Magnus asked. ??


    "No sir, he''s crying that the police or court won''t hear him no matter what petition he files in court," Abe informed him.


    "Hmm... this is troublesome. Call that man over here." He instructed and took out a small wallet from his pocket.


    Soon the man stood in front of the window. His eyes were darkened due to not sleeping and his face seemed devoid of any vitality. "Take this card and go to thepany. Tell them Magnus sent you. If there is anyw firm that can help you, then it is this. However, if your son reallymitted treason and sold information to the soviets, then you won''t get much help, however, you will know what he did and the evidence against him.


    "If he is innocent then he will be set free soon. Don''t worry."


    The man''s face bloomed in an instant. Finally, he saw a glimmer of hope, he held the card as if it was the biggest treasure in the world. "T-Thank you, Your Highness. Thank you..."


    "Take a bath and eat something, you can only see your son if you''re alive. And don''t worry about thewyer''s fee. If your son is really wronged then it won''t cost you a cent." Magnus assured him and signalled Abe to move the car in.


    The man thanked him a few more times and left soon after. Magnus also put this matter at the back of his mind and went to find his family. Emma also followed behind.


    Adam didn''t have the luxury to not go to his office every day so today it was just Grace and his grandparents at home. The dinner was being prepared and Ragnar was seen messing around with Chad. Chad in return gave annoyed meowing.


    "Don''t tease him too much, Rag. He can''t speak yet. Who knows what''s going on in his head." Magnus said.


    *THUD*


    Chad immediately ran to him and climbed up to his shoulder, then he started dramatically meowing and pointing his fluffy paws at Ragnar. Magnus understood, he wasining about him.


    "See, he can clearly makeplex thoughts but he just can''t speak yet." He rested his case and walked over to the kitchen with Chad still sitting on his shoulder.


    Despite how Magnus treated Chad, despite how much he made the fat cat run to stay healthy, he loved him as a part of the family. Same with Summer, Duck, Cuddles, Pebble, Martha and all the living beings in Camelot. Who said he didn''t have a big family, it just spanned different species.


    Hell, he had officially given everyone ''Grant'' Surname. Though a few phoenixes of Camelot were a bit angry with him.


    Speaking of Phoenix, ~What''s going on with Fawkes? Did he show his son to Dumbledore?~


    ...


    Magnus'' question was being answered a few hundred kilometres away from London in the castle of Hogwarts.


    Old man Dumbledore was sitting on his chair, he was tired from all the work. Recently he had been trying to increase his influence in the Wizengamot. Though he knew it wasn''t possible unless he somehow found a way to remove the existing members who were against him.


    "Ah, Magnus is jolly as always it seems." he read the newspaper andmented. News about Magnus had be far toomon now. And after seeing him fight and also testing his abilities himself, he was not afraid for his safety. Also, Magnus had the guidance of Merlin, so what was he? A small wizard.


    He leisurely smoked something he found in the muggle world a few days back. It was called a lemon voured cigarette. And he quite liked it. This gave him the inspiration to make a non-harmful cigar or pipe with lemon vour.


    It was his pet project so he worked on it every night after work hours. He was doing exactly that.


    However, he felt alone. So he looked towards Fawkes'' perch. "Where did that boy go now? He''s been acting strange these days... puberty maybe?"


    "RWAAAAA..."


    All of a sudden Fawkes'' iconic, ear-deafening screech came. And along with it, Fawkes flew in from the window.


    Dumbledore was about to get up to pet him when he noticed Fawkes looking out the window. Then the next moment, to Dumbledore''s shock, another phoenix entered. And besides that was a very small Phoenix.


    "Fawkes... This... Is this your family?" Dumbledore asked in shock.


    Fawkes nodded andnded on his table. Then he dragged forward a small cute fluffy phoenix, who was looking left and right in curiosity. The whole family was red.


    Dumbledore fawned over the little Phoenix. His fatherly instincts arose. "Who is this little boy?"


    Fawkes pointed his w at the small cor on the small phoenix''s neck. Dumbledore checked it, it had a name on it. "Rex,"


    *Pat*


    "What a cute name. Hello, Rex. I am Dumbledore, your papa''s friend." He introduced himself.


    Little phoenix chirped happily and enjoyed the pats. His only experience of being patted was from Martha and Magnus.


    "And this must be your wife. Where did you find her? I thought there was no phoenix left in the world." Dumbledore muttered.


    "KREEE..." Fawkes screeched and called over his wife. He was a big boy now, with his own family. He was trying to be responsible.


    Nina also greeted Dumbledore. She was the most beautiful phoenix in Camelot. Dumbledore also felt it, "I haven''t seen many phoenixes in my life but I can tell you must be one of the most beautiful."


    "HAHA... today is a happy day. Let''s have a small feast." He cheered in happiness. If it was anybody else, they would think the old man had gone senile, talking to birds. But, only Dumbledore knew how close he was to Fawkes.


    He called some elfs and asked them to bring a lot of shredded meat. That night, they were going to celebrate.


    ...


    South Africa,


    Maximum Security Robben Ind Prison,


    The maximum-security prison located on the ind, almost 6 miles from the maind, is where thousands of political prisoners, including Nelson Mand, were held captive, tortured or killed.


    Inmates endured regr beatings and extreme torture at the hands of sadistic guards whose tactics wentrgely unchecked. The coloured prisoners were treated the worst, as that was the fashion of that era.


    Conditions inside the prison were tough. Inmates weren''t given shoes or sufficient clothing. Many were forced every day to do hardbour in a limestone quarry under the re of the searing African sun. At night they slept on the stone floor of their tiny cells or on rickety spring beds inrger, overcrowded dorms.


    But those hardships all paled inparison with solitary confinement, the punishment inmates feared most. It didn''t take much to end up there: being caught reading a newspaper or political literature, singing songs about freedom, organising card games or working too slowly were just some of the punishable ''offences''


    The mental torture was often just as severe as physical. Nelson could write and receive a letter once every six months, and once a year he was allowed to meet with a visitor for 30 minutes.


    Due to this, he didn''t have much hope of getting out and he had epted his life. But, he didn''t want to give up.


    *GRRR...* All of a sudden the door of the small solitary confinement opened. He was thrown in here for trying to stop a guard from beating his friend. The small cell had no window so when the sharp light fell on Nelson''s eyes, he couldn''t see anything.


    The guards just caught his arms and dragged him along. "You''re lucky. Didn''t know you had friends at such high ces."


    Nelson was confused. For all he knew, the highest his reach could go was the Governor, the rest of the government was already against him.


    They dragged him and threw him inside an empty room with a table and two chairs. He blinked his eyes in quick repetitions to get ustomed to the lights.


    "W-who is it?" Nelson questioned.


    Roger Burgess, the man selected by Magnus for the job, was already sitting in the room. He had done all the preparation work with the help of Adrian. Roger himself had lots of connections due to his work so it wasn''t very hard. The only hard part was to add himself to a few people''s memories. This was done by Adrian himself.


    Roger went and helped Nelson get up to their seat. The man was 55 at the time, so the life of jail was taking a toll on his body. "Haha, you''ve grown old, my friend."


    Soon Nelson clearly saw Roger''s face. He was taken aback, the man was white, why would a white man help him? He thought, as most prison guards hated him to the core. But then he recognised him.


    "Ah... Roger?" he eximed.


    [You can see the Rex and Nina on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONK ME PLEZ!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20(Currently 15) advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 235 - 235. Fallen Balls

    "Ah... Roger?" Nelson eximed.


    Roger smiled and nodded, "Yes, in flesh. How''s the jail''s food, Nelson?" ??


    Nelson left outughter, "Haha, I''m good. When did you return? You went to work in the States after college. You didn''t even give me your number."


    This was a simple memory they had given Nelson. That Roger was his good friend back in his college days.


    "I became a director in apany here. When I found out about you, I decided to pull some strings and meet you." He said and took out a few tasty sandwiches from his bag.


    Nelson asked, "Pull some string? It seems you are a very influential man now."


    "Of course, I am the Director of MEDA. The best private spy agency in the world. I have a lot of power in my hand. Here, I have some sandwiches. I bet they don''t give you anything good here." Roger offered him.


    He was purposefully not bringing up the matter of helping him and bringing down the government. Because he wanted Nelson to ask it himself, this way he would have the leverage of being the helper. The other party will acknowledge that without him this mission wouldn''t be sessful.


    Nelson looked at the sandwich. Soft and stuffy. He took a bite and the taste overwhelmed him. It was the taste of... Freedom.


    "Roger, if you''re such a big man, can you help me?" Nelson asked.


    ~Here ites.~ Roger thought, "Yes, just tell me."


    "Can you help my people? Those in the prison. Their condition is very bad, they''re shivering since the past two days and are unable to leave their beds. Whatever they eat they vomit." Nelson asked.


    He was taken aback. He expected Nelson would ask to be freed and help bring down the government. Roger didn''t waste a minute, "Sure... I will be back in a moment."


    Roger went out of the room and found the warden. The warden was already under an imperious charm, and as he was a muggle, the effect was very good. Roger ordered him to send medical help to the friends of Nelson.


    He returned to talk, "Done, the Warden is sending a doctor to them."


    Nelson was taken aback. This level of efficiency was new for him. So he asked him exactly what he does.


    "What... what exactly do you do? How are you able to do all this? I remember you were just a simple student back in college." Nelson asked.


    Roger answered without boasting too much, but made sure Nelson would get an idea to ask him for help. "Well, life experiences change people. My employer is one of the most influential and strongest people in the world. He ordered me toe here and help this nation go on the right path."


    "And what path is that?" Nelson inquired with narrow eyes.


    "Co-existence. That no race is superior or inferior. All are born the same and deserve the same right. The Apartheid system needs to go and the constitution needs some changes." Roger solemnly replied.


    This was something Nelson advocated too. Actually, any sanemon man in the world would advocate this. It''s just that people in power in South Africa are so drunk in power that they don''t want to give up. It''s like when in the 1800s many European empires and kingdoms started to copse due to revolutions, people demanded to end serfdoms. The royals tried to hold on to their powers, but they either failed or were killed in revolutions.


    In South Africa, the role of royalty was changed by the current government. And as people demanded revolution, Magnus was just ensuring it did not be a French-style revolution.


    "W-Who is your employer? Why does he want to help us?" Nelson asked.


    "I can not tell you his name, because it will create too many problems for him. After all, even he can not go against the countries that are supporting this government. But, as an individual, he holds a lot of power, enough to do something with this ce. He''s simple and in against the Apartheid, that''s all the reason he needed to act. Maybe, if we are sessful, you can meet him. I also have the support of the British Government and the royal family. They want to right the wrong. The colonisation era is long gone and they acknowledge it, so they want to rid any kind of colonial extremist governments around the world." Roger exined in detail.


    Nelson fell silent. He never expected the British woulde and help, after all, and this government was their gift to begin with. But it was true that the existence of Apartheid was harmful to Britain''s own image. As long as the protests in South Africa continue, their names will be dragged with it.


    "Will you... help me bring down this government?" Nelson finally asked, albeit hesitantly.


    Roger smiled, "OF COURSE! But first, let''s get you out of this jail. We shall bring this government down, then form a new one, having people from allmunities. You will be the president and I will be the Vice-president. But I will retire after one term, as I believe that will be enough for me to create a strong enough foundation tost decades. But Nelson, I hope you can unite the colouredmunity toe together as one. I don''t want any riots between Africans, Indians or other Asians. Once we get rid of Apartheid, I want people to stand together."


    His n was very enticing. Leave Nelson, any other member of ANC would jump to it and join Roger. It didn''t matter if he was white or something else, people were hungry for change.


    "Hmm, how will you do it? How will you get me out? The government will never agree to it." Nelson dejectedly asked.


    Rogerughed and put a paper on the table. "Haha, read this."


    Nelson picked it up and focused on it. "PARDON?! HOW?"


    "As I told you, my employer is very powerful. Scaring a few corrupt politicians is not very hard. Let''s go now."


    This way, Roger introduced himself in the political scenario of the country. After Nelson was released, they went to meet the members of ANC. Roger had already made his impression on these people so no one tried to protest against him. Also, they needed someone strong with influence.


    From there, Roger started peaceful protests. Of course, controlling a crowd of people who had nothing to lose was hard. So he used Ragnar''s calming bombs to control the agitated crowds. Soon, their protests gained a lot of public support for being too peaceful.


    The government tried every way to discredit them. But, Magnus had well fed the news houses across the country, along with Magnus'' new Warner Brothers studio, he pushed some American channels to show news in support of the protests too.


    The thing was, everyone in the era was against racism, but they just didn''t know what was going on in South Africa. Now when people found out about Apartheid, with some small sparks, protests started in the United States. The anti-war protestors now had another reason to protest, asking the government to do something.


    But, they didn''t need to do anything. Slowly, Roger forced many members of the government and ministers to resign. The trend continued until at one point the government didn''t have enough people left to continue. New elections were needed.


    With a few speeches and inspiring words from Roger and Nelson, the people were pumped.


    Roger gave them the new slogan, "UNITED WE STAND, DIVIDED WE FALL"


    Nelson''s words inspired the masses. These words were the same he spoke during the first day of his trial years ago. They were even broadcasted on the radio, "During my lifetime I have dedicated myself to this struggle of the African people. I have fought against white domination, and I have fought against ck domination. I have cherished the ideal of a democratic and free society in which all persons live together in harmony and with equal opportunities. It is an ideal which I hope to live for and to achieve. But if needs be, it is an ideal for which I am prepared to die."


    Again, Roger made a lot of people deny standing in elections. In white neighbourhoods, Roger made his own people stand for election, as they would not vote for any coloured person and in the end, a radical would end up getting elected. These people were not from ANC at the moment.


    But, soon the elections were held and ANC won with a big majority, while those people Roger had made to stand election joined ANC after winning. The people in the minority could only protest for now.


    It was pretty simple in words but a very tedious and hard process. Many in ANC were ambitious and wanted to be the president. Roger forced them to shut up. It was decided from the start, so Nelson became the President and Roger became the Vice-President.


    Now, all that was left was to form the new constitution. An equal and just constitution.


    ...


    London,


    "Mag, take Chad to the vet, he goes out too much these days and gets dirty. I think he''s having some problems." Grace asked him.


    Magnus looked at Chad, "Hmm, is he horny? CHAD! LET''S GO AND CUT YOUR BALLS!"


    "MEOW?!" Chad''s ears stood up in shock and fear emerging from the deepest parts of his kitty heart.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONE WHERE?


    ______________________________


    You can read 20(Currently 14) advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 236 - 236. Furry Pocket

    "MEOW..." Chad tried to run away.


    "ACCIO CHAD!" Magnus just waved his wand and Chad''s furry body flew into his arms. He held him tight. ??


    Chad tried to get out of the hold but Magnus was too strong. After a while, he calmed down and looked at Grace with his big cute eyes.


    This was another of his tactics to get out of problems. By looking cute he used to get many things done.


    Grace walked to him and caressed his head, "Aww... Look at that cute face. But don''t worry, it will look cuter after a trip to the vet.


    Chad was shocked. His cuteness attack didn''t work. Dejectedly, he released his arms and legs and let them fall.


    "Mew..." He left out a very light cry. He had submitted himself to his fate. But, he had made a secret n. Getting away from Magnus at home was hard because of magic, but he can''t use magic in public.


    At Magnus'' home, it was a new day. Emma had returned home since in a few days school will be opening up. In the news, the efforts of Britain were recognised by the new South African government. So Britain now had a newfound reputation of being the good guys. Now, if only the IRA mess could be solved, the country would be pretty peaceful.


    Magnus had nothing to do and so he went out with Chad. He didn''t keep him free, instead, he put him in a portable cage. He knew that Chad''s thick skull was brewing with all kinds of ideas.


    "Your balls will be cut today, Chad. You will never be a father now." Magnus scared the already scared cat.


    He walked to the nearest vet clinic. Once there he had Chad go through a full-body check-up. He was squeezed here and there, a thermometer was stabbed in his back, he was given an injection.


    Then finally, the doctor brought the scissors. Chad got scared and jumped around. "MWAA..."


    Magnus startedughing, "HAHAHA... calm down Chad, they are going to groom you, polish your fur and clean you. I was just kidding, they won''t cut your balls."


    But Chad looked at him with a suspicious gaze. He wasn''t so gullible to believe him so quick now. He looked around himself first, there were indeed other animals being groomed.


    "Come on, they will trim your hair a little. Aren''t they also covering your eyes these days? You also get dirty just by walking." Magnus assured him.


    No matter what, Chad was still a cat. He soon believed Magnus and let the groomer treat him like a fat spoiled lord. He enjoyed all the massages and conditioning. So he let himself go and his body went limp as if he was boneless.


    Magnusughed and let him be. He went to the shop''s door and waited for them to finish. This was a very bountiful summer vacation. So much stuff happened. Venessa hadpiled the financial data from his muggle ount and it had 780 million pounds. Thepanies also had their separate ounts. The biggest earner was of course MEDA and Emrys Construction.


    This was a lot of money and he could do anything he could ever want to do, and slowly his wealth would only increase.


    In terms of magical strength, he was also stronger. His understanding of magic, alchemy and runes had also increased.


    *Sigh* ~Another year, I wonder what will happen this time.~


    He looked at the many cars on the road. The muggle world was so different from the Magical world in his eyes. The muggle world seemed colourful, pushing for change, looking forward to the future. While the Magical world seems depressing, holding on to the ways of the past, not wanting to change and keeping the future the same as the present.


    "Brother?"


    Suddenly Magnus heard someone by his side. He turned and found Regulus. "Hey, Regulus, what are you doing here?"


    Regulus was wearing normal wizard clothes, which was nothing but a suit that most muggles only wear on special asions.


    "I came out to see the city. My mother luckily let me out today, as I was studying the whole holiday." Regulus tiredly replied.


    "WHAT? You spent 57 out of 60 days holiday studying? Are you crazy? It is so counterproductive. How are you even alive?" Magnus eximed and asked.


    "Hehe, I wanted to finish the sybus for the 2nd year. Before starting school, I was not very interested in studies. But, after seeing you, I know how important it is. I know you are going to create an amazing world in the future. I wish to be a part of it, where I can use my magic and mind to help you." Regulus said, confessing his dream.


    Magnus felt very nice, Regulus was the living proof that Slytherin house was not hopeless. ~I should focus on it more.~


    "Thank you for believing in me, Regulus. Come, let''s eat something together." Magnus suggested.


    *SCRATCH* *SCRATCH*


    Magnus looked down, and it was Chad scratching his pants. He looked very handsome now. It seems he was not that fat, it was his fur.


    "You done? Come, I will pay the bill." Magnus went back in. Chad jumped over and sat down on his shoulder. Regulus also followed.


    "Haha, you weigh lighter now," Magnus said and walked to the counter.


    "Mr Grant, umm... can you pleasee with us?" The groomer asked him with an embarrassed face.


    Confused, he nodded and followed her. Soon, she brought him to a table, on it were many items but in bad condition.


    "What am I looking at?" He asked.


    The groomer replied, "Sir, this... all this we found stuck in Chad''s fur."


    (?_?) (£þ¨Œ£þ)"


    "Hmm?!" Regulus and Magnus were taken aback. Regulus was looking at Chad and the items on the table.


    "Are you sure?" Magnus asked again.


    "Yes sir, we broke 2 trimmers while trimming him." She answered.


    Magnus''s mind was in conflict. On the table, there was a half-eaten chocte bar, a yarn ball, a white shining stone, a rotten rose, Adam''s gold tie-pin, a pen... actually two pens, a nail cutter, Ragnar''s experimental herbs vial and it most likely contained catnip. Then the most shocking one, an iron rod.


    Magnus stared at Chad, who was trying to look another way. "How did you even store all this stuff there? You''re crazy. And what''s with the iron rod? Are you a thug? A trash panda, collecting trash?"


    Chad started sweating, as these days he used to go around the neighbourhood and bully the bad kids, so indeed he was a thug.


    "I understand, I will take care of him more from now on. I will pay for the broken trimmers too." He assured the groomer and also stored Chad''s stash in a bag. He would deal with the cat when he reaches home.


    Regulus was dumbly looking at the scene. He was actually marvelling at how interesting Magnus'' life is. Every person in the family is a new source of entertainment.


    "MEOW MEOW..." Chad spoke from his shoulder.


    Magnus scoffed, "Save the words for mum, young man. She will decide your fate. And you stole dad''s tie pin? He was looking for it everywhere a few days ago."


    Chad dejectedly hid his face between his paws. Magnus didn''t say more, they arrived at the nearby park and bought ice cream.


    Chad looked at them enviously so Magnus gave him one, "Which one do you want?"


    The cat looked at the long list of ice-creams with their photos. Soon he touched one, Blueberry Butterscotch ice cream. The shop owner was fawning over him the whole time, unknown to her this was Chad''sst attempt to enjoy life while he could.


    Then they went to a tree shade and sat down on the grass. Chad silently sat beside Magnus and ate his ice cream with manners. Though some pigeons would oftene to disturb him, he protected his ice cream zealously.


    Magnus ignored him and talked to Regulus. "How is Sirius?"


    "Alive. This time he could not go away. Haha, my mother and father are talking about his marriage already. They are still pursuing your friend Emma Vanity. Can''t believe they are so shameless, even after being rejected." Regulus nearly cursed his family, but perhaps he was not the kind of boy to use foul words.


    Magnus was taken aback, "Umm, I was told about this by her father. They said they rejected it a few years ago and even made some powerful wizarding families warn them not to push it."


    Regulus sighed, only he wished his family was so easy to deal with. "They are crazy, Magnus. My family does not take no for an answer, they see their ancient prestige everywhere and demand people respect them for it.


    "They are mainly after Emma''s father, Devlin Whitehorn''s wealth and the broompany."


    Magnus burst outughing, "HAHAHA... then tell your parents, it''s pointless. I own 51 per cent of Nimbus Racing Broom Company. I thought I made it clear."


    Regulus shook his head, "They are betting on the dark lord. That he will kill you and then nobody will be able to say no to them." But then his face turned grim all of a sudden, "Magnus, they are nning something big this time. All against you, I don''t know what it is but I hear them talking secretly. Often I hear your name with a few curses. Be careful, please."


    Magnus nodded, he wouldn''t take any warning lightly. "I have already started nning and preparing sincest year. I am much stronger now. And if they doe at me inrge numbers, I still have thest trick up my sleeves."


    ~Though I hope I am strong enough to not pass out this time.~ He said to himself, thinking about Merlin''s Staff.


    "Still, who knows what they might do. Tell all your allies about it. Maybe they can find out more about it." Regulus warned him.


    *PAT PAT* Magnus patted his back, "Don''t worry, I will deal with it. You though should learn to have some fun, only studying will turn you into a zombie."


    "Hehe, just like the rest of my family. AH... it''s time, I should go." Regulus jumped looking at his watch. He said goodbye and ran away.


    Magnus got up and patted himself clean. He put Chad back in his cage and walked home, "Let''s go, Chad. It''s time you face thew."


    "Meow..." A small scared sound came from Chad''s mouth, this was probably hisst attempt to rify.


    [You can see Chad''s stash on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    WHERE STONES? RANK TOO LOW!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20(Currently 15) advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 237 - 237. Strong Chin For A Strong Boy

    "Look here, he had all this hidden inside his fur." Magnus showed everything to Grace.


    Grace was speechless. How would a person even go around digesting the fact that so much stuff was hidden in a cat''s fur? "Why is there an iron rod?" ??


    "Beats me, ask him yourself." Magnus pushed Chad forward.


    Chad started purring, making big eyes and rubbing himself on Grace''s feet. But it would not work today, "Oh, this is my favourite pen that Adam gave me on our first rtionship anniversary back in college."


    Chad sweated a little. He understood all human words, even could make human thoughts, but he had not yet developed the means to speak words. He feared that now he had messed with such an important thing of Grace, he couldn''t get away.


    "And this rose... why is it rotten and even here? And a pebble, nail cutter. God, even cat drugs." She yelled when she noticed the catnip. Chad hid his gaze in utter shame.


    "AND! The tie pin I gifted Adam. Poor Adam, I scolded him for losing my gift. Chad, you have caused too much damage this time. Your crimes are non-pardonable." She reprimanded the cat.


    However, even though Chad had done something bad. Grace was far too kind to scold him too much or punish him heavily. Chad was her stress killer after all.


    "So as a punishment, from today you are banned from going out for one week and your favourite fish is banned for a month." She announced the verdict.


    Still, this was torture for Chad. As he had his crush living outside and his favourite food was his life. To him, this was the biggest punishment he feared.


    "MEOWWW..." He kowtowed beside her feet and apologised, asking for mercy. But today he wouldn''t be getting his way.


    ...


    Magnus went to his room and found Merlin and Arthur bickering in a painting, while Summer calmly listened to them. It seems she was made the judge.


    "What happened now?" Magnus asked.


    "Preposterous, Magnus, Merlin here suggested that I am an inbred," Arthur said, looking offended.


    Merlin was calm and replied, "I''m not wrong. This had been the tradition of many royal families, to keep the bloodline pure. And considering Arthur''s family has been royal for generations, it''s not too hard to assume that a few of his ancestor siblings smooched each other every now and then."


    "GODS... this is so disgusting and unholy." Arthur acted of vomiting. He turned to Magnus, "You tell me, what do you think?"


    Magnus rxed in his seat, "Umm... you royalties in old times used to see the peasants and ordinary people as lowly beings, tainted blood. So where would you royals go to find a partner? Of course your family."


    "ABSOLUTELY WRONG!" Arthur rejected it.


    Magnus went to the bookshelf and took out a thick history book. "Umm... ah, here it is. Have you heard about the Habsburg family?"


    "No, who are they?" Both of them asked.


    Magnus put down the book so they could also see. "Well, Habsburg family was a very powerful and influential family. Many of the kings and queens of the Spanish Habsburg dynasty ruled across Europe from the 16th to the start of the 18th century.


    "Habsburg ruler Philip I of Burgundy (including pieces of present-day Luxembourg, Belgium, France, and the Nethends) married Joanna of Castile, the female heir to the throne of what''s now much of Spain, in 1496. This way, after a few years of skirmishes, he eventually became the Emperor of the Spanish empire."


    "GET TO THE POINT!" Arthur butted in.


    "Hehe, calm down, you''re going to love this. Well, just as these Spanish Habsburgs themselves had received the crown through marriage, they knew that it could easily pass out of their hands in the same way. In their determination to keep the Spanish monarchy within the family, they began to look for royal spouses only within their own family.


    "Well, it would have been probably fine if it was like 4th or 5th cousin, but here they started to marry their immediate family members. For example, two of the kings married their own nieces while another married his first cousin. Thest king of the Habsburg Spain dynasty was Charles II. His existence was an unholy one. His parents were so closely rted that Charles II was his own mother''s cousin and his father''s great-nephew. His grandmother was also his aunt.


    "So, he was the 5th generation inbred. Charles most likely suffered from two serious gic disorders because of this inbreeding of generations. The first is Combined pituitary hormone deficiency. Guess what gifts it gave Charles II? Short stature, infertility and impotence. Also some weak muscles and a few digestive problems.


    "The second one was something that makes it difficult for the kidney to get rid of acid through the urine. It would have led to bloody urine, weak muscles, and arger head aspared to the body." Magnus read from the book. He paused and looked at Merlin and Arthur''s faces. They looked horrified.


    "This... inbreeding caused all this?" Merlin asked.


    "Of course, and this is not it. Because of constant inbreeding, the Habsburg family had formed a hereditary elongated jaw, so elongated that it would cause them problems, sometimes not even be able to shut their mouth. The feature was named Habsburg Jaw, and it was a birth defect not a sign of pure bloodline.


    "Haha, there is one funny incident about it, that when Charles V of Habsburg, arrived in Spain in 1516, he couldn''t fully close his mouth due to his Habsburg jaw. This reportedly caused one bold peasant to shout at him, "Your majesty, shut your mouth! The flies of this country are very insolent."


    "But, all in all, Charles II had it worse, as after 5 generations of filthy inbreeding, all the defectspiled into his body. He had a lower jaw so pronounced, so elongated that it made it nearly impossible for Charles to chew his own food, he swallowed all he ate, because his lower jaw stood out so much his two rows of teeth couldn''t meet. He also had trouble speaking due to this and he started speaking only at the age of four.


    "Besides this, he suffered from epileptic seizures that grew with age. He was constantly gued by diseases such as measles, rube, lots of dental problems, bronchial infections, frequent diarrhoea and vomiting.


    "By his 30s, he was said to look like an old man and had swollen feet, legs, abdomen, face and sometimes tongue. He was so weak he could not get out of bed for more than 2 hours. Obviously, after having so many medical conditions, the people titled him "The Bewitched,"


    "In the Habsburg family, in Charles II generation, 34 Habsburg children were born. Nearly 30% of them died before reaching the age of 1. And about 50% died before their 10th birthday. Surprisingly, they were one of the richest families yet their infant mortality rate was higher than peasants, which was at 20%."


    "WAIT! What happened to that poor soul Charles?" Arthur inquired.


    "Dead, of course. At the age of 38. In an autopsy, they found stones in his kidney, smaller heart, darkened lungs, darkened balls and water-filled head. Inbreeding was verymon in European monarchies but these ones took it to the next level, hell even Egyptian Pharosmitted inbreeding and paid the price, and they lived centuries before you two. Do you wanna see Charles II?" He asked. Not too surprising, they agreed.


    Magnus turned the page and showed them. "Here,"


    Merlin and Arthur both reacted at the same time. Merlin sounded fully disgusted, "Holy GOD, this is hideous... good gods... this was a demon spawn."


    "MERLIN''S TITTS!" Arthur eximed.


    "And I wouldn''t mind having titties as long as I am not him. GODS, not even a mother can love such a boy." Merlin eximed.


    "Not if the mother also looks the same," Arthur interjected.


    "AH! I see you have found a loophole, my friend." Merlin nodded at the observation. Only such a demonic family could love a demon.


    Magnus turned the page to show their family photos, "Actually, all these paintings are heavily altered by the painters of that era to depict their king as healthy as possible. So, if he still looks so hideous, you can imagine what he really looked like."


    Magnus, though, felt pity looking at the image of Charles II. The boy didn''t choose to be born in an incestual family. He won the lottery of a lifetime by being born to a king but the cost was too much to enjoy the lottery. "Imagine how painful just the mere task of existing was for this guy."


    Arthurughed, "God made him infertile, probably because even he was disgusted with this madness."


    However, Merlin had another observation, "How is it that not a single king in the 200 years of their existence thought of why they were so much uglier than peasants?"


    "They probably did, and must have concluded that because they were purer they have a truly human face, the rest have fake human faces." Magnus supposed.


    "Magnus, what does all this have to do with my main question?" Arthur inquired.


    Magnus closed the book, "Well, you look pretty handsome."


    "Hehe, why you... I won''t lie but all women of the kingdom lusted after me..." Arthur boasted.


    Magnus continued, "And your stupidity cannot be seen as a gic defect,"


    "BWAHAHA..." Merlinughed out loud and Arthur frowned.


    "So, even if you had inbred blood, it must not be so closely tied that it would cause a problem. So I think you''re somewhat clear." Magnus dered.


    However, Merlin didn''t forget to find the loophole to still make fun of Arthur, "That still means he probably has inbred blood. So I can still call him Inbred King, right?"


    Magnus stepped back, "I''m not going to meddle anymore. I have work to do before heading back to school."


    "You would have probably married your half-sister Morgana if she wasn''t an evil bitc... Witch." This was thest insult Magnus heard Merlin throwing at Arthur.


    [You can see Charles II and his family on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    GIMME THEM STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20(Currently 16) advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 238 - 238. Buying Land From Bad Folks

    Regulus had given the warning. Magnus needed to take it seriously or else he might suffer. For this, he had started to develop some weapons for himself. These were small and could be produced on arge scale.


    They will also be given to his army, which mainly consisted of 40 people from the Emrys construction, as they were originally the creator of the Army of Merlin. Thepany though employed 700 wizards from around the world. The thing was, many wizards in poor countries wanted to do something legal to make money but there were not many opportunities, so Emrys Construction and MEDA''s headhunting department found them and employed them. ??


    So, Magnus got together with Ragnar and Severus to develop something useful.


    "So are they going to attack you this winter? Have they gone mad?" Ragnar wondered. Continuous wins and their constant upper hand in this conflict had made him think they would always be the winner.


    But Magnus was not such a fool. "Yes, and I expect them to do it. Remember, as long as the Dark Lord has his ns of world domination, he must go through me first. Only after he has killed me and Dumbledore can he proim himself as the strongest wizard in the world.


    "But... But there were also those ancient secret wizards living in seclusion? Didn''t Merlin say these wizards could alone destroy the world?" Ragnar asked.


    "Come on, Ragnar, even if they are real, they didn''te out during World War II. No Japanese secret sage wizard came out when the nukes were dropped. They either don''t exist anymore or just don''t care about what happens with the world." Magnus spected. "And if it''s about destroying the world, I think I can do it with Merlin''s staff, it''s not a big deal for a strong wizard. Just keep on detonating a good big charge at an interval inside the deepest part of the Mariana trench and the whole ring of fire will erupt. Continue to do it and it will start something at least."


    "What do you suppose we build?" Severus asked, changing the topic from the destruction of the world.


    "Hmm, something explosive maybe. Not a bomb, it can be neutralised by any wizard with a simple protege charm. I want something more damaging, that can put down an enemy." Magnus stated the requirements.


    The three started to brainstorm their n. Magnus was good at alchemy so he could think of going by that method, while Ragnar and Severus thought about it from a potioneer''s side.


    "What about a bomb that affects the mind? Let''s say, throwing it into a crowd makes people fall unconscious, but it won''t be because of some gas, but instead a mental electromaic wave, simr to Legilimency." Magnus suggested.


    "But... it will affect our allies too. We won''t be able to fight close by then." Ragnar argued. So they scrapped this idea for now.


    "Hmm, to defeat someone, we need to take their wands from them. So, we need toe up with a method that takes away their wands. Since most wizards use wands to even apparate, they won''t be able to escape." Severus suggested.


    "epted," Magnus agreed immediately. This was going to be like a wide area disarming spell.


    "All right then, we are going to need to use Alchemy and charms for it then. Like how an Expelliarmus forces whatever an opponent is holding to fly out of their hand, we need to replicate this effect and make it so it does it to everyone in the vicinity. However, how do we make sure our allies don''t get disarmed?" Magnus asked.


    Ragnar suggested then, "I KNOW! Make it intent-based."


    And so they proceeded to create it.


    ...


    During the same time, back in South Africa, everything had gone sessfully. Nelson being the new President, he quickly initiated the reform in the constitution. ording to this, the new governments must have representation for all. There was a minimum of 3-10% reserved seats for each minority ethnic group in the country, and there was no majority cap. Whites, cks, Indians, South East Asians, East Asians, all had their representation. A minimum system was created so that nomunity feels left out.


    Next, Roger created a new government department, that would work free from the clutches of the President. The department will be called Anti Corruption Bureau. They will investigate anyone from the government, and if corruption is found their names and evidence is handed over to the President, Vice-President, the Speaker of the assembly and they must dere it to the public within 24 hours of the end of their investigation.


    What if the President or the Vice President are the ones who are corrupt? Then the evidence was to be still dered to the public and shown to the National Assembly, as well as the National Council of Provinces.


    In short, no matter at which level you sit, there would always be a chance of getting caught. But what if the Anti Corruption bureaumitted corruption? Well, then there were some very decisive and painful curses ced, just like the curse put on the post of DADA professor at Hogwarts. Here, the ACBmissioner position was cursed that if the office-bearermits corruption or another crime, he would start facing bad luck, bad health until he confesses to people and leaves the post. This curse was by no means easy to put, Roger had to ask his family and Adrian for help.


    The country was currently in its honeymoon phase. There was peace and harmony, people were happy that the change they were fighting for had finally arrived.


    However, there were a lot of people in the country who had their whole life based around fighting for this. Their daily life was all about protesting and eating at the food kitchens.


    Now, that they had nothing to protest, they would look for little problems that were not easy for a country going through a revolution to solve. For example, they started protesting for more electricity. Sure, the government was working on it, but building infrastructure takes years. These people did not want to understand that.


    In the end, these protests could get hijacked and the new government could get harmed, as it was already new and unstable. So, these good for nothing people were partially obliviated so they forget the addiction of protesting. The country right now needed to be stable and go on a path of rapid industrialisation, not a mindless protest spree.


    The salty ex-government officials though were angry, they were the kings, after all, now they had to share their power and the parliament with the "Filthy" second ss citizens. Of course, anyone who publicly said such things was now criminally charged as it was a crime to speak racially offensive words to people.


    Britain in the meantime gained a lot of goodwill though. South Africacked jobs right now and they will continue to do so for theing few years. So to help the people, Britain would send a lot of food grains to them.


    They gained big respect from many countries by doing this.


    ...


    The United States of America, Cambridge, MIT


    Brando... Bobby was at MIT to do his Masters in Mechanical Engineering. But, because of a gift from Magnus, he decided to do Aeronautical engineering, study economics and also political science, because why the hell not?


    The gift was an alchemical stone, it was called Mind Stone, named by Magnus. It helps one focus on one thing. By cing the stone in your hand, you could get rid of all unnecessary thoughts and truly put all your focus on one single thing. For an already intelligent person, this was a great boon.


    "Holy hell, they charge so much money in fees, why do people even indulge these universities." He cursed the institute while reading the brochure for the current academic year. The yearly cost was $3,350. But if you add other expenses it was nearly 5 thousand.


    However, for Bobby, it was free, because he was invited to study here and also give a few lectures aboutputer science since he was considered a genius in it. But Bobby didn''t want this. He didn''t want to keep himself limited to just one field. He wanted to be able to visualise something and quickly start building it.


    It had been a week since he arrived. In the meantime, he had bought a whole floor of the nearest residential building, where he ran his personalb. He was by now one of the richest people on the. FutureTek industries were considered to be a mammoth already, even though they did not have crazy big ie streams. But everyone knew, with the direction thepany was taking, that in theing future as technology bes moremon in day to day life, thepany will be one of the biggest. The investors wanted to invest, but thepany was private.


    On the other hand, Dragon Holdings was something much crazier. They just took the ownership of Warner Brothers, they already had billion-dorpanies under them and still expanded like crazy. People mostly thought that thepany must be run by many great minds.


    But, unknown to them, the people they thought were directors were in fact the assistants of Magnus'' assistant Venessa. Who could have thought a teenage boy was running thepany?


    Anyway, Bobby was in a cafe, looking at some documents. His aim ofing to the states was also to find members for the Order of Merlin. Extraordinary people who don''t care about anything except their passion, their educational field.


    ~Too bad my reputation is not good here. They all think I''m a lucky little kid.~ He sighed. His days have not been very good. Constant namecalling was the norm. He was called Little man, Booby and whatnot.


    Of course, he was not one to take all this silently. He singled out all the bullies whose parents owned big businesses, then he sent a very personalised letter to the business owners. That if their sons don''t fall in line, then forget ever getting a licence to coborate with FutureTek and Dragon Holdings. Now, the FutureTek was not in itself big, but the patents it held were too revolutionary.


    Soon, the bullying voices reduced and his peaceful life resumed.


    "Sir," A man came and took a seat in front of him. The man was named Harvard, he was an operative from MEDA New York Branch.


    "Here, I ordered coffee for you. So, you got all the information about the Mafia families in the city?" Bobby asked excitedly.


    "Yes sir, five Mafia families are enjoying great freedom on the East Coast. They are the Bonanno family, the Colombo family, the Gambino family, the Genovese family and the Corleone Family. The head of the Commission is the Corleone Family, currently headed by Don Michael Corleone." Harvard exined everything.


    Bobby hummed and read the report, "Hmm... I checked these mafia families own a lot of properties in New York City and also own pretty big stakes in a few businesses. I would like to buy some goodnd here, the future of this city is bright, even though right now it looks like a cave of thugs. Harvard, can you book an appointment with this Don Michael Corleone? I will make an offer he can''t refuse, actually most of the purchase is for Magnus." Bobby nned.


    ~Magnus? His Majesty Pendragon?~ Harvard''s eyes widened. He became excited by the prospect of working directly for Magnus. It seems Magnus'' various methods to develop some sort of low-level worship towards him have worked magic.


    "Yes, sir. I will book the appointment. They will most likely call us at their home, but don''t worry, I will take the best ex-Aurors from thepany. Even if they bring an army we can easily mow them down." Harvard enthusiastically nned.


    *Cough*


    "Let''s hope it does note to that. Well then, I''ll be heading back to work. It was a pleasure meeting with you... Ah, I wish there was a good tea shop here." He hissed while walking away.


    [A/N: Yes, it''s the same Michael Corleone from the Godfather three movie. The other families though are the real Mafia families that to this day operate in New York City.]


    [You can see Grenade on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONK ME UP!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20(Currently 16) advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 239 - 239. Fear And Experiment

    Corleone House, New York


    Michael Corleone had returned to New York City to finally turn his family business legitimate. He had realised that there was not much future in the illegal business. Thew enforcement agencies were bing more advanced and deployed various means of snooping on them. He also feared for his children and regretted his past push into the criminal world. ??


    He was growing old now, nearing his 60s. And he wanted to leave a good legacy behind for his future generation. So, he left the illegal operations to Joey Zasa and Don Altobello, while he himself looked after the real legitimate business, trying to push himself up in the society and mingle with the legal business people.


    However, today he received an unusual request. He was staying in his apartment when his assistant informed him of a certain individual wanting to meet him. His chief financial advisor, B.J. Harrison, told him everything personally. He sounded excited but also cautious.


    "But I don''t run the mob business anymore. Then why does he want to talk to me?" Michael wondered.


    "He wants to buy a lot of properties andnd in New York, Mr Corleone. Maybe because we still head themission, he wants to deal with other hands through us." Harrison guessed. Even he had no idea in reality.


    *Sigh*


    "Just when I think I have left everything from that life in the past, someonees and reminded me of it. Reject their request. I have other things to do." Michael decided on a spur.


    B.J. Harrison, however, tried to persuade him, "Mr Corleone, I rmend you meet him, if you want to truly go legitimate, you need the friendship of this Brandon Steel Armstrong. He is only a teenager and already one of the greatest minds and richest people in the world. However, whom you should really focus on is the hand behind Brandon."


    "Who is it?" Michael asked with interest, guessing it must be big if it got Harrison acting like this.


    "The childhood friend and the backer of Brandon is the British royal prince, Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon. He is the owner of Dragon Holdings, although he maintains a low-level farce so normal people think thepany is run by a few directors. But, there is an even bigger identity of him that is secret from the world.


    "He is the inheritor of Merlin, the wizard. He is already known as one of the most powerful and smartest wizards alive. He''s very popr in the Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry too. So, Magnus is someone you really want to be friends with, because he has the power to just wave his hand and make all the mafia families or any enemy disappear from the world." Harrison exined, sounding like a fanatic fan of Magnus.


    Michael fell silent. He was the Godfather and of course, knew about this secret society hidden in the world. It was a crazy revtion for him at the start but he thanked God that these magical people had no interest in their normal world.


    But, he had always tried to stay away from the wizarding world because it was something he could not control. If he makes an enemy it will cause too much loss to him, as even a single angry wizard could kill a lot of his men.


    "Okay, tell them toe here to meet me. I just hope I won''t regret this decision." Michael decided with a sigh.


    ...


    Magnus'' Mansion,


    *BOOM*


    "AH, MY WAND!" Ragnar cried in annoyance.


    They were testing the magical grenade they had created. Ragnar was the test dummy of course. They did mock battles. The grenade looked very futuristic because of alchemy and runes being used.


    When it explodes, it creates a loud noise as well as sparks. This would make the enemies turn to look at it, then the grenade would release disarming charm in all directions. Because of everyone looking at the grenade, all will lose their wands easily.


    However, it would''ve been useless if it stopped there. So after collecting all the wands like a ma, it will burst into mes, destroying the wands.


    Ragnar used fake spare wands to test.


    At the same time, Magnus was tiredly sitting in the other room. Someone had to charge the bombs with the disarming charm after all.


    "ARGH... I didn''t mean this when I said let''s make a weapon." He grunted in a bad mood. Having to put disarming charms on the empty grenades. For each grenade, he had to send out 50 Expelliarmus charms, and it was exhausting for even him.


    "THIS IS IT! 20 grenades should be enough for now. I don''t have any more energy left." He breathed out and fell on his back.


    *BEEP BEEP*


    He took out his phone and checked, it was an SMS. Thetest feature in the new mobile phones. It was going to beunched at the end of the year.


    "Bobby is at New York, I wonder how much property he will be able to buy." He wonderedzily.


    After resting for a minute, he went to see how the testing was going on. However, when he arrived there to see them, Severus and Ragnar were just happily sitting by a table and eating snacks.


    "What the... why didn''t you call me?" He asked angrily.


    "We thought you''d be busy and didn''t want to disturb." Ragnar defended while chewing on some french fries.


    "Bull..." he noticed Graceing. "Excrement... You just wanted to hog the food alone."


    "Mag, sweetie, will you be going out today?" Grace asked him.


    Magnus looked at his watch. "Yes, I got to meet some people at the pce. As I will be going to school the day after tomorrow."


    "Then can you go to my office and bring me a file? Today is a holiday and I don''t want to disturb my juniors. They have a family too after all." She requested.


    "Of course, mum. Just tell someone at the hospital to keep it out for me. Sev and Rag, I''m going. You two better clean the room before finishing the experiments." He ordered them.


    "WHAT? Why? Why do you get to go out and we have to work here?" Ragnarined.


    "CHAD! Give Rag another p tonight in his sleep." He ordered the fat cat, sitting on Grace''s shoulder and acting cute in hope of getting his sentence reduced.


    "You two ate my fill of snacks. And I am going out for work too. I was also using my magic for hours. While you two were ying around with the bombs... what? You thought I didn''t notice, huh." he said and walked out.


    He actually didn''t know they were ying, but since they did not say anything he guessed they were indeed ying, and this confusion led to his benefit.


    He quickly changed his clothes and this time apparated with Abe to the pce since he needed to be quick. Before leaving for school, he needed to give the queen some instructions on what to do. He avoided talking to Prime Minister though because these were people with ever-changing interests and positions. Politicians were like rats, they would bite anything when they''re hungry, even the hand that feeds them.


    He took a seat inside the office that was now specifically designated for him since he visits the pce a lot and it''s much convenient to call the Prime Minister directly here to talk about important things.


    At the moment, the Prime Minister was winning a lot of respect and fame because of the handling of South Africa. However, Magnus hated him just for this reason. The man didn''t even say it for once who was the biggest helper, the Royal Family. The food being sent to South Africa was bought from the Royal fund.


    "I guess I should punish him for this disobedience. Hmm, when are the elections?" He wondered and started to brew something in his chaotic head.


    After thinking for a few minutes, he nned to tell MEDA to maybe find a small scandal about him and let it slip out in the media. If he didn''t help the royal family to increase the reputation then why should he let him increase his own?


    ______________________________


    [A/N FOR PATRONS: I want to remind you that due to some problems, my schedule on ******* was dyed for a week. That''s why there was ack of chapters. Now, I''ve been uploading 2 chapters every day for HP fic and in 3 more days it will reach the same number of advance chapters as stated in the tiers.]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONES APPRECIATED!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20(Currently 16) advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 240 - 240. Make Britain Big Again

    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    The queen entered with small steps. She was not that old, but it seems this was the royal method of walking gracefully. Magnus immediately decided he was not going to let his mother or hopefully a future sister do this. They can live however they want. ??


    "Good morning, Granny Liz." He greeted the old woman. The beef between them had vanished after the princess apologised to Grace by standing outside the mansion door for 3 days(The inner door, not thepound wall door.).


    She smiled cheerfully, her stomach always felt ticklish when she heard this word. Maybe because she really associates herself as his grandmother now and thinking about his achievements she gets very excited and also feels immense pride.


    "Hello, dear. What brought you this morning here?" She asked as she gracefully sat down on the visitor''s chair.


    Magnus did what a good British person would do while talking about important stuff, poured a cup of tea for both of them. It was not just a normal tea though, it had herbs in it, both magical and muggle. An Indian kid at Hogwarts made him taste the tea made in his style and he loved it. Since then, he felt the original tea he used to drink was nd. Just adding some ginger, cloves and cardamom could change the taste so much.


    He took a sip and rxed, "Ah, no wonder you guys waged Opium Wars for tea. It is addicting."


    "What do you mean you guys? You are a part of us now." The queen argued.


    Magnus raised his hand, "No no no... don''t pin that on me now. I have nothing to do with your colonial past, I am a new royal entirely."


    "But the people see you as one with us." She said.


    Magnus was disheartened, "Why else do you think I am doing so much to wash that image away?"


    "Well, the Prime Minister hogged all the goodwill for your recent work then. But don''t worry, dear. I will talk to him." She assured him.


    "No, Granny. I will deal with him. He stepped out of line and there should be consequences. He should never forget, it''s him who has to win an election, not me. Anyway, I did not call you here for that. I want to discuss step 2 of the n to make Britain big again.


    "Your work in Zimbabwe is amazing. The people there see us in a very good light. I will also be sending a small team of Emrys Construction people to help build some basic infrastructure like roads, schools, clinics. The volunteer teachers and healthcare workers you sent were good.


    "Now, every single child knows about Britain and where it is on the map. In a few years, they will bepletely in admiration of this country. Meanwhile, the students studying in Britain on schrship are also happy. Once they graduate, you must make sure they get a job here.


    "We''re not brain-draining them, instead we will make the people who will be working here support our move tobine Zimbabwe into Great Britain. Remember, we may be doing everything with good intentions, not everyone will appreciate it. So we need to make our case so strong that even after many voices are against it, Zimbabwe will agree.


    "For this, you need to send the BBC News. They are pretty good at spreading the word. Tell them to always show Britain in a good light and highlight all the amazing things we are doing there, of course, and never forget it''s the royal family that''s doing it." He instructed her.


    She was already writing notes. After seeing how Magnus solved the oil problem and seeing how chill he was with the Saudi King, she had her utmost confidence in him that he would do anything in his power to make Great Britain truly great.


    Magnus continued, "Other than this, I want you to keep on reminding the world about how great of a job we all are doing here. Make the people of this country proud of being British, make them nationalistic about thend they live on, make them loyal to the country itself and not a single political party. And overall, make them connect the royal family with the national image. This way, the monarchy will not only gain reputation but even lost support.


    "All this was about the local poption. We also need to focus on a few more British Overseas territories. The reason is simple, these territories are in ces around the world where if we have total control we can cover the entire world with our military influence. Nobody in the world will be able to threaten us then." He suggested.


    "What territories in particr?" The queen asked him.


    He blurted out a list, "British Honduras, just renamed as Belize, Brunei, Gibraltar, Falnd Inds and British Indian Ocean Territory. With these territories bing our part, we will have the full world under our sphere of influence. The easiest way to make these countries agree is to make them realise that without us their economy will tank and they will suffer. And this is true to some degree."


    She finished writing on a paper, "So you want me to treat the same as Zimbabwe and win their hearts. I think this is easier than Zimbabwe since they have a smaller poption."


    "But it also means they can be easily influenced. Now, they can also be influenced against us. So, make sure you have tight control over what words or rumours are spreading." Magnus warned her. He had himself used the tools of propaganda after all.


    Sensing this was the end of work. The queen closed the notebook and asked, "How is Grace?"


    "She''s good. Usually stays at home to better deal with her pregnancy. You should go and meet her. My grandma is also living with us, maybe you will like talking with someone close to your age," he suggested.


    *Sigh* "I might do just that. Always staying between these walls is nauseating." She muttered.


    Magnus internally scoffed. He was for the first time hearing a queen living in a castle, calling the experience nauseating. Then what about the people who live in a one-bedroom home?


    "How is Prince Philip? Is he still against me?" Magnus asked her.


    Her face fell all of a sudden, it seemed she was not expecting this question. "Well, we rarely talk and meet anymore. He is busy with his things while I''m busy here. Don''t worry about it. He can''t do anything anymore. He has no authoritative powers."


    "Hmm, I hope he forgets everything and starts anew. By the way, Granny, what happened to the royal session act? When will it get passed?" Magnus inquired, as he wanted to be named the crown prince as soon as possible, saving Adam the things he had to do unwillingly.


    "Next year at the parliamentary session it will be passed. Consider it already clear from the House of Lords. The House of Commons will also do so soon enough. I have already assured the prime minister that you will be the real crown prince no matter what. Among all the people who know your background, everyone supports you." She said confidently. She was after all an old yer at this game.


    Byw, the Monarchy was not allowed to interfere with the government or thew-making process. They were only supposed to be pretty fairy tale characters, who existed to host guest heads of states.


    However, this was usually never the case. The queen always had her eyes on what was going on in the two chambers and whenever she needed something she also lobbies and pushes for aw. Of course, people never find out and nobody dares to leak it too.


    "Then, I will await any good news. If you have any need to talk to meter contact me through the letter. I shall take my leave now, I must go and check the new hospital." Magnus got up and said bye. "Take care, Granny, see youter."


    Abe came and teleported him away to the construction site. Magnus did know how to apparate but he was not very confident in it unless it was so close he could see the destination with his eyes.


    As soon as he entered the location. He couldn''t even recognise the ce. It looked absolutely beautiful. There was grass on the whole unused area, trees were strategically ced, creating parks for people to walk in. The trees also covered the two sides of the roads, but they were nted in such a way that people could still see the entire forms of the buildings, to admire them.


    Magnus had already told Venessa to take charge of overseeing the project. It had turned out well. The buildings were just getting painted, ss was being fixed.


    "Sir, any more changes you want?" Venessa followed him with full alertness. She had long forgotten to act sloppy in front of him since she slowly understands how great Magnus is. On top of that, ~I''M WORKING FOR A ROYAL PRINCE! EEEE...~ She was excited inside. Very excited.


    "No, Venessa. You did a great job. I love it. We should be able to open it by the end of this year. What about the college? How is that going? It was created at the earliest." he inquired. ording to the n, there should be students already.


    "Oh... yes, there have been students and teachers for the past whole year. But, the collegecks fame so not many join. I am sure once your name is associated with it, they will flock here." She exined.


    Magnus thought felt bad, "Too bad we will have to look for a lot of the staff, as the students won''t graduate by then. Anyway, I''ll start hiring, Venessa. First, poach some managing directors from a few big hospitals and make them manage the whole mega hospitalplex. Tell them to make a list of all required employees and then start interviewing. It will take a lot of time so be quick."


    "YES, SIR. Anything else?" She asked again.


    "Yes... please stop smiling like that. You look like a predator, a bad one. And you know, I''m a kid." Heughingly advised her.


    "A..." She jumped back in embarrassment but didn''t have the guts to rify why she was like that. She was just happy to be near a royal.


    Magnus sighed and walked away and indulged himself in a tiny bit of some healthy narcissism, ~*Sigh* I guess my charm is just too much for even older women.~


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONE ME DOWN PLES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20(Currently 16) advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 241 - 241. Bobby, The Negotiator.

    New York,


    Michael Corleone, for today''s meeting, had called on a few men for safeguarding. Although he didn''t fear death, he feared being taken advantage of by a wizard. It was unknown to him that Bobby was not a wizard but since people from MEDA wille who will all be wizards, it was a good safety measure, but a useless one, since a muggle can never fight a wizard head-on. ??


    The apartment was already very secure but to ensure better security the side apartments were also rented. Michael had gone full paranoid with this meeting.


    B.J. Harrison, his financial advisor, helped him calm down, "They are justing for some real estate. They don''t have any interest in your mob past, they only want your influence over it."


    "That is what I am afraid of, Harrison. That side of the world is like quicksand. The more you move the more you get swallowed in it. I hope the benefits of this meeting outweigh the risks." Michael breathed out while smoking a cigar.


    ...


    Bobby had just finished his sses at the college, he had no idea he had made a mob boss so restless. When he went out of the building a car was already waiting for him. There were three, actually, one in the middle and one in the front and back, acting as the escort.


    Harvard was already in the car, with a thick folder. There was also a person from Tonks and Tonks, a muggle who knew. He was the onlywyer Muggle-who-knew on the Eastern side of the United States.


    Harvard started to brief him about the meeting as well as some other things. "Now Michael is trying to go legitimate. He does not want to go back into the mafia world. So, if we are doing this we''re actually pulling him back down. The other four families are already trying to cut him out of the equation for a long time now, so he''s taking a risk by meeting you."


    "Then I will say, it''s a risk worth taking. Didn''t he kill his own brother though? Why is he trying to act like a good Christian now?" Bobby asked.


    "Well, his brother betrayed him from what we know." Harvard rified.


    Bobby nodded and stayed silent. Though in his mind he agreed to one thing, ~If I were to betray Magnus, I''d rather kill myself before he kills himself in disappointment.~


    He then looked at all the properties he could buy. The Mob was involved with just too many businesses. These were, but not limited to, Garbage Hauling/Waste Management, Gambling, Carpentry and Construction, Real Estate, Restaurants and Pizzerias, Bars, Pornography, Music Recording and Fishing.


    And all of them were built onnd owned by someone bad. Bobby was just going to take some of thends at a fair price of course. He knew that if he directly contacted them they would try to loot him. But, if Michael, the Godfather, went as the representative, then those families will have to give face. Of course, he would give something to Michael in return too.


    Michael desired for a way out of the mess he had involved himself in over the years. He wanted to keep his family safe. He wanted to keep his business safe.


    "Why does he live in an apartment? Hah, I don''t think New York prices have gone that high." He asked.


    This, nobody knew. Harvey just knew tidbits, "He recently returned to New York, he was in the west coast otherwise."


    "Hmm... A World War 2 soldier, who fought for freedom, became a gangster who took away people''s freedom. An example of bad life choices right there." Bobby sighed and rxed.


    Harvard didn''t agree though, he told Bobby about his own past, "I''m also a World War 2 veteran, sir. I was originally an American, I was drafted into the magic corps, aimed at dealing with the Nazi wizards and Japanese wizards.


    "Then I married a British nurse and took citizenship. We weren''t really fighting for freedom, we were doing it because there wasn''t anything else to do. Once the war was over, people''s real faces started to resurface."


    Bobby, however, seemed more shocked with something else, "WAIT! You''re more than 50 years old?"


    "Haha, I am a wizard, sir. We age slowly." Harvardughingly said.


    ...


    After about 2 hours they finally arrived at the apartment building of Michael. There were men standing at its entrance already and they got alerted seeing three identical cars stopping at the entrance.


    Bobby looked out of the window and sighed, "Too bad they don''t understand their guns are useless here."


    Because even Bobby has so many charmed protection on his body that even if he was directly shot at he wouldn''t die. Most wizards don''t really do this as they look down upon muggles, but Magnus was one paranoid wizard and saw the danger value behind every weapon.


    "Let''s go." He got out of the car. Along with him, thewyer and 6 MEDA agents went inside the building. The men in suits looked at them with tilted gazes but never looked straight.


    Inside the elevator, the lift operator automatically pressed the button to the right floor. ~It seems Mr Corleone owns the whole building.~


    The lift stopped at the top floor. Just as he walked out he was greeted by a few doors. One on his left, one on his front and one right. All of them were thergest apartments in the building, the floor only had 3 of them.


    The centre door was opened by a man in a suit and the first thing he did was smile. It was the smile of a moderate man who tries to negotiate first. He was obviously not the Godfather.


    "Good afternoon, gentlemen. I am B.J. Harrison, chief financial advisor and attorney. If any of you have guns or knives, please hand them to me." Harrison requested.


    6 of MEDA agents handed two guns each, as well as a pocket knife. They keep these muggle weapons to usually make the other party not focus on their wands. If Harrison had asked for their wands, they would already have been on their way back.


    Harrison had a heap of weapons in his arms by now. He just somehow managed to put them on a side table. "Please,e in."


    After they entered he closed the door and also put a lock on it. Too bad, all locks could be opened with a swing of a wand.


    Harrison led them to a deeper section of the apartment. The apartment was like any normal expensive house, with lots of wooden furniture and lights, giving it a luxury sense.


    "Please, Gentlemen, you all can wait here. Mr Armstrong, you shoulde in." Harrison instructed/requested them.


    But Bobby protested, "Harvard and mywyer wille with me. They are very important for this meeting as they also represent their ownpanies."


    Harrison nodded and took them inside. Bobby frowned as soon as he entered. For some reason, the room was very poorly lit and the only light there was in the room was focusing on a person in a white suit at the end of the room. The man looked old, in his 50s and smart. He was smoking a cigar and not even looking at them.


    *Sigh* ~Freaking Mob bosses and their love for overdramatising minor things.~


    "Umm... did you ept to meet me just to y hide and seek, Mr Corleone? For god''s sake, I can''t even look at my watch in this room. Switch on some lights,e on." Bobby blurted, with no care whatsoever of whom he was standing in front of.


    Michael was taken aback, and so was Harrison. They expected at least some level of fear from the young boy, he was a person who had killed people after all.


    But who would tell them that Bobby was the one involved in the heist of Arthur''s painting with Magnus from Buckingham Pce. And he was not even 10 at the time. That was actually much more nerve wreaking than anything he had faced in his life.


    "I came here to discuss business so let''s not waste any time on theatrics, because if that''s what he wants then I can ask Mr Harvard here to shoot rainbows from his palm," Bobby added.


    Bobby was taught well by Magnus, that to never deal with someone from a position of inferiority. Always strive to squash your opponent and gain dominance in the discussion.


    Michael coughed. This was the first time in his Godfather career he had faced this. He sat straight and doused the cigar.


    "Harrison, please turn on the lights. Gentleman, I am Michael Corleone, owner of Vito Corleone Foundation." Michael introduced himself.


    "I am Brandon Steel Armstrong, Founder and CEO of FutureTek industries, FT Motors, Eternal Energy Solutions and a few morepanies. Nice to meet you." Brandon politely replied with his own big titles.


    Then thewyer introduced himself, "I am Daniel Radcliffe, a representative of Tonks & Tonks consultancy agency."


    Harvard was thest, "I am the East Coast head of the Magic Eye Detective Agency, MEDA. You probably never heard about thepany because you''re normally not supposed to."


    Harrison and Michael were left dumbly staring at their faces. They were most shocked by MEDA. The whole Mob feared them and always prayed to god in the morning that the police would not hire MEDA to investigate them. And thankfully, New York was so much into debt that they never hired them.


    But the fact they were here as juniors to Bobby spoke leaps and bounds about the importance Bobby held to his backer. Now they were getting fully serious.


    [You can see Michael on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    GIVE ME YOUR KIDNEY STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20(Currently 16) advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 242 - 242. Mourning

    "So what properties are you interested in, Mr Armstrong?" Michael finally got to the point and spoke respectfully, instead of talking in his Godfather persona.


    Bobby put down a map, "Well, these were requests from Magnus. He wants to buy this whole dock section that the Bonanno family currently runs. They don''t use it for anything except smuggling drugs and weapons. Now, I can simply deal with the whole gang, involve the police too. But, it will then take too long. ??


    "Then we wanted to buy this whole warehouse andnd in the industrial area, which is owned and run by the Gambino family. They mainly use it to store their counterfeit goods.


    "Then Genovese family that owns this whole block of the street. I want it. It will be turned into the most luxurious location to live in.


    "Lastly, I also want to buy around 127 shops,rge and small that you all ownbined." Bobby put forward the request. He was nning to use these shops and open FutureTek storester. There could also be other stores belonging to countless other consumer-basedpanies that he or Magnus owned.


    Michael, meanwhile, was gobsmacked after hearing the request. He started this meeting hoping the deal would be about a few plots or houses, but here these men were after the whole city.


    "Umm... I am afraid this much we can not do, Mr Armstrong, you need to understand that even my hands are tied. If Ie after their interests then they would kill me." Michael nervously said.


    "Come on, they are going to kill you anyway. Do you really think you can live a legitimate life and still rule over the 5 families? The moment they realise you are using your legitimate money to strengthen your mob family they will strike.


    "Besides, I am not asking you all to sell me, I am giving you an offer, a ticket to exist for a little longer," Bobby said nonchntly. He was dealing with a Mob boss of bosses, of course, he was not going to be a good little boy and just ask. He was going to push and if need be break some people. The business world had taught him enough, but that''s actually much worse because, in the business world, you never find out who even hit you and you just lose everything.


    Michael and Harrisonpletely understood the meaning behind the words. This was a simple and open warning or a threat to them. Sell him what he wants or he will wipe them off.


    But Michael tried to instil some fear in Bobby, he was not a Godfather for nothing, "Are you ready to let your men die for this? Just for this property?"


    "HAHAHA... that was a good joke." Harveyughed suddenly. "Do you really think you will be able to fight an army of wizards who came prepared to fight muggles armed with guns? No matter what you throw, grenades or bullets, nothing will hurt us. And as Mr Armstrong said, your time will be up."


    "Is iting from you or MEDA?" Harrison questioned in a scornful voice.


    Bobby replied this time, "No, this was a direct threat from Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon. You know, some of you might actually survive if it was just us who came after you. But, once I tell him you all rejected his deal, he wille personally and let me tell you, not even wizards can stand against him, what are a few men with guns?"


    Arrogant, crazy and most likely narcissistic. That''s what Michael and Harrison thought about Bobby and Magnus. But, they truly felt terrified thinking about it.


    Only Michael knew about the power of a wizard as he had seen it in the war. The Japanese used strange weapons, their katana swords were somehow blocking bullets and cutting people like a hot knife on butter. Only after he became the Godfather and found out about the magical world did everything start making sense.


    The two gulped their saliva and looked at each other.


    Bobby for thest time spoke, "Look, the golden age of Mob ising to an end. In the near future, there will be no ces for people like you and mob families. Then you will all be nothing but wanted criminals, hated by society. This is your chance, grab my hand and I will pull you out of the gutter, or keep mingling with the sewer rats and I''ll just watch you get washed away with the filth of the city."


    The double meaning was well understood by Michael. If he kept close with bad work and other families, he''ll get purged along with them when the pushes.


    Michael nodded with a sigh, "I can try, but can''t guarantee. I will try to persuade the other families but it''s entirely their wish if they want to sell it or not."


    "Just tell them what I told you today. If they reject. Sooner thanter, we wille after everything they own. The current government administration may be weak and worthless but that won''t always be the case. Anyway, it was nice meeting you, Mr Corleone. We can discuss your benefits after you persuade the families. Until then, take care." Bobby waved his hand and proceeded to leave.


    ...


    They came down from the building and boarded the car. Hepletelyid back quickly, rxing himself.


    "Sir, would his majesty really havee?" Harvey asked in the car, it was clear by now he was a fan.


    Bobby chuckled and answered, "Hehe... I just yed a game with them. Magnus never told me about fighting a war, I was just using his name to threaten them. But, he would have surelye to wipe them off, he hates all the gangsters ever since that Oscar child kidnapper incident. He hates all things rted to organised crime.


    "This time, he has given them onest chance. By taking away their property, he will be taking away their revenue stream, crippling the families. Then the police will push in and get them all. All families like Coreleon, if they truly take up the good legitimate path, they will be spared."


    "But sir, won''t buyingnd from them would also be like giving them cash to expand their illegal operations," Harvey pointed out.


    Bobby smirked, "Hah, for this, Magnus did tell me a n. He said the money will reach each family, but it will be charmed to be a portkey."


    Harvey and Daniel had their eyes widened. They were truly crippling the Mafia.


    ...


    Magnus'' Mansion,


    "AAACHOOO... Argh... who talking about me now? CHAD? ARE YOU CURSING ME?" Magnus asked the smart-looking cat, sitting by the window and looking outside.


    Chad confusedly shook his head. He raised his paws and pointed at Ragnar, who was sleeping on a couch. Magnus nodded, "Yeah, he''s probably having some stupid dream."


    "HORRR..." Summer flew in with a letter. She probably intercepted it from another owl.


    Magnus opened it, it was from Rita Skeeter. "Your Majesty, I would like to go to the United States and see what people think and feel about you. Umm... can I have some funds to go there?"


    Magnus agreed with her decision. He needs to be Mr Worldwide if he wants fan-following everywhere. So he wrote a reply, "The ountant will contact you soon. Go to France, Japan and Russia too."


    Thest day wasing. His holidays were very amazing this year. He got to meet Nics, learn so many new things and many more. He loved it. But, good things neverst forever.


    *Sigh*


    ...


    The next day, when Magnus came to the breakfast hall, he saw Ragnar dressed in neat and clean clothes, his hair neatlybed as well. This was rare.


    "Where are you going today?" Magnus asked.


    Ragnar calmly replied, "Somewhere very important."


    Magnus immediately had some ideas. He looked at Ragnar''s face and felt something, ~This bastard. He''s still hiding his emotions.~


    "I will go with you then. Got nothing to do anyway. Chad, you cane with us as well." he decided and quickly went to his room to get ready.


    Ragnar didn''t reject it and just ate his breakfast silently.


    ...


    An hourter,


    Magnus and Ragnar arrived at a small garden behind a veryrge building. The building looked old but was still neatly maintained.


    "I used to y on that tree when I was small. It used to grow apples on them, magically forced, so now it''s nearly dead." Ragnar gave a small tour of the property.


    Magnus could feel a hint of mncholy in his voice. It was depressing but Magnus couldn''t do anything about it, as this was something Ragnar would have to do himself. But his mental scars might not heal until Ragnar has avenged his family.


    After a while, they came to a corner of the garden. There were about 20 big and beautiful marble tombstones. Ragnar went to put flowers in front of each of them. His eyes were dark and sad at the moment, only the whistling of air was telling them they were not standing in a silent room.


    Magnus followed his brother around the garden, he read the names on each tombstone. And all 20 of them had one thing inmon, they all had the surname "Oroborus."


    Ragnar atst came in front of one tombstone and silently sat down in front of it. This was... his mother''s tombstone.


    Magnus did the same. If Grace can be Ragnar''s mother then Ragnar''s mother was also his mother. And he will also get them avenged.


    The two brothers silently sat there, nobody knew what they thought, but the two had one thing in mind, that to avenge the family, and many wars still needed to be fought. For how long will these peaceful days go on? Nobody knew.


    [You can see the old building and the garden on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ANY STONE WILL DO!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20(Currently 16) advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 243 - 243. O Cat God, Bless These Humans.

    The wind blew over, gently touching their faces... also Chad''s fur. They sat in front of the tombstone with the name of a woman written on it. There was also a photo, belonging to Ragnar''s mother.


    To Magnus, she looked very simr to his own mother, kind and gentle. The perfect mother any child could ever ask for. But what Ragnar got was the nightmares of a lifetime. Having seen his own mother being beaten... being nearly rap... while being powerless and helpless. Just thinking about it made his blood boil, he couldn''t imagine what Ragnar must feel like. ??


    Magnus and Severus both agreed on one thing, that Ragnar''s pain was much more than either of them could ever imagine. It''s one thing to try to imagine what he''s going through and another really being the person in pain.


    So Magnus just tries to be the best brother possible. After all, he wanted to face Ragnar''s mother proudly when he saw her in heaven.


    Ragnar, who had been sitting silently for a few minutes finally spoke, "I don''t know if I should curse you or thank you, you taught me lumency and now I remember even the tiny insect I stomped on when I was 4."


    Magnus didn''t know whether tough or look sad. "I told you before I taught you. This is a double-edged sword."


    "Yes, it is. I hope someday... I will be able to permanently etch the dying screams of Rodolphus Lestrange in my memories. Only then will my mind be at ease," Ragnar said, sounding really dangerous.


    Magnus supported him though, "And as I told you before, no matter who catches him, you will get Rodolphus alive. You will be the one to kill him."


    After all, Magnus had even posted a wanted poster with the words "ONLY ALIVE" and it had the highest reward, a full whopping 1 million galleons. This much money could shoot up any ordinary wizard into the ranks of one of the richest in the world.


    Of course, the money was this much because the difficulty of the mission was too high. Even with one hand missing, Rodolphus was very dangerous. More dangerous were the dogs(dark wizards) he kept himself surrounded by.


    "Sometimes, I wonder if God is real. Why does he let innocent people suffer? My mum was the kindest person, just like our mother. She didn''t deserve it, Mag, she didn''t deserve all that pain." Ragnar wondered, having a confused face and looking at the sky.


    Magnus had no idea, he was a mortal too after all. "If I ever meet him, I''ll ask."


    "Me too. I hope it''s a reason that can satisfy me. I don''t want to hear some crap that these church priests blurt, that pain and hardship are god''s blessings and tests. What parent lets his children be tortured and murdered for no reason at all?" Ragnar angrily said.


    ~So this was why he was going to the churches. Maybe I should go and give a visit to sister Mary at the orphanage too. Maybe she can give a better answer.~ Magnus nned.


    "Meow?" Chad suddenly made some noise.


    Magnus turned to him. Chad was pointing at the photo. "Yes Chad, she''s Ragnar''s mother. She''s no longer with us. You should join your hands and pray for her."


    Chad nodded and dutifully walked closer to the tombstone on his fluffy paws. Then, he stood up on his hind legs in a smooth motion, supported by his tail. He joined his two front paws together and prayed seriously.


    "Meow... Mwa Mewoo..."


    They didn''t know what Chad was saying, but it was probably something good. The cat had shown more intelligence in these years than many death eaters they had met.


    Ragnar chuckled and caressed Chad''s head, "Let''s hope your prayers reach the Cat God and he listens to you."


    Just as they were talking, out of nowhere a small butterfly came fluttering its wings and sat down on Chad''s nose. Chad with big sparkly eyes stared at the butterfly calmly.


    "He looks like some kind of an angel right now... beloved of nature, haha..." Ragnarughingly said.


    Magnus chuckled, "No, he''s just being a good boy because he''s under punishment. He will always be our crazy Chad."


    "Let''s go back." Ragnar stood up.


    Magnus followed behind without saying anything. "So, any ns for this school year? We''ll be in our third year. We will have a lot of free time since we have already studied for the next few years. I am personally excited about the Care of Magical Creatures ss."


    "Huh, but we have the most ipetent teachers for it. Professor Silvanus Kettleburn has already lost an arm and a leg, who knows when he will lose the rest." Ragnar scorned. He had read about the teacher, because of him many students have gotten injured and disfigured, some permanently.


    "Oh, don''t worry, I will straighten him up. Honestly, I am better with animals than humans. Right, CHAD?" Magnus asked the cat sitting on his shoulder.


    "Meow..." Chad affirmed.


    "He will even worship Satan at this point, Chad''s opinion does not matter." Ragnar outright rejected Chad''s voting rights.


    But he continued, "And I am not interested in anything except making a potion that can enhance one''s physical pain many times. That would make one''s body so sensitive that even a tickle would feel like a sword stab." Ragnar nned, coldness awash in his eyes.


    Magnus nodded in agreement, "Wanna use it on that animal? Hmm, that''s a good idea. Might as well use it on their favourite dark lordter. He deserves all the pain we can give him."


    "By the way, Mag, I have also registered apany in the Ministry of Magic. It''s called Magipotio, literally meaning Magic Potion, with Potio being Latin for ''potion''. I will use those automated production line systems to mass-produce the potions." Ragnar told him about his n. No matter what, most people trusted Magnus'' business and money-making sense.


    Magnus was delighted with the news. The potion market was a market that was very scarcely ventured in. "That''s good, but Rag, don''t forget that real money is in the muggle world. The world poption is 3.9 Billion. While wizards are just a few millions. So, I rmend you open a muggle branch too. Sell products there also."


    "But what product? Won''t magical items be toomon-sense defying? I mean, we can regrow bones with potions." Ragnar asked.


    "My Brother Ragnar, you should learn and understand the muggle world more. You don''t need to be heaven-defying to be sessful. As long as your products are better than others, you will win. You can create a toned down, diluted version of potions. Potions such as the erection potion, or maybe make a scar removal cream that takes at least 3 months to remove skin scars. It will be a hit. Learn about the muggle market and create potions better than items already avable, though I hope you don''t try topete with my ownpany." Magnus suggested him in detail. His mind was always filled with ideas, but he couldn''t implement all of them as he had limited energy, but he could always advise others.


    Ragnar felt very inspired by this, "All right then, I will open apany in the Muggle world too."


    ...


    When Magnus arrived back home, a person from Tonks & Tonks was waiting for him. He was the assistant of Ted. Magnus invited him.


    "Sir, we have investigated thatmunist case. Chairman Ted sent me here to tell you about it." The man started.


    Magnus alertly listened. He had no idea why they came to him, but it must be important if they can''t deal with it. "We were allowed to meet the secretly jailed Captain. He was brutally tortured, but we ignored that bit. However, the captain informed us that he was framed by his senior, a high ranking General.


    "So, as per the protocol, we hired MEDA to do some digging. They found hard evidence that pointed out that the General was really selling information to the Soviets. The method was a bit strange. The General is a noble lord. He has rtions with a few more noble families across Europe, and one family in the Soviet Union, that is not nobility anymore but still powerful in the Soviet leadership.


    "The General shared everything from the location of our troops, our secret bases, assets hidden in the Soviet Union, and some of our spies too. And you won''t like this. Just after he gave them two spy names, the two were found dead. They had gone to participate in a sports championship there originally in disguise.


    "Later, some of General''s calls were mistakenly heard by the Captain, but he was immediately arrested and med for espionage." thewyer exined.


    Magnus sighed andid back on the couch. "*Sigh* Seriously, the worst enemy of a country is often found inside the country. A general, a noble on that. Well, I guess the media is going to have a field day soon. However, I rmend you do not reveal it to anyone. I will talk to the prime minister myself. He will take the evidence himself and forward it to the highest concerned authority of the Ministry of Defence."


    "Yes sir, we knew this thing is out of our scope of powers, that''s why we contacted you." The Lawyer respectfully left after handing over all the evidence they had collected.


    Magnus soon picked up his phone and called the Prime Minister. But, he had another n. It was time his news channels and agencies under the umbre of Warner Brothers soared to the skies. With the most exclusive news of the day.


    [You can see the Chad on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    BATHE ME WITH YOUR KINDNESS!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 244 - 244. Plot Thickens

    10 Downing Street,


    In the office, the Prime Minister was busy dealing with the many usations against him of bribing an official during his initial years as MP. He had no idea how and from where this news had circted in the newspapers. He was now being constantly attacked by the opposition, being called corrupt. ??


    Then, he found a letter in his name, it was from the queen. She just informed him that His Majesty Magnus was very angry with him for taking all the credit for what happened in South Africa when Magnus did everything.


    The Prime Minister lost his sleep after that, he started to have spontaneous attacks of sweating and hyperventtion. Nobody wants to mess with the king, even less so when he''s a strong wizard.


    *TRING TRING*


    The telephone on his table rang, but he immediately felt somewhat gloomy hearing the rings. The ring felt like a demon''s mouth, and it was pulling him in.


    "Hello,"


    ...


    Magnuszily sat on the couch and spoke through the mobile phone. "How are you? It''s me, Magnus. I heard you are having some problems, well, take care, corruption is something I despise. By the way, I have sent a report to you. You will be receiving it in... NOW!"


    A shocked yelp was heard by Magnus. "Yes, take the file Abe brought. Read it. Recently, I found evidence that one of our generals not only was selling intel to the Soviets but also caused the death of two spies and falsely incriminate an officer for his own crimes. Such a level of corruption at such a high level, and he''s a noble lord. I will take action from my side, but you better make sure he gets hanged for treason, and the innocent officer is released. Got it?"


    The Prime minister started sweating again. Although these days capital punishment was not popr, treason was one category where if found guilty death punishment was highly probable.


    [A/N: In our world, Capital Punishment was banned in the UK in 1965. But death for treason remained until 1998. Currently, in the UK, capital punishment is banned, no matter what crime onemitted. Talk about wasting tax payer''s money.]


    He read the documents carefully and found all of them to be very detailed. The whole rtionship between the general and the people sitting in the Soviet Union was clearly proven in the document. Also, some call records and cash transfers were documented and shown in the evidence.


    "Your Majesty, I will immediately handle this matter. Thank you for investigating this. This matter is above politics, it concerns our national security." The Prime Minister said in urgency. Magnus just agreed and put the phone down.


    After that, Magnus called his people to the Warner Brothers. He had personally sent a secretary to work with thepany, she outranked everyone because he was the big boss. He told her about the news and gave tidbits of clues that would not jeopardise the investigation.


    *Sigh* "I should go and start packing my bags. Man, I hope I get a cute sister soon, I will have reason to run away from my school then." Magnus muttered and went to his room.


    ...


    Cokeworth, The Minds, Ennd


    Severus was having some fun time with Lily today, as from tomorrow he''d be going back to school and there they don''t really get much time to meet each other.


    "Haha... Sev, do it again." Lilyughed and requested.


    Severus nodded and swung his wand. In an instant, a few cartoon-ish small palm-sized translucent holographic puppets appeared on the floor, they started to beat each other and each punch or kick would make clown horn sounds.


    "We can also fight each other using them. I think I can make it popr at school as the best pass time game." Severus thought.


    Lily nodded vigorously, "Yes, it''d be funny if someone turned it into a realpetition."


    "It can be, after all, your ability to control your avatar depends on how good you are at magic. The better you are at magic, the stronger and more sophisticated your avatar can be. Here, look, I will make one that looks like you." Severus flicked his wand again.


    Soon, a new figure appeared. It was a girl that was obvious from its figure as well as its long hair. However, the puppets didn''t really have any face or colour. They were like ghosts, but with no faces.


    "AAA... Sev... why am I naked?" Lily blushingly asked him, seeing her puppet.


    "Everyone is naked, Lily. They don''t wear clothes. But, I believe if I can work on the spell a bit more I can make it so there can be colours. Then we will be able to have clothes. And why are you blushing? It''s not like I made it fat or something, it''s as fine-looking as you." Severus just threw an underhandedpliment.


    Lily was not dumb, she knew what he did and also epted thepliment with a simple blush.


    "Well, I should head back now, Lily. Will see you on the train tomorrow." Severus waved goodbye and left her house. His home was just a few minutes away so he calmly walked.


    ~This school year, I will create more potions, but not the improved versions of old potions. I will create totally new potions. 3... 3 potions seems like a good target. Magnus is doing so much for everyone, we should also contribute to the Order.~ He nned and reached home.


    "Mum, I''m back." He announced as he entered.


    During the past 2 years, his rtionship with his mother had been mended. Now, they were just like any normal mother and son, happy and caring for each other. For Severus, Eileen was his emotional anchor, and for Eileen, Severus was motivation to do better. Their existence was important for the other one.


    "Mum... where are you?" Severus shouted again and looked for Eileen in the kitchen.


    But, he didn''t find her anywhere. However, his eyes fell on a box on the dining table. It was not supposed to be there. And neither had he seen it in the house before.


    He opened it. There was a white folded paper. He felt tense and with shivering hands opened it. He was having a very bad premonition and hoped it would be wrong.


    "NO!"


    His face paled as he read the letter. His pupil flickered. "Mr Severus Snape, your mother is with us. You should know who "Us" means. If you want to get her back safely, do as we say.


    We assure you that your mother will be given the best food and the best room with all the amenities. This is... as long as you cooperate. If you dare to even contact that mud-blood prince then we will know by the increased activities. We have eyes everywhere, Mr Snape.


    And once we see you have done something against us, your mother will be handed over to some very nasty men... she wasn''t used to being this pretty before, it seems your newfound wealth has done wonders. Those men will have fun viting her back to her past looks. She will cry to be killed, that we assure you.


    So, be a good boy, and touch that box and say, "Hail the Dark Lord" It''s a portkey to us. Do it quick, because under 5 minutes after opening this box, if you don''te, we will do what we just told you.


    We will await your arrival."


    *THUD*


    He lost his bnce and bumped into the wall behind him. His face frowned and frightened at the same time. Just when he was loving to be around his mother. Just when she started to treat him like normal, this happened.


    The face of his mother shed in front of Severus'' eyes. Her smiling face, which was lost until 2 years back. He clenched his teeth and fist and stood up. He decided to go there and see what they wanted. He will think about the restter.


    With a jump, he grabbed the box and chanted, "Hail the Dark Lord!"


    *WOOSH*


    ...


    Unknown location,


    It was dark, it was also foggy. Severus had no idea where he had arrived. In Britain, it was still day, but here it was night, which meant he was somewhere east of Britain, in Europe.


    He looked around in frustration. There was nothing, nobody. Just a forest, and some empty area with a few graves where he stood.


    *CLAP CLAP*


    Out of nowhere, 4 men appeared, all wearing masks and big robes. They were Death Eaters, he knew it.


    "WHAT DO YOU WANT? WHERE IS MY MOTHER?" Severus loudly questioned. He was rtively calm though. A normal person would haveunched at them.


    *BAM*


    A red light hit Severus, throwing him a few feet back in the air. *THUD* With a painful groan, he slowly got up.


    "You shall only speak when spoken to or ordered to. Hah... did you think your precious mud-blood prince will be able to protect you forever? He''s nothing but a proud pretentious boy, he''s destined to fail." A man wearing a skull mask with an elongated head spoke.


    Severus saw the man''s long, ashen-blond hair and scoffed, "Huh, Lucius, right? I remember your voice, there''s no point in hiding your face from me. Don''t worry, I won''t call you ugly."


    "YOU!" Lucius took off his mask and threw it to the side. He strode towards Severus with an angry face.


    Severus immediately took out his wand. *WOOSH* Immediately a disarming charm hit his hand. There were 4 death eaters, after all. Death Eaters, not simple dark wizards.


    *CLENCH*


    Lucius knelt in front of Severus and grabbed his face with his leather gloved hands. He clenched so tight the gloves and Severus'' skin made a creaking noise.


    Lucius was trying to cover his anger but it wasn''t working very well. "No no no... didn''t you remember what I said in the letter? You fight us, your mother gets to have some fun with my men. And let me tell you a secret," He came closer to Severus'' ear and whispered, "They''re all werewolves, fresh out of the jungle, their bodies filled with violent energy. You can guess how gentle they will be with Eileen."


    Severus gritted his teeth in anger so hard they started making a loud noise. But this was music to Lucius. "HAHAHA... I like it. That anger, fear, hopelessness. I love it."


    "WHAT DO YOU WANT?" Severus red at him. His voice full of frustration and agony. His eyes had reddened in anger, but he could not do anything.


    Lucius stood up and looked down at him, "You should rejoice, Severus. The Dark Lord wants to personally meet you. It''s your lucky day."


    [A/N: Voldy was being too silent all this time. But he should have guessed it was not good to directly confront Magnus, as he had too many safetys. Also, Voldy has nned something, and for that, he will need Severus'' aid albeit forcefully.]


    [You can see the box, death eaters and Lucius on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    DROWN ME IN YOUR EARNED... STONES.


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 245 - 245. Bargain

    [A/N: What the hell bros, I''m not stupid to waste Severus'' character development on some bull*hit betrayal and crap, there is more to the story. This ain''t my first time writing. You don''t know what I have nned so have some patience. And those who''re cursing at me for no reason, dude, I would have cursed you back if yourment wasn''t auto-deleted by AllNovelFull.


    Now, I advise you folks to keep your pants tight and be patient. Or else I''m gonna send Deadpool after your asses.] ??


    ___________________________


    "You should rejoice, Severus. The Dark Lord wants to personally meet you. It''s your lucky day."


    As soon as Severus heard this, his heart shuddered. He spected that the only reason the Dark Lord would meet him, a weak young wizard, would be to make him do something he never wants to do. And the fact they kidnapped his mother made his doubts formalise.


    "Follow me, he has many things to do than wait to meet half-bloods like you." Lucius sneered.


    Severus''s mind was too busy running a thousand scenarios. He simply walked behind them. ~How do I contact Magnus?~


    He knew that the only person who could help him right at this moment was his best friend. However, he knew his phone would not work here, and neither did he know a spell to send long-range messages. The only such spell was the Patronus spell, which could in theory be used for this but he did not know how to perform it yet.


    His eyes unknowingly became watery... But he immediately straightened his back and forced his eyes to dry again. ~I can not show any sign of weakness to him.~


    He knew Voldemort loved and strived to exploit people''s weaknesses and use them for his own advantage, to break people''s spirit. He wanted to be as unpredictable as possible. And, if he had guessed right, these people must also want to truly recruit him, as he was a very good potioneer, something not verymon in the wizarding world.


    "What do you want from me, Lucius? And did you truly betray the wizarding world by joining him? Magnus had hoped you''d turn out to be different from your father." Severus purposefully annoyed him, so he would blurt out something. And it happened.


    His father was his soft spot. He still couldn''t digest his death. "DON''T SPEAK OF MY FATHER WITH THAT FILTHY MOUTH! You... that mud-blood will soon be dealt with. Our Dark Lord will ensure it, and I will be the one to slowly slit his throat, but only after I kill his family in front of him, as he did with my father. I''ve seen his mother, I wonder if the Dark Lord would take fancy of her."


    Severus argued and mocked him. "Your father died because he tried to illegally enter a vault created by Merlin. I don''t know if you are just too dumb to purposefully deny the whole picture. And let me tell you one thing, Lucius, Magnus might go easy on you as long as you go after him, but if you go after his family, he will disregard everything, even his own life, and kill you no matter what in the most painful way imaginable. I shouldn''t have to remind you of the Battle of Raining Stones?"


    Severus truly felt fear for Magnus''s family, and him too. As he knew what Magnus'' tolerance limit was, and if Voldemort crossed it, perhaps even hell would be too small to hide. On top of that, Ragnar was already traumatised, if something happened to Grace, he might just end the whole world with some super killer gas potion, as his sanity was already on the borderline.


    "SILENCE!... one more word and your mother will be gifted to werewolf no matter you agree to the Dark Lord''s demands or not." Lucius threatened.


    ~Weak minded and egoistical, Magnus was right. These Death Eaters are a collection of the most spoiled, spineless of the wizarding world.~ Severus thought. He stayed silent now, as he cared for his mother far too much.


    He was soon brought to a small shack in the middle of the forest. The moonlight was bright but the thick forest didn''t let any of it fall on the ground. So it was still pitch ck.


    But Severus could feel multiple presences in front of him. ~What is this? Congress of Death Eaters?~


    Lucius pushed him inside the shack and grabbed his robes by the cor to drag him inwards. They passed a few rooms and finally arrived at a decently lit room with candles.


    There were not many people in the world who had seen Voldemort personally so it was hard to imagine what he truly looked like. However, there was a general consensus among the people that Voldemort is very ugly. And, it didn''t seem very wrong now. It was as if he was uglier than a 10th generation incest born. t face, missing nose, bald head, no eyebrows. He looked as slimy as a Slytherin could get.


    The Dark Lord that has the whole of Britain terrified currently sat beside a table, eating fruits. There was also a crazed looking woman with messy hair, who was cutting the fruits. ~That must be Sirius'' cousin sister, Betrix.~


    "Ah, we finally met, Mr Prince. Mr Malfoy tells me a lot about you. Come, have a seat." Voldemort was surprisingly being nice.


    Severus nodded and took a seat opposite the bald man. He stayed silent, as it was the best thing to do.


    "Tell me, why do you follow that mud-blood? Because he helped you with your father? Because he helped you get rich?" Voldemort asked him with a voice that always sounded like he was having an orgasm. It was a mix of whispers and words.


    Severus had an answer to that, and he reckoned they would not like it if he didn''t say something now. "In the first year, when I had juste to the school and showed great talent in potions, Lucius hade to me and offered me friendship. Saying I belong with them.


    "But, at the same time, I saw them treating other half-bloods really bad. I knew they didn''t really want to make me a friend, they wanted to use me. And then Magnus came, mocking me, making fun of me, but he also helped me when I needed it. His friendship was true and he didn''t care about my abilities."


    The Dark Lord euphorically chuckled, "Hehe... of course, Mr Malfoy and my men are really bad at recruiting talents. I also believe that Half-Bloods should not be treated so badly. Their birth was not a mistake, it was bad luck, bestowed upon them by their parents. At the same time, there are not that many wizards for each man to find a magical woman.


    "However, mud-bloods, their birth itself is a crime against the magical world. Their parents are the enablers of that crime. Ah... I should speed up my ns of purging more mud-blood families, infesting our world."


    There was deep contempt in Voldemort''s voice. He seemed to be truly believing in what he just said. Severus felt ufortable hearing all this.


    Then the Dark Lord continued, "You must be wondering, why I brought you here, Mr Prince? I value you immensely. And I want you to join my army, as my direct subordinate. I will fund your entire potioneer career, you can also do as many experiments as you want, even those that may touch the boundary of dark magic.


    "In return, you only need to do one thing. Spy on the Mud-blood prince."


    "NEVER!" Severus blurted.


    *BAM*


    Lucius mmed his head on the table and held him there. "Do not raise your voice in front of the Dark Lord."


    Voldemort waited a few seconds, then reacted, "It''s okay, Mr Malfoy. He''s young. Young people are often impulsive. Now, why don''t you go and bring the coteral."


    Lucius nodded and left the room. Severus silently raised his head again and adjusted himself, however, just then his heart sank.


    "LET ME GO! WHERE ARE YOU TAKING ME?"


    *SLAP* The sound resounded and blood poured out of Eileen''s left cheek.


    Severus stood up immediately. "DON''T YOU DARE HURT HER!"


    Shockingly, Voldemort also got enraged, "LUCIUS! I ordered you to never harm her and treat her like she''s our esteemed guest. If youy another hand on her I will dissolve them in acid."


    The Dark Lord may be a twisted man, but he was strong, extremely strong. And his aura radiated, which made everyone feel suffocated. Lucius also cowered in fear and stopped pulling Eileen''s hair.


    Voldemort quickly went to Eileen and stood behind her, then he put his wand near her face and started to heal her.


    Severus was confused because from what he saw, the Dark Lord genuinely seemed angry and dissatisfied. ~Is he that good at acting?~


    But Voldemort had more personal reasons to get angry, because, to him, Severus'' situation somewhat reminded him of his own from the days long gone.


    Eileen wailed after seeing Severus there. Her heart ached because she knew she was going to be used to break her son, she was going to be his weakness.


    She hated herself now, she wanted to kill herself. But, her misfortune, she didn''t even have the means to do that. They made sure of this, as she was supposed to be their bargain.


    [You can see Voldemort and Eileen on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    SHOWER ME WITH YOUR STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 246 - 246. A Silent Plea For Help!

    Severus couldn''t bring himself to look at her face directly as he knew he would break. He kept himself strong and waited for Voldemort to say what he particrly wanted from him.


    The Dark Lord turned to Severus and started, "You must spy for us on all activities of the mud-blood prince. Worry not, you only need to do it till the end of this year, as there won''t be a need after that. Until then, your mother will be our guest. She will live inside a secure room, with everything from food to other basic needs." His voice abruptly turned a bit colder, "But remember, if you dared to betray us, or even utter a single word about this to anyone not here, she will face exactly what Lord Malfoy told you. Now make a decision." ??


    The words of Voldemort fell like a spear on his ears. The gravity of what was being asked of him was too big. To betray his best friend, whom he really saw as a brother... this was a crime in his mind.


    But... seeing Eileen''s face, his resolve was wavering. His heart was in conflict.


    "No, Severus. Don''t worry about me. Do not listen to these monsters." Eileen cried. She loved her son and knew she had already ruined his childhood. Now, she didn''t want to ruin the rest of his life by being a liability to him. She knew who was Magnus and what his name and status meant. If Severus betrayed him, he wouldn''t just be breaking a friendship but making an enemy out of the descendant of Merlin, this was akin to rejecting god in her mind.


    Severus''s fist shivered, his breathing became heavy. His forehead''s veins popped up. He could not think of a way out. He wanted to save Eilnee, there was no doubt about it.


    Between Magnus and Eileen, he couldn''t choose. Both held equal importance to him. He felt like killing himself, but it wouldn''t solve anything.


    "Quick, we don''t have all day." Voldemort annoyedly nudged him.


    "HEHE... I can bet he will choose his mama." Betrix fanatically shouted, exactly what was expected of her.


    *Sigh*


    Severus took a very long breath. His face looked devoid of any emotions. All the changes that had appeared on him through the years disappeared in a second. The dark and broody Severus returned, his mind under great stress.


    He could only pray, only hope. ~Magnus, please look through my change in personality.~


    "I will do it," He resolutely agreed to them.


    "NO! DON''T DO IT! You will not be able to... forgive yourself after this... *Sniff* Don''t, Sev." Eileen pleaded.


    ~The same will happen if I left you to die.~ He said to himself.


    "HAHAHA... good boy, good decision." Voldemortughed. He walked up to him and put his arm around his shoulder.


    "You will enjoy being a part of us, Mr Prince. However, before you start your mission, there is one more thing." He stepped away all of a sudden, "HOLD HIM!"


    "What are you doing?" Severus confused, looked left and right. 2 Death Eaters jumped and mmed his upper body on the table and bent him. He tried to move and free himself but they overpowered him. He didn''t have his wand either, so he felt helpless. His face paled when Lucius acted next.


    Lucius came forward and grabbed his arm, "Nothing, we''re just ensuring our property now."


    Voldemort came forward with his wand out and a hideous smile stered on his face. "Don''t worry, it won''t hurt. It''s just a simple... Dark Mark."


    "NO! I will spy for you, this is not needed." Severus panicked. He didn''t know if this Dark Mark could ever be removed. Getting this mark was as good as bing a Death Eater, and if he was found out, he''s afraid nobody will believe him, not after betraying Magnus.


    Voldemort took great joy in his agony and put his wand on his wrist and upper arm. "I will be done soon, and after this, you will be an official member of our order. And..." He came near his head and whispered, "With this, I will always know what you do, what you will say and where you are. Hahaha..."


    "Hold him tight," he ordered.


    Voldemort cast some kind of a spell immediately and slowly waved his wand over the wrist. Severus was hurting and he clenched his teeth. He felt something moving in his veins and making its presence known across its body.


    The spell wasplicated, after all, it had so many functions. It was made by Voldemort himself. This spell made sure that his subjects stayed loyal to him. However, the only thing itcked was the ability to read its subjects'' minds.


    The whole processsted 3 minutes, but they felt like an eternity to Severus. Once he was released, he looked at his arm. It had a dark coloured skull and snakeing out of the mouth of the skull and coiling itself around in loops. The mark was also moving slightly, like the magical portraits.


    "You may leave now, Mr Prince, but just keep on sending letters containing the information to your house. Make it look like you are writing to your mother. If you do a good job we will keep Miss Prince safe. Break the deal, and we will... you know it. Mr Malfoy, take him away." Voldemort ordered and didn''t even spare a nce at Severus further.


    "SEVERUS!" Eileen called him when she saw him being dragged away.


    Severus nced at her and softly nodded, trying to give her strength. He knew all he needed to do was somehow let Magnus know about everything and all problems might get solved. Merlin''s magic was with him after all.


    Lucius brought him to the same ce he appeared and shoved his wand in his hand. "Severus, you may have joined the wrong side originally, as long as you do good, My Lord will treat you right. Believe me."


    ~It''s really hard to trust someone with a face like that.~ Severus muttered to himself.


    He simply nodded, not in the mood to talk. Lucius handed him the same box as before, "You know what to do."


    Severus grabbed it and chanted, "Hail the Dark Lord."


    *WOOSH*


    ...


    Severus found himself back at his home, outside it was already evening and the sky was turning dark. The lights were not on at home so everything was nearly dark. Simr to how he was feeling right now.


    As soon as his feet touched the floor again he copsed. His eyes finally let loose and a few tears appeared on his expressionless face. He made no noise however, he didn''t want the Dark Lord to feel good with his misery.


    ~I must keep a distance from Rag and Mag whenever they will talk about sensitive things.~ Severus understood this much about the dark mark now.


    He went to his room and sat down on the chair. Brainstorming what he should do, however, the more he thought he felt more helpless, the Dark Mark had restricted too many things that he could have done.


    Now, if Magnus didn''t take the initiative and used legilimency on him, he will never be able to tell people. What made him feel bad was that Magnus would most likely never do something like using Legilimency on him, his best friend.


    He folded his arms and rested his head between them on the table. He didn''t feel like moving, or even turning on the lights. There was just one single candle now, and he just stared at its mes.


    He felt like a candle. As it would burn and kill itself slowly, the surrounding darkness would soon take over.


    ...


    Magnus'' Mansion.


    What happened with Severus, Magnus had no idea, if he did, he would have used Merlin''s staff and do everything possible to help his friend. But he was oblivious.


    He was at home, packing his luggage and humming some songs. He was taking many electronic items with him this time. They included mobile phones, Portable Radio, an electric record yer, an electric generator that runs on fuel, and a few portable batteries that wererge. He was going to turn his Slytherin Hall into a big music room where people can rx at times. Of course, he didn''t forget to bring many vinyl records.


    "Hehe, this year, I am going to conquer Slytherin house, then, when other houses find how cool mine is, I will gift them these too." He nned as an evil capitalist would. But Magnus was not evil, he was a good boy, as he did things for free when it came to making friends.


    After half an hour, he was done with the packing. This time he was taking 3 extra boxes, and mind you, they were all enchanted to have extra space.


    ~Is dinner ready?~ He wondered and headed to the kitchen. He didn''t hear any sound from there, however.


    "Mum, where are you?" He loudly asked.


    *TANG TING*


    All of a sudden he heard a loud steel te dropping sound. He ran inside to see what happened, and what he found shocked him.


    "CHAD? What the..."


    [A/N: Before you bros jump on me, don''t worry. I''m not gonna be pushing this Severus plot for too long. Currently, it''s nearly September 1st in the fic timeline, this whole arc wille to a conclusion by October end in this novel.]


    [You can see Severus on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    POUR YOUR HOT... STONES ON ME!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 247 - 247. Boss Bobby

    In front of him was Chad, sitting on an opened shelf rack. He had an open cookie jar in his paws, it was without a lid and Chad''s paw was inside it, taking out a cookie. However, there were already a few crumbs on his face and fur.


    Chad, in shock, paused like a statue and looked Magnus in the eyes. Magnus''s and his eyes met for a second. Chad must be thinking something, and Magnus knew it. ??


    *CRUNCH*


    Chad moved like lightning and put two more cookies in his mouth and ate them frantically, as ording to hismon sense if it''s in his stomach then it''s case closed.


    "YOU! You are under punishment." Magnus gave him a chase. But Chad was smart, he instead let the cookie jar fall and ran away. Magnus of course made sure the jar was safe.


    But, once again, Chad made a mistake. He forgot Magnus was a wizard, he was too used to living around Grace it seemed.


    "Immobulus!" He cast a freezing charm on Chad. Chad was already on the run so when he stopped because of inertia he fell face-first on the kitchen counter, and from there slipped and fell to the floor.


    Chad was no ordinary cat, he wouldn''t be injured from such things. From what Magnus knew, Chad had already waged a war with all the dogs in the neighbourhood, a few days ago the neighbour also came toin, along with her dogs in bandages.


    Magnus was totally shocked at first because the woman didn''t have one but 3 dogs, and out of them, two were German Shephard and one was a Dobermann. The moment they saw Chad, the three dogs started crying in loud wails.


    So, Chad was a tough boy. And this meant his punishments were also harder from then on.


    He picked immobile Chad, "Boy, you just got your punishment extended for a week. From now on the kitchen shelves will have locks.


    Chad couldn''t move, but his eyes could, and they showed fear. "Don''t look at me like that. This is the result of your hard work."


    ...


    At the same time, a meeting was taking ce in New York, between the 5 Mafia families.


    Michael Corleone was a smart man, he somewhat understood that no matter what, you can not go against the state, even less so against a powerful wizard who was also a real-life price. Even states would think a hundred times when going against Magnus, let alone his small family that wasn''t even trying to be powerful anymore.


    So, like every time something big needs to be decided, he summoned the families. There have always been 5 families that held the highest power in New York, oftentimes many more tried to enter but they were dealt with by the five.


    Due to the long possession of the underworld in East Cost, these families had be immensely wealthy, and now that the condition of New York was bad, they were getting richer, the business of porn, underground casino and extortion was thriving. Made easy with the budget cuts of the city police.


    Corleone family was the only one that was not pushing too much and taking advantage of this situation.


    The meeting took ce in a good 5-star hotel in the city. It was not ruled by anyone so they all agreed to this ce.


    "Why did you convene this meeting, Mr Corleone? Business is booming, I''m sure nobody here harmed anybody''s interest this time." Don Anastasia started.


    In the big room, a circr table was ced in the middle, the five sat a good distance away and behind each stood their advisor or adjutant.


    Michael sighed and said under his breath, ~That''s exactly the problem.~


    "Gentleman, recently I was contacted by the CEO of FutureTek industries. In the beginning, he wanted to buy some properties from me and you all. I invited him to meet me, and he told me his ambitions.


    "He wants to buy the whole dock section, which currently the Bonanno family runs; the whole warehouse andnd in the industrial area, which is owned and run by the Gambino family; the whole block of the street under the control of the Genovese family. And finally, 127 shops,rge and small that we all ownbined." He revealed solemnly.


    And that was it, all four family dons stood up in anger and started hurling words together, creating disorder. Michael sat calmly and just wanted for them to sit down. But when they didn''t, he mmed his hand on the table.


    "CALM DOWN! I am in the same situation as you." He defended himself.


    "Then just say no to him, why even convene this meeting? While we''re at it, we''ll see how hispany operates in New York... No, we won''t let it work across the whole East Coast." Don Casteno boastfully proimed. After Michael, he was the most powerful guy among the mob families.


    Michael couldn''t help but curse in his mind. He wondered if he had not known about the true strength behind FutureTek and these demands, would he have also acted like this?


    "Gentleman, now I will tell you why I couldn''t say no, and why you won''t be able to say no either. Forget the East Coast, you can''t even stop him from entering your home turf and p you in the face. Behind FutureTek stands the whole might of MEDA and the renownedw firm Tonks & Tonks. If you think you don''t care about any legal trouble, then MEDA will end you all. They have already gathered all the evidence they need to put each of us behind bars for decades.


    "I will not say more, you know about MEDA already." Michael stayed silent after that and let others discuss. All of them knew that if MEDA got involved, they will surely be dealt with by the FBI. The city police may be underfunded but the FBI was a federal agency, they had enough money and manpower to catch all of them.


    So, after a whole hour of pointless discussion, they asked Michael, "What about the pricing?"


    "Current market rate, nothing less, nothing more," Michael answered. He knew what they would ask next.


    "And what if we reject?" One of them asked.


    *Sigh* "Well, then you can say goodbye to the mob world and say hello to either hell or prison." he answered.


    There wasn''t really any choice left for them. It was either agree to sell or die, there was no disagreeing.


    In the end, they agreed to sell it. It was better to live another day, as there will be many chances to make money. And as long as they didn''t make losses, they could ept it.


    Oh, how naive they were.


    ...


    Michael left the building and directly drove to meet Bobby in Cambridge. He was soon taken to the meeting ce, it was the new building Bobby had bought.


    "So, they all agreed? Wonderful. I will send them the papers to sign and the cashter. You, Mr Corleone, will get a helping hand with your business. If you ever start a techpany, you can get certain help from me and my various assets. If you need my advice, then invest in technology stocks as they will soar to the skies soon.


    "You will also get ess to hiring MEDA, as long as it''s not some illegal work, they will give you a preferential discount. You will also get awyer assigned to you by Tonks & Tonks, of course, if you can pay him or not is up to you." Bobby gave him many helping hands.


    And, if Michael really has help from MEDA and Tonks & Tonks, he can truly get out of the mob business and bury his past for good. Bobby had just given him a way out of this life.


    "Thank you, Mr Armstrong. Please visit my home when you are in New York City again, we will have dinner together." Michael offered him.


    Bobby sent him away and looked at hiswyer. "Let''s prepare the money."


    A few dayster, after the 5 families signed the papers of ownership and took the money, at night, all of a sudden the whole money bag disappeared. Not even a single dor bill was found.


    They obviously had no idea how or where it could go, as it was securely ced deep inside the safe. They could only doubt it was an insider job and this caused infighting in the gangs.


    Only Michael knew about Bobby and his magical background so it was not very tough for him to guess what happened. But he actually got the money back soon, with a warning to act like he also lost it.


    This way, Bobby and Magnus now owned a majority of goodnd space in New York City with only a few million being spent.


    The next part was to start making money from it.


    "Why do I feel like some kind of a mob boss myself?" Bobby wondered while sitting in his apartment. Instead of a cigar, he was eating a lollipop and a pizza.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONE ME DOWN PLES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 248 - 248. Back To School

    "HAHAHA... man, you turned out to be even more shrewd than me. When did you hatch this n?" Magnus was talking to Bobby. The cost of the calls was great but they could afford it.


    "When you said... "I wish I had morend in New York, instead of that useless Chrysler Building." That''s when I made this n." Bobby said, mimicking Magnus. He alsoughed, feeling that Magnus must be the first person in the world who bought a whole building by mistake, thinking it''s a carpany. ??


    "Okay, you can use thend as you wish, I will see if any of mypany wants to open an office there. But, most of mypanies are more of manufactures so it''ll be a waste to be there. WAIT... There is still Emrys Construction. Ah, I guess it''s time to hire a few more wizards. Bobby, tell the Tonks & Tonks guy there to put out a few job offerings for Creative Wizard position at the MACUSA notice board." Magnus requested.


    "Sure Mag, but what''s Creative Wizards?" Bobby asked while chewing on some dumplings he had just ordered.


    Magnusughed and exined, "It''s nothing but a fancy word for a Construction worker, but with magic. This way they don''t feel small. Anyway, with the sry I pay them, they are anything but small people. Each of my Wizard workers in Emrys Construction is already either a millionaire or about to be one."


    They continued talking for a few more minutes and hung up. It was already nighttime in Britain and the family was having theirst dinner before Magnus and Ragnar would leave. Thankfully, Grace will have her baby in the December holidays, so at that time he is going to be at home.


    "Dad and Mum, please take care of yourself when we are gone. A few wizards from MEDA, hand-selected by me, will be keeping you two safe. Know this, my life is in less danger than you two. If someone from the magical worldes to fight me, I can defeat them. But, they might try to get to you to get to me because they know that can''t beat me in a straight fight." Magnus exined as well as warning them.


    Ragnar also chimed in, "Yes, mum, dad. Please, promise us that no matter what happens, you will never take off all the charmed items that we provide you and you will never go somewhere without informing the security."


    "Yes, there is something bad going on in the magical side of the world. I told you before, a magical Hitler is going around and he hates all wizards who are born of two muggle parents. And considering all my wealth and status, he might try to do something funny." Magnus briefed. It was important for them to understand the threat in order to react ordingly.


    Grace caressed Magnus and Ragnar''s heads, "My two little princes. We will be careful and do as you said. So don''t worry about us. Also, Grandma Martha said she will being here to live with us while I''m pregnant. She said without you two I will be alone and bored, and she''s an expert in helping with childbirth."


    Magnus'' heart was at ease now. Even though he had no idea about Martha''s strength, she should still be powerful. Also, if push came to shove, she could summon the entire army of Goblins, Centaurs and V from Camelot. Hell, there was also Cuddles, Pebble, thousands of XXXXX rank animals, and also the one and only Duck, who''d rather give his life trying to protect Grace, because Grace was his beloved sweetest grandma.


    So, it was foolish to really attack Magnus'' family. But, there can always be some underhanded methods used, that''s why he used MEDA, as these people were experts in finding hidden dangers.


    "MEOW..."


    Chad came and rubbed against Grace''s feet. Grace picked him up and put him on herp, "You dummy, you were caught stealing cookies today? Bad boy, stealing is bad manners. I will have to hire a trainer for you it seems."


    Chad didn''t know the trainer was going to bring many hard times for him, so he just purred and slept.


    ...


    1st September 1973,


    It was a good sunny day, thankfully the rain had stoppedst night. Today, despite Magnus'' persuasion, Grace and Adam decided toe and see them off at the station.


    So, the car, a normal range rover, left their home covertly. Magnus put a notice-me-not charm on it so the people avoided it. At least for a few kilometres. Wizard security travels with apparitions so they do not need any vehicles. But the muggle security had to silently follow them.


    "Magnus, here, you take these. I made this for your friends Emma and Severus." Grace handed him two extra lunchboxes.


    Magnus embarrassingly took them and tried to end the topic right there, before Grace went as far as dreaming about her grandkids, while she herself was about to have a child.


    "Ragnar, you should also quickly find a girlfriend and after school marry her and give me lots of grandkids," Grace cheered him.


    *Cough*


    Ragnar was shocked that he was now on the receiving end of this desire of Grace. Magnus was just smugly smiling. "Mum, don''t worry, if there is someone out there for me, I will give you 10 grandkids."


    "OH! Aren''t you an ambitious one." Adamughed and patted his head.


    "Well, if you keep nagging me, I have no choice. I''d do anything for my family." Ragnar replied, making the two emotional and giving him close hugs.


    After a decently long trip, they arrived at the station. It was, as always, filled with people. Their destination was the tform nine and three-quarters. When they arrived, there was already a small line of wizards and their families waiting to go to the other side. Many recognised Magnus and his family and greeted them.


    ~Are all walls on this tform enchanted?~ Magnus wondered at the same time.


    "Ah, this never gets boring. As magical as ever." Grace muttered when crossing over. They didn''t need to run through, just going at normal speed was also good enough.


    The train was steaming as usual, giving off a very magical feeling. Magnus doubted all this was theatrics to make kids curious and excited about the magical fairy tale life at Hogwarts. This only fools the first years and parents of students to some extent. For the students, they learn the reality of the school after the first week.


    "CONSTANT VIGILANCE! HEY YOU! MOVE AWAY FROM THERE! AND ADOLF RATLER, STOP TRIMMING YOUR MOUSTACHE ON STATION!"


    All of a sudden Magnus heard Moody''s loud grumpy voice. He looked around and sure enough found him organising the tform and making the students board the train.


    Soon, Moody''s eyes...''eye'' met Magnus'' so he came forward to meet and greet them. He looked at Adam first and bowed slightly, "Your Highnesses."


    "What are you doing here, one leg man?" Magnus asked.


    Moody was by now used to being named strange things by Magnus, so he had developed a habit of ignoring the first part of words. "Heh, I have be the temporary DADA professor. Can you imagine who was first selected by Dumbledore? Let me give you a clue, red hair, big nose and weak aura."


    Magnus'' eyes shined, "Leaning tower of Weasleys?"


    "BWAHAHA... yes, and that''s a nice name for their house. Anyway, I told Dumbledore to not let Arthur Weasely take the position and drop the standard of DADA proficiency at school. So, I was hired." Moody exined.


    "Well, that''s good. I will have someone to train with." Magnus gratefully said. He always wanted to try out the DADA but never got apetent teacher.


    "MAG!" Emma soon came running with excitement. Grace, though, first greeted her with a soft pat on her head.


    After that, Magnus also noticed Severusing towards them. But, he quickly saw the slight change, ~Why does he look grumpy?~


    "All right... the whole squad is here. Emma, you didn''t save seats for us this time?" Magnus asked her.


    "Hmph... I already put my luggage there." She proudly replied. She had gained some confidence after meeting Grace.


    So, Magnus and Ragnar started to say bye to them. "Bye-bye..." They hugged each other.


    "EAT FRESH AND STAY HEALTHY!" Grace advised them.


    Everyone lifted thenguage they would bring to their cabin and headed towards the train door. However...


    *BOOOOOOM*


    *BAAAAAAAM*


    2 ear-shattering sounds, enough to scare the hearts of everyone, resounded. The sound came out of nowhere and swept through the whole building.


    *CRACK*


    ss, no matter where, the ss shattered under the intense st. It was scary and everyone fell to the floor or kneeled down. Grace and Adam too were on the ground, and all the MEDA wizards covered them from all sides.


    Fear and anxiety took over the tform, making some 1st years whimper and hug their parents, while some 6-7th years formed a protective circle around the young students. This was how they were taught.


    "WHAT WAS THAT?" Magnus and his squad immediately turned around to watch. But there was only Moody standing, even he was in shock.


    However, just then Magnus'' mind realised something, this was the magical side of the station, there was still the muggle side. "THIS... IS A BOMB BLAST! WE MUST HELP!"


    [A/N: This bomb st was a real-life world event. The King''s Cross station and Euston station bombings were two bombing attacks on 10 September 1973 by the Provisional Irish Republican Army (IRA) that targeted two mainline railway stations in central London. The sts wounded 13 civilians, some of whom were seriously injured, and also causedrge-scale but superficial damage. But here, in this story, the bombs were of far greater intensity, because of the increasing anger of the IRA, even more after their people had started to disappear, thanks to Magnus.]


    [You can see Moody on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    GIVE STONES OR DEADPOOL COMES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 249 - 249. Heroes Of Hogwarts

    *BOOM*


    The st was very loud and scary. Magnus could only imagine the damage that must have urred outside. ??


    He turned to look at Moody, "Call Ministry Aurors quickly to organise the people in the station. I am going to take a look outside, if we can help people then we obviously should."


    "We will help too, Mr Pendragon..." All of a sudden a few students came to him. Their faces looked frightened but still showed some strength hidden inside.


    But, the most shocking thing was that all of these were seniors of Slytherin house. There were about 5 of them, all of them were the ones that werepletely on Magnus'' side of ideology.


    "Us too..." A few more wizards came forward from Gryffindor, Hufflepuff and Ravenw. Magnus felt warm in his heart, this was exactly the change he wanted to see in the magicalmunity. Toe together during the hour of need.


    "Brilliant. Make sure you do not break the statute of secrecy. At most, secretly use magic to lift the rubble of people who are stuck inside. If you use magic, do not worry about the Ministrying to punish you, I will deal with them. Remember, we must save people if they are in a problem, the emergency services will take some time to reach here. Follow me." he led them out.


    On his way, he saw Grace and Adam. "Ragnar, you lead mum and dad out to their cars. The muggle guards must be going crazy there."


    Moody followed behind, saying he needed to oversee that everything is done subtly and they don''t end up creating more trouble than helping. Emma and Severus also followed.


    They went out the same way they entered. As soon as they arrived they were greeted by a few people running away while some screamed. There wasn''t anything destructive, but Magnus knew that whatever happened must have happened at the main terminal and not the tforms.


    "Follow me." He led everyone against the wave of people trying to run and save their lives.


    Crossing a few tforms, they arrived at the main terminal. Magnus'' heart shuddered to see the condition. He didn''t know about the damage the bombs did but there was a huge fire ravaging the building, people screamed in fear and some in pain, some tried to jump from the upper floors of the building.


    "Everyone, I am going to cast a notice-me-not charm on all of us. We will use the Aguamenti charm and summon water. But remember, our focus is not to stop the fire, instead it''s to save people." Hemanded and moved ahead.


    At the same time, Ragnar led Grace and Adam out from the side. The MEDA wizards were along with them so Magnus had no fear for them.


    They divided themselves into small squads and started to quash fire. They saved a few people on their way. The building had copsed from some parts.


    Magnus felt bad for the people. They had nothing to do with thend dispute between the two countries, yet they were the ones being hurt and losing their lives.


    ~If I can''t force this senseless violence to stop, nopany will think of investing here, and neither will the economy grow. Hmm... Good, I can use myself this time. That they attacked the royal family, as we were present here. As long as their top leaders know they messed with Merlin''s descendent, I''m sure it''ll have some effect.~ he thought.


    There were a few people dead, crushed under the rubble. Some died in the fire. Magnus didn''t let fellow students focus on the dead and instead found those still alive.


    In the middle of the whole operation, Magnus disappeared for a small time. He went towards the exit of the station and continuously chanted point-me charms. He was looking for the attackers and he had a feeling they were not far away. They were most likely running away.


    Magnus was already under charms so nobody would notice him. He took out his small expansion pouch that was his emergency pouch as well. He took out his broom and zoomed into the air.


    Continuous point-me charms were creating a light that showed the direction. Magnus found himself following the road heading out of the city. After 4 minutes of flying at full speed, he finally saw a taxi cab moving a bit faster than the other cars. And the charm was also pointing at it and following.


    ~Huh, not today.~ he muttered coldly.


    "ACCIO BOULDER!" He summoned a decently sized boulder. He had to use his both hands to hold it. Then he went a few metres ahead of the approaching taxi cab.


    ~Let''s see if my time and distance calctions are good.~ He muttered and dropped the boulder. It was only 20 kilos heavy, but falling from this height would cause damage worth many times the weight.


    The boulder fell, the car kept on moving. The road ahead of them was empty, so they pushed it. "Haha... we did it... mission se...*BOOOOM*"


    Nothing, nobody spoke anymore, or they couldn''t. All of a sudden something fell from the sky and directly caved in the roof of the car. Inside the car were three men, but they didn''t seem very good, their spines were most likely broken and bodies squished in ways unimaginable.


    The drop was so hard that even the road was broken by the boulder. It was not Magnus'' intention to harm them, but the 3 men sped up, causing the boulder to fall on the roof and not the engine. However, before leaving, Magnus left a note saying, "Criminals of King''s Cross st."


    Those in the police with even an ounce of backbone and brain could quickly recognise them. The whole city was looking for these attackers, and one of the leading bombers seemed to be a famous one. Magnus still called Tom and told him about this ident and their identity. Tom would now rush to the ce and arrest them, taking the credit. Though it will be tough for all to exin how the boulder fell from the sky.


    In theing years, this will be one of the unsolved mysteries of the world, just like the Bermuda triangle. Though some scientists would say it came from space and some religious people would say it was a punishment from god.


    Magnus had no idea what happened there after he left. The three wouldn''t get away with the crime that was for sure. He returned to the station secretly and joined his friends again.


    At the station, they worked for an hour, and by then the emergency responders had started to take over. Seeing this, Magnus told everyone to return to the tform. This way, they silently saved the people and left. Not even wanting to take credit for it.


    Most of them were tired, with the exception of Magnus and Moody. The train had still not left yet, how could they? But a few more teachers had arrived at the station and made sure every student sat inside the train.


    Professor McGonagall had arrived too, as the deputy headmistress it was her job to ensure children safely arrived at the school. When she saw the tired and dirtied students, justing in from the magic wall, she couldn''t help but secretly feel proud.


    She longed to see the day when students from all four houses woulde together and do something good for once.


    All of them had some ash on their faces, some had their robes torn from ces. This was the proof of their hard work.


    "Professor, it seems the train is going to bete today." Magnus greeted her.


    "It''s okay, Mr Pendragon. We can use magic to reach on time... in fact, reaching an hour earlier would be wiser, since some of you may need a bath before the 1st years'' sorting ceremony." She said thoughtfully.


    "Actually, it''d be better if you just took us dirty ones before the rest, this way those 1st years won''t have to wait too long and have their sorting ceremony lose its charm," Magnus suggested. He could already imagine a few 1st years falling asleep in the grand hall waiting for their sorting to start.


    She agreed to this and organised the teachers to take the students who participated in the rescue to the school with apparition. Of course, they could not enter the school directly, they''d just appear outside it.


    Magnus, Ragnar, Emma and Severus also arrived soon after. They quickly went to their dorms to bathe and get fresh. Meanwhile, the train woulde a few hourster.


    "HEY! Sev, what are you doing standing under the shower? It''s been 10 minutes already." Magnus called him out in the shower.


    Severus, as if just woke up from his sleep, looked around. He quickly washed his face and came out. "Nothing, I was just rxing."


    "Let''s go then, I haven''t eaten the lunchbox mum had packed for us four." He enthusiastically went to the Great Hall.


    Emma also came right in time from her dorms and followed them. She was still having an adrenaline rush, "I can''t believe we just became heroes. We saved people. I don''t know how to exin this feeling."


    Magnus chuckled, "You''ll get used to it."


    "Especially when you''re around this bad luck charm," Ragnar added.


    [You can see the cab and the fire on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    I SEE... YOU NEED DEADPOOL?


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 250 - 250. Call Of The Nature

    "Here, Sev, Rag and Emma. Taste these, mum sent them. She especially made them with her own hand. Hehe, Abe and George were scolded for helping her in the morning." Magnus nudged them. Currently, they were one of the few in the hall, as the train had not arrived yet.


    "Mrs Grant made all this for me? She''s so kind... Thank you." Emma happily took the box with great enthusiasm. ??


    "WOAH... There''s pizza for me, Mrs Grant packed me a pizza. How did she know this was my favourite?" Grace was already on cloud nine. The pizza had be her favourite food ever since the trip with Magnus.


    "Nice, for me it''s chicken." Ragnar was also satisfied.


    "Severus, we didn''t know what food you love the most so mum packed a little of it all. I got pancakes though." Magnus said and enjoyed the smooth buttery pancakes.


    They ate heartily even before dinner started. However, Emma couldn''t eat it all. "That''s it, I''m done. I cannot eat more, do you guys want some?"


    "Sure, give it to me. I never waste food, especially when mum made it." Magnus took her lunchbox and gobbled the food down.


    But then he noticed Severus sitting silently and taking small bites, "You don''t want it?"


    Severus simply pushed the box towards him. Magnus happily ate that too, "Sev... You''re acting different today. Is everything okay?"


    Severus'' heart beat fast. He was happy that Magnus at least noticed it. But he quickly tried to act normal, or else Voldemort will double he''s acting like this purposefully.


    "Rag, give me some chicken too." Magnus now had his eyes set on Ragnar''s box.


    "NO! These are spicy chicken, my favourite." Ragnar denied it wholeheartedly. If anybody, only Ragnar could challenge Magnus when it came to eating. It was as if Ragnar too was somewhat dragon-like.


    "Come on, just one piece, I wanna taste it." Magnus was persistent.


    So Ragnar tore a small 1-centimetre piece of meat and gave it to Magnus, "Go away now."


    "YOU THINK I''M A DOG?" Magnus acted enraged. But Ragnar stayed calm.


    "Continue, I know you''re faking it so that I may agree with you. Huh, we live in the same house, Mag. I know everything about you." Ragnar smugly read him.


    Magnus hissed and sat back, it was mission failed for him and he had to satisfy his taste buds with a small 1-centimetre bite of chicken. He waited for the hall to fill up. The 2nd-7th years were the first to enter and take their seats. The 1st years were going to enter next.


    Everyone was ready to p, but Magnus found himself in a very problematic situation. He held his stomach, "Dammit... I shouldn''t have eaten so much. I-I gotta go..."


    He got up and fast-walked out of the Great Hall through a side door. Except for a few teachers and his friends, none noticed him leaving as the hall was very noisy already.


    Once out of everyone''s view, he decided to make a run for it. It was a ticking time bomb for him in his belly.


    "WOAAAH!... MR PENDRAGON!"


    Magnus, as he was closing the door of the Great Hall, heard some gasps and awes.


    He turned around, it resulted in a frown and sweat appearing on his forehead. There stood 100 small kids with sparkling eyes.


    ~Frick ME!... Why now?~ he internally cried.


    All of the 1st year students there started to rush to Magnus to talk to him or shake his hands. But Magnus was in a pinch at the moment. He didn''t want to open his mouth to speak or else he might just curse at them.


    ~Where the hell is Professor McGonagall?~ He looked left and right.


    "Mr Pendragon, did you really defeat 15 wizards alone?"


    "Mr Pendragon, are you really the richest wizard in the world?"


    "Can I touch you?"


    "Do you know Merlin?"


    "Can I still buy Dumbledore voured underwire?"


    "Are there other vours?"


    "Is Princess Grace really an angel?"


    They all started to ask him questions. Those muggle-born students who had no idea started to ask their newly made friends about him, and those started to enthusiastically tell them about him, but they were exaggerating it by too much, saying Magnus had killed 5 Basilisk all alone.


    ~On no, they have surrounded me~ he internally cried and silently took out his wand. ~I''m afraid, I will have to use my powers on these younglings.~


    *WOOSH* *ZZZZ* And a lightsaber suddenly decapitated all 1st-year kids... AH! wrong universe.***


    *WOOSH* A girl jumped and hugged Magnus'' waist tightly. This was akin to squeezing a balloon on the verge of bursting.


    "Me Pendragon, I am a big fan of yours. My big brother talks so much about you..." she chirped.


    "W-Who''s y-your brother?" He asked in pain and interest, a rarebination he wasn''t liking experiencing.


    "I am Amelia Bones, my big brother is Edgar Bones." She revealed happily. She was very proud of her brother working with Magnus.


    "Oh!" Magnus eximed... but it was known if it was in shock or a natural ident somewhere in the pants.


    *FOOTSTEPS*


    "First years... please stand in line here and do not make noise. Mr Pendragon, what are you doing outside?" Finally, Professor McGonagall arrived.


    To Magnus, she didn''t seem any less than a heavenly angel, with a wrinkled face but still an angel, "I forgot something in my room, I''ll be back in a minute." He blurted and ran away paying no attention to them.


    ...


    The Great Hall greeted the new students with warm apuse. Soon the sorting ceremony was also conducted.


    "Amelia Bones... Hufflepuff!"


    "Bartemius Crouch Junior... SLYTHERIN!"


    The sorting was neatly done with no hat stall, meaning that there were no students this year that had talents that werepatible with all houses.


    Once they all took their seats, Dumbledore took to the podium to speak. However, his eyes darted towards the Slytherin table and found Magnus missing. But he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    "Wee to Hogwarts, 1st years, and wee back to the rest. I must acknowledge, the beginning of this year has already tensed many of you up, and it''s understandable. What happened this morning at the King''s Cross station was very tragic and horrifying.


    "The loss of life is never easy to cope up with. So we shall have 2 minutes of silence in the name of all those who lost their lives in that tragic ident today." Dumbledore announced and turned silent.


    .


    .


    .


    After two minutes, he spoke proudly, "Despite what happened and how scary it must have been, a few of our students showed the bravery of unmatched calibre and rushed to help those in need.


    "I am very proud of all of you, as I always dreamt of seeing wizards someday use magic to help without asking anything in return. Still, I would like to name everyone who participated in the rescue. First, let''s start with the one who led the whole rescue, Magn... *THUD*"


    Dumbledore''s speech was interrupted because someone opened the Great Hall''s door too loudly. But then a man ran inside in a weird fashion, he was physically challenged. Many recognised him as Professor Kettleburn. His face looked horrified and panicked.


    "HEADMASTER! HELP! IN THE SCHOOL..." He cried in fear.


    Dumbledore calmly asked, "What happened? Breathe, Professor Kettleburn, and answer clearly."


    "THERE''S A CHIMAERA IS ON THE LOOSE!"


    Bang, all those who knew what this creature meant panicked and started screaming.


    "SILENCE! CALM DOWN. As long as everyone is here you will be safe, all the teachers are here to secure the area." Dumbledore took over the situation.


    He turned to look at the teacher and silently nodded. They took the cue and went to each entrance of the Great Hall to guard it.


    *BAM*


    But just then, with a loud thud, the main door was pushed open.


    "ROOOOAR..." The ear-shattering roar resounded.


    ...


    10 minutes ago,


    "Ah... I bet it was the chicken. I should''ve stuck to pancakes." Magnus was loosening himself in the restroom. It was on the 1st floor not too far away from the Great Hall.


    "I should hurry up, can''t miss the whole ceremony. I need to keep a high reputation so more of the new students follow me. I wonder who will join Slytherin though." He was busy with his thoughts.


    *Knock Knock*


    All of a sudden someone heavily knocked on the door of his stall.


    Annoyedly, Magnus barked, "Hey, this is upied. And there are 10 more stalls."


    *Knock Knock*


    "Come on, let me take the call of nature in peace."


    *BAM BAM BAM*


    "THAT''S IT, I''M COMING OUT." He angrily finished, flushed and opened the door.


    But he immediately took a few steps back and a frown with sweat appeared on his face. Alongside, his wand appeared in one hand and a sword in the other.


    "Oh, what a cute... CHIMAERA?!"


    (£þ¨Œ£þ)


    [You can see the Chimaera on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    WHERE MY STONES AT?


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 251 - 251. The Grand Entry

    "Oh, what a cute... CHIMAERA?!"


    Magnus was shocked and slightly scared, to be honest. He had seen Chimaera before but those were the docile ones in Camelot. Also, these creatures were very scary to look at. ??


    Chimaera were vicious, bloodthirsty beasts with a lion''s head, a goat''s body and a dragon''s tail. Because of their ferocity, Chimaeras were ssified by the Ministry of Magic as XXXXX (extremely dangerous and lethal), and their eggs were ssified as ss A Non-Tradeable Materials.


    And ording to history, there was only one recorded instance of a wizard killing a Chimaera, although the victor died from exhaustion after killing it. So, it was normal for Magnus to be careful.


    And the Chimaera in front of him looked very angry too. His eyes were contracted and the mouth spewed some kind of foggy steam.


    "GRRRRR..." Chimaera growled at him.


    Magnus held his sword ready, "Hehe... hey kitty kitty kitty...."


    *RWAAA...*


    "BAD KITTY!" Magnus brought his sword forward and blocked a strike from the Chimaera''s sharp ws.


    He knew he needed to find some space for himself to move around. So he jumped over the Chimaera and came to the more open area of the restroom. He knew he would have to fight it in order to safely leave.


    The Chimaera next slowly moved towards him, as if calcting its prey. But, too bad the Chimaera was yet to realise that today he was the prey. *WOOSH* He ran fast and leapt at Magnus with his jaws wide open and his aim at the target''s neck.


    "You wanna bite me? ME? Huh, I will bite you." Magnus dered and also jumped towards the Chimaera.


    Obviously, this action shocked the Chimaera, in his life he had never met someone this brave, he wondered if his own calctions were wrong. But since he was already in the air he had to go with the attack.


    Magnus was smirking the whole time since he had already nned everything. "You asked for this."


    He quickly waved his wand in mid-air and created a small thrust of air with it. This way he was able to manoeuvre his body and adjust himself. Seeing this, clear panic appeared in the Chimaera''s eyes.


    "HEHE..." Magnus chuckled.


    Soon they were adjacent to each other, the Chimaera wanted to use his big tail and m onto Magnus, but Magnus moved faster and reached his neck.


    *NOM*


    Magnus bit the Chimaera on his neck. This was the first time this lion-headed beast was experiencing such a thing. Normally, he had the necks of other animals in his jaws, today he felt what his prey must-have.


    "AOOOO...." The Chimaera cried in some pain. But what was even more terrifying was how he felt when Magnus made contact with him. He felt as if it was not a human, but a giant Dragon. He felt scared from the bottom of his heart, finally realising the order of the food chain in this ce was different.


    *THUD*


    The two fell down on the floor, while the Chimaera cried in pain. Magnus'' bite also included some hot mes from his mouth. "What the... why are you crying like a dog?"


    It seems Magnus had underestimated his own biting power. Seeing how the Chimaera was still on the floor tiredly lying still, he rushed to help, "Hey hey... I will heal you, I didn''t mean to hurt you so bad."


    Magnus quickly used the basic healing charms to help the beast. His eyes were slowly turning back to normal and showed a sense of life, aspared to the earlier hazy and maddening look.


    Slowly, he got up and stared at Magnus. He was most likely thinking about what he should do next now. But, surprisingly, the Chimaera jumped near him and licked his face.


    Magnus was shocked, ~Did... Did I just get a new pet?~


    He slowly raised his hand to caress the beast. The Chimaera''s head was that of a lion so it was very furry and soft. Magnus wanted to pat him and touch his mane. And as expected, the Chimaera brought his own head forward to him.


    Magnus chuckled, "Haha, who would have thought this call of nature would lead me to a new friend. Where did you evene from?"


    Although he wondered about his origin, he was thinking about what to do with him. ~Well, killing you will be against my values, so I guess I will send you to my big home. But first, let''s go to the Great Hall.~


    With one good jump, he took a seat on the back of the scary Chimaera. He went out of the washroom and roamed through the corridor. The portraits on the walls would jump in fear or exmation, a few interested ones would ask him about the creature.


    The elfs who were working here and there would run away in fear. Magnus was the only one with whom the elfs felt totallyfortable, so they didn''t hide from him.


    "Haha, this feels very majestic. I guess you are a lion with just some alterations." He patted the head of the Chimaera, who happily purred and walked. To him, Magnus'' weight on the back was negligible.


    "MEOW!"


    All of a sudden both Magnus and Chimaera were alerted by this sudden meow. Chad was not in Hogwarts as he was back at home to provide Grace with some quality entertainment while she went through her pregnancy.


    That only left two cats, one was Professor McGonagall and the other was Mrs Noriss. They turned around to look and sure enough, it was Mrs Noriss since the professor was in the hall.


    "Come here, girl." He called the cat. Now, Mrs Noriss was in many ways just like Filch. She had a really good bond with her master and even notified him about the misbehaving students.


    But since she was friends with Chad, and Magnus was Chad''s boss, Mrs Noriss also considered him a friend. Though she may also just be intimidated by Magnus, just like the Chimaera was right now.


    Mrs Noriss happily jumped over and sat down on the back of the Chimaera, just in front of Magnus. Then, they continued their journey.


    He was just about to enter the big door of the Great Hall when he heard the panic cries of people from inside. ~What happened there? Don''t tell me... DEATH EATERS ATTACKED THE SCHOOL?~


    He tensed up, so he took out his sword and the wand and ordered the Chimaera to break through the door. But he was very calm, knowing that Dumbledore was there, the man was called the strongest wizard alive, there had to be some truth to that statement.


    ...


    Dumbledore knew it wasn''t that hard to subdue a Chimaera as long as all of the professors here fought it together. Hell, these beasts were even domesticated by a few people so it didn''t make sense for it to be so dangerous, at least it was much easier to handle than a Nundu.


    "Professor Moody, please go out and see if you can find the beast. Professor Flitwick, tell Hagrid toe quickly, he may have some way to subdue the beast without killing it." Dumbledore hurledmands left and right, showcasing his ability tomand people.


    "Professor McGonagall, please try to calm the children and help those having a panic attack." He ordered.


    *BOOM*


    That was when the main door all of a sudden broke down and fell with a loud thud, shaking the hearts of everyone. All sounds ceased to exist in the hall as the students panicked and their minds went into shock. Some fainted and 1-2 weakest minded ones wet themselves. The Head Boys and Head Girls dutifully covered the 1st years to protect them.


    Ragnar had his bag of potions ready in his hand. Emma had her broom pouch ready, if need be they can go airborne at any moment. Severus also had his wand out. On the other hand, Sirius, James and Remus didn''t have a very profound fighting experience as Magnus had provided to his friends, so they just hid under their table as instructed by their house prefect.


    *ROOOOAR* An ear-shattering soul-shaking scream came.


    *WHISTLING*


    "Umm hmmm... Hmmm hm..." a whistling noise came from the other side of the dust caused by the sting of the door. Nobody could see what was there but the Chimaera was guaranteed as the roar was clear.


    But then, one of the 7th year students from Ravenw eximed, "Hey... isn''t this whistling tune..."


    Another onepleted his guess, "YES... that song... that... Fortunate Son! Yes."


    *WOOSH*


    A smooth gust of wind cleared away the dust, and with that, Magnus'' majestic form was unveiled, followed by people''s awes and gasps. His wand was raised in the air, pointed forward, through which he just cast a charm to clean the air. The Despair sword was in his other hand, raised towards the front, with its tip pointing at the teacher''s table.


    Under him was the great beast, curiously looking at everyone, especially the roasted chicken on the table, but with whomever his eye connected with felt dread seep through their body. Even though he was harmless, just a Chimaera''s mere presence was enough to tense everyone up.


    Finally, there was Mrs Noriss,fortably sitting on the back, nearly hugging Magnus.


    Magnus worriedly looked around and asked seriously, "What happened? I heard you all screaming?"


    [You can see Mrs Noriss on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    GIVE STONES FOR THE SWAG!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 252 - 252. Suspended

    Magnus seemed to be genuinely concerned that something must have happened in the hall. But, now he seemed to be in an awkward situation, however, he didn''t feel embarrassed because almost all students were scared, hiding or crying due to fear. So, he was in a much better situation, and he had a freaking Chimaera as his steed so he was actually looking badass.


    His sword was shining in the dim light of the hall and the wand had a glowing tip, ready to fire some prepared spell. A few people felt intimidated by just looking at him. ??


    Ragnar put his potions back in his pocket and sneered, "Tsk... Show off."


    Severus was confused, "Wait, didn''t he go to take the call of nature? How did his visit to the toilet end up in this?"


    "YES... THIS IS WHY I LIKE HIM! HE''S SO CRAZY!" Emma cheered and eximed on the other hand. She hadpletely let go of any shame and wholeheartedly had epted that she liked him. Though if someone would ask she would say she likes him as her best friend.


    Magnus slowly led his new pet forward, who was thumping his feet with full pride as the Chimaera looked majestic. His mane fluttered in the air and looked shiny.


    "AH! LAGOS! Thank goodness you are found." All of a sudden Professor Silvanus Kettleburn ran to them.


    But Magnus suddenly felt the emotions of the Chimaera, now known to be named Lagos. He was scared of Professor Kettleburn as he slowed down.


    "STOP! Don''te closer, he''s scared of you, Professor Kettleburn. Tell me, what were you doing to Lagos that he ran away? If I remember correctly, this Chimaera must be very old, and you helped Mr Scamander with learning about Chimaera with the help of Lagos. You helped him write Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them, correct?" He sternly questioned the disabled professor.


    "Scared? But I treat him very kindly. He''s like my own child." Professor Kettleburn said with a heartbroken expression.


    Magnus looked at the Chimaera, indeed he felt that Lago wasn''t really angry or against the professor, maybe he was just dissatisfied due to something. "Have you ever thought, maybe it''s time to let this beast into the wild to go and live his life as he wants? Away from being used as a means of research?"


    "But he was born in captivity, he does not know how to survive in the wild." Professor Kettleburn argued.


    "Hah, then I have just the right ce for him to live. A ce that has animals that don''t hunt for themselves and are so developed in mind that they understand there is no point in fighting each other. If you agree, I will send him there." Magnus suggested.


    Camelot was the best ce for Lagos to be, away from the crazy professor who had no thought of his own safety in mind, even ending up losing his limbs. What was the guarantee that his pets wouldn''t suffer too? Magnus was worried about this fact.


    "Think about it, I will take your answer in the first ss." He said and got down from the back of the beast. He caressed his face and then hopped back to his seat.


    Professor Kettleburn soon mended his rtionship with Lagos and took him away to his temporary shed. Magnus felt bad for the poor beast as Lagos nced at Magnus again and again while leaving. He looked cute and sad with this separation from Magnus.


    ~Poor boy, don''t worry. I will send you to your new friends soon.~ Magnus decided to help him now. It''s been decades since Lagos had been with Kettlebern, and it was time to let him go.


    "MAG! THAT WAS SO COOL!" Emma jumped at him and grabbed his arm in excitement.


    He shyly smiled, "Well, one thing led to another and we found each other."


    "Weren''t you in the toilet?" Ragnar asked.


    "I was, but for some reason, he came there and started to scratch the door of my stall. Then I fought him and subdued him." Magnus exined.


    Ragnar chuckled, "He was probably attracted to your ''scent''."


    "EH! Dammit, Rag. Don''t say such disgusting things while eating. Great, now I lost my appetite." Magnusined and put the knife and fork down.


    "You having an appetite is already a miracle in itself currently." Severus snarkily added.


    At the same time, Dumbledore was left gobsmacked, standing at the podium. His speech was disrupted and now nobody even remembered he was speaking. The students had already started eating. ~Sigh, let''s eat then.~ he muttered and went back to his seat.


    Magnus was looking around, "So, who joined our house this year? Any new talents?"


    "No, not anyone great enough to mention. There is one boy though, he has taken a seat with the Gang of Slytherin. His name is Bartemius Crouch Junior, son of a ministry employee." Ragnar exined everything. He had already decided to keep an eye on this boy, he looked crazy already.


    But Magnus didn''t pay too much attention, "Sister Narcissa has already graduated. Now there isn''t anyone strong left in their group to lead it. This is our time to shine, we''re going to take over the house and make everyone our followers. At the same time, we will make living hell for this Gang of Slytherin. They have harmed enough people already."


    Listening to this, Severus tensed up all of a sudden, so he looked to the other side and acted as if he was eating. ~Dammit, I need to be careful. I don''t even know when he is seeing through me.~


    ...


    Muggle World,


    "... Breaking news, an attack on the British Royal Family was most likely nned but it failed. The rescue operation is still ongoing and 5 bodies have been found already..." This was all the news had to show about.


    Adam and Grace had already returned home and had taken a shower. The day was very tiring today, but they felt better knowing the bomb was not for them specifically. Though they were depressed knowing some people died.


    "Let''s message Magnus. If he is free he will call us." Grace worriedly decided.


    ...


    Ministry of Magic,


    Improper Use of Magic Office, a division of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement at the Ministry of Magic. It dealt with the misuse of magic, particrly in cases where Muggles were involved, be it by Hogwarts students, or by fully qualified wizards.


    The division was charged with investigating incidents of magical activity that breached the International Statute of Wizarding Secrecy, such as deliberate use of magic in front of Muggles, or in Muggle-inhabited areas, or failure to conform to the stricturesid down to uphold saidw. To this end, it was also tasked with enforcing the Decree for the Reasonable Restriction of Underage Sorcery. It also maintained a list of people with the ability to turn into an animal at will in order to prevent any misuse of their talent, with there being heavy penalties for those who failed to register.


    Dolores Umbridge(She''s old in this fic, and her real age is also a mystery in the canon.) started her career as a lowly intern in this office right after leaving Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry at 17 years old, and due to her tyrannical methodologies underneath her sweet attitude, along with taking credit for other people''s work, she became Head of the division before 30 years old.


    This was a great achievement for someone of her age, but she was actually not that smart, she just knew to lick the right foot at the right time belonging to the right people.


    At the moment, she was the Head of the Improper Use of the Magic Office division. However, today was strange. Instead of one or two notifications of Improper Use of Magic, tens of such marks were registered in a small area. It was as if a wizard war taking ce.


    So, Dolores rushed to the scene and found out everything about it. When she returned, she happily and vehemently wrote 46 letters and sent them out to the students who participated in the mission to save people at King''s Cross.


    ...


    Back in the Great Hall, the dinner continued. After that, the owls flew in. But 46 special letters with magical mouths were soon heard in the hall, freaking a few of them out.


    "Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon, it has been noted that you have indiscriminately used magic in the presence of muggles to not only influence their world but also possibly harm their people. As a result, as per the rules, you are suspended from Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Please personally deliver a letter with an exnation of why you did it and if the apology is epted, your suspension will be lifted.


    Dolores Umbridge,


    Head of Improper Use of Magic Office," the letter announced.


    Ragnar, Severus, Emma and many others heard the same words with just the difference of their names being there. Magnus knew this could create a problem, so he stood up and assured everyone, "My friends who helped me and got this letter, do not worry, I will deal with it quickly."


    ~I guess she does not like her job.~ he coldly muttered.


    [You can see Good boy Chimaera on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONE IS MY SOAP! HELP ME BATHE!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 253 - 253. Care Of Magical Creatures

    If being foolish was a sport, Dolores Umbridge would have won a gold medal. The woman had no understanding of what should be touched and what not. She had no idea of the current mood of the poption and often disregarded public opinion. There were even some conspiracies spreading in the ministry that some angry people were nning to throw her on the mountain the giants live in.


    At the same time, the constant false support of the Wizengamot members who were against Magnus helped inte Umbridge''s ego and sense of self-importance. ??


    So, she went as far as to bring up the matter in the next Wizengamot meeting. However, her bad days were just starting. Because unlike in normal meetings, where Magnus just hands over his vote to Dumbledore as he''s at school, this time he woulde personally. And he will be well prepared.


    ...


    Hogwarts,


    The first ss with Professor Kettlebern was here, and Magnus was excited to start it. Why? Because he was amazing when ites to dealing with animals, all of them seemed to just love him at first sight.


    "Mag, how do you do it? The Hippogriff has already kicked 10 students, broke one''s arm and another''s leg, and yet here he is cuddling near you as if you''re his mother?" Emma asked him in confusion and awe.


    "Hehe, I guess I have an affinity with all animals. Want to pet him? Come, don''t be afraid. I believe that most animals can sense fear in others, and these cheeky ones take advantage of it. So, be confident and slowlye here." He instructed her.


    Everyone else was currently standing on the side and watching him y with the magical beast. Envy was clear in their eyes.


    Emma slowly walked closer, followed by Ragnar. However, Severus didn''te for some reason.


    "Slowly, raise your hands towards his head and wait for him to acknowledge your existence." He advised them.


    Hippogriffs had the bodies, hind legs, and tails of horses, but the front legs, wings, and heads of giant eagles, with cruel, steel-coloured beaks andrge, brilliantly orange eyes. Theye in many colours: stormy grey, bronze, pinkish roan, gleaming chestnut, and inky ck. The one Magnus was caressing was bronze, there were many more however who were just watching them.


    Somehow, Kettleberg had gotten about 5 Hippogriffs to be kept here in the name of conservation.


    "Remember, they are intensely proud creatures, and an individual must show proper respect by bowing to them, and waiting for them to bow in return before approaching. Eye contact should be maintained at all times, without a single blink. Hippogriff should be allowed to make the first move." He instructed them.


    But Emma questioned, "You didn''t do that. It was him who bowed to you, you were just eating an apple and not even looking at him."


    Magnus chuckled and caressed the Hippogriff''s face, "Hehe, I guess I''m just so handsome that even animals are attracted to me."


    "Tsk... Narcissist." Ragnar cursed him.


    But, because of that, the Hippogriff all of a sudden turned to Ragnar, with his threatening eyes and angry face.


    "I TAKE MY WORDS BACK! PLEASE DON''T STOMP ON ME!" Ragnar quickly apologised.


    Magnus heartilyughed and stopped the Hippogriff, "Haha, don''t do that, boy. They are friends. Come, Emma,"


    The Hippogriff was very calm and happy by being beside Magnus, so he let Emma touch his face and give some pats. All animals loved pats after all. But when Ragnar came, the Hippogriff first tried to bite his hand, though after some reconciliation he let him pat him.


    Magnus then looked around. All the students were having trouble befriending these majestic creatures. ~Hmm, I guess this is my time to shine. Slytherin and Ravenw will be mine then, hehe...~


    "What''s with that evil smirk?" Ragnar noticed his face.


    *Cough* "Nothing. Oh, Professor is here. Professor, what''s his name?" Magnus inquired.


    "This one''s a very jolly Hippogriff, so I named him Bobby," Kettlebern said.


    "BWAHAHAHA..."


    "AHAHA..."


    Magnus and Ragnar startedughing openly. Now looking at the Hippogriff''s face they now see Bobby''s face too.


    "Good choice of name, Professor. I like it, and I think another friend of mine will like it. Haha..." Magnus praised.


    *Lick*


    Bobby the Hippogriff licked his face, prompting Magnus tough more, "Stop, Bobby. Don''t lick me."


    "Pfft... HAHA!" Ragnar howled.


    "Is it some insider joke I''m too dumb to understand?" Emma asked them in confusion.


    "No no... it''s nothing. I will tell youter. Professor, I will go now and help others with bonding with these cute hippogriffs." Magnus moved to each Hippogriff.


    All Hippogriffs weed him happily and made friends with him immediately. This made Magnus'' job easier. He made everyone impressed with his skills.


    Slowly, he helped everyone except the Gang of Slytherin members, in fact, he even told all the Hippogriffs to beat them up if they get any chance. And they did, sending a boy to the infirmary.


    "See, they are very gentle creatures if you know how to work with them." He helped a few Ravenw girls. In the background he could see Emma ncing towards the girls, heughed and continued.


    The ss ended after 2 hours and everyone returned to the castle. Magnus, however, remained there as he had to talk with Professor Kettlebern.


    "So, professor. What have you decided for Lagos?" He asked.


    Kettleburn was sitting in his outdoor office, a hut like the one belonging to Hagrid. Also, Hagrid was there to help the professor.


    "Magnus, good work ye''re doin''. Chimaera will forever be in danger if left with us folks. They''re not as strong as the Nundu." Hagrid spoke, feeding a baby Hippogriff.


    Kettleburn was deep in thought, "Can I see where he will be living?"


    "No, I''m afraid not. That ce is a high-level secret. Animals from many endangered species live there in peace. It''s better if the ce remains a secret. Don''t worry, those animals are not made to do anything by humans. They are left in nature to y and enjoy. Their food is also taken care of so they never go hungry." Magnus tried to assure the professor.


    *WHISTLE*


    Kettleburn whistled, and soon a cheerful Chimaera ran to them. But he first jumped towards Magnus and received some pets on his fluffy head.


    "He really likes you. I''ve never seen him like this before. *Sigh* Truly, if it was someone else I would have been shocked, but knowing whom you are rted to, It seems normal." Kettleburn said, talking about Magnus'' heritage.


    "I have a way with animals and beasts. Hmm, I wonder if I can go to the zoo and make myself a real Noah''s Ark. Well, I guess I know what I''m doing in next summer holidays." Magnus muttered, shaking everyone with his crazy ideas.


    "Take him. It''s better if he''s given a better home. I would like him to have his own family and live happily." Kettleburn emotionally said and stroked Lagos'' mane.


    Taking the cue, Magnus called Abe to the grounds. Since it was outside the castle, nobody suspected the appearance of the elf. "Abe, take the Chimaera to Grandma. She will talk to him and teach him how to live there."


    Abe was first of all scared. The moment he appeared he jumped behind Magnus in fright. But then Magnus helped him be friends with the Chimaera.


    "I will go now, sir." Abe put his hand on the beast and vanished.


    Hagrid nodded after seeing this oue. "Terrific beings, them elfs. I ''member, meself once had a drinking buddy who was an elf. Poord died under his master''s abuse."


    Magnus sighed hearing that, "Abuse and elf are words that go hand in hand these days. Too bad the ministry does not stand for them either."


    "Argh... ''Em Ministry folks are dunderheads. They care not fer us, half-breeds, forget entirely different species." Hagrid said. But, the gentle giant didn''t seem sad at all.


    *Pat Pat*


    Magnus patted Hagrid''s arm, "How are you liking the new wand, my big friend?"


    Hagrid gave a cheerfulugh, "Haha... life''s never been this easy, Magnus. Yeh have my thousand thanks."


    "d I could help. I will leave now for my next ss. See youter," He said his bye and left.


    ...


    Magnuster that day went to his office under the teacher''s housing wing of the castle. There, he greeted Adrian, who had returned from South Africa and had resumed his work.


    Magnus had asked him some things a few days ago, "This is all the information about Dolores Umbridge, from her birth to now."


    Magnus read the documents and cheered, "Haha, this is going to help me a lot. Good job, Adrian. How is your family by the way? Your wife and kids?"


    Adrian felt grateful that Magnus asked him this, "They are living an ordinary life, sir. Though both my children have shown idental magic, they''re just 5 right now so we have a long way to go until school."


    Magnus nodded but gave a suggestion, "You should send your children to muggle schools, for now, that will give them a different and better attitude towards life. They will understand the duel nature of being a wizard as well as a human. Oh, also take a cell phone from thepany store and give one to your wife. The better we''re all connected, the safer we will feel. Bobby is going to roll out country-wide service in a few weeks, then we will both be able to talk on the phone."


    "That will save a lot of time, sir." Adrian thought about its convenience.


    But Magnus reminded him of dangers, "Yes, but not for you. It will cause you more headaches because now you will have to investigate phone calls too, also your phone calls can be tapped. Hence, I still want the MEDA wizards to use phones for non-work rted things only, or if you do use it then talk in code words."


    "Yes, I will start working on this as soon as I return." Adrian solemnly noted this important thing. Hispany was involved in many huge cases and knew secrets that could destroy countries. So, secrecy was very important to them.


    Once Adrian was gone, Magnus started making points from the report. "Hmm, Umbridge, when you poke a snake''s nest, you should expect a venomous bite."


    [You can see magical creatures ss on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    MONKE NEEDS STONES TO PLAY!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 254 - 254. Magnus Counter

    Magnus wore a good suit, over which he wore a long coat. He was to go to the Wizengamot today. The main purpose for leaving the school though was to go and hand over his personal letter to the ministry telling why he used magic in the presence of a muggle.


    However, the funny thing was, Magnus'' wands didn''t have a trace on them. So, Dolores'' letter was only spective and not factual.


    "Are you sure you don''t need me toe?" Ragnar asked him.


    Magnus chuckled, "Hehe, I''m sure they don''t need the whole gang, brother. I''m going there to deal with one person, not destroy the ministry.


    "Where is Severus?" He asked.


    Ragnar shrugged, "I don''t know, he''s been acting strange since school started."


    "Did he tell you anything? Maybe something happened at his home." Magnus wondered.


    "I don''t know, I will try asking though," Ragnar said and let Magnus go without any care.


    ...


    Magnus came to Dumbledore''s office as the old man was the only one who could take him to the Ministry.


    But Magnus saw Fawkes and his family there too. "Oh, when did youe here?"


    Fawkes, as if seeing an old family flew to him and hugged Magnus''s chest with his wide wings. "Hehe... good to meet you too."


    *Chirp*


    A small phoenix also flew to Magnus and sat down on his shoulder. Magnus of course knew him, "How are you, little Rex?"


    Well, he was amazing, depicted by how he affectionately rubbed his head on Magnus'' cheek. The whole Phoenix family was enjoying their life it seemed and it was all that mattered.


    "Good, I hope you are not giving the professor too much trouble." He said petting them both.


    At the same time, Dumbledore spoke, "They have be a delightful addition to my life now. Especially the little Rex, the little boy has too much curiosity in him."


    Dumbeldore dotted on the Phoenix family as if they really were his kids now. But Magnus didn''t say anything and let the old man be happy, he deserved it a little.


    "So, shall we go to the Ministry?" Magnus asked.


    "Hold my arm then."


    ...


    *ZZZIP*


    They apparated inside the Ministry directly. From there they took the elevator and went straight to the underground. There, arge hall was set up for the meeting. At Magnus'' request, the Minister had made the room look less dark and more vibrant with lights.


    So, when this time he entered, he found the hall to be looking much more pleasant to the eye and mind. ~This is the correct environment to talk and discuss issues.~


    As soon as he entered he became the focus of all. Most of those who already supported Magnus either verbally greeted him or just bowed their heads a little. Everyone knew there that say whatever you want, Magnus'' influence was unmatched. If he were to dere anyone in this room a Death Eater, the public would blindly believe andunch a hunt for that person and his family.


    So, in this single aspect, Magnus was more terrifying than the Dark Lord. But, because the Dark Lord had no morality and bottom line, he still had the upper hand.


    The loud voices of people talking continued until the Minister came and presided over the meeting. She took her seat on one side of the hall, which was slightly elevated.


    Eugenia started with normal matters, "Lord Elphias Doge has asked that in order to make sure attacks like what happened to Mr Pendragon recently don''t happen, we should all divulge our financial statements to the ministry''s financial documentation department. This way, we can better know where the money ising from and where it is going. Because from the previous interrogation of the traitor, we found out he was initially paid 3,000 Galleons to start the mission, but then his mission became a part of his lifeter."


    There were protests erupting, by both the light and the dark side. Magnus scoffed and spoke, "Huh, all of us hold public offices. Wizengamot is not there to serve ourselves, but to serve the best interests of the wizardingmunity. Merlin had this idea in his mind at the time of creating this organisation. We are older than the Ministry itself and hence have a greater responsibility too.


    "Now, if any of us here have an objection to revealing our financial activities to the Ministry, that itself should be a reason enough to check for corruption. So, I dere that I will reveal my financial activities. But only if the Ministry makes sure the data can never be disclosed to anyone. I suggest creating a data repository near the residence of the guardian of the deep vaults of Gringotts."


    Everyone understood the meaning. The guardian was a Nundu, nobody had the guts of messing with it. Foolishly, people there thought even Magnus couldn''t mess with this beast, not knowing it was him who appointed him in the first ce.


    "I agree as well." Dumbledore raised his hand.


    Well, now that the two most influential wizards had agreed, there was no point in denying it, since the majority was already in the hands of the Light side.


    Eugeniapleted the case and moved on to the next one, "The next point of interest is the resolution by Lady Umbridge. Lady Umbridge, will you be speaking or should I read it?"


    "Hehe... no, please. I will do it myself." A woman with a face more punchable than anyone''s worst enemy''s face stood up. She was wearing pink all over, from top to bottom, even her shoes were pink. Her chuckle was so annoying that it could make a man''s ears bleed.


    Be it one from the light side or the dark side, none liked this woman, it was a rare moment when all members of Wizengamot agreed on something, albeit without even speaking to each other.


    "Respected Wizengamoth and Minister. I would like to report something to the members. Exactly 7 days ago, at 10 AM, an event took ce in King''s Cross Muggle railway station. This event put our wizarding society as well as the Statute of secrecy in danger.


    "Mr Pendragon, along with 41 of his colleagues, openly used magic to extinguish the fire, magically lifted debris weighing tonnes to get people out. This kind of behaviours put the magical world at risk of being found out. So, we sent letters of suspension ording to thew.


    "However, my letter was ignored and Mr Pendragon took all the me on himself. But, even he ignored the letter and continued his sses. That is why I want to hold a trial of Mr Pendragon, however, because this trial proceeds it needs permission from the members, so I am here.


    "Please decide if Mr Pendragon''s actions were appropriate or not." She finished her opening speech and stayed standing. Now, the Wizengamot was going to discuss it.


    The first to stand up was Augusta Longbottom. She was a strong woman of the Longbottom family. Though it should have been her husband standing there, the man must have been busy elsewhere. She snarled at Dolores, "Lady Umbridge, I would like to ask you, are you drunk? Or maybe on some other medication that troubles your thought process?"


    "W-What do you mean, Lady Longbottom? I am fine and fit. And I do not drink anything other than good British tea." She proudly replied.


    "Then, it shouldn''t be hard to see what His Majesty did was to protect the people, as his duty says, and I am sure you read the report by Auror Moody. His Majesty used the Notice-Me-Not charms to make sure nobody sees them doing miracles. So why are you wasting our time when the case is as good as rejected?" She asked confidently. She knew she was saying the right thing, and most other wizards agreed.


    But, of course, the ck family was a nemesis of Magnus now, how could they not use the opportunity, to be more precise, Dolores Umbridge.


    Arcturus ck III, the patriarch of the ck family, Sirius'' grandfather stood up, "I agree with esteemed Lady Longbottom, however, there must be a reason and proof why Lady Umbridge is taking such a big step, right? After all, anyone who was able to get into Wizengamoth shouldn''t be a fool."


    Dolores found confidence and proudly continued with a nod, "Yes, because up until Mr Pendragon''s actions in the station, everything was fine. But then he went further to catch the criminals. He caught them in a way that was unexinable by muggles and it remains a mystery to the muggle world. He threw a boulder at the escaping car from the sky. The criminals were in the middle of a highway and there was no exnation for such an event.


    "This carelessness is alone deserving a harsh punishment, as the actions caused many problems for the ministry."


    The people started talking in the hall, questioning Magnus'' actions. Some felt nervous, wondering if finally, Magnus would face a setback.


    *THUMP THUMP* Eugenia mmed the hammer on the table and called for silence. She looked at Magnus in resign, "Mr Pendragon, do you want to say something?"


    He nodded and started, "Yes, I would like to remind something to the people in this room. Have you forgotten who I am? Yes, a descendant of Merlin. But, did you forget King Arthur? I am an official Prince of Great Britain. Hence, this means I have a duty towards the muggle world, to its people.


    "Now, I am a free person, so I have every right to use magic that God bestowed upon me, to fulfil my duties as the Prince. As I didn''t break the Statute of secrecy there is no legal basis to either punish me or hold a trial.


    "Remember, if I breakws inside the magical world, only then can the Ministry hold me ountable, but if I break thews in the muggle world, as the Prince, I am only answerable to the muggle court. But rest assured, my intentions are not to break anyws. I respect them and will follow them. One more thing, the Ministry has no evidence that I even used magic in the first ce.


    "It''s just that the situation asked for harsh steps at that time. Besides, instead of praising the bravery of students who saved people, you all are trying to suspend them? IS THIS HOW MINISTRY REWARDS HEROES? Tsk... No wonder the British wizardingmunity is on a decline. Wein aboutck of good wizards, but when we see them we try to bury them."


    Magnus''st remark was towards everyone in the room and not just Dolores. They nodded and made up their mind on this matter.


    "Let''s vote now. Those who wish to hold Mr Pendragon ountable and want a trial, please raise a hand." Eugenia proceeded. Only 5 people lifted their hands. Next, everyone raised their hands to hold Magnus innocent. Dolores seethed in anger, but her hellish day was just starting.


    "Any more proposals?" Eugenia asked since Magnus had told her before.


    Magnus stood up and picked a diary in his hand, "Yes, Madam Minister, I would like to put forward a proposal for removal and criminal trial of Head of the Improper Use of Magic Office, Dolores Umbridge, for forging documents, lying to the Ministry and misusing her powers."


    "PREPOSTEROUS! HOW DARE YOU SAY THAT TO ME? I HAVE WORKED HARD ALL MY LIFE..." Dolores burst into anger.


    But Magnus raised his palm and shut her up. He proceeded to say something that made Dolores shudder in fear.


    "Members, I was looking into the records of employees of the Ministry a few days ago. Guess what, I found the name of Miss Umbridge''s father, Orford Umbridge. It turns out, he was an employee here too." He said with a smirk.


    Dolores was visibly shaking in fright at the moment. Her whole life was based on what was being discussed here, if Magnus proceeded, her life would be over.


    But Magnus didn''t give her a chance to gather herself. Also, Lord ck foolishly helped him without knowing.


    Arcturus ck III proudly responded to Magnus, "Of course, we were told that Lord Orford Umbridge was a respected member of the Wizengamot before us."


    Magnus wanted to hear exactly this. He made the most innocent face he could and confusedly said the words that shook everyone, "What? But... the records are saying something else. It says that Orford Umbridge worked in the Department of Magical Maintenance as a floor cleaner."


    *THUD* Dolores fell from her seat, eyes widened and face paled.


    [You can see Dolores on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    I SEE LESS STONE! ARE MY EYES BAD?


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 255 - 255. The Nightmare Of Umbridge

    *THUD* Dolores fell from her seat, eyes widened and face paled.


    Dolores Umbridge was feeling the worst nightmare turning into a reality. She had tried her best, did everything she could, bribed anyone she could to remove her father''s name from the records. But she had no idea there were more records left.


    All these years, she knew that many people tried to investigate her, but none were able to find any dirt on her. However, somehow everything went downhill today.


    "Lies, you are trying to deceive the members to get back at me." She barked back. She had to say something.


    Magnus sighed and gave the documents for all to see, "These are the personal documents of the Minister of Magic of that time. Each Minister of Magic has his own copy of the names and designation of all the employees working in the ministry.


    "Also, many of you here have been working with the ministry for decades now, how is it that none of you even remember the Umbridge surname. It''s not thatmon." Magnus countered.


    Everyone checked the authenticity of the document and only reached one conclusion, that they were fooled and Dolores is done now.


    The Minister, Eugenia, seemed to be the angriest, as she had be fed up due to constantly finding some kind of a spy or dark lord sympathiser appearing in the ministry. Now, even the Wizengamot waspromised. The whole Ministry under her seemed to be working for everyone except the Ministry itself.


    "Miss Umbridge, stand up and face everyone here. We want to know the truth, what did you do to the records? How did you change them? We need to know everything." She ordered Umbridge, as Umbridge had already lost her privileges of being a member anyway, she could be treated harshly.


    In a panic, Umbridge looked left and right for a way out. But, even if there was a way, so many powerful wizards had gathered here that running way was impossible. Some of them now even hold grudges against her.


    Magnus scoffed, "Why would she ept her crimes? For a person whose whole life is based around lies, how can we expect that person to tell the truth? Did you all know that I even met Professor Slughorn regarding Miss Umbridge, and what I heard worried me.


    "He told me that she did not have a good rtionship with him, and he considered her to be an idiotic woman. He said he never liked her due to her bad attitude. She was a person who would do anything to achieve her goal, even if the road to sess goes through a bloodbath, she was ready to follow. She was also never given any position of power during her studies, which made her feel deprived, and she never truly enjoyed her time as a student at Hogwarts. She had no friends there and spent her 7 years in near istion.


    "That is why her ambitions in the Ministry were overflowing from her body. Everyone in the ministry knows about one Dolores Umbridge, the annoyingdy with a nose that wants to interfere in everybody''s business. She wanted to rise and pull you down if she could. She hated everyone, no matter who. Because she believes that the world owes her after what she went through."


    "BASELESS ACCUSATIONS! Mr Pendragon, your ndering will not work here." She shouted.


    But he just shrugged, ~It seems to be though.~


    "Miss Umbridge, I have a question for you. Can you please tell us where your mother and squib brother are?" Magnus asked. Of course, he had other intentions behind this.


    Panic clearly appeared in her eyes, "T-They... I did not see them after they left the home."


    "Isn''t it correct that you continued to me your own mother for your brother turning out to be a squib, didn''t you me your mother for all the shorings in yourself?" He asked her.


    This possibly touched a soft spot and she shrieked, "YOUU... don''t talk about my family like this. I loved my mother greatly."


    Magnus turned colder, "Then why did we find skeletons of a woman and a boy in the backyard of your old house on the muggle side?"


    Everyone felt a chill run down their body in the hall. Even the families against Magnus wouldn''t feel good killing their immediate family, especially a sibling or a mother, and would only do it if that was thest resort to something harmful to their own lives.


    "You have no proof that they belonged to them." she rejected his usation.


    Magnus had prepared for this too, "I have actually. The proof was provided by matching your hair with the bones'' DNA. They matched yours. I also sent them to Saint Mungo, and the report rified that the bodies had a direct rtionship with you." [A/N: DNA tech is highly rare in this era, Magnus as the prince was able to have its ess.]


    "Members, it is clear that Dolores Umbridge not only lied to the ministry but also deceived us on a personal level. She has also gone and killed her mother and brother, in the name of embarrassment, because having a muggle heritage would put her in trouble with certain people she wanted to impress.


    "She also left her father alone, since he was an unremarkable wizard, though his mistake was being a very weak one, so, she also forced her own father to quit the job and go into hiding. Again, I won''t be surprised if he''s also dead as none have seen him since then.


    "Everyone, this woman is a vile sociopath and her only ce is Azkaban for life. She is a danger to society, her brain is a mess of constant machiavellian plots to rise in power and pull down others."


    There was silence at the end of his speech. They were disgusted at the information about her. Many purebloods who happily mingled with her felt disgusted by themselves. Angry too as they often paid her money or helped her, thinking if she climbed up into the organisation it''d help them. But, if she was this kind of a psychopathic rogue horse, why should they invest in her?


    In the end, this decision was Eugenia''s since she was the boss of the Ministry. And after thinking a little, she announced, "First of all, Miss Umbridge is dishonourably discharged from the Ministry, all the money she made by being a worker here shall be taken back from her because she attained that on the basis of her fraud details.


    "Next, a detailed investigation will be done to check all her previous work. And after fully scrutinising the evidence, the court will be held again and the verdict will be announced. Until then, she is to be held in Azkaban''s non-dementor part of the prison."


    *BAM BAM*


    She mmed the hammer and closed the case file. The sound of the hammer felt like nails in Umbridge''s chest. She motionlessly stayed on the floor, looking at nothing but air.


    Magnus walked by her while whispering, "Good luck, I hope no dementor takes fancy of you, but seeing how your mad brain consists of no good memory, they''d probably befriend you."


    Umbridge''s eyes widened, "You... You looked..."


    Magnus nodded, "Yes, how else could I know that you killed your mother and brother and buried them behind your old house? Tsk... you should have known, Miss Umbridge, I don''t show mercy to my enemies. Goodbye..."


    ...


    Zimbabwe,


    For the past decades, the small African nation had been going through its own countless troubles. Although it was called the territory of Britain, it still had a lot of autonomy, but it still hoped that someone woulde and stop these wars between tribes and various groups.


    Eventually, the British came, not only the army but also doctors and teachers. The people weed them with open arms because they needed all this help.


    Slowly, the soldiers not only protected but also helped in many construction projects. This gave people new confidence. Then, thepany of the royal prince, Emrys Construction, came and started creating buildings at a shocking speed. But a few tribes were still against western white folks, sensitive due to past experiences that didn''t end well.


    However, slowly Britain helped Zimbabwe develop ces. Schools were developed, children were taught and helped to go to school and also some colleges. Because of Magnus'' influence, there were some British colleges too who would sponsor the best students toe to the United Kingdom to study.


    The speed at which the economy was getting rich was good. And slowly the attitude of the people towards Britain was changing, now people had started to see them not as envers or colonisers, but as true friends that helped.


    Now, Emrys Construction was creating a new dam for the country that would provide electricity to nearly half of the poption.


    And behind all this, secretly Magnus was trying to get the idea of merging with Britain in everyone''s head.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    HIT ME UP!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 256 - 256. PARTYYYY!

    The n was simple, it''d be better if the world saw Zimbabwe wanting to join the British maind on their own initiative, not the other way around. If they were the ones to initiate the request and Britain would just ept it after some talking, they wouldn''t be called colonisers, they would just be changing a few things about their already acquirednd status because the small African country was already an overseas territory.


    All these things, however, would lead to many changes and for them they needed to be prepared, otherwise, everything will be chaotic. First of all, the maximum number of people in Zimbabwe should know English in order to assimte into the country. But, to make sure they don''t lose their own identity, thew would stipte that their own regionalnguage is also taught to them as a curriculum.


    Magnus wanted to make sure that the people of the country don''t feel mistreated or left out. Hiring good muggles to work in the region was also important, he''d have to make sure they don''t hold any kind of prejudice against them.


    ...


    Hogwarts,


    Magnus sat with Dumbledore at the office. They had just returned from Wizengamot. The trial of Dolores Umbridge would soon be taking ce and the newspaper is going to be publishing the news in the next day''s morning news "Professor, I hoped that you can invite children from Zimbabwe too to the school."


    "But... kids from Africa go to Uagadou automatically," Dumbledore said.


    "Not for too long, besides, they are British Overseas territory right now. And I am working to permanently get Zimbabwe to join maind Britain, bing greater Britain. It has a poption of 5 million right now, while we have 53 million so it won''t be hard to mix them together with the rest. You should also invite wizarding students from all other British Overseas territories." Magnus exined and advised.


    Dumbledore didn''t really have any problem with this, why would he? The more Hogwarts students there are the better it is for the British Wizardingmunity, and if Magnus really turns them into British citizens then that would be a great boon.


    "Are you going to turn all territories into permanent British extensions?" Dumbledore inquired.


    Magnus just gave a cryptic smile, "Who knows, maybe it''ll happen, maybe it won''t."


    "Then I will discuss this with the Board of Governors. They will most likely agree, as having more students is better. This castle was originally designed to teach thousands of students, but we never exceeded 2000." Dumbledor muttered with a sigh.


    "We, I will go to my dorm now. Good night, Professor." Magnus left the old man alone and headed out.


    He went straight to Slytherin''smon room. It was filled with the new 1st years, trying to get themselves ustomed to everything happening there. The school was disappointing. They were expecting fairy tale style life, but here the castle felt more like an abandoned horror house.


    As soon as he entered, they looked at him in hope that he''d do something to deal with the boring times. And he indeed had an idea. He saw Ragnar sitting near the firece and called him, "Rag,e with me. Let''s get the instruments out."


    Ragnar was excited and followed him. They came to their dorm room. Severus was alone sitting there and studying. "Sev,e along. We''re setting up the speakers and the music yer."


    Severus silently nodded. He couldn''t say no to Magnus when specifically asked, or else the Dark Lord might go crazy, thinking he''s avoiding Magnus purposefully.


    They picked up a few big boxes and headed out back to themon room. Magnus however felt that there were not enough people, "A request to all my friends, call everyone to themon room. Today, we''re going to PARTY!"


    "What about the food?" Ragnar asked.


    Magnus whispered in Ragnar''s ears, "Go to the dorm room, call an elf and tell him their boss wants some tasty snacks sent to themon room. French fries, dips, some cookies, cupcakes, chips and sherbet."


    Nodding, he headed to the room quickly. The elfs would need some time to prepare food for all 250 Slytherin students.


    Meanwhile, Magnus got to work with Severus'' help. When Emma came he called her to help too. Some curious 7th years also came forward to help.


    "Well, my dad is an inventor and he made these batteries that can hold electricity. We''re going to connect it to the Music yer, which is connected to the speakers. Then, we can all hear good music in the hall." He exined it to them.


    Nearly all muggle-born students cheered as they had the most exposure to thetest muggle music. Meanwhile, those that didn''t have much contact with the muggle world had no idea what real music even was, to them it was still some simple instruments ying.


    It took Magnus nearly half an hour to set up everything. Mainly the wires were the problem. He was trying to put 6 speakers and 2 subwoofers around the big room so that each corner can have equal music reach. Setting up all the wires took the most time. Then, he connected the batteries to the main music yer. The batteries were also connected to an electricity generator, which was ced outside and the wires wereing through the window. These generators will only be used when the battery is low, and thankfully there were bulb indicators to tell if the battery was low.


    It was pretty high-tech technology, thanks to FutureTek engineers. And soon, everything was set.


    "Okay, let''s start with this new album. It''s pretty famous these days." Magnus put on a record of the album called Queen, and the band''s name was also Queen.


    ?


    The moment the music started, the muggle-born rejoiced and the rest gasped in awe of this marvel. Soon the beat started and the wholemon room was filled with melodies.


    "Haha, didn''t I say we''re going to have a party today? Ragnar, bring the food in." He shouted.


    *CLAP CLAP*


    They used the same magic that is used in the great hall, a replica of themon room was set up by Ragnar with the tables in the right ces. The elfs just put the food on that table and instantly the food got transported to themon room.


    "Next, let''s set the mood." Magnus cheered. He took out his wand and waved towards the ceiling. It was a spell simr to Lumos that he was using, but this spell generated multiple lights from the ce the spell hit.


    Magnus hit multiple ces in the ceiling and soon blinking lights filled the room. He then turned to the candles and made them dim down a bit. That was all, now themon room looked like a disco. He went ahead and increased the volume a bit.


    "LET''S DANCE!" He shouted.


    "YEAAAH!" The 1st years who had been frustrated by the busy schedule came beside Magnus and started dancing and jumping around. The middle section of the room was emptied just for this purpose.


    "Umm... 7th years, aren''t you going to dance? This is yourst year in school, YOU GOTTA MAKE IT MEMORABLE! Also, let me give you secret advice,mon halls have no rules to keep the love birds away from each other." he shouted.


    Immediately a few girls and boys blushed, the whole crowd of the single folks who just wanted to have fun jumped into action to dance. Magnus seeing the floor heating up, put on the special dance music.


    ?Earth, Wind & Fire - September? [A/N: Some songs may appear before their time in the real world.]


    The music hit and everyone started vibing with it. Nearly everyone hit the dance floor. Mostly everyone had no idea how to dance but nobody was going to judge them. Just shake your hips and wave your arms, that''s all you need to enjoy.


    Some couples though danced together and it looked pretty romantic even though the song was not. Magnus and Ragnar were at the centre of the stage, dancing the weirdest but the best because both of them are crazy bastards. They''d jumped and tried to trip each other, at one nce it would seem they were fighting.


    Emma was also nearby them, waving her long hair crazily and moving around. But then Ragnar saw that Severus was not there. So he looked around and found him sitting on the sofa. He ran to him and grabbed his arm, "You thought you can get away? Heh... THIS IS PARTYYYY!"


    Ignoring Severus'' protests he dragged him onto the stage, and now Magnus and Ragnar had a third crazy bastard as they fight... danced together. Magnus was aware of his surroundings and saw the Gang of Slytherins in the corner, sneering.


    Magnus ran towards them, scaring the hell out of them. But he just grabbed Regulus'' hand and dragged him. Some gang members tried to protest, but one angry nce from Magnus scared them away.


    Before again joining the floor, he put on the next song, which was catchy as hell and the perfect dance music.


    ?Boney M. - Rasputin?


    "YEAAAAH!" He ran back to the floor. This song energised everyone with its beat.


    "HORR"


    Out of nowhere Summer also flew in and sat down on Magnus''s head. Magnus continued dancing, "Dance with me, girl."


    Summer was actually enjoying it. So she started to twist her body left and right while thumping her ws one by one on his head. She looked too cute doing it.


    *KECHAK*


    A Slytherin photography club member clicked a photo at the exact moment. He was clicking many photos because today for the first time in his life he saw Slytherin house like this. They didn''t even look Slytherin, they were just people, people who were enjoying themselves.


    By now, as the song was on repeat, everyone knew the lyrics. So, every time the catchy lyrics woulde, everyone would roar it together. "RA RA RASPUTIN!"


    "WHAT IS GOING ON HERE?" Out of nowhere, a sudden shout came. Everyone stopped but the music continued. Their faces turned scared as Professor Slughorn and Professor McGonagall stood at the now opened door of themon room.


    Magnus, without a single worry in the world, ran to them and audaciously dragged them towards the dance floor too.


    "PROFESSORS! WE''RE RELIVING STRESS! JOIN US! DANCE, EVERYONE!" He shouted at the top of his lungs because the song was too loud.


    "YEEEEEES!" They forgot the two teachers and continued dancing. The dance floor became heated again.


    Slughorn gulped his saliva in fright, he looked left and right and noticed a boy and girl kissing sometimes while dancing. Professor McGonagall seemed angry.


    But Magnus showed them summer dancing on his head, "Come on, if even she can enjoy it why can''t you? And trust me, professors, this is the best way to bring all Slytherin students closer to each other as friends. Now, LET''S DANCE! RAG, HELP!"


    Magnus focused on making Professor McGonagall dance, he was scared of nobody so he grabbed her hand and raised it in the air. Ragnar did the same with Slughorn, being the favourite student of the professor.


    They already had doubts that Slughorn was a cool guy who knew how to enjoy it, so the man soon started showing some good moves.


    ?RA RA RASPUTIN! LOVER OF THE RUSSIAN QUEEN!? The song was loud.


    "THIS IS EXCITING!" Slughorn chirped while dancing.


    Magnus soon noticed even Professor McGonagall thumping her feet slowly left and right. So he got excited and whispered to Summer, "Girl, go and help her."


    So Summer flew over to Professor McGonagall''s head and started dancing. Professor McGonagall seemed to follow the rhythm of the owl and moved faster, along with the music.


    "YEAH! THIS IS THE BEST!" he shouted. *KECHAK* A photo got clicked.


    The students were chuckling seeing the stern professor also dancing with them. This made some respect and like her more.


    "I must say, Mr Pendragon, your idea seems to be working. Some pureblood students are mingling with others, I can see." She praised him.


    Magnus was lost in dancing, "Hehe, of course, Professor McGonagall. Music and dancing have no boundaries."


    "But I don''t like the lyrics of the song." She said.


    "Why?" Magnus inquired.


    Professor McGonagall answered while moving, "Well, because Rasputin was a squib and had used a love potion on the Russian queen."


    Magnus abruptly stopped, "WHAT?! REALLY?"


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    I WON''T MIND IF YOU''RE HARD!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 257 - 257. Challenge

    The partyst night was wild, but ording to the school rules, they still had to go to bed by 9 PM. However, the night curfew rules only stipted that nobody could roam around in the school from 9 PM to 6 AM. But, Magnus and everyone else were in theirmon room, hence there was no rule to make them sleep.


    So Magnus dragged the party till 11 PM. Professor Slughorn and McGonagall were pretty angry with him but he just gave them a ss of sherbet and told them to just chill. He slowly made them believe that this was not a party for fun instead it was a weing party for the new students.


    Everyone was happy and enjoyed the evening, that''s all that mattered to Magnus. That night, everyone had the best sleep in weeks because they had gotten so tired by all the dancing.


    ...


    Next Morning,


    When Magnus came to themon room, slow calming music at low sound was already ying. Some students were getting ready, tying their ties around their necks, some were just sitting and chatting with their friends. Others were leaving for the Great Hall. But one thing was clear, the music had turned the cold and darkmon room into a pleasant and warm gathering hall.


    When they all saw Magnus, they happily greeted him. Even those who never talked to him before now greeted him like he was best friends with them from the moment he stepped into the school.


    "Hehe, good morning, everyone. Although there was no alcohol yesterday, I hope everyone is fine, I don''t want to get nagged by Headmasterter." He jokingly said.


    "Oh, a few had tripped and sprained their ankles dancing yesterday, rest is fine." The head boy informed him.


    "MAG! I put the music on this morning. I learned how to use the machine by myself." Emma ran up to him.


    Magnus smiled and patted her head, "Yes yes... Good girl."


    *BAM*


    She smacked his hand away after realising something, "I''m not your dog, hmph. Let''s go now, it''s Moody''s ss... he''s known to be... moody."


    "Haha... yeah... I got to appear in his sses too, he finally found a position of power over me so he''s going to torture me to his heart''s content. He''ll take payback for all the nicknames I gave him." Magnus appeared sad. He knew he''d have to work a lot this year to get good marks in Defence against the Dark arts.


    *YAWN* "Let''s go." Ragnar tiredly arrived and walked out of the hall.


    "What are you yawning for? You were snoring the whole night." Magnus asked him.


    "Had a few bad dreams. Haha, you had a snake running after you and then I came to save you, but the snake then multiplied and the bastard bit me... Oh, the snake had a nose like a human, it was weird." Ragnar tried to exin his dream.


    "Ugh... your dreams are just as stupid as you are. By the way, why isn''t Seving? Is he all right?" Magnus asked, he had not seen Severus since after they went to sleep.


    "Don''t know, I think he went to ss earlier." Ragnar shrugged.


    Soon after, they arrived at the Defence Against The Dark Arts ssroom. It was now situated in the basement of the school in a bigger ssroom that could double as a hall.


    Today, something different was going on, because all the desks had been removed and all of the students who came earlier were standing on the side.


    "What happened?" Magnus asked Elna(South African girl).


    "Hey, Magnus. It''s nothing, Professor said he''s going to teach us some practical spells today. Oh, I heard you had a partyst night in yourmon room? I wish it was in the great hall. Would have freshened everyone up." She sighed.


    Emma, pushing Magnus to the side, came forward, "Elna,e, we will stand together today and practice whatever spell the professor teaches us."


    Magnus sighed, ~This girl.~


    *BAM* The door opened.


    "All right, listen, everyone, I want your full attention at me today, I am going to teach you how to whoop some wizard asses." Moody entered with stride. As soon as he said some adult words, some girls from Ravenw raised their hands. Moody grunted, "I do not care about your feelings miss Timber, if you think that me saying some curses is bad then wait till you are fighting a real wizard, a wizard that wants to kill you.


    "Now, focus on me." He continued.


    He waved his wand and made a ckboard roll towards them. He started to write some words on it. "There are three curses that one should be very careful about. These are the ones that usually the Dark Wizards use, they are called Cruciatus Curse, Imperius Curse and Killing Curse.


    "All three are banned for normal use by the Ministry. So, what can we even learn? Counter-curses, Reductor Curse and Aqua Eructo are the three main curses that you will be mastering in the year''s time. The one who can''t even initiate these curses will fail my ss." Moody warned while looking at Ragnar.


    Magnus patted his brother''s back, "Huh, he''s threatening you. I will deal with himter, he dares not bully my brother."


    "NO! He has challenged me. I will show everyone this time, I can also cast amazing charms." there was a fire in Ragnar''s eyes.


    Moody continued, "Now, I know that some of you have already mastered these curses, yes I''m looking at you, Mr Pendragon. I know you have mastered nearly every spell all the way until thest year. So, I have a special challenge prepared for you. You are going to be mastering one of the hardest charms, the Patronus Charm. I know Flitwick is your Charms teacher but hecks the vision to teach the right thing. This charm can help you greatly." Moody advised him, as well as secretly winked at Magnis with the fake eye. But poor Moody did not know that his fake eyes didn''t look as if winking, instead it seemed to be rolling crazily.


    "Yes professor, I wanted to learn it too. I think it will be good to get rid of some evil spirits." Magnus said while looking at the Gang of Slytherins. He was mocking them since the whole house was already in Magnus'' pocket now.


    "CLASS! Let''s start." Moody started. Before teaching Magnus, he gave the wand movement pattern for all to memorise. This in itself would take tens of minutes.


    Then he came to Magnus. "Okay, casting a Patronus is simple, and I believe if anyone it should be you to make the best Patronus because of how much you love your family."


    He started exining everything he knew about the spell. "Patronus Charm is the most famous and one of the most powerful defensive charms known to wizardkind. There are two types of Patronuses: corporeal which means a Patronus with a particr shape and form and incorporeal Patronus. Incorporeal Patronuses have no particr shape and do not protect against dementors the way corporeal Patronuses do.


    "Seeing the history and their long affinity with humans, it is normal that among the mostmon Patronuses when cast are dogs, cats, and horses, this is if the wizard can create a corporal one. The vast majority of witches and wizards are unable to produce any form of Patronus, and to create even an intangible one is generally considered a mark of superior magical ability.


    "To sessfully cast the spell, you need to begin by mustering the happiest memory you can think of, the happier the memory, the better the charm will work. Alternatively, one could imagine a scenario that would make for a very happy memory. The next step is to begin drawing circles with your wand so as to increase the power of the spell. You must then say the incantation, ''Expecto Patronum'' the Patronus wille from the tip of the wand and can be directed towards a target by pointing one''s wand at said target.


    "So, you better start with focusing on your happiest memory first," Moody advised him and went to check the rest.


    Magnus tried to cast the charm after he imagined his mother''s reaction when she will find out about the hospital he built for her. It was a really happy memory for Magnus.


    Hell, he would even have dreams of that day. So it wasn''t weird that he chose that to be his memory for creating the Patronus. But Magnus had no idea if he could have a corporal, and even if he did, what would it be? Can it be a dragon? Because only that animal is consistent with his mind, nature and blood.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    THROW THEM ON ME, I WON''T MIND.


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 258 - 258. Emotions

    Moody had said that magical beasts cannot be someone''s Patronus. Magnus had previously read about the spell, The Patronus Charm was widely regarded as advanced magic, far beyond N.E.W.T.-level; even many former DADA teachers stated that the charm was, in fact, "ridiculously advanced." This charm was, indeed, so advanced, that few wizards/witches could conjure up a true Patronus. So Magnus had no hope before.


    That was why Magnus never tried to do it and waste too much time, but now that he was doing it he wanted to be sessful and create history once again, so he can again get in the news.


    Of course, his main target was Corporal Patronus, so he focused the best he could. "COME ON!"


    He waved his wand in circles, as that was what the book also said. He emptied his mind of all distracting thoughts and thought about the moment his mother would see the hospital, he saw Grace''s smiling face in his mind. This filled Magnus'' heart and body with such warmth that he just closed his eyes instinctively to experience the whole thing.


    Magnus, ever since he was small, loved his mum so much. He knew from an early age that Grace was the most important part of his life and he must do everything possible to keep her happy.


    So, he was always an obedient child. He never pointlessly cried, he never asked for senseless toys or gifts, since just getting to y with Grace and Adam was his biggest gift.


    Grace was a doctor and used to be very busy because of her work, so she used to take him to the hospital and leave him in the small nursery with other kids. There, he used to y every single day.


    Slowly he understood that his mother is a hero who saves people''s lives. For a little kid, what else could be more amazing than that? His mum was a hero in real life.


    So, along with loving his mum, he became a fan too, because she was now also his hero. So it wasn''t shocking that the majority of Magnus'' happy memories were about Grace.


    To him, his mother was his real living fairy.


    ...


    When Magnus had his eyes closed, his wand was still doing magic. He had already called the Patronus charm, so there was no going back.


    Taking power from the strong positive emotions in Magnus'' mind, the Patronus charm got activated. The tip of the wand started to light up and spread blue light, but still, nothing came out of the wand.


    The room was silent, all students had stopped practising their charm and now looked at Magnus. Moody also didn''t disturb him initially, but when he saw the wand bing more and more blue as well as some cracks appearing in it, he feared the wand would st and injure him.


    "Magnus, wake up." Moody tried to get closer to him.


    "MUM!" Magnus whispered.


    *WOOSH*


    A blue me shot out of Magnus'' wand. Seeing not enough space to move, the me started to circle around. Due to the air generated by the mes, the candles had already been extinguished. However, the blue mes were providing an ample amount of light to make the scene beautiful yet powerful.


    It circled the entire room, even touching a few students there. But, instead of feeling burned, the students all of a sudden had a change of heart and decided to write a letter to their mothers.


    *WOOSH*


    A figure started to form. Moody was gobsmacked, ~A... A corporal? And why is it this big?~


    The corporal Patronus was triple the size of Hagrid. It was a feminine figure, but it was not human, as on the back of the figure were huge wings. Moody was confused about which animal it was because this seemed too mythical.


    A wave of positivity and warmth swept through the hearts of all students in the room. Moody being the closest was the one to be affected the most. He felt emotions he had long forgotten, his one remaining eye turned softer and he muttered, "MOTHER!"


    Yes, Moody remembered his mother, who had passed away long ago. She was also an auror, just like his father, and he followed the same path. He was in the 7th year of his school when she died, he remembered he couldn''t even see her for the onest time, as her body was burned by some Dark Wizard she was investigating.


    Those memories resurfaced, and as the blue light touched him, he felt as if he was once against in the embrace of his mother, feeling the warmth of being loved unconditionally because that''s how most mothers are.


    *ZZZZZzzzz...*


    Moody was on the verge of tears when he heard the noise. He looked towards Magnus and found his wand was slowly breaking apart. He ran to him to wake him up.


    "BOY! WAKE UP! What are you doing?" He shook him by his shoulder.


    Magnus was drooling in a semi-sleep state, "Wha... What? What happened? I was having such an amazing dream... OH! Why are you in my room, professor?"


    "Look at your wand." Moody barked.


    Magnus looked at his hand, it was sending a blue light. It took him a few seconds to remember where he was. "Ah... I was learning the Patronus charm? WOAH! What is this animal?"


    "Stop with your charm, we''re humans, not dementors. Your Patronus is affecting everyone here." Moody scolded him.


    *Sniff*


    Magnus looked around. He saw a few of students visibly crying, even Ragnar''s face looked sad and on the verge of tears. Severus too for some reason.


    "What memory did you think of?" Moody asked curiously.


    *WOOSH*


    He stopped casting the charm and shrugged, "Nothing, I was just thinking about my dear mum. You said I should think about a happy memory, so I was imagining my mum being happy with me. What? What did I do?"


    "Your Patronus was powerful. Too powerful for the mortal hearts of these children. But," *Pat* He patted Magnus'' shoulder, "I''m proud of you, mastering the Patronus at such an early age is a feat no wizard has ever aplished." He praised.


    Magnus knew why he seeded. The thing necessary for a Patronus was one, happy memories. He had plenty of those. Two, concentration, so you can use those memories to cast the charm. For someone who practises both Legilimency and lumency, focus was not an issue.


    He chuckled, "Hehe, thank you, professor. But I think you need to end the ss early today, they won''t be able to practice magic with that emotional state."


    Moody sighed and looked at the many female students still silently crying, "Yes, I underestimated you this time. And change that wand, it was about to blow up."


    *CRACK*


    Magnus broke it in two as if it was nothing but a twig. Then he fiddled in his robe and took out another wand, as good as new.


    Moody''s eye twitched after seeing it, knowing that each wand costs at least 7 Galleon and he knew Magnus changes them like changing clothes.


    "Tsk... waste of money." He muttered and headed to end the ss. "Listen here, the wand movements for the three spells I taught you today is your homework. Practice today in your free time so we can continue tomorrow. ss dismissed."


    Everyone silently left. Patronus was supposed to be about happiness, but Magnus'' Patronus although brought happiness and warmth to them, it also brought emotions of missing their mums. And that proved to be fatal.


    *BAM*


    Ragnar smacked on his head, "Bastard, I wholeheartedly hate Patronus charms now."


    "Indeed," Severus added, walking a few steps behind them.


    "Huh, are you dementors? Why are you crying about it? Anyway, I''m going to my office, I got some meetings nned. I''m..."


    Magnus got interrupted by Severus, "I''m going to professor Slughorn to ask some questions. See youter."


    They looked at his disappearing form. "Have you found out anything about him?" Magnus asked.


    Ragnar shook his head, "No, nothing has happened. He''s purposefully avoiding us. I heard he even asked Professor Slughorn to get his room changed, but the professor denied as we have no space."


    "WHAT?! Why? Did we do something that made him upset?" Magnus wondered.


    "I don''t know, but whatever it is, we must find out, because it''s clearly eating him up. Whenever I tried to ask him, he even spoke loudly to change the topic." Ragnar revealed what he noticed.


    Both of them fell into contemtion. They wanted to help their best friend but had no idea how to.


    "Maybe... I can use Legilimency on him?" Magnus suggested.


    [You can see the patronus on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    Give me your see... stones.


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 259 - 259. A Request

    Ragnar sternly rejected his idea. "NO! We made this rule the moment we learned it. We can''t snoop in on each other, because that means you don''t trust each other. *Sigh* I will try to ask more."


    "Fine, you can try, I will go to my office. Tell me if you find anything strange. Keep an eye on Gang of Slytherins, maybe they did something." He proposed and left.


    Ragnar went straight to his dorm room. But, to his surprise, he found Severus there. "I thought you were going to Professor Slughorn?"


    "He was busy." Severus blurted. This was how he talked these days, rarely making more than one sentence.


    Ragnar went by his side and sat down, "Sev, my brother, what''s the matter? You seem so strange these days. Magnus is also worried, tell me if something is bothering you, we can find a solution together."


    "There''s nothing. I am just trying to focus on my studies more. Magnus is already an immensely wealthy person, along with that he is strong. You are his real bother now, you also own a personal business as well as your potions talent is great. But I have to work harder if I want to be something in this life." Severus said, of course, he was lying. He was justing up with an excuse so the Dark Lord does not think he''s faking it. It really scared him that he does not even know if the Dark Lord is listening to him.


    ~Look into my head for god''s sake.~ Severus was internally cursing Magnus and Ragnar. But, the rule of never breaching into each other''s mind was also his own idea so he had himself to curse for that.


    Ragnar felt this was not the whole truth, but he epted it for now. "Is that all? Then you should ask both of us if you want anything. I just started my new potions factory, you should open one too. The world is huge, we both can have some healthypetition while remaining a monopoly."


    "I will think about it." Severus agreed.


    Seeing not much progress made, Ragnar went to his desk and kept a secret eye on what Severus did.


    ...


    Magnus was in his office,


    He had invited the leader of Camelot Goblins, Goldruk.


    "Hmm, the magic presence is good in this castle."


    "Take a seat, Goldruk. I asked you toe here because I have a mission for you and the other Goblins of Camelot. This will make you rich and powerful in this part of the world." He started.


    Goldruk became excited when he heard this. "What is it, your majesty? Whatever it is, we promise toplete it with full efficiency."


    Magnus nodded, "I want you to take over Gringotts."


    Goldruk became serious and a greedy smirk appeared on his face, "We will do it, your majesty. Just give me one day, I will gather the army and attack the bank."


    (£þ¨Œ£þ)"


    "What?! No, Goldruk, you misunderstood me. I wasn''t talking about taking over with weapons. Instead, I was talking about taking over by sending your men to the bank, taking up important positions and slowly taking over the handling of the back. I want this to be a secret invasion.


    "My biggest reason is that they have be too greedy, so much so that they are even ready to side with the devil. Recently one of their own was attacked, but they ignored it and continued to deal with the dark wizards." He exined in detail.


    Goldruk sneered, "They are a shame to the goblin race then. We goblins should remain united, that''s the trick to staying alive in a world filled with many bigger and stronger species. Don''t worry, your majesty, I will surely take over the bank in one year. Do you have any suggestions on where we should start?"


    Magnus was happy, he opened his notebook and exined the n, "See, I have already taken in a high ranking warrior goblin of the bank. He is totally on our side. So he will use his authority to hire your men to join the bank''s warriors.


    "But you will slowly influence the whole bankmunity and make sure the warrior goblins get their own decision-making power in the bank''s administration. Once you are able to reach the upper level, taking over everything should not be that hard."


    "Aha... so the road to taking over the bank does lead through my sword. Good, I haven''t been able to test mytest creation yet. I will go and start preparing your majesty." Goldruk said, and quickly left with a special portkey.


    Magnus couldn''t even say hisst words. ~I hope I won''t regret it.~


    Next, Rita Skeeter was here, it had been a really long time since he had seen her. "Take a seat, Miss Skeeter."


    "Good morning, your majesty. I read the papers, you held a party in themon room for fresher students, it''s a really great idea for making the new studentsfortable." She praised him. This was one of her job profiles, to lick boots.


    "Thank you, I have better and bigger news. This morning, I was sessfully able to cast a full Corporeal Patronus charm. The corporeal was not an animal, instead, a mysterious female humanoid being withrge wings like an angel. Professor Moody was there so you can confirm from him." He revealed.


    She became excited, "REALLY? This... this will be great news, sir. You might just be the youngest person to achieve this in history."


    He embarrassingly smiled, "Well, your job is to spread the word as per your job. Now, tell me how was your trip to the United States?"


    Shefortably sat back and started telling him, "I wanted an authentic muggle experience so I went there by flight. It was long and tiring but I had taken the first ss so I think it was supposed to be better than normal. I personally felt it was a waste of time, as there was nothing to do on the ne other than sleep.


    "When Inded at the airport, I took a taxi and went straight to MACUSA. Sir, I mean no offence but MACUSA headquarters is much better looking than our Ministry. They are situated in a huge skyscraper that is charmed to repel muggles.


    "The building goes as deep as it rises above the ground, so it has so much space. I was able to meet the minister there, she said she wanted to meet you someday. The good thing I found there was that pureblood supremacy was non-existent. Other than this, I was able to travel to many magicalmunities.


    "I returned now with a camera full of images and lots of material to write amazing articles from."


    Magnus heard her with focus. ~Hmm, they got a better building? Huh, just wait, I will make an even better one hereter.~


    "Good job, Miss Skeeter. Here are 10,000 galleons for you as a reward. Treat yourself to something good. Ah, what happened to the next book you were writing about me?" He inquired.


    "I am stillpiling materials, sir. It''s just that nothing major has happened involving you since thest book so I have no material for its ending," she told him.


    Magnus sighed, "Hmm... then continue waiting, I think something will eventually happen by the end of this year. You may leave now, I have to go to the Headmaster."


    Rita gathered her documents and hurried out. She may have formed a good rtionship with Magnus now and Magnus didn''t treat her like his ve, she still felt somewhat terrified of him.


    ...


    Magnus left his office and headed to Dumbledore. He wanted to take the next step in his magical mastery today. It was something denied to every single student in the school.


    But Magnus knew one thing, "How can I defeat the Dark Wizards when I don''t even know the magic they use. So, I must learn Dark Magic."


    With the intent of making Dumbeldore agree to let him study it, he walked in. The Gargoyle statue was now programmed to let Magnus enter whenever he needs it.


    "REEE..." Fawkes and his little family greeted him. It seems he had brought his wife and son to permanently settle here.


    "Go back and meet Grandma from time to time, she would miss Rex otherwise." He advised his bird friend.


    Fawkes looked at his wife and nodded. The next thing he knew, the family flew out of the office together, probably on their way to Camelot.


    "Oh... I was painting their portrait." Dumbeldore suddenly groaned. He was sitting by his table, with some paint colours and a small canvas on the table.


    Magnus chuckled, "So this is what the "busy" headmaster of Hogwarts does in school."


    *Cough* "I just had some free time today, Magnus. Come, take a seat." Dumbeldore invited him as he set the table clean.


    But then he took out a cigarette-like thing from his pocket, popped it into the mouth and burned one end with a snap of his finger.


    "Since when did you start smoking?" Magnus asked in shock.


    "This is not a cigarette, this is called Lemon Inhaler. I developed it with the same concept as a cigarette, but it has no harmful chemicals or materials. It only has some lemon extract, vani vour and magic to make it all burn." Dumbledore had joy on his face as he exined.


    Magnus was dumbfounded ~This old man... lemon is his cocaine.~


    "Have you ever thought about selling it? We can make many vours. If I can find a way to make it with muggle methods, we can create them as a harmless alternate to cigarettes." Magnus suggested his business n.


    This time Dumbledore was dumbfounded. "This... Magnus, I must say, I have never met a person in my life who makes money faster than you. *Sigh* Well, seeing you are my great great great grand or something nephew and only descendent left, sure, you can have the recipe and make it a business."


    "AWESOME! I will make billions out of it." He cheered and wrote something in his notebook.


    Dumbledore took a good puff and asked, "So, why did youe to meet me? I''m sure this old man is not interesting enough for you boy, who throws parties without even asking me for permission."


    *Cough* Magnus choked, "Oh, that... well that was unnned."


    "Hmm, the elfs sending food too? Haha... it''s fine, I like your idea of these harmless parties. It creates unity. But, next time you want to throw a party, take my permission, and do it in the Great hall so all can join." Dumbledore instructed.


    "BUT... The Great Hall won''t even allow couples to kiss each other. Romance is a very important part for these parties to be sessful. Also, kissing should be fine, you only want to stop unwanted pregnancies, right? That you can do, but don''t stop couples from being close to each other. You know better than everyone that we need more wizard babies now than ever." Magnus advised him seriously.


    *Puff*


    "You''re right. I will make kissing an exception for it then. Okay, I need to go out soon, so what did youe here for?" He asked again.


    Magnus chirped his request, "I want to learn Dark Magic."


    Dumbledore gave a reply in a split second, "DENIED."


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    FEED ME!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 260 - 260. The Library

    Magnus'' smiling face shrank as he heard this abrupt answer. He was expecting some resistance but he hoped to make the old man agree. But, now all of a sudden he just outright rejected his request.


    "BUT WHY? Don''t you think if I also learn about dark magic I can better deal with the dark wizards? I mean, if one day I am to fight Voldemort, I have to have some kind of knowledge about it, or else he can justunch some spells I have never heard of." Magnus argued.


    "You will never have to fight Voldemort, I will deal with him before he can do anything." Dumbledore confidently replied. He never wanted to expose Magnus more to that side of the world, as Magnus had already done enough for everyone. Him killing a few of them, putting bounties on their heads had alone put some pressure off the shoulders of the Order of the Phoenix.


    Now, the Order was preparing tounch a big campaign to one by one ambush all the Death Eaters and catch them, until only Voldemort is left. All the official portkeys in the country leading outside the country were also being monitored now so no one could escape. But, all knew this was a useless measure.


    Magnus rolled his eyes, "Oh,e on, what if theye for me? Like they have done many times up until now. We should always expect the unexpected, also, constant vignce is the best.


    "Also, don''t you know about Prohibition in the United States? It was the constitutional ban on the production, importation, transportation, and sale of alcoholic beverages from 1920 to 1933. They aimed to heal what they saw as an ill society beset by alcohol-rted problems such as alcoholism, family violence and saloon-based political corruption.


    "But, what actually happened? The more you try to stop something, the more ways it will find to continue to exist. After the prohibition, the Mafia and criminals either started to make bootleg alcohol or illegally importing it from outside. They created the underground ck market and raked in huge money, which gave birth to the stronger mafia and criminal organisations. So, not only did the prohibition not stop the consumption of alcohol but it also made the criminals more rich and powerful.


    "The dark magic is just like that. The ministry has outright banned it, yet dark magic books and items are still being sold in Knockturn alley and many are still performing it. The business owners are selling these books and items at a much higher price and making a lot of money. While the unregted use of dark magic is creating more fatalities, mutant wizards and crime. Hence, understanding dark magic and regting is the need of the hour.


    "Besides, if you don''t let me study it under your supervision, then I will just have to get some dark magic books stored by Merlin. I''m sure they can provide me with better and higher-level knowledge, it will be more dangerous but still, something is better than nothing."


    He was ckmailing. Telling the old man that you only have two options, either let him study dark magic in the safety of his supervision or let him study dark magic under the safety of a portrait of Merlin. Of course, the portrait was useless in anything except providing verbal help.


    "What kind of dark magic do you want to study?" Dumbledore asked him in defeat.


    "I don''t know, I have never been to the restricted section of the library, although I wanted to. So, I came here to officially ask." He replied. The truth was, he wanted to ask Dumbledore for a list of all the books, so he didn''t have to search through all of them. Merlin had warned him that even opening a dark magic book could sometimes be very dangerous.


    "Come with me, I will give you a tour." Dumbledore stood up.


    "Didn''t you have somewhere to go to?" Magnus reminded him.


    The old man stroked his beard and sighed. "That can wait for a little while. This is more important. Or who knows, by the time I return you end up destroying this castle."


    Magnus chuckled, "Hehe... but Professor, if you are going to give me a tour, why not start with your personal library here? I''m sure you have hidden the best stuff here."


    "It''s not the best, Magnus, it''s the most dangerous. However, most of these books are nothing but copies of some important books that are also present in the library, they are here just so that I can quickly ess them if need be. However, there are indeed some special books. For example, ''Unforgivable Curses and Their Legal Implications'', ''The Imperius Curse and How to Abuse It'', ''History of the Magical World, from 5000BC to 1850CE''. There is also, ''Muggles And Their Love For Burning Witches'', ''Inbreeding And Decline Of Purebloods'', ''A Squib''s Tale''. There are some darker books too, like, ''How To Blood Magic'', ''Secrets To Immortality'', ''Blood Of The Dragon, Creation Of House-Elfs'', ''Magical Mutation And Its Effects.''" Dumbledore pointed to each book and told him the names.


    Magnus, in all honesty, wanted to read all of them as they sounded so interesting. However, as soon as the name of one of the books was told, the Merlin soul fragment residing inside his invisible locket spoke in his head. ~Blood Of The Dragon... Take It. I wrote that book after I and Arthur went through the Blood Ritual to infuse ourselves with dragon blood. It may be of use to you.~


    "Professor, can I read Blood Of The Dragon?" Magnus asked all of a sudden.


    Dumbeldore seemed taken aback, out of all the books Magnus asked for this one. "Sure, but let me warn you, it is written in the samenguage as that Merlin''s rune book. However, in this one, the runenguage was a bit easier to understand, so 5 out of 450 pages have been tranted.


    "But, nobody is interested in it since it was estimated that topletely decrypt thisnguage, one smart wizard would need 2000 years, so, everyone left it to rot. But I knew it was a valuable book, so I bought it and kept it." He exined.


    "I... I think it was written by Merlin, so I may be able to decrypt it. Also, can I read the History of the Magical World, From 5000BC To 1850CE, Muggles And Their Love For Burning Witches, Inbreeding And Decline Of Purebloods, Creation Of House-Elfs, Magical Mutation And Its Effects?" He asked politely. He was interested in the history of the world so the first and second one was asked. Reading about the inbreeding in magical families could help him understand the current political and family scenario of the British magical world. The creation of House-elf and magical mutation could help him understand and find a way to make Elfs independent again.


    "Why not? These books mostly contain magical theories. All right,e with me to the library first. I can''t keep my work dyed indefinitely." Dumbeldore hummed and led the way.


    Magnus was happy, today was a bountiful day, he found so many new books after all.


    ...


    Dumbledore brought Magnus to the first floor where the library was situated. The librarian, Madam Irma Pince, had her table just beside the entrance of the library so she could keep an eye on everyone that entered and went out.


    Magnus knew about the infamous librarian of the school. Nobody liked this woman, including Magnus.


    She was greatly disliked by the students for being very strict and unhelpful in finding books for them. An example of her strictness was she disallowed talking,ughing, whispering, sneezing, scurrying, or any other behaviour that might seem at all suspicious in any way. She was also known to ce odd jinxes and hexes on library books for their protection, which usually punished the readers physically.


    She was so obsessed with the books that she cleaned the dust on the shelves of the library manually, with a feather duster she brandished at students whenever they looked suspicious.


    Overall, she was a young but grumpy and distasteful woman who didn''t know her job was that of a librarian and not the security guard of the library.


    Dumbledore smilingly greeted her, "Good evening, Miss Pince. Take this letter signed by me. I hereby allow Magnus to take the book list from you to see it whenever he wants and read whichever book he likes in the library, even those in the restricted section."


    As soon as she heard this her eyes widened like this was the end of the world. Without thinking she started, "NO! NEVER! Those books are ancient, so delicate, you can''t allow a child to touch them. What if they get damaged? No, Headmaster, I will not allow this."


    Magnus was in shock, ~THIS WOMAN... She even dares to talk back to Dumbledore.~


    Dumbledore looked at Magnus with a yful gaze, "Well, Mr Pendragon, I have already given you and her the authorisation letter, now it''s up to you to make her agree. Ah, I''m gettingte for my meeting, take care."


    Magnus saw the old man vanish from his ce like a ghost, ~THAT OLD MAN... He didn''t want to spoil his rtionship with the school staff. *Sigh* I guess I will ask her nicely then.~


    "Umm... ma''am, please let me read the books, they are very important for me." He asked with puppy eyes. He knew he was one hell of a handsome bastard after all.


    "NO! I will not let a child spoil the sanctity of this library." She barked at him, with her face contorted in anger and her nose tilted up.


    Magnus sighed, ~Well, Gandhi said, when someone ps one side of your face, you show him the other. But, I''m no half-naked bald dude with sses. So I guess I''ll handle it the dragon''s way.~


    [A/N: Alright, I will confess, theing chapter is a bit too much. But the librarian was really an annoying witch ording to the canon, so Magnusshing out at her shouldn''t be that out of normal.]


    [You can see the Dumbledore''s office and the Librarian on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    I NEED YOUR BEAUTIFUL STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 261 - 261. The Dragons Way

    Magnus made the best shocked and offended face he could and pointed his finger at her face. He was trying to scare her away by acting angry, "HOW DARE YOU. I have a name, do you know whom you''re talking to? The King Of Britain, Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon. Your attitude is extremely offensive and unfitting to a woman of your upation."


    "SO WHAT? These books are my life, I will not let a spoiled brat like you mess with them. I warned you before too, but you have been secretly taking books out, what? You thought I didn''t notice?" She scowled and shouted back.


    Magnus''s face twitched, ~She''s really getting on my nerves now.~


    He fiddled in his pocket and took out a money pouch. *BAM* He threw it at her, resulting in it mming to her chest. "Here, 10,000 galleons. There is more money in it than decades worth of your sry.


    "And, mind your tongue. I am no spoiled brat, every single Knutt I spend is the money I made myself. All that I inherit is used to doing good for the world. Now take that money and keep quiet. This is a library, not your home."


    He was getting genuinely angry at her by this point so he decided to leave her and just go and read some books to take his mind off of this witch.


    *THUD*


    Pince didn''t have it in her nature to take such harsh words silently. In the years she has been a librarian, nobody has dared to talk like that to her, not even the teachers when she refused them for taking some book home.


    So, she reacted, a big mistake in itself, because Magnus was not a teacher, nor a normal student who would be afraid of some librarian, the boy had killed Death Eaters in the first year for god''s sake, that should have been enough of a warning to anyone. But not to her.


    "TAKE YOUR MONEY BACK! Do you think you can buy my library? YOU ARE BANNED FROM HERE FROM NOW ON, FOR FOREVER." She shouted at him madly. She had a short temper it seems, even shorter than Moody or Magnus.


    ~Calm down, Magnus. She''s just crazy, it''s not worth the headache.~ Magnus told himself and continued on his way.


    "CAN''T YOU HEAR? GET OUT! You are not to step inside here ever again." she seethed, but when she saw him ignoring her, she got angrier "ARE THESE YOUR MANNERS? DID YOUR MOTHER NOT TEACH YOU ANYTHI..."


    *CLING*


    "SAY ONE MORE WORD ABOUT MY MOTHER AND THIS SWORD WILL SEE THE INSIDES OF YOUR THROAT." When she was mid-sentence, Magnus suddenly moved, making a turn and jumping at full force towards her. Before she could even take out her wand, the Despair sword rested on her neck.


    She gulped her saliva and stayed silent. Her face looked pale as if she had just lost all her blood.


    "Listen to me, Witch. You are acting like a real b*tch here. I have been very respectful to you from the start, but you continue to test my limits. READ WHAT''S WRITTEN ON THIS SWORD AND TELL ME." He ordered.


    Pince turned her eyes down and read. The word made her scared to the core. "D-Despair."


    Magnus nodded coldly, his eyes burning red. "Yes, do you want to experience it? Just like how many Death Eaters did when I chopped them with this exact sword?"


    "N-No... s-sir." her legs trembled.


    "Now, you better understand one thing. I am not your subordinate. And this is a library, where one cane and study, these books are meant to give knowledge and you not allowing me from consuming that knowledge is against the job you''re meant to do. If you really have some kind of a fetish about these books that makes you see them as your lover, then quit this damn job. DO YOU UNDERSTAND?" He sternly said, his tone continuing to be threatening.


    "Y-Yes... sir."


    "NEXT! HOW DARE YOU EVEN THINK ILL OF MY MOTHER? She is the kindest person in the world and your vile mouth even uttering a word about her is disrespectful. DISRESPECT, which seems to be your forte. That old man, Dumbledore, is THE, if not one of the strongest wizards in the world. And you dare talk back to him? Woman, the day he stops respecting you is the day you will experience a fate worse than death. So, you better respect people.


    "While I. Do you know why I am here to read these books?" He asked her.


    By now, Pince had be as pale as a ghost. After all, she grew up as an entitled witch all her life, before she was a proud only daughter, then she was a school beauty at the school, now she was a librarian with power over students. So she had never really faced any punishment her whole life.


    "N-No, sir. I don''t know."


    "Hmm, I reckoned. You see, some really bad Dark Wizards have continued to try to kill me. So, I often kill them instead. But, I want to prepare for more such attacks, for which I need to gain knowledge in this library. So, you tell me, is your action to stop me right, Madam Irma Pince?" He asked her in a very calm voice this time.


    And to her, this seemed more chilling than the angrier one, because she had no idea what he was thinking.


    "M-My actions were wrong, sir. I shouldn''t have misbehaved." She was on the verge of crying.


    Magnus nodded and retracted his sword. "Good. You do a good job at being a librarian, Madam Irma Pince, but you can not deny a student from learning, as long as it''s not something from the restricted section. Your responsibility is to watch over those reading here and take care of the books, you are in no way allowed to be the gatekeeper.


    "I have permission from the headmaster to read whatever I want, so I will go and do it. If you still deny me permission then I will get it written by the Minister for Magic, or if even that does not satisfy you then perhaps I can make the full Wizengamot vote on it. Of course, they will all allow me but then I won''t be able to guarantee your job... or a good life."


    "No sir, please. I allow you as per respected Headmaster''s orders. Please, read anything you want... here is the list of all books and their location." she was extremely respectful now. Maybe the close call with death was an eye-opener for her.


    Magnus smiled gently and took it, "Thank you, Madam Irma Pince. Have a good day."


    He went to enter the library blocks. However, he was stopped again.


    "Sir..."


    He looked back in confusion. Pince looked scared to even speak to him now, "Yes?"


    "Sir, the time... It''s 6 PM, the library closes at 8." She meekly informed him.


    He smiled and nodded, "Oh, thank you. Don''t worry, I will leave before that."


    Soon he was gone from her view. Madam Irma Pince was left in a daze. She looked at her hand, they were still shivering. Then she put her hand on her neck and felt it. "I... Mum was right, I need to control my mouth from now on."


    Magnus at the same time hade to a bookshelf. He felt that there was a book calling his name for some reason. After looking around, he finally found it. Reading its name, Magnus became interested. It was called "Secrets of the Darkest Art"


    ...


    Outside the library.


    Dumbledore had not actually left. He disliked the librarian too, as she was too disrespectful to everyone. She oversteps her authority and forgets that her authority only lies above the students, not the teachers, as her rank was equal to what Argus Filch was.


    But, he was the old headmaster, he could not look bad by punishing her harshly. So, today he grabbed the opportunity and let Magnus give her a lesson. He knew that Magnus'' methods were sometimes a bit extreme but Madam Irma Pince did need that right now.


    However, when the scenes inside the library unfolded and Magnus ended teaching her a lesson, he felt alert and made a mental note. ~I must inform all our allies and staff to never talk bad about his mother.~


    __________


    [A/N: It is canon information that Madam Irma Pince was a real b*tch. And even in the canon, she disrespected Dumbeldore. At some part in the canon timeline, Albus Dumbledore visited the library with the goal of publishing "Quidditch Through the Ages" for Muggles to raise money. However, Madam Pince was extremely disrespectful and reluctant to let the book leave the confines of the library, as well as the wizarding world, and Dumbledore had to pry each of her fingers from the spine to take it. Once he had taken the book, she wrote a warning, threatening the readers that the consequences of mistreating the book would be as horrible as it was in her power to make them.


    So, no, what she did with Magnus was not an exaggeration as she has the authority to scold the students but not to physically punish them.]


    [A/N: I understand that the plot may seem sluggish and boring right now. I agree with you folks too. But I have started picking up the pace and a major battle is currently starting in advance chaps. It will start from Chapter 279. I will keep the pace fast even after that is finished. I n to finish the novel in theing 100-150 chapters. Or maybe even less.]


    [You can see the book and Dumbledore on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    GIVE SOME LOVE TO ME!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 262 - 262. Horcrux

    [A/N: Reason why the book is still in the library? Because nobody yet knows that Voldemort created Horcruxes.]


    Magnus cleaned the dust from the cover of the book and blew on it. It was certainly pretty old. He opened it and looked at the list of content. It was at the start.


    "Woah... this is as dark as magic gets. ''How to eat babies and get young again, ''Changing one''s gender'', ''Creating a stronger body for yourself'', ''How to live forever'', ''How to steal someone''s soul''..." He muttered the names of various topics.


    The most revolutionary however was how to live forever. Magnus knew that the search for immortality was a subject researched intensively not only in the wizarding world but also in the muggle world. So, if the method devised in this book was real, then it was certainly a huge discovery.


    So, he turned the pages and started to read. "The dream to live forever was something everyone wished for. However, it was rarely achieved by many, the only proposed method for the most part of history was the creation of a Philosopher''s stone. However, we do not even know if the stone is real or not."


    Magnus now at least knew that this book was older than Nics mel, since the writer does not know about the stone.


    He continued, "The closest anyone came to immortality was one person, named Herpo the Foul. He was an Ancient Greek Dark Wizard, infamous for being a pioneer in the field of the Dark Arts, bing the first known wizard to create the Basilisk.


    "But, although he used his magic to do evil things, he was still a very knowledgable man, and most smart ones at least once in their lifetime dream of being immortal... live forever and be a god figure.


    "So, the man used his knowledge of souls to create the method to live forever, a method so vile and evil that most would not even dream of using it. It is called Horcrux.


    "Herpo is said to be dead now, but who really knows? Maybe he is still alive somewhere, stuck in an object. Object? You must be wondering the meaning behind this. To exin, first I need to tell you how to create a Horcrux."


    Magnus excitedly turned the page, "OH! Herees the juicy part."


    "The first step in creating a Horcrux is that a wizard first has to deliberatelymit murder. However, it can not be just simple death, as killing out of self-defence or to protect another would not suffice; one had to deliberately and consciously murder a person without regret or remorse. The logic behind it must be the intent, the hatred and the evil desire. Just like in order to cast a Killing curse you need killing intent, to create this vile object called Horcrux, you need evil intent.


    "This murderous act is considered to be the most supreme act of evil, which would result in the murderer metaphysically damaging their own soul. The wizard who wished to create a Horcrux would then use that damage to their advantage by casting a spell that would sever the damaged portion of the soul"


    At this point, Magnus took a cold breath, ~This book, why the hell is this in the library?~


    He read further and got more disgusted by it, "The reason for killing is not just to damage your own soul, but also to use the soul of that murdered person as the provider of life force. Since your soul will be damaged, you will need some kind of support to make sure it can retain itself for centuries toe.


    "With the rune pattern shown below, one can do the ritual toplete this step. After this is done, thest stage starts.


    "Thest step is to encase the new soul fragment in an object, it can be any object, animate or inanimate, but an inanimate object is preferred as it has less possibility of getting destroyed. This was, even if the maker waster killed, they would continue to exist in a non-corporeal form. However, there were methods of regaining a physical body with a certain ritual.


    "Now, the next part is about how to destroy a Horcrux. Destroying a Horcrux required the object containing the soul fragment to be damaged to a point beyond any and all physical or magical repair. When a Horcrux is damaged to that point, it may appear to bleed a dark blood-like substance and a scream may be heard as the soul fragment perished. The exact way to destroy a Horcrux is unknown as none have found one to try destroying it.


    "The next part is about the powers it gives. The power of a Horcrux is to anchor the creator to the mortal realm for the sake of achieving immortality. As long as Horcrux exists, the creator''s soul will be bound to the world of the living. Hence, if the body is destroyed, the soul will remain as a lingering spirit instead of passing through to the other side. Though being in such a state of existence is what very few would prefer over death.


    "The soul can also possess others to regain physical form, which shortens the host''s lifespan drastically. It is also possible (through a second party) to use certain potions to create a rudimentary body or even the true body of the Horcrux creator''s soul to possess. Because of this purpose, a Horcrux is usually kept hidden and dormant, and its other powers are rarely explored or utilised.


    "The fragment of a person''s soul within a Horcrux was capable of thinking for itself and has certain magical abilities, including the ability to influence those in their vicinity and affect them mentally.


    "The next part is about the side effects of a Horcrux and why you should never make it. To create a Horcrux is to divide one''s soul ¡ª the "essence of self" ¡ª and it should be a warning to the wizard in itself. One of these such side-effects is the "dehumanising" effect the muttion of one''s soul is said to have. The master of the soul will be less human, both emotionally and physically. A third side effect of Horcrux creation is that the master soul itself bes unstable.


    "There is another theorised possible side effect and it''s the greatest one. This is the ability to never die properly. It is said that when every person dies, their soul passes through a ne called Limbo. It exists between the living world and the world of souls,monly called the other side. But, because a wizard who makes Horcrux has divided their soul, they might never be able to cross the limbo, since there can not be two souls of the same person in the afterlife, which most expert wizards in soul studies agree to.


    "So, the wizard might be trapped in limbo forever. And this should be a big enough warning to scare anyone from making a Horcrux because to live forever, you are giving up the ability to die. *BAM*"


    Magnus mmed shut the book. His eyes were dark, "This... it really contains a real method to live forever... From step one to thest step. How can this writer write all this and still warn people? It''s as if... this was written to lure more people to try it."


    "I NEED TO TALK TO THE OLD MAN!" He took the book and walked out.


    At the desk, Madam Pince was silently sitting there and looking at the clock. She was nervous, wondering if Magnus woulde out before 8 PM, and since only 5 minutes were left, she was getting anxious. She didn''t want to go and talk to him again.


    But when she saw himing out, she felt relieved, however his frowned face made her shudder.


    *THUD* He ced the book on the desk and politely talked to her. This was Magnus'' anger, he wasn''t someone who would get angry with someone for the rest of his life for something as trivial as what she did.


    "Madam Pince, this book is too dangerous to be left in the school''s library, even if it''s in the restricted section, the content in it doesn''t just endanger the reader but also the society. I am taking it to professor Dumbledore." He informed her.


    She calmed down seeing him being kind to her, "Yes, may I know what''s so dangerous about it?"


    Magnus again turned serious, "If I told you... I''d have to kill you, that kind of dangerous."


    "*Cough* Then... please take it to the Headmaster, I will write off its name from the list." She looked at the cover of the book and noted it down. Once Magnus was gone, she fell back to her seat, releasing a sigh.


    "This job was supposed to be stress-free. *Sigh* Well, better get back to cleaning my beloved books... that brat must have touched many of them." She was back to her original self again, though not as outspoken now.


    ...


    Magnus kept the book hidden inside his robes while walking towards the Headmaster''s office. He had been in the library for more than an hour now, it was also nearing dinner time so Dumbledore was in his office.


    *Knock Knock*


    "Professor, I need to talk to you urgently, it''s really important." He said and entered carelessly.


    However, his feet stopped when he saw an old woman inside there, sitting on the visitor''s seat. Dumbledore stood behind her and had his hand on her shoulder.


    "Ah... I wille backter, professor." He closed the door again. Of course, he knew the old man was not into women, but he was just messing with him.


    [You can see the library on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONE ME!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 263 - 263. Hidden Dangers

    Inside the office, Dumbledore and the woman got embarrassed. To ease it, Dumbledore waved his hand and the door opened again. On the other side, Magnus simply stood, with his toothy, mocking smile stered on the face.


    Dumbledore knew this kid was just messing with him. "Come in, Mr Pendragon, meet Lady Emmeline Vance. She is a very talented witch."


    The old woman stood up and bowed her head, "It''s an honour to meet you, your majesty."


    "Likewise, Miss Vance." He greeted back.


    "So, what did you want to talk about?" Dumbledore asked.


    Magnus silently shook his head, while staring at him. Emmeline Vance took the cue and proceeded to leave, "I will head out now, Albus. The dinner is also about to be served. Your Majesty, see youter."


    She left through the door. Seeing only that they were there now, he took out the book from his robes and ced it on the table, "Professor, what is this book doing in the restricted section?"


    Dumbledore became serious as soon as he saw the name of the book. "This book... did you read it?"


    "Of course I did. It has the whole process of how to make Horcrux. I can''t believe you let this exist in the library. I personally know a few Ravenw seniors breaking into the restricted section and reading books. There is nothing restrictive about the restricted section." Magnus narrated his experience.


    Dumbledore nodded and dourly warned him, "Do not ever try to make a Horcrux, Magnus. NEVER!"


    Magnus scoffed, "I am not a fool, professor. I am better than that, besides, I don''t want to be immortal. Just by being a wizard, I can live a few hundred years, I think that will be enough time to do everything and experience everything. Anyway, I want to take this book and store it in Merlin''s vault. That''s the safest ce for it to exist."


    "Why not keep it in my office?" Dumbledore had other thoughts.


    Magnus strongly opposed this, "No, you won''t be a professor forever here. What if someone like him bes the Headmaster someday?"


    He pointed to a portrait of Phineas Nigellus ck. The painting though seems to be offended by this. "THIS IS SLANDER! I would never let anyone read that book. I was loved by my students, just so you know."


    Magnus tiredly rolled his eyes, "Yeah yeah... Arthur told me about your great exploits, creating a hunting squad to find and catch couple students for even holding each other''s hand. Making muggle-born students sit at the back of the ss, with the pureblood at the front and half-blood behind them. You were as scummy as theye. Huh, loved by students my as... buttocks." he changed thest word under scrutinising gaze of the old Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore sighed, "As sad as it may seem, you are right, Magnus. Phineas Nigellus ck was one of the darkest marks in the history of Hogwarts."


    "I CAN HEAR YOU, YOU KNOW!" Phineas Nigellus ck shouted from the side.


    "So what? You''re dead." Magnus blurted, shutting him up and making the portraits near himugh.


    "What do you say, professor? Should I put it in Merlin''s vault?" He asked.


    Dumbeldore silently stared at Magnus'' face. He was not using Legilimency, he had no doubt that he would fail and end up destroying the rtion he has. He was just trying to read his face like most normal people.


    He understood that Magnus was young, and young people do stupid things often. He just didn''t want Magnus to do something that he''d regret forever.


    "Fine, but not today. It''s time for dinner. Leave the book here until then." he put it on the bookshelf and led Magnus out.


    Magnus left him and went alone, as he couldn''t be seen as too close to Dumbledore, otherwise everyone will start suspecting he was receiving favours even when he has worked hard for the awards.


    ...


    "SHUT UP! This is yourst warning. If you try to act smart you know what will happen."


    Magnus was on his way when he heard the loud angry whispers. He peeked from the corner of the turn in the corridor. He was shocked to see Severus being held from the cor by Evan Rosier, a 6th-year member of the Gang of Slytherins. There were three more standing behind him.


    Seeing his friend in trouble, he jumped into action. "Oye... you damn pigs, alwaysing in groups and thinking you''re stronger. Come here, fight me if you have guts."


    Evan Rosier sneered looking at him. He released Severus, "Soon, mud-blood, soon."


    They started to leave hastily after that. No matter what, Magnus was still scary, as he was the undisputed champion of the Duelling Club. "Yes, run away, you inbred morons."


    Magnus ran to Severus, "What the hell, Sev. Since when have they been bullying you? What did they want?"


    Severus actually felt anger. He was tired now, the mental pressure was too much for him. He didn''t want to reveal Magnus'' secrets to the Dark Lord, but at the same time didn''t want to endanger his mother''s life. He was frustrated, angry, at himself and at Magnus for not looking into his head quickly.


    "Nothing, they just wanted some potions made. I rejected them and they got a bit hyper. Let''s go, it''s dinner." Severus moved first.


    Magnus silently followed with a conflicted mind, ~Severus, if you don''t tell me what''s going on, I will be forced to use Legilimency.~


    Magnus sat down in his seat, beside him were Emma and Ragnar. Dinner wasn''t on the table yet as teachers hadn''te. So he took the muggle newspaper and started reading.


    Today was 13th September. On the first page was the news from half across the world, a South American country called Chile. Turns out, A military coup d''¨¦tat took ce in the small country against the democratically elected Popr Unity party''s government, President Salvador Allende killed himself after giving his final speech live on-air, as the air raids were going on.


    What was Allende''s fault? He was a socialist, a popr one at that. And as expected, what did the United States do? The economic war was ordered by U.S. President Richard Nixon. And now, as the Military rules the country, led by amittee of military leadersmonly called a junta, was promptly recognised as the main government of the country by the Nixon administration. Funny how champions of freedom were happy with a military dictatorship.


    ~Way to go, world''s keeper of peace, another country destroyed. I wonder if they also meddle in British elections?~ he turned the page and read other news.


    The next news was about his own family. It stated that a detailed investigation took ce and it was found out that IRA specifically chose this day to bomb the train station because every year Magnus leaves for school on this date. But it was confessed that it was not their intention to kill the royal family, only scare them.


    ~Hmm, how do I end this mess? Do the Irish people condone this violence? The people of Irnd are Catholic Christians and the ones in Northern Irnd are Protestant Christians, the same as most people in the United Kingdom. Do the people of Irnd want the north to join them? Because that would only cause more violent conflict among themselves. Hmmm... religion.... what a mess.~ he got frustrated and closed the paper and turned to his left.


    "So, Emma Vanity, how are your days going? What''s the news from the girls'' dorm? Now that Narcissa isn''t here, does anybody try to bully you?" He asked.


    Emma was on cloud nine, seeing Magnus was worried for her. "Well, not since you threw that party. Now, everybody wants to be my friend and get close to you. Oh, I have some juicy news for you, one of the 7th year girls is mad in love with you. She has bought a lot of posters with your face and posted them in her room. Nobody sleeps with her room anymore."


    "Where did she even get my photo from?" Magnus asked her, frustrated by just thinking about the girl.


    Ragnar scoffed from his side. He took out the Magical Daily paper, "Look at this, THE WHOLE DAMN FIRST PAGE! She can have as many posters of you as she wants man. Your photos are nearly in a paper every day."


    Magnus looked at the title of the news article, written by Rita. "HIS MAJESTY! LOVED BY THE ANGELS! His majesty makes history, the youngest person to cast a corporeal Patronus!"


    Magnus though was dissatisfied, "Argh..."


    "Yes, you should indeed be frustrate..."


    Ragnar was cut short by Magnus'' grunting, "Umm... She could''ve used a more handsome picture of mine. My jaw looks weird in this."


    Ragnar''s mouth remained open in shock. "THIS IS WHAT WORRIES YOU?!"


    ...


    The deepest part of Forbidden Forest.


    "Great Dark Lord, please have a seat. How may we help you?" a man, in a very dirty dress, bowed in front of Voldemort''s tall form.


    Voldemort took a seat and disgustedly looked at him, "As you requested, I have decided to give you a chance to prove your loyalty to me."


    "MY LORD! ANYTHING YOU SAY! JUST ORDER!" the man kneeled.


    "I am going to need you tomand your tribe and wait for my orders. On the 31st of October, near the Hogsmeade vige." Voldemort ordered him and proudly walked away from the small hut.


    The man remained kneeling, "Yes... Yes, my lord."


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    POUR THEM ON ME!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 264 - 264. How Petty

    Today was 15th September,


    Bobby was back in the country. The reason being the biggestunch ever by hispany. Today, they were going to officiallyunch the mobile phones, as well as the whole countrywidework, except Northern Irnd though, because when thepany initially started setting up the towers the IRA blew them up. Thankfully, nobody was hurt.


    The phones were, of course, very expensive. But, Bobby wanted the world to be excited about it, so he also created a bigger and thicker version of the mobile phone, this time it was much cheaper. The original, small and portable was 2899 pounds, while this new brick one was 500 pounds. Big difference. However, since the batteries were cheap, even these big ones could run for at least 20 hours with one charge.


    He was also now trying to create an image for himself, make himself famous and be loved. So, he would be personally at theunch. Magnus had hired 2 MEDA wizards to be his permanent bodyguards. They were to deal with both muggle as well as magical threats.


    The news channels on the television were having the time of their life, boasting that a Britishpany hade up with this amazing new tech, better than anyone else in the world. Also, they were the first to roll out the wholework. FutureTek Communications was the onlypany in the United Kingdom that deals withmunications technology.


    The government was also excited about this, calling it the next big new thing since the discovery of the telegraph. Bobby didn''t deny it though. He knew, that with this, the wireless technology will only continue to get better year after year.


    ~Maybe, one day we will be able to put a little camera on these phones and call other people with video of themselves in real-time.~ Bobby thought while sitting in his big car.


    He hade a long way since the start of the journey. He thinks that the biggest turning point in his life was the day Magnus told him about his magical powers. Nothing remained the same from that day.


    Slowly, Bobby also developed a firm resolve, that if Magnus had aimed to be the best in his world, then why can''t he? And then he became a member of the Round Table. It excited him to no limit, he was in the fricking "ROUND TABLE". He even got to sit at the original table, see Camelot and experience the wonders of magic.


    However, he believed that technology also had the capability to shock the magical world. Unlike magic that had a threshold, in the tech world there was no limit to innovation. As long as there are smart people, new things will keep on being developed. The current phone, which costs 3000 pounds today, might cost just 200 or even less. That is why Bobby was so invested.


    Magnus had told him about his ns to make Britain bigger, as well as his Africa n. So he was also slowly developing technology to help achieve these goals.


    One thing he understood well was that if Britain wanted to be a world hegemon again, they needed a strong military. At this point, only the United States had the ability to make the best jets, military ships and more. So, he had spent good money on poaching talents from around the world and made them sign Magnus'' provided contract papers.


    Now, these highly intelligent people were preparing designs for Military armoured vehicles, boats, helicopters, tanks and even going outrageous by working on Aircraft Carrier. Bobby also helped them whenever he could.


    He hoped that one day, they could have such an amazing military that no one would dare to make trouble anywhere. He didn''t want Britain to turn into USA 2.0 however, who used their immense power for self-serving reasons, just hiding it under the pretence of bringing peace and freedom.


    He believed in Magnus. And Magnus was someone who wanted peace just for the sake of it, with no strings attached. So, if someday some wannabe dictator rose up in a country, he''d directly receive a bullet to the head. If some terrorist organisation tried to take over a country, they''d be Dragon''s food. No questions asked, no secret deals made.


    "Sir, we''re here, pleasee with us." The car arrived at the venue. It was the big open hall in FutureTek headquarters. Previously they were located in the building Magnus owned. But, now that FutureTek was so big, it needed much more space. So they hadmissioned Emrys Construction to make them a whole new skyscraper. It was 80 floors high. However, soon Magnus got jealous and ordered that his building also be upgraded, now Magnus'' building was 85 floors high. Bobby didn''t give in and installed a tall pyramid on the top of his building, bringing the height of the two to equal.


    However, the pyramid was made of military-grade ss panels and was actually Bobby''s main office. It was beautiful as he could see the whole city from there in all directions.


    Back at the party, some members of Parliament (MPs) were also invited, though they were not given much importance. Soon after the event started, Bobby went to the stage and unveiled all the products of thepany, and also showed a live demo by calling one of his assistants sitting in the Liverpool branch. He gave a short review of how to operate the device, also the charges of calls. Bobby deliberately kept the cost at the same level as thendline telephone call. This was a deliberate move to urge people to buy these phones.


    "I want to say something. Probably some people will call me arrogant, but today, I openly dere... THE AGE OF INFORMATION TECHNOLOGY HAS BEGUN!"


    *CLAPS*


    Therge hall erupted in apuse. They were pretty excited by the prospects of thispany. But, sadly, it was not a publicly-tradedpany, so no one could really invest.


    Bobby ended the event and invited the few important guests, such as a few celebrities, MPs, nobilities and businessmen to a private party with no journalists allowed. It was time for Bobby to do someworking here.


    ...


    Gringotts,


    Magnus hade to the bank to put the book in his vault. He was quickly greeted by Novgor, the boss of the bank.


    "Sir... you don''t need to make a long journey to do such a small thing. We can store your items in your vault remotely. There is a deposit box." Novgor said.


    Magnus rolled his eyes, "I have other things to do there too. Just send a goblin with me. I''m telling you, the more you stop me from making a direct lift to my vault the angrier I will get."


    He left the greedy goblin. His days were numbered anyway. Goldruk had already started his work and was slowly taking over.


    Magnus went through a long, slow journey to his vaults.


    The goblin waited outside while he did his work. He put the book in a highly protected safe. Then, he went to the wand room and picked 50 new sticks for himself. ~Dammit, Merlin. Just let me use the staff, I''m using wands here like they''re twigs.~


    He cursed and came to the library. Here, he carefully picked a few Dark Magic books that were purely theoretical. He didn''t want to take anything dangerous to the school.


    After that, he picked some potions books for Ragnar. Atst, just out of curiosity he came to a small ss box. There was abel on it, "DO NOT PUT IT ON"


    Magnus, curiously just took the ss off and picked the object. It was a red mask, withrge ck patches for the eyes. Even the eyes were covered with a white cloth. "How can one see in this mask? Well, only one way to know."


    He ignored the warning and slowly put on the leather mask. It was a little tight but fit perfectly. After feeling it was perfectly set, he closed his eyes.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA..."


    "NOOOO... PLEASE! NOT INSIDE ME!"


    "JUST KILL ME!"


    "HEHEHE... IT''S BOIL BATH TIME!"


    Magnus was horrified. He felt chills all over his body. There, in front of his eyes was not the vault. Instead, it was some kind of a red world. Everything here was either red or ck. The soil, thend entirely was ck, however, the sky and the light were red. For as far as he could see, he was seeing humans and various weird beings being cruelly tortured. Somewhere they were being boiled in oil, somewhere something toorge was being pushed inside them. Some were getting their skin pulled apart, some were getting their eyes and mouths sewed.


    "THIS... IS THIS...


    "Wee to hell. Mr Whoever is looking through my eyes. I am none other than your lovely Captain Delicious Pants, the Ruler of Hell, punisher of sinners and deflowerer of virgins... also a lover of my juicy old man."


    Some quick words came to Magnus'' head. "Is... Is this really hell? Then... God is real. Can you show me, someone, I killed before? What about that Oscar?"


    "Woah... you''re pretty cool about all this. And that Oscar, well he''s getting his holes stretched. We''re going to pass a bullet train through his back and out of his mouth. I know, that''s impossible, but duh, I rule this world, I make thews of physics and reality. By the way, shouldn''t your head be like a sted watermelon by now?"


    Magnus got scared as soon as he heard them. He quickly took the mask off in fright and ran to the nearest mirror. He gasped in horror, his eyes were looking red as if they were cherries, ready to pop at any moment. Thick veins had also somehow shown themselves on his forehead.


    "GOD! I nearly died just now. How am I such a fool." He cursed himself.


    The Merlin in his head scoffed and scolded him, "As always, young blood. You saw the warning."


    "But it didn''t say my head would explode if I wore it. If that was written there I would have burned this thing." Magnus said, looking at the mask in disgust.


    "Sadly, you can''t. I have tried every way to destroy it, but it''s indestructible. So, I just let it be. I never want to talk with that weird King of Hell. He gives me very... bad vibes. NOW! MAGNUS, YOU NEED TO LEARN TO FOLLOW THE RULES!" Merlin once again started to give him a lecture.


    Magnus just tiredly muttered under his breath, ~Man, the Merlin is a portrait so much cooler.~


    "WHAT DID YOU SAY? I CAN HEAR YOUR THOUGHTS!" Merlin roared in anger.


    Magnus chuckled, "Are you jealous of yourself? Haha... how petty."


    [You can see the mask on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    I WON''T MIND IF YOU HIT ME WITH STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 265 - 265. Horny

    People in the United Kingdom or the world had never heard about something called shadow brainwashing. The idea was to make people build a certain thought or idea in their minds without letting them know that it was influenced by external factors.


    Actually, most politicians used this in one way or another. One might donate to a charity and publish the news in papers, this would make the readers feel, "OH, this is a nice politician." While in reality, he could be a retired mafia boss.


    Slowly, this shadow brainwashing was bing the way of life now. Evenpanies would employ these tactics, the governments were doing it for way longer already.


    Anything you see or read on paper or television always had some motives behind them. Motives that you don''t know. For example, if apany knows that its customers love eating their meat patties, the samepany would try to sell ketchup, with the tagline being, "Makes tasty even tastier" Even though the ketchup they sell is the same as others, the people will still buy it, because they have created this idea in their mind that with this ketchup the patty tastes better.


    Magnus, who was a master when it came to propaganda, had been employing these tactics for a long time now. Earlier he had to buy article slots in newspapers. Now, he owned many newspapers as well as had some shares in news channels.


    With this, the propaganda became much easier.


    ...


    In a small town outside London,


    Reed Pace was a family man. But he was one of the hardcore royal family haters. Why? Because he loved bashing all his life''s troubles on royals, saying things like, "They sit in royal castles and take our money like mosquitoes squeezing out blood."


    So, today when he opened the Newspaper, he saw the big photo of Adam, Grace, Magnus and Ragnar. It was a story about the bomb st, but still, more focus was on their achievements. Adam and Grace were scientists who had created things that impacted daily lives or people.


    When he looked at Grace''s photo, his eyes turned softer. Not because he was some pervert, but because he respected her with all his heart.


    Why? Well, for that, Reed Pace will need another introduction. Reed Pace, one of the first 50 people on whom Grace''s new stents were sessfully tested. Reed Pace, had acute heart blockage. He couldn''t even walk for too long. And so, he opted for this trial because it was for free.


    And now, he could walk and even jog for as long as a normal person could. So, it was not wrong to say he felt he owed his life to the woman in the photo. On top of that, it was publicly known she was the descendant of the legendary King Arthur, this by default made many people Grace''s fans.


    He sighed, "Perhaps, the only good family toe out of them bastards. Each one of these four is a national treasure."


    "So you trust the monarchy again?" His wife asked with a mocking smile.


    He scoffed, "No, never... but if it''s these four... I think they''d be good for the country. These four are known to hate wasting money on pointless parties."


    "Hehe... we''ll see. Here, this is your lunch, now go or you''ll bete for work." she handed him a box.


    The man kissed his wife and left in his car. His destination? It was the giant new hospital being built in London, and he was one of the ss workers there. He had no idea who was making the hospital, though if he did, he might have just started worshipping the Grant family.


    Such scenes weremon these days in many households across the whole country. Some even in Irnd admired these new royals for their amazing brain.


    Bobby had also publicly told everyone that without the help of Adam and his batteries, making the mobile phones would have been impossible. So, adoration for the Grant family wasing from everywhere.


    ...


    Hogwarts,


    Magnus was worried about Severus. He had his doubts that something must have happened, something that does not allow him to speak about it.


    ~Maybe... someone has forced him to snoop on us? That would exin why he''s running away every now and then.~


    Magnus didn''t know that he had already solved the mystery. But, without confirmation, he could not do anything. "I need to be careful and not say anything secretive near him, this way at least he can rx. While I find a way to get to the bottom of it."


    Magnus soon forgot these things as he had better things to focus on. One, he had brought aputer with him this time, so he''d need to set that up in his room. Second, he needed to read the book "Blood Of The Dragon."


    He was walking down the hallway towards hismon room when he suddenly heard the faint sound of water sshing. So he went to investigate. It led him to the balcony that overlooked theke. It was the ce with the best view.


    But, he quickly took his steps back. ~HOLY MOLY! They''re kissing each other... a bit too much! He''s sucking her soul out of her mouth.~


    It was at that moment Magnus realised that by now Dumbledore had probably removed the anti-kissing rules. So the couples were satisfying their lust with just kisses.


    ~Eh... Gross. Should I sting them with a charm? *Sigh* I should just go.~ he headed towards his dorms.


    "hehe..."


    This time Magnus heard some chuckles. So he followed it. He found Sirius and James standing outside a door and peeking inside. Magnus silently went to their back and patted.


    "What''s the matter? What are you looking at now?" He scared the two.


    "WHAT THE... Dammit Magnus, let us watch in peace." James cursed him and didn''t give too much attention. Magnus, in interest, looked inside from the narrow gap in the door.


    "Ah... don''t... what if it activates magic?"


    "Don''t worry, touching isn''t against the rules."


    Magnus nearly vomited, "Argh... what has happened to this school? Why has everyone turned so horny?"


    "Huh, you''re a kid, Magnus. You won''t understand the joys of this." Sirius scoffed.


    Magnus scowled, "What joy? You two are currently peeking at two lovers making love. You two are the weird degenerate ones."


    "Go away, Magnus. We''re busy, we like being degenerates." James tried to shoo him away.


    Magnus left them be and walked to the Slytherinmon room. But he was having double thoughts about his decision. ~Did I make a mistake by allowing them to kiss?~


    When he entered themon room, a smile took over his face. He loved being here now, mainly because of the slow and calm music, that elevated the atmosphere of the hall.


    "BANG!"


    The music stopped. With that, Magnus'' mood was also spoiled. He quickly turned to see the machine, and his anger soared up. It was one of theckeys of the Gang of Slytherin.


    "YOU! You dare touch my personal property? And even try to break it? Get away from it, and go tell your bosses, I will break their bones if they touch my music again. And I''m putting a curse on this device from now on." He scared the boy away like someone shooing away crows from dead meat.


    He quickly fixed the machine and yed the music again. There was obviously a hierarchy in the Common Hall. It used to be Lucius as the leader before, but now it was Magnus. Of course, many would try to challenge his position, but he''d also swiftly deal with them.


    "Hey Mag," Emma came to him with another girl. She seemed to be holding herugh.


    "Mag, this is my friend, a 7th year, her name is Gina... she is a big fan of yours." Emma introduced the tall 7th-year girl. Magnus immediately had some doubts now.


    "Oh, hello, Miss Gina." He shook her hand, to which she suddenly left out a soft moan.


    "Your Majesty, please teach me a lesson..." Gina blurted out of the blue. Her blue eyes seemed as if they were burning. She was a pretty girl, with good height and a good figure. She also wore sses. But, she seemed to be having a fever, as her face was all red.


    Magnus nodded, he never denies it when someone asked him to be taught, "Sure, what lesson do you want to learn?"


    Gina seemed ecstatic and on the verge of orgasm, "The hardest one."


    (?_?")


    Magnus, in confusion and some shock, looked left and right. Emma was chuckling, but hiding her mouth with her hand.


    ~BLOODY HELL! HOGWARTS IS TOO DAMN HORNY!~ He shouted internally. And unknowingly, a drop of sweat fell down his forehead.


    "Eh... sure... we can decide the scheduleter. It was nice meeting you, Miss Gina. I must go and study now." He gave an excuse and walked away.


    Gina stood there, "BYE BYE... MY DEAREST MAJESTY! I will be prepared for your hard... long... lesson."


    ~F*CK!~ Magnus ran this time.


    [You can see Gina the horny on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    I WON''T MIND IF YOU HIT ME WITH STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 266 - 266. REEEEEE...

    Magnus was in his room today. He was setting up hisputer. It was not very hard, all things were already fixed in the CPU. All he needed to do was connect the screen and a few other devices.


    Thisputer was the most advanced and thetest version of what FutureTek was making. It had thetest chip, made after extensive study of Intel''s. But this one used a much smaller architecture, meaning more processing power. Magnus had specifically asked them to make an experimental unit for him with as much processing power as they could put on a chip.


    They did as asked but their problem then was that cooling was not sufficient. So, Magnus was going to use magic to keep this bad boy cool. This experimental chip was called BB-X. Magnus had named it personally and everyone in thepany had adopted it.


    However, Bobby was angry at him, because the chip was literally named after his nickname that he hated so much. But, the damage was done already and he had no choice but to ept it.


    "What are you even going to do with thisputer?" Ragnar asked, while he also helped Magnus unpack some items.


    "Hehe, I will use this to create programmes that can help me make rune schemes. Currently, we have to try and test every time, but as long as we keep onpiling data for all our tests, we can create a program that can run the simtion and tell us if our method or runes are going to work or not. It may not be 100% perfect, but it should be able to tell us if we''re going to fail or not." Magnus nned.


    Ragnar was honestly shocked, but then he noticed something. "WOAH! This is awesome. But why are you creating a cab to hide thisputer? It''s just the three of us in the room."


    "Exactly, it''s three of us. Did you not notice? Severus always runs away when we start talking about something secretive. I suspect that someone has forced him to be a spy. But only one method can be used to make him a spy. So I have sent someone to check up on his mother." Magnus said.


    Ragnar felt angry, "Those bastards, what if they have really kidnapped his mother?"


    "Then we will kill some people and save some people. But, to make sure that Severus does not have to run away and put himself at risk, we can not talk about any secrets. Instead... hehe... we should talk about the craziest and silliest things we can to make whoever is snooping angry. And I think it''s most likely Voldemort since he sees me as one of his biggest enemies." Magnus nned.


    "What do we talk about? We don''t even know what he looks like." Ragnar asked.


    "Heh, I have asked someone to make us a portrait of him. Based on the rumours he will make it and send it to us by evening." Magnus said.


    Ragnar chuckled and nned what he would say.


    *TING TING TEDAAA...*


    "Ah, it''s on. Hehe, can''t believe they seriously made a UI for this machine. The memory storage must have cost them a fortune." Magnus used the mouse to move the cursor around.


    The screen was like a coloured television, and there were lines of texts that could be clicked on(Basically folders but with no icons, only text.)


    "Rag, hand me one of the empty floppies." He said. He then inserted it into theputer and started typing like crazy. He felt like some kind of a crazy scientist.


    In the past few years, Bobby just out of enthusiasm kept on sending any good newputer science-rted book he could find. Magnus too, in his thirst for all kinds of knowledge, kept on reading them. So, slowly he developed pretty goodputer coding abilities. But his motives were all tilted towards magic.


    Ragnar shrugged and walked to his own table, "Well, enjoy your evil plots. I''m going to read about how babies are made."


    *CLICK CLICK CL...*


    "WHAT?! Why do you want to read about how babies are made?" Magnus asked him with raised eyebrows.


    ~Damn my mouth.~ Ragnar cursed himself as he sweated.


    "Ah... well... I have a friend who can''t have babies so I thought I could maybe make a potion to help him juice some of them out." Ragnar stutteringly answered.


    (?¨A _ ¨@?)


    "THAT''S ME, YOU BASTARD!" Magnus shouted, but then his face became softer.


    "Do you really think the potion can solve it?" He asked him seriously.


    Ragnar shrugged, "Who knows, brother. But if a potion can make it stand tall as a g pole, why can''t a potion heal your impotence? Nothing is impossible, I just haven''t found how to make it possible yet."


    *THUD*


    Magnus gave him a hug. "Thanks, Ragnar. You''re the best potioneer in the world. If there is anybody who can make such a potion, it has to be you."


    Magnus was very good at hiding his own feelings, while good at reading others. So he had never really told anyone, but he was terrified after finding out that he couldn''t have kids. He felt scared that even after he bes the king, he might be thest one.


    So finding a fix for this was a top priority. Hell, he was looking for alchemical ways to fix it, even looking for some runes he could inscribe on his dong to make it work normally.


    *PAT PAT*


    Ragnar smiled and patted his back, "We''re brothers, this is the least I could do. Besides, when our new sibling grows up, I will need new little younglings to y with. Ah... I remember once when a little sleeping baby held my finger with his tiny hand. It was the best feeling in the world."


    "Then have your own kids, Rag. Why pin your dreams on me?" Magnus inquired with raised brows.


    Ragnar shook his head, "Nah, I''m too crazy to be a good father. I''m afraid most girls would creep out when they truly know me. So, I have decided to marry my profession. I will be the best Potioneer in the world, maybe a decent wizard too."


    "I guess our new siblings will be our tests. If we can be good with them, I think we can be good fathers. But, F*CK! We''re just 13, Rag. Let''s not talk about this stuff. I''m going back to work." He was disgusted by himself, most likely cringed too.


    Ragnar did the same and the afternoon came to an end.


    ...


    "We have an announcement to make today." Dumbledore stood by the podium in the great hall. It was dinner time.


    All the students became silent and let the old man speak. "As most of you probably know, Hogwarts is not the only school that teaches magic in the world. There are many more, strong ones too.


    "So, my friend Nics mel suggested that we strengthen ties with the wizarding school in France, Beauxbatons Academy of Magic. We are going to be holding a fewpetitions with that school every year from now on, possibly more schools will jointer.


    "Thesepetitions will range from Potioneering, Safe Duelling, Transfiguration, Quick and the biggest of all an inter-school Quidditch Cup. The timing of these is scheduled for December, just before the Christmas holidays.


    "Only students in or above 3rd year are allowed to participate. To select who will be going to Beauxbatons Academy of Magic, first, an inter-housepetition will take ce in all these branches. 5 students from each category will be sent, as well as two Quidditch teams will be sent.


    "However, let me warn everyone." Dumbledore gave his iconic tilted gaze look, which was a sign of warning and that he was very serious. "This is a matter of pride for Hogwarts. So I expect the best behaviour from all who will eventually go. Hence, all those who try to cheat, or are caught cheating, will be given the strictest punishment. Ranging from detention, being held back from graduating into the next school year or outright expulsion from the academy.


    "Let''s eat now."


    Dumbledore went to his seat. He was originally nning on restricting thepetition for just 5th-7th years, but knowing Magnus, he relented. He already knew that at most, Magnus, Ragnar and Severus would be going. All the other 3rd-4th year students just don''t stand a chance to beat the older students.


    As soon as this announcement was made and they were free to talk, the whole hall erupted in loud talks and cheers. The teachers smiled seeing this, as this cheerfulness was spreading positivity.


    Magnus and Ragnar were the same. They both proimed that they shall win glory for the school.


    "Emma, start practising. I''m going to get real serious this quidditch season." Magnus advised her.


    Emma''s eyes shined. She was about to jump and hug Magnus but controlled, "YES! This season will be LEGENDARY!"


    However, when they saw Severus, Magnus turned to Ragnar and nodded. So, both of them started talking crap about Voldemort.


    "Rag, what do you think about Bald people? Aren''t they just the ugliest?" Magnus started.


    Ragnar showed disgust, "Ugh... Bald wizards are the worst. Look at their crappy fashion sense. Haha... and how their bald heads are always shining."


    "Pfft... Ragnar, I heard Voldemort is also bald. I wonder if he gets any women." Magnus added.


    Ragnar was quick to deny, "Nope, that face... only a mother could love. Wait... if I was his mother, I''d throw him away."


    "True, he truly is one ugly thing. He should call his order of Death Eaters, Shit Eaters, because only that can exin why most of them look like crap." Magnus said.


    Ragnarughed, "AHAHA... Mag, what if... that''s how they really look? I mean... your theory of Inbreeding is real after all."


    Magnus scowled, "Yeah, they are indeed a bunch of inbreds. I guess all of them should have just dropped on their heads and died the moment they were born. Especially that Voldemort."


    "Do you think Voldemort is his real name?" Emma asked, unknowingly taking part in this bashing.


    Magnus denied, "Of course not. I bet his real name was so ugly, he decided to change it."


    "I''m ready to bet money on this fact." Ragnar poured oil on the fire.


    Both of them ate merrily and continued to bash Voldemort. Severus just silently ate his food, but felt great joy in his heart.


    ...


    In an unknown location, in a shack.


    Voldemort had been listening to everything. He was delighted when he heard the announcement. But what came next blinded him in rage. His slit eyes became red, he rubbed his hand on his bald head every time it was made fun of.


    Then he was called an inbred, and that made him crazy. "I WILL KILL THEM! REEEEEEEEE...."


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    I NEED STONES TO EAT!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 267 - 267. SummerSends

    London,


    "AH! The baby moved again." Grace, sitting on the couch in the living room, chirped happily.


    "Dear, drink this potion. It will make your body stronger, so you can easily go through the process." Martha, like the ever careful and worrying kinddy, said.


    Grace drank it and smiled kindly, "You are so kind to me, Martha."


    "Hehe... I was born to protect Camelot and serve his majesty. Now, he even calls me grandma. Can I not try my best after all this?" She reasoned.


    "You''re the best." Grace hugged the old magical cat.


    Grace''s days were not boring. Every day someone woulde to meet her or spend time. Her parents, even the queen, Bobby also came with his mother once. On days when nobody came, Martha was there, Chad also provided an amazing amount of entertainment.


    It was the best and calmest time of her life. She didn''t even feel any pain at all since Martha continuously gave her potions to strengthen her body. Adam meanwhile took good care of her, notching down on his work these days.


    *Sigh*


    "I wish my little kiddies were here. The house feels empty without their constant bickering and pranking." Grace sighed.


    Martha chuckled, "Dear, you will soon have another child. When that happens, you will instead feel bad for not having enough time to focus on your two sons."


    Grace got scared, "Oh, Martha, I''m so worried about that. I don''t want to be a bad mother for the two of them. What if they start hating me?"


    And here came the sudden mood swings. Martha patted her head, "Don''t worry. Magnus and Ragnar are very good kids. They will understand that the little baby needs more of your attention. Don''t forget, they love you as much as you love them."


    This made her mood a bit better. "Yes, that is indeed true. *Sigh* Halloween ising, I wish Magnus could be here. I would have loved to dress him up in the new princess dress I bought."


    Martha didn''t say anything this time, but she wondered if Magnus shuddered or not.


    ...


    Hogwarts,


    He did. Magnus felt a sudden chill run down his body. "Why is the potionb so cold today?"


    "What do you mean? The temperature is all good. Do you have a fever?" Ragnar checked his forehead.


    "Attention, students. Today, we are going to be making a potion called Shrinking Solution. This is a potion that causes the drinker to shrink to a smaller form. It is bright green when brewed correctly and, if prepared incorrectly, it can be poisonous." Slughorn entered the ssroom and started giving his lecture.


    Today, the ss was with Gryffindor students. As Slytherin and Gryffindor were not close buddies, they upied two sides of theb.


    Slughorn continued with his lesson, "This potion is not thetest invention. It has existed for many years in the past. There was one documented event that even made it to muggle mouths. Back in the middle ages, a wizard Samuel Plunkett was persecuted by a Muggle vige. To get his revenge, he poured Shrinking Solution down the vige well and terrorised the shrunken vigers by chasing them around in hobnail boots.


    "There is another ount of it being used in the past. In the 1500s, an aplished potioneer Zygmunt Budge developed his own advanced version of this potion. It proved so powerful that, when he identally split a small amount on the grass outside his house, it caused an entire flock of sheep to shrink tombs the size of mice. Budge went on to use the shrunkenmbs as ear-warmers in the chilly winters. Budge also sent the potion to his two brothers. Both of them shrank to the size of beetle, and it''s believed they spent several days hiding under a cupboard while their cat tried to scoop them out and eat them.


    "However, ignoring these mishaps, one practical use of this potion is in the transportation of livestock. It allows for a wizard to carry an entire herd of pigs in the pocket. Now, I will demonstrate to you how to make it first. After that, you will try."


    As Slughorn did this, Magnus felt excited by it. He turned to his good brother Ragnar and asked, "Brother, can you make a version of this potion that can work on non-living items? Like just throw it on an item and it will shrink?"


    Ragnar fell into deep thinking. "Hmm, I may be able to do it. The reason this potion works is that it gets mixed with acids in our own bodies. So, maybe if I can replicate it, I can make a Shrinking Solution that works on all things."


    "AWESOME! Please make it. I am going to start a newpany, which will be strictly about postal services, but it only sendsrge cargo instead of letters. I will buy some aerones and print so much money it makes my assistant and ountant cry. I am ready to give you half of the shares. What do you say?" Magnus asked.


    Ragnar licked his lips. Who doesn''t like money? "Cool, what would you name it?"


    "Umm... let''s call it SummerSends, in short, call it SS." He proposed.


    Ragnar loved the name, "Hehe, named after our dear Summer, right? Yes, she deserves some recognition. Cool, I will work on this potion."


    Magnus nodded and happily started writing about ns for thispany. After all, he knew one thing, that if he wants to dominate the globe into obedience, he''s going to need a lot of money.


    ...


    A distance from Magnus and Ragnar, Severus stood in front of his cauldron. He seemed to be dozing off as he was continuously staring at the contents of the pot, instead of working on it.


    "SEV... SEV... HEY! Sev... what happened?"


    Severus looked left and right to see who called him. His heart softened when he saw it was Lily. "Nothing, I was just thinking about something."


    She chuckled, "Woah... never thought I''d see a day when Severus also cks off. Well, I guess it''ll be just the two of us working here. I went to Magnus and Ragnar, but they were having their asional round of evilughter. I wonder what they are nning."


    Severus nearlyughed with a snort, "They... they often do that. Let''s make the potion then."


    "Yes, let''s do it." She helped Severus with the ingredients.


    "Sev, are you okay? You''ve been acting a little strange these days. Why do you note to theke anymore? I thought we had nned to always meet there every weekend and study together." She asked him shyly.


    Severus felt his heartache. He finally had a chance to get close to Lily but damn Voldemort messed everything up. "It''s not that I don''t want to, I''m just... too upied with something. I promise I wille there in a few weeks."


    "Umm... always busy. You need to embrace some Gryffindor every once in a while. Look at Magnus there, look how he''s messing with his potion." She pointed with a dreamy face. She still had a crush on him, just not as big as in the past.


    Severus frowned, "That... he''s just pouring random ingredients and hoping it''ll make something good like thest time he made the most dangerous poison in the world."


    "But still, to make such a genius mistake, you need some knowledge about the items." She defended Magnus.


    Severus nodded at that, "True. He has indeed memorised the books. Though it''s debatable if he''s just too good at being bad or in lucky."


    He saw Magnus scratching his head in confusion and annoyance as he tried to make his potion. Severus sighed in his mind, ~He truly is gically bad at potions. But, sadly, the girls still seem to idolise him.~


    He said thest words after looking at the girls of both, Gryffindor and Slytherin staring at Magnus. To them, everything Magnus did probably felt like slow motion.


    This was how the Potions ss came to an end after 2 hours. Magnus fabulously failed to make the potions. But, he did end up making a potion that can kill termites. So Slughorn just sighed and moved on. Ragnar, as always, exceeded and got praise.


    After the potions ss, they had no sses. So, Ragnar went on to create the potion that Magnus asked for. But he needed Slughorn''s help at the start. Severus was also nowhere to be found. Magnus, seeing nothing to do, went to his office.


    He called Adrian on the phone from there. "So, did you find anything?"


    Adrian answered, "No, sir. We followed, we searched but found nothing. The woman living in Severus'' home is indeed Eileen Prince. She goes to work every day, chats with Mrs Evans, and goes shopping for groceries. She even receives letters from Severus."


    Magnus rested back and thought deeply. "Hmm... how do people react to her?"


    "Normal. They act as they would if they knew Miss Prince. Even Mrs Evans talks to her like close friends." Adrian answered.


    *Sigh*


    "Keep an eye on everything that''s happening there. If you find anything out of the ordinary about her behaviour, contact me. Also, try to see what''s in Severus'' letters without opening them. Look for any anti-intrusion charms in the letters too. I have a bad feeling about this, Adrian.


    "I have doubts that Voldemort has made his move, and I need to find out what it is. One more thing, keep the force ready to move at any moment. Tell all the members of the Army of Merlin to stay on standby but don''t do anything suspicious." He ordered Adrian.


    Adrian took a breath of cold air. They had an army of 300 Warrior Wizards who had agreed to fight for Magnus. Although MEDA and Emrys Construction employed more than 3 thousand wizards, they didn''t trust everyone.


    "I will pass the orders. But... Your Majesty... why don''t you use Legilimency on Severus?" Adrian asked.


    Magnus became silent. "I... I might just do it. You make sure you keep an eye on the situation. Take care."


    He hung up and stayed still on his recliner chair. He looked at the ceiling, deep in thought. Multiple scenarios ran through his mind. ~If I do use Legilimency on him, what if he finds out and turns out to be innocent? What if... Voldemort finds out? Too much risk. Reading the mind should be thest option. I hope some real evidence is found soon.~


    But Magnus still felt like he should use Legilimency as soon as possible.


    [You can see Severus on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    PUSH ''EM IN PLEASE!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 268 - 268. A Copycat And A Spar

    "Argh... what the hell is wrong with all these girls? I''m just 13, and they are nearly 18. This is paedophilia." Magnus once again ate choctes he got in a love letter. Though he burned the letter first.


    Ragnarughed, "Well, I bet they''re all gold diggers. Quite seriously, as you probably hold more gold than the rest of the world''s gold reservesbined."


    Magnus chomped on some more choctes and scoffed, "Huh, as if I can''t see it through. That 7th-year girl that Emma made me meet, she was probably wet just after shaking hands with me. How can someone be so lewd."


    "Well, Severus was like this too when he came to the school. I think it''s just a phase. You probably shine like a light bulb in this dark castle. I''m gonna be honest, you''re an average guy in looks." Ragnar replied while throwing an underhanded insult.


    *BAM*


    Magnus jumped on Ragnar''s back like some ghost. "What do you mean average? Look at my face, it''s perfect. Once I grow a beard, I''ll be the most handsome bastard in the kingdom. But, you. Huh, you''re my copycat."


    "What do you mean?" Ragnar asked, ignoring the leech on his back.


    "Well, you try so hard to be like me. Let''s just start with your hair." Magnus pointed out.


    Ragnar madly shouted, "I WAS BORN WITH THEM. I didn''t choose to be blonde. And Blondes are often stereotyped as stupid. Why do you think Marilyn Monroe was so popr? Have you seen her movies and the list of her husbands? They all scream "Bad Life Choices" Huh. If I had a choice, I''d have some other hair."


    "No no no... don''t try to derail the discussion. I''m blonde, you''re blonde, we''re one of the smartest boys in the country. Also, you copy my fashion." Magnus used him again.


    *BAM*


    This time Ragnar threw him away, "BECAUSE IT''S THE SCHOOL UNIFORM! Come on, make good arguments at least."


    "Errr... can I please read my book? Stop fooling around." Severus barked from his table.


    Magnus, as if found a new target, skipped towards Severus, "Ah, my brother Severus. How is your rtionship going? Did you confess to her yet?"


    "That is none of your business." He replied stiffly.


    "Hmm, Rag, wanna spar with me? Severus says he''ll join us too." Magnus blurted all of a sudden. And before Severus could deny, Ragnar jumped. "Sure, it''s been a while since I tried to cast a number of spells in session."


    "Amazing, let''s go near old Hagrid''s hut. He can be our referee." Magnus proposed.


    Severus internally took a sigh of relief. He was afraid Magnus would mention the room of requirements. However, what Severus didn''t notice was that Magnus was constantly keeping an eye on all his reactions and he had purposefully suggested this alternate. And from how Severus sighed, he was 100% sure now. ~Is it Voldemort or someone else?~


    ...


    They ran off to Hagrid''s hut. The gentle giant was currently chopping some meat it seemed and he didn''t look that gentle anymore.


    "O, Magnus, Ragnar and... eh... Severus? What are ye doin'' here?" Hagrid put his giant axe down and asked.


    "Hehe, nothing. We just came here to spar with each other. We hoped that you could be the referee." Magnus proposed the idea.


    "Me? Really? Yeh''ve so many more teachers. They can help ya better." Hagrid responsibly decided to decline.


    "Come on, Hagrid. You even got your wand back. You can absolutely be the referee," Ragnar insisted.


    Hagrid looked nervous. "Err... I don'' think that would be good."


    "HOW ABOUT I... BE THE REFEREE?" all of sudden a new voice came from the cabin.


    They turned around and found it to be Moody. Magnus smiled, "What are you doing here, professor Cyclops?"


    A frown appeared on Moody''s face, but it vanished the next second. "I am a professor in this school if you have forgotten. Come on now, fight each other."


    Magnus felt as if Moody just wanted to see them fight for his entertainment. But he relented and went on. Moody was the best referee they could ask for.


    "Okay, let''s do rock-paper-scissors," Magnus suggested.


    The three got close and yed the silly game. The first one to get out was Magnus, meaning he will be the first fighter. Then Ragnar lost, making him the second fighter. So, it was Magnus versus Ragnar, then the winner will fight Severus.


    "Get ready to get recked, Ragnar." Magnus taunted his brother.


    Ragnar smirked, "Haha, long gone the days when I used to be weak. With the power of potions and alchemy, I will defeat you."


    Magnus raised his brows, "Really? Then let''s see what you have invented this time."


    *BOOM*


    Ragnar took out his sword from his pouch. This was the famed sword of the Viking king Ragnar. But Magnus noticed some changes to it. Its hilt had some kind of gemstone attached to it, there were five in total. The de also now looks metallic green, with some runic symbols.


    "Hah, you think a sword can beat me? Wishful thinking." Magnus also took out his sword.


    *CLASH*


    Their swords soon shed and Magnus received an overhead blow from Ragnar''s sword. So he tried to block it. But that was when Ragnar smiled gleefully. "Haha... Magnus, this is not a normal sword."


    "AH!" Magnus gasped. He felt that Ragnar''s sword had just be hundreds of kilos heavier. Magnus already felt he could not block this much weight.


    "Don''t think this will save you, boy. I''m winning today." Ragnar excitedly proimed.


    The next moment, the green stone on Ragnar''s sword cracked and poured acid on Magnus''s arms. It immediately burned. Ragnar was not afraid to use this though, as he knew these injuries can easily be cured, and since this was a friendly fight he did not use any powerful stones.


    But to Magnus, it did hurt like a "B*TCH!", he cursed.


    Magnus was being pushed to the ground. Seeing no way around it, he got serious. "If this is the case, then... I will have to use my ultimate strategy."


    Ragnar frowned and opened his eyes wide to look around. But just then Magnus smirked and jumped away, letting his sword fall to the ground. At the same time, he shouted, "MAGNUS STYLE, BLINDING NINJA TECHNIQUE!"


    Magnus did something. And its effect also became clear a secondter with Ragnar''s shouting, "AAAAA... MY EYES! YOU BASTARD! THAT''S CHEATING! YOU CAN''T THROW SAND."


    Magnus chuckled with a raised chin. He slowly walked to Ragnar. "Fu Fu Fu... everything is fair in love and war."


    He nced at Moody on the side. The man was nodding proudly at Magnus'' shrewdness. Indeed, in war, only winning matters.


    But Ragnar cursed, "F*CK... This ain''t no war, we were sparring. And I don''t love you either."


    "Aww... you hurt me, brother." Magnus jumped and swiftly took Ragnar''s sword from his hand. Then he tripped him with his leg.


    "If I had used magic, this fight would have been over long ago. But, if you keep this progress, you will soon be able to fight all wizards with your sword and limited magical capabilities. Aguamenti!" Magnus cast a water charm and poured it on Ragnar''s face.


    His hair soked, Ragnar angrily red at Magnus. But he couldn''t bring himself to refute. He knew, when he would fight an enemy wizard, there wouldn''t be any chivalry. There will only be one winner and it doesn''t matter what means you use to win.


    "Magnus wins, Severus, go and fight," Moody spoke from the side. But when Ragnar came and stood beside him, he ruffled his hair, "You are a genius,d. Your sword was an amazing creation. When I was your age, I was dealing with how to get rid of my e."


    Ragnar felt somewhat better with this appreciation.


    "FIGHT!" Moody ordered.


    Magnus and Severus were both proficient in charms. So this time wands were out the second they started.


    "Confringo!" Severus cast.


    Magnus, not even a secondter, just as Severus was chanting, responded with a reply. "Confundo!"


    "Protego!" He even cast two spells at the time of Severus'' one. He not only defended from Severus'' charm but also sent a confusion charm.


    As it could be seen, Severus looked confused and disoriented. Now, all his spells will be off-target.


    Severus got into a frenzy and sent charms one after another. "Stupefy!" "Rshio!" "Levicorpus!"


    "BLIMEY!" Hagrid from the side cursed as he nearly got hit by one of the rouge charms.


    Magnus had not even moved from his ce as none of Severus'' spells was hitting him. So, he cast just one charm to defeat him, "Impedimenta!"


    The charm stops the enemy from approaching by knocking them back or tripping. Severus'' body flew a few metres back and fell down.


    Seeing Severus was not moving, Magnus quickly ran to him. "Hey, Sev. Get up, man. What happened?"


    Magnus felt worried. He took out his wand and cast a minor healing charm, "Episkey!"


    But Severus was unmoving. "What the hell? It was a normal fight. Sev, hey." He quickly pried open Severus'' eyelids. His eyeballs were not moving at all or reacting to the light. He checked his heart and pulse, which turned out to be normal. He panicked and quickly picked him up with a Wingardium Leviosa. TO INFIRMARY, NOW!"


    "DAMMIT! LET ME TAKE HIM WITH APPARITION!" Moody ran to the rescue. He left immediately and Magnus and Ragnar came running on foot.


    "What spell did you use on him?" Ragnar asked worriedly.


    "Normal Impedimenta. It''s much less violent than your potions. I hope he''s fine." Magnus guiltily said and ran towards the Infirmary.


    ...


    Severus had no idea what had happened outside. As soon as he was hit by the Confundus Charm, all he saw was that he was surrounded by Death Eaters. So he started sting charms in all directions and frantically moved.


    Then, he got hit by Voldemort''s curse and became blind.


    [You can see Hagrid''s Hut on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    FEED ME STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 269 - 269. Godfather Magnus

    "HAHAHAHA... you are one of us now, Severus."


    "If you want to save her, spy on that mud-blood prince."


    "Do as we say, or she suffers."


    "DON''T SEV! Don''t do it."


    "Look at his face."


    "Yeah... I bet he''s dreaming about Lily."


    "Who knows, it could be some other girls? A man can do anything in his dreams after all."


    "HEY! What''s with this stupid discussion? Be civil."


    Severus, who was having a nightmare not long ago, now felt the dreams bing chaotic. Slowly, his brows furrowed and he opened his eyes as he broke off from his sleep.


    The first thing he saw was the chin view of Ragnar and Magnus. And mind you, looking at a human from his chin was not beautiful. They look like some monster.


    Severus in shock jolted up. But then he recognised the two fools. They were fighting over his dreams and now arguing with Emma.


    "What''s with so much noise? Can''t I even sleep?" Severus grunted.


    Magnus happily stood up, "AH! Ragnar... look at what you have done. You disturbed him."


    (?_?)


    Ignoring Ragnar''s gaze, Magnus helped Severus sit, "What happened to you, brother? I just cast a simple spell on you."


    "I... I don''t know. Maybe it hit some nerve or something." Severus said. In reality, he was not sure. What happened to him was so bizarre. ~Maybe I was too stressed out?~


    "OKAY... STEP ASIDE PLEASE." Madam Pomfrey pushed Magnus aside and started checking Severus.


    "Hmm, you seem perfectly normal now. You can go to your dorms or stay here for the night. I rmend you stay here so I can help if something happens again." she suggested.


    Severus immediately epted, "I will stay here then."


    Magnus and Ragnar, respecting his choice, left after saying good night. They went to their dorms, as they had already missed dinner.


    "Did he stay there due to his fears?" Ragnar asked.


    "Yes, I think so. I''m gonna read a book now." Magnus said and took out the Blood Of The Dragon book. It was written in a level of runguage that Magnus could somewhat understand. It took him time but he could do it.


    So he started reading from 9 PM to 12 in the morning. In the three hours, he made decent progress. The content of the book was about what after-effects one might face about doing a ritual to mutate yourself with a beast''s blood.


    "Hmm... It seems I should read this bookpletely. " He muttered after reading about the visible effects.


    Because it was written by Merlin, who also had dragon''s blood, the same conditions applied to Magnus.


    That it is possible that after mutation the animal''s nature might also bleed into the nature of the person. Magnus felt it, he could generate fire naturally. Then there was also the mention of increased greediness and thirst for money, especially gold and diamonds. There was also the increased pride in oneself.


    Magnus felt like he was really reading about himself. And it felt weird. So he ended the reading session there.


    *Yawn*


    "Goodnight, Rag." Said and went to sleep. Ragnar was still working on his potions and alchemy form.


    Ragnar knew that without a good ability to cast charms if he wanted to be strong to the point he''s overpowered, he''d have to work 10 times harder than a normal wizard.


    Ragnar sighed, ~Are you seeing me old man? You didn''t raise azy boy.~ he muttered, remembering the kind old man with sses who raised him when he had nobody.


    ...


    [Small Omake - Skip if you have not read Grandpa Universe.]


    Heaven,


    *Aaachooo*


    "Boss, please don''t do that. You just caused a tsunami on 100,686s." Dobbyined from his table.


    Alexander Maxim Universe, also known as Grandpa Universe or Supreme God, wiped his nose. "Forgive me, Dobby. Just had the urge. I wonder which being remembered me so strongly that even I felt it."


    "Alright, send the next person in. Ah, it''s 100 forcedbour kids who died in that factory crash? Quickly, prepare the yroom. Bring all the toys there and tell Bijuu-vengers to put on their avengers costume to act the y. Also, send a lightning strike on the person who owned the factory, the one who built it, the government officials who turned a blind eye. And let the CEOs of thepanies that buy the products from thesepanies face bad luck for a month." This was God''s decree and it shall be followed immediately by angels overseeing the target world.


    This was how god rules. Righteous, kind and... Fabulous as always.


    ...


    Hogwarts,


    Magnus woke up the next morning to see Summer sitting on his chest and looking at his face. Magnus nearly had a heart attack from the scene.


    "Wha... What happened, Summer? You wanna go out? Ah, sorry dear, I forgot to keep the window open. You should have pecked my face." He apologised to the kinddy owl.


    He quickly opened the window and let Summer fly out. It was 6 AM in the morning. He didn''t want to sleep anymore so he decided to go to themon room to read thetest newspaper. He had bought a subscription for all of them. He had even told Magical Daily, his own newspany, to send him muggle newspapers as well in the bundle.


    Without a care, he went out. It was nearly the end of September already and being in hignd up north, the temperature was falling.


    So the firece was lit, but themon room was empty. He flicked his wand and put some jazz on. Next moment he made tea for himself.


    However, just as he was about to take a seat, he noticed a little boy, most likely from 1st year, sitting on the floor by the firece and writing something on a notebook. The boy was startled by the sudden music.


    Magnus was still not familiar with all the 1st years so he went to the boy. "What are you doing?"


    The boy bbergasted, "Ah... I-I was j-just revising."


    Magnus nced at the book, "Oh, you''re studying charms? That''s my strongest point. What problems are you facing?"


    The boy shyly answered, "I... I am very slow at grasping the spells, your majesty."


    "Just call me by my name. And didn''t you get my personally written booklet? It has all the shortcuts and tricks to casting all the spells and solving the problems for the whole 1st-year course in all subjects." Magnus asked him while sipping the tea.


    The boy looked confused "Booklet? No, Mr Pendragon, I did not get a booklet."


    *FACEPALM*


    "Ah, I forgot to distribute them this year. Just wait, I will be back in a minute," he remembered and dashed to his room. He looked in the cupboard with the background sound of Ragnar snoring.


    Soon, he realised he didn''t have any copy of the study material left. So, he went to Regulus'' room. Regulus was in the 2nd year and just like him, shared his room with two other 2nd years. Thankfully, the two boys he shared his room with were normal and even Magnus'' admirers to some degree.


    Knocking would have disturbed them all so he just opened the bed and looked for Regulus. He found him in thest bed. He quickly went to him and tried to wake him up.


    "Regulus, do you have the 1st year''s study material? I need to make copies," he asked.


    Regulus was in deep sleep and snarled, "Aye... go away Sirius, you traitor."


    "It''s me, your brother Magnus, Regulus. Wake up." Magnus shook him like a doll.


    "Hmm? Ah... what... what? Magnus? W-What are you doing here?" Regulus'' sleep was gone and left him in confusion.


    "Give me the 1st year''s study material." He asked again. Soon, Regulus got up from his bed whileining and fiddled in his suitcase. He handed it to him and followed behind as he was sleepless now.


    Magnus first went to his room and made some copies of it. At least 30 of them. This was the highest student number in a year most of the time. Then he returned to the firece. "Here, take this and read it. By the way, what''s your name?"


    The boy happily took the booklet like it was the treasure bestowed by the gods. "Thank you, Mr Pendragon. I am Caspar Evans."


    "Hmm, are you by any chance rted to Lily Evans of Gryffindor?" Magnus asked him curiously.


    "No, I''ve never heard about her before." He answered.


    Magnus nodded, ~What a small world. But I wonder if people with the same surnames are somewhat rted?~


    "What is your birth status? I mean no racist thing, just asking out of curiosity." Magnus inquired while trying to make it as digestive as possible.


    Caspar felt slightly nervous but truthfully answered, "I... I am... I don''t know, Mr Pendragon. My mother is a squib and my father is a muggle. What does that make me?"


    Magnus scratched his head. There was no terminology for such a person. So he just scoffed, "Huh, that does not make you anything, Caspar. It makes you the same as me, humans. Did anybody bully you?"


    "No, not yet," Caspar answered. He said yet because he knew it was inevitable with his birth status.


    Magnus all of a sudden took out a badge with Slytherin''s logo on it. "Wear this. If anybody everes to bully you, tell them you have this, and this badge means you are under my protection in the school. If anybody bullies you, I will bully them ten times."


    "T-thank you, Mr Pendragon." Caspar quickly put the badge on his chest. It was small and round but didn''t look that ugly. It was also somewhat honourable to wear a Slytherin badge. Now, if others wanted it, they''d first have to ept Magnus as their protector.


    And this way, unknowingly, Magnus started the norm of him being jokingly nicknamed Godfather Magnus.


    [You can see the badge on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    HOLY 69 IS HERE! FEED ME!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 270 - 270. The Competition

    Slowly, September came to an end and shockingly, on the 1st of October, it snowed. Much different from the normal schedule, where the snowfall only starts during November.


    So most students took out their winter wear and went out to their sses. Magnus also sometimes attended them. The only sses he made sure he always attended were DADA and Potions. DADA because Moody was after his life and Potions because he was bad at it and couldn''t make Slughorn dissatisfied.


    Most of the time he would spend his days in his room, on theputer. Trying to develop the program. The CPU was already running so hot that he had to every once in a while put a freezing charm on it. After getting fed up, he even asked Bobby to send him a small electric freezer. Magnus then used an alchemy potion on it to make it magic repent. Next, he stored the CPU in the freezer. Though he first had to make itpletely waterproof.


    After that, his work became much more efficient. "I wonder if there can also be a magicalputer, that maybe runs on some kind of alchemical energy stones, and instead of circuit board with logic gates, it can have runes, alchemy and other magic on it. Hmm... definitely something to research when I get more proficient in everything."


    Magnus then went on to develop the basic program first. It didn''t have any UI, just a simple ck screen and lines of text. Magnus though had another use for the program, which was to help himpile the Book of Merlin. The trick was simple, as the book''s runguage went from easy to hard as he turned the page, he simply put all the characters he had already decrypted into the program. Then, it was made to match each harder character with the previous ones.


    It didn''t automatically trante but helped a lot. As the program now gave Magnus suggestions on what the new, harder characters originated from. As each runguage across the time was derived from a single source, this gave Magnus 5-10 suggestions, where one was always correct.


    So his speed increased a lot. And within days he was making the progress he used to make in weeks. He also worked on his strength, since now it was inevitable that he would have to fight Voldemort. Everything that has been going on was ominous. Regulus had already warned him, now the thing with Severus. All of it suggested one thing, something big wasing.


    "HAA..." He jumped over 10 feet in the air using his feet''s fire as propulsion and crossed a wall. Then with swift actions like a flexible cat, he moved and cut the stomachs of all the dummies. He was training in the Room of Requirements. Here, he tried to replicate any fighting situation he could think of.


    *RING RING*


    Magnus'' phone rang all of a sudden. He picked it up with a smile, as it was from his mum. "Hello, mum, how are you?"


    "MEOWWW?"


    Magnus, taken aback, looked at the phone screen. "Chad? What the hell are you doing with the phone? Where is mum?"


    "Ah, CHAD! Don''t y with the phone." Voice of Grace came from the other side. Grace saw that Chad had called Magnus, she talked.


    "Hello?"


    Magnus took a seat on the side, "Yes mum, it''s me. How are you?"


    "Sorry, Mag. Chad called you mistakenly. I hope I didn''t disturb you." She apologised.


    How could Magnus be angry? Even if it was in the middle of a ss, he''d pick up her call, no matter what. "No mum, I was just exercising." He couldn''t really tell her he was practising beheading a snake man.


    "Oh, then I guess we can talk. So how is your time going there? How is Ragnar?" She asked him a series of questions as she also rxedly sat on the couch at home.


    "Everything''s amazing, mum. Hehe... I just turned my dorms into music halls. People love it here in this mediaeval castle." He told her about the party he had not long ago.


    She sighed, "I wish I could see the school someday."


    If this was her wish, Magnus would of course fulfil it. "Umm, once I be the King, I can make rules and also break them. I will bring you and dad to see the school during the summer break season."


    "No, Magnus. After bing the king, you should never break rules and mistreat people. God blessed you with the responsibility of ruling this country as its monarch, you should do it like a good boy." She lectured him.


    Magnus chuckled from the other side, "Hehe, you have no idea mum, I am already helping so many people across the world. You will understand in theing years. Where is dad? Has he still gone to the office?"


    "Yes. He said they''re working on some missiles nowadays so he had to go to check things. By the way, how is Emma?" Grace came to the juicy topic.


    Magnus choked, "Ah... mum, I gotta go. The ss is about to start. Love you... see you soon."


    Graceughed loudly, "Hahaha... fine. Bye, take care. And say my hello to Ragnar."


    *Phew...* Magnus took a long breath and wiped the sweat from his forehead. "All right, let''s go for another round. This time, I will fight 200 dummies at once."


    ...


    The time in Hogwarts was very peaceful. Actually too peaceful, and it felt a little ominous to those who were concerned about the world. It felt like the silence before the storm, and some of the people in high ces had already smelled the storming.


    But, they had no idea what it was and what it meant. So, the Order of Phoenix met that night in an abandoned shack in an unknown ce.


    "So, what now? He''s nning something and we don''t even know what it is." Aberforth Dumbledore asked his brother.


    Professor McGonagall had the same question, "The words in the Knockturn alley suggest that something big ising. Maybe... a purge of some kind against the non-magical borns?"


    Dumbledore stroked his beard and shook his head, "No, if it was that they won''t gather the Death Eaters. This time, they are gathering all their ranks, big or small. It''s too overwhelming for the muggle-borns."


    "THEN... Could it be that they''re nning to attack the school?" Minister of Magic, Eugenia asked. She had no choice but to join the order since she had already opposed Voldemort.


    Moody denied this possibility, "No, that would be very foolish. The defences of Hogwarts are too much for his current army. He''d at least need the strength of the Giants as well as other small or big wizards. From thest record, there has been no movement in Giants'' camps."


    "Then... maybe they are preparing to siege the ministry?" Eugenia asked with a scared face. She knew that the ministry was still not cleaned and many sleeper agents might just open the doors to let the enemies enter.


    "Too many targets, we can''t be sure where he is going to strike. The best thing we can do is prepare. I ask all order members to stay ready at all times. The moment you get the notification of any attack you shall apparate to that location.


    "Minister, if the Ministry is attacked, I need you to open your office''s anti apparition wards. If the attack is on Hogwarts then I will let you enter. If it''s on the muggle-borns, then it will be open warfare." Dumbledore ordered them.


    His suggestion was unanimously epted and the meeting soon ended. But Moody didn''t leave. He came to Dumbeldore and talked to him, "I noticed something very strange..."


    ...


    5th October,


    The notice boards outside the entrances ofmon rooms of each house were surrounded by students. As today, the announcement was made that from the next day the tests for selecting who will be going to France in December''s Inter-school multi-subjectpetition will take ce.


    All the young wizards and witches were excited, but the first and second years were sad they could not participate, though they didn''t care about thepetition they just wanted to see France''s magic school.


    When everyone was gathered and blocking the notice board, Magnus arrived with Severus, Ragnar and Emma behind him. Everyone separated and let hime forward. Magnus read the notice and nodded.


    He turned around and faced all excited members of Slytherin. "Friends, this is the chance. For years, Slytherin has been seen as a house that is weakening, falling down. But, no more. This is a chance for us to prove ourselves. So, I will train all those who qualify to go to France. In the time we have, we will be the best in the field you will bepeting in.


    "Repeat after me, FOR THE GLORY OF SLYTHERIN!"


    "FOR THE GLORY OF SLYTHERIN!"


    "FOR THE GLORY OF SLYTHERIN!"


    Everyone chanted together with their blood pumping. Their voice was of course heard by students of other houses and they too felt pumped. After all, it wasn''t just apetition between schools, it was also between houses.


    However, what Magnus had not told was that he''d be training a select few students from other houses too. There are bound to be subjects in which no Slytherin will get selected.


    "FOR THE BROTHERHOOD OF HUFFLEPUFF!"


    "FOR THE HONOUR OF GRYFFINDOR!"


    "FOR THE PRIDE OF RAVENCLAW!"


    The loud cheers resounded around the school.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    MIGHTY MONKE NEEDS HOT STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 271 - 271. Selection Contest And Oil Crisis

    The first exam was a charms contest and thest was the quidditch, as the quidditch exam was the Inter-House cup which mainly takes ce in the first week of November.


    In the charms contest, the students were divided into groups. They were A, B, C and D. They were not divided ording to houses, instead a random lottery was generated where students picked a chit with one of the four letters.


    Thepetitions involved various rounds and with each round, the difficulty of the spells would increase. Everyone stood in long lines adjacent to each other''s shoulders and Flitwick stood behind all the students. This way, he could see all of them and make sure none of them cheated. Though he had to use a high tform.


    "I will say a spell name and each of you will have to cast it in under 30 seconds. All those who do, pass to the next level and all those who did not will silently leave." Flitwick read the simple rules.


    "Disillusionment Charm!" Flitwick shouted for all to hear.


    The Disillusionment Charm was a charm that disguises a target as its surroundings, not by making it invisible, but by making it take on the exact colour and texture of its environment, effectively turning it into a chameleon. The charm was a 5th-year level spell and even for them, it was hard.


    The crowd was huge, the test itself was designed to choose only older students as only they could have the high-level knowledge.


    But Magnus was the hope of the young ones. He was the GOAT when it came to Charms. Before anybody else, he cast the charm on the stone statue in front of him. As soon as he did it the statue lit in the green light, meaning he was sessful.


    All of the 3rd and 4th years failed the test. 30 seconds was not enough for them to cast it.


    Out of 400 students, only 150 went to the next stage. Flitwick continued and named the next charm. "Vinegar to Wine spell". This charm was used to turn vinegar into wine. It was a spell taught to N.E.W.T. students. At first sight, this spell may seem to change one thing into another, rather than adding properties to it, technically making it a transfiguration spell. However, when one considers that vinegar was produced through the oxidation of ethanol it was simply that what this charm does is revert that naturally urring mechanism and not transform one thing to another, effectively making it a charm spell.


    However, this charm was hard, that was why it was taught to 6th-year students. The 6th and 7th were advanced sses and were mainly job oriented.


    So, it wasmon for nearly all 5th years to not know it. Magnus however nailed it again. He changed the ss of vinegar into a fine ss of wine. ~Wait, can I also start making wine and sell it? Vinegar is cheap to buy after all.~ he wondered.


    But then the next round started and now only 50 students were remaining. A few from the 5th year and the rest from the 6th and 7th. He was the only one from 3rd year and stood out like a sore thumb.


    "The next charm is ckboard Writing Spell!" The ckboard Writing Spell was a charm used to cause words or pictures to appear on a ckboard. Many teachers would use this charm during their sses so they can remain free and still write on the ckboard. The caster needs to either flick his wand or touch the board to make words appear on them.


    Magnus flicked his wand as it was an easy deal for him. He reckoned that this spell was heavily reliant on the caster''s abilities. As some were able to cast it from a distance and some had to go to the board.


    The round was cleared again and now only 16 students were left. 8 from the 7th year, 7 from the 6th year and Magnus from the 3rd year.


    Flitwick jumped down from his tform and walked to them, "Good, all of you are well qualified as Charms experts. But, the next contest will select 5 students from among you. And the next test is duelling. To be a good duelist, being a good charm caster is important in most cases. Today, we will be selecting 3 duelists. The other two will be selected from otherpetitions. I will call two names one by one and you will fight."


    Magnus, seeing what was toe next, showed a toothy smile. However, his rivals felt threatened by it.


    "SIR! I QUIT!" one of them shouted.


    "ME TOO!" another one.


    One by one, only 12 were left now, all scared of fighting Magnus. It seemed being too good in something was also counterproductive.


    ...


    1 Hour Later.


    "I WON! Hahaha, it was very easy, Ragnar." Magnus sat in the great hall and ate lunch.


    Ragnar seemed depressed, "Man, I want to participate in duelling too. Why did the Professor choose so many from charms?"


    *PAT PAT* "Don''t worry, he said he will select the next 2 from otherpetitions. You can show him your potions skills." Magnus cheered him on.


    Not all days could be taken by these contests as studying was still important. So the tests would take ce every once in a while between the sses. For example, a potions test was taken just after lunch, and as expected, Ragnar aced it, along with Severus, and Lily from Griffindor. Them being in 3rd year and still clearing the tests was a big thing.


    After this, there was also the Transfiguration test. Magnus was good at it. He was able to turn a chair into a walking pig. Then in the finals, he turned the chair into a silver chair. This was a big achievement. Professor McGonagall had different ways of testing, as she just told them to show her their best work. So, in the end, Magnus aced again.


    There was also a Divination contest, but Magnus had no idea about it and the patience required to do it was not his cup of his tea. Care of Magical Creatures was also a contest though, here, one needed to befriend as many animals as possible as fast as they could. But, sadly, only 4 students were there to participate. However, a level of expertise was needed. So the test still took ce and only Magnus was cleared by Professor Kettlebern.


    In the end, Magnus was selected for Charms, Transfiguration, Duelling, and Care of Magical Creatures. Ragnar was in Potions and Duelling too. Severus was in Potions only. Emma... she was yet to take part but she was focusing on quidditch.


    ...


    This way, the 1st week of October passed amidst all these contests. The air was now much colder in the school. Thankfully, in most of the castle, magical heating was provided.


    Magnus'' office was the same. He was talking to his Prime Minister on the phone.


    "Sir, what you did was a boon to this country. Without you, we would''ve been facing huge economic losses, but today, not only we aren''t losing but we''re making more since the world economy is down." the prime minister excitedly said.


    Magnus sighed, "Well, I hope you don''t waste this chance. Use the earned money wisely. Good night then."


    He hung up the phone and called his assistant, Venessa "So, did you also invest in the Oil market?"


    "Yes, sir. I put my life''s savings into it. What should I do?" Venessa sounded very panicked.


    He chuckled, "Sell everything the moment it hits near 50 dors. But do not wait if you are nervous and sell as soon as it hits 45. Tell this to others too."


    He hung up the phone and sighed. The Oil Crisis had begun. Arab-Israeli War had started and Arab members of the Organisation of Petroleum Exporting Countries (OPEC) imposed an embargo against the United States in retaliation for the U.S. decision to re-supply the Israeli military. Now, Embargo on the U.S. also meant an embargo on its allies. But thanks to him, Britain didn''t face any issues from this embargo.


    But Magnus felt pained. "Another war, Merlin. I wonder if humans were even made to be peaceful beings because from what I have read, we have been violent beings from the moment we learnt to walk and speak. Wizards, humans, we''re all the same, violent and barbarian creatures."


    "You should not lose hope, Magnus." Merlin voiced from a portrait in the room.


    Magnus responded, "I''ve also heard that hope gets you killed. But, thankfully, I am a dreamer who does not dwell on hope. I instead use physical work to achieve the dream. Let''s dream that one day I can end all this pointless bloodshed."


    "You will, boy. I have a feeling. That tree must have seen something in you. After all, it was a thousand years old and knew a great deal of things. It chose you, and if even you can''t do it, then nobody can." Merlin tried to reaffirm and motivate him. Perhaps this was the reason for his own existence as a portrait.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    SHOW ME THE BEAUTIFUL STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 272 - 272. Plot Develops

    When the world was engulfed in wars and other crises, Magnus was busy training the team of Slytherin who would be going to France. There were in total 50 students selected and out of them 20 were from Slytherin, and this was a good number, seeing how other houses numbered less. Gryffindor at 11, Ravenw at 14 and Hufflepuff at 5.


    Most people think that Hufflepuff was a worthless house and didn''t have any talent. But Magnus would say otherwise. Why? Well, the thing is, Hufflepuff was the best overall house. Sure, they didn''t have many extraordinary achievers but all of the students in the house were average and above average. They would help each other and make sure the whole house gets average marks at the very least.


    Due to this, if you were to go to the Ministry, Diagon Alley or any other magical business you would find a lot of Hufflepuffs, maybe not in high positions but surely in decent positions. They earned good, lived earnestly and had no dreams of world dominance.


    And Magnus respected this house a lot. Even in hispanies, Emrys Construction and MEDA, the majority of wizards were from Hufflepuff. They didn''t take much interest to join the Army of Merlin though as they are not very good at fighting, most of those were from Ravenw or Gryffindor.


    Due to this respect, Magnus had also decided to train the 5 Hufflepuffs and would try to make sure they win the medals.


    "ONCE MORE! REMEMBER, Fear no man who knows 1000 spells, fear a man who has practised one spell a thousand times. I want you all to develop muscle memory when ites to moving the wand.


    "You shouldn''t have to think about moving the wand correctly when you hear the name of the spell. It should be automatic and immediate. I am only 13 and have already mastered the Patronus charm, if I can do it, all of you can too. But today we''re not doing it, I want you all to master the main 6-7th year charms. The potions team though needed to go to Ragnar. He will advise you. The quidditch team, you all go and practice. Transfiguration team, you can also practice all 6th-7th year transfiguration spells.


    "I want each of you to practice every spell at least 500 times. If you get hungry, don''t worry, we got food. If you want to sleep, don''t worry, I will let you sleep for 6 hours only. REMEMBER! This is a matter of Hogwart''s honour." Magnus instructed them like some dictator. And it was funny to watch, most contestants were 6-7th years, and the majority of them were taller than Magnus. So Magnus looked like aical Napoleon.


    "Talk about being overzealous... is he sure it''s about honour and not because he''s a British and we''ll bepeting against the French?" Ragnar muttered to Emma on his side.


    "I think... I don''t really know, Rag. Maybe it could be both." She was confused too.


    "*Sigh* All right, I''m going to teach potions too. Bye," He left Magnus for his training.


    ...


    Headmaster''s Office


    "The current batch looks promising. I''m sure Hogwarts will win the most medals." Barty Crouch Snr, the current head of the Department of International Magical Cooperation, said. He hade to visit Dumbledore.


    "Yes, they are getting special training from those that exceed in various subjects," Dumbledore replied uninterestedly. He had too much work and didn''t need to entertain people like him.


    Before, Dumbledore had to greet and treat every ministry heads like they were kings because he needed their support. But now, not only was the Minister on their side, but the whole Wizengamot was in his and Magnus'' pocket. And whoever controls the Wizengamot controls the ministry.


    Just then Barty Crouch Snr had a change of look and looked shrewd. "Headmaster, how is my son doing? How did he perform in the selection? I assure you, he''s a bright student. If you send him along he will give his best."


    Dumbledore didn''t even look at him and replied, "Mister Crouch, you should know this, the minimum requirement for a candidate is to be a 3rd year. Mr Crouch junior is in 1st year. And I should tell you that he''s up to no good.


    "He has joined the Gang of Slytherins, the gang once headed by Lucious Malfoy, the well-known followers of the dark lord. And Mr Pendragon is currently the leader of Slytherin house. Your son... Is going directly against him."


    The meaning behind his words was simple. Your son was a dumb kid and chose the wrong side.


    Barty Crouch Snr''s face shrank immediately. He had no idea his son was being so stupid. He had specifically told him to be friends with Magnus as soon as possible. Because the boy was going to be the king of Britain, and most likely it won''t be just king of muggles this time.


    "May I meet my son, headmaster? I would like to persuade him to leave the badpany," he asked.


    Dumbledore allowed. One less future death eater was a good deal for him. "Yes, you may meet him. Ah, Mr Crouch, one more thing. The funds for the inter-schoolpetition have not arrived yet. I hope you can rush it so I can start nning for all the expenses."


    Crouch was honestly afraid right now. He knew the cost of going against Magnus. Dolores Umbridge was a good example of it. "Hehe... sure, headmaster. I will immediately pass it through the bank."


    Crouch soon left the room silently. It may be a bad day for him, but he was soon going to make sure his son had a worse day.


    ...


    Later in a garden outside the pce,


    "Hey, Halloween ising. We should do something special. The Hogsmeade weekend is arriving on the same day, this will be the first time we are going to go out." Magnus suggested to his friend. Magnus, Emma and Ragnar were currently having an outdoor snack. Severus was still in the potionsb.


    "What do you suggest we do?" Ragnar asked.


    "I don''t know. Maybe we can go trick or treat." He suggested.


    "OH! We can also dress up. Why not make everyone dress up? It can be something like the dress code for the night. We will wear them all the way until special dinner." Emma gave her own ideas.


    And Magnus loved it. "Absolutely, let''s have a full party in the Great Hall instead of just dinner. I will sponsor the food and beverages and the school will do the decoration. The dress code will be scary, gothic or anything horror rted."


    "Hmm, I guess you will be bing a dragon then?" Ragnar asked.


    "Nope, I will be a nun. You will too, also Sev and Emma. We''re four going to be scary nuns." Magnus decided.


    "WHY? I don''t want to wear that." Ragnar protested.


    "I can do it. I can also make them for you three." Emma epted immediately. And due to this Ragnar had to agree too.


    "Cool, then let''s start preparing for that day. I''m gonna host a private party in themon room too. It will be mainly to bring the other Slytherin close to each other and mainly me. I want them to openly admit that Voldemort is evil and no good." He nned.


    As always, nothing Magnus did was as simple as it looked. There was always some secret purpose.


    ...


    Later, Severus was informed about the ns for Halloween by Ragnar. And indirectly the news reached Voldemort.


    Voldemort was still living in the same ce where he had made Severus appear. "Tell all the team leaders that the date is October 31st and the location is Hogsmeade."


    "But... my lord, there will be too many students. What if we kill bystanders?" Rodolphus asked, because no matter what, he still didn''t want the blood of pureblood kids spilt.


    "THEN SO BE IT. They are blood traitors. Tell the special team I have assembled. They are allowed to target anyone in the vicinity, but the main target will be the mudblood prince. This is my order." He sternly announced, eyes shining and his face was showing excitement.


    He could finally see the day he''d see Magnus'' dead body. He could finally kill the so-called "descendant of Merlin.".


    "Lucious,e here, my student. How do you want to kill that boy? With the wand? Or a de?" Voldemort asked his student, whom he had promised vengeance.


    [You can see Barty Crouch Sr on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    WHERE ARE THOSE JUICY STONES?


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 273 - 273. Magnus Boggart

    Magnus didn''t know exactly that someone was nning to kill him, but he still had some idea that a n was being hatched against him. For exactly this, he was preparing for the inevitable.


    He couldn''t make anyrge scale ns without knowing everything, what he could do was prepare enough to give as much damage to the death eaters as possible. Kill as many of them as possible, and if possible, kill Voldemort as well.


    *RING RING*


    Magnus picked up his phone. He had sent a text message to Nics mel earlier, he wanted some things from the old man.


    "Why do you want my philosopher stone?" Nics bluntly asked.


    "I suspect Voldemort is going to attack me soon, I need to create some alchemical bombs and weapons. The stone can help. Or, maybe you can make them bombs for me." Magnus asked him.


    Nics got serious when he heard about Voldemort, "Hmm... kill that slimy good for nothing wizard. I will make all the bombs you need, boy. Just tell me the methods and the type."


    "I will send you the details in a minute. Thank you, old man. I will treat youter." he hung up.


    After this, he went to find Ragnar. He needed to replicate the most lethal acid that he had created identally. He was going to use these on Death Eaters. He didn''t care anymore if the scene would be gory, all that mattered was that each of his moves needed to kill some of them.


    "Brother, are you ready to kill that Rodolphus?" Magnus asked him.


    Ragnar looked at him with a cold nce, "I''ve been ready for years now, Mag. But I want a promise from you."


    "Just say it," Magnus asked.


    "You will not interfere with my fight with him, and anything I do to him after catching him. I want him to suffer, more than any human can imagine." Ragnar requested.


    To Magnus, this was his n from the start, if Ragnar wasn''t going to torture him then he would have. "Sure, he''s all yours. But you will need some help to catch him first and in that, I can help. Do not underestimate your enemy."


    "That I can appreciate." Ragnar agreed to this help.


    ...


    The next day, it was a special ss for the DADA subject. Today, Moody had decided to make them use the Riddikulus spell on a Boggart.


    Magnus was excited and also on edge. He wanted to see this non-living creature, but also didn''t want to show his fears to anybody.


    A Boggart was amortal, shape-shifting non-being that took on the form of its observer''s worst fear. Because of their shape-shifting ability, no one knew what a Boggart looked like when it was alone, as it changed shape instantly upon encountering someone.


    Boggart was considered to be a part of a category called non-beings aka Non-Human Spiritous Apparition. It was a type of magical spirit created out of human emotions. They were notable for the fact that they had no real equivalent in the Muggle world, and their simrity to ghosts, despite never having been truly alive. The current known non-beings are Boggarts, Dementors and Poltergeists.


    "Good, now that all of you know how to cast the spell, it''s time to face the real thing. In this box is a boggart. I will release it and you will cast a Riddikulus spell on it, turning it into what you find funny." Moody ordered them.


    Casting this spell was both easy and hard. To cast, the spellcaster must first acknowledge what they fear the most and then visualise it into something amusing. But, the problem was, most people freeze when they see their worst fear.


    "Stand in line ande forward one by one." He ordered them.


    The ss was abination of Slytherin and Ravenw. They don''t get much with Gryffindor this year. One by one, they went forward to face their worst fears.


    Some had snakes, some spiders, some vampires, there were even mums and dads of a few. Magnus wondered if it was Sirius it might be his mother. Same with Regulus.


    Then finally, Severus came forward. As soon as Moody opened the box, the boggart turned into a t-faced, bald man with snake-like eyes. He was tall and skinny. Magnus knew this was Voldemort, and him being shown in such details meant that Severus had seen him.


    "Riddikulus!" Voldemort immediately turned into a little baby sucking his own thumb and making weird noises. A round ofughter ensued, though many were wondering who this being was. Nervously, Severus stood at the side after his turn.


    The next turn was Ragnar''s. And for this one, Magnus was ready to intervene. Moody as well, knowing Ragnar''s history. When the box opened once again, he saw the Rodolphus Lestrange. Ragnar cast the spell and Rodolphus turned into a woman and started to dance around seductively like a hooker.


    Magnus took a sigh of relief after this. He was afraid that Ragnar might see his dead mother or something. His already broken mind didn''t need this.


    Next, finally, Magnus''s turn came. Everyone was waiting for this moment as all wondered whom does Magnus fear the most? Not just the students, Moody was interested in it too. So his big mechanical eye was very attentive.


    Magnus took a sigh and prepared his wand to cast the spell the second the Boggart started to take shape.


    *BOOM*


    The box opened and the Boggart started to take a shape. At first, two feet formed, then the rest of the body. It was a human for sure, of the same size as Magnus. Then the head started to form, and just as the blonde hair was taking shape, Magnus sent his spell, "Riddikulus!"


    The Boggart turned into a balloon and flew around getting deted. However, a few people were standing still at the moment. It was Ragnar, Emma and Moody. Severus meanwhile wasn''t focusing on it to not give Voldemort an advantage, but, he did notice that it was a human, so he could already guess who it was because he knew Magnus.


    ~Was... why does he fear himself?~ Moody was utterly confused.


    ~He... fears himself? Ah... I think I get it..." Ragnar was quick to guess what it could be.


    All other students were just wondering what it even was as they didn''t get a good look at it. Magnus silently stepped aside and stood beside Moody, letting Emma take her turn.


    Yes, he feared himself. Not because he was powerful or because his magic was uncontroble. But because of who he was. Can you imagine the mental state of a 13-year-old boy who is seen as some kind of chosen one, meant to lead the magic-kind to new prosperity? That''s how the wizarding world saw him. Then add more things to that already harsh job and you will get Magnus.


    Being the king of the United Kingdom and descendent of Merlin and King Arthur, it was his dream and job to fulfil the dream of a safe and united world.


    For that, Magnus works hard, harder than most can see. He makes decisions that have an effect on the entire world. Can he always be sure that all his decisions are right? Never. And that''s why he''s scared. Scared of himself that one day he would fuck up so badly and it would be unsolvable. That he would end up doing the opposite of uniting the world.


    His own strength, his own powers and his own dreams were the sources of his worst fears. A 13-year-old kid, on the quest to change the world.


    "Let''s resume," Moody signalled for Emma to get ready.


    *BAM*


    The box opened and the Boggart started taking shape. In an instant, it turned into a human form, lying on the floor, with lots of wounds all over his body, oozing out blood. And to everyone''s shock, it was none other than Magnus.


    "Riddikulus!" she cast the spell quickly and Magnus'' body turned into a clown''s body, lying in a buddle of flower petals. She was blushing all this time.


    Almost everyone was shocked by her fears. Magnus too, but he could not me her, maybe she was afraid that Voldemort might get to him and kill him. But... why was she so worried for him?


    Moody chuckled and spoke to Magnus in a low voice, "Boy, I may only have one eye but I can already see it. Marry this girl."


    [A/N: I''m gonna post some bonus Grandpa Universe fic''s chapters about Grandpa''s life after the end, he will send his projections to a few worlds such as Rick and Morty, etc. So if you want to read it then just add that fic in your library again.]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    GIVE ME UNLIMITED POWER!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 274 - 274. Dreams... Squashed.

    [WARNING: Some dark sexual unsettling scenes at the end, not too detailed but they were needed for the character''s development. Her mistakes needed to have some repercussions, even after so much had changed she refused to see the reality.]


    _____________


    Magnus'' view of Emma changed from that day. She wholeheartedly cared for him, the Boggart does not lie. Although Emma was embarrassed and made fun of by the school for a while, Magnus warned them not to take it too far. So they soon stopped bullying her.


    Though many hearts were broken that day as many girls thought either Emma was dating him or she had already proven how much she liked him. After all, no other girl had her Boggart rted to the safety of Magnus.


    Emma was embarrassed but Magnus did not make fun of her. Instead, he acted much better with her now, giving her full respect and didn''t always keep her out of the group.


    The first step to make her safe was to teach her lumency and he was doing just that. But since she was not as exceptionally smart as Ragnar and Severus, it was a slow process. But he had the alchemical stone, mind stone, that he had gifted Bobby.


    It lets one focus on one subject entirely and that helps a lot.


    "Ah, no no, Emma, that''s not how you do it. It won''t work if you just think about it. You need to use magic. Okay, hold my hand, maybe you just don''t know how magic physically feels and that is why you do not perceive it. Just like when you look at an illusion with a hidden image. At first, you can''t see anything in it, but once you have seen the hidden image you can not see the illusion again." He exined and extended his hand towards her.


    Both of them were sitting in the room of requirements, she was let in on this secret finally.


    Emma felt her heart''s gonna burst out. ~H-He... he wants me to hold his hand. Wait... is this a date? No, Emma, don''t be so dumb, he''s just teaching you.~


    She slowly held both his hands with hers. Magnus then looked straight into her sparkling greyish eyes. To be honest, he was a dense boy, but not so dense to not know that Emma liked him a lot. So he was just teasing her at this point while teaching her.


    "What are you doing, hold it tight." He scolded her.


    "YES!" she, like a little kitten, responded.


    Magnus then put his wand between their hands. One holding the back of it and one the tip. Then he cast a strong Lumos spell. The good thing about this spell was that the more magic he would use the brighter the light would be.


    So he went overboard. "So, do you feel anything? Hey, stop looking at my face and focus on the magic."


    He was holding hisughter when she blushed and quickly turned her gaze. She focused on the feeling in her hands, "I... it feels warm, ticklish and smooth." ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)


    "Yup, that''s what magic is. That''s how it feels. You need to keep this feeling in mind when you try to use lumency. Now, let''s do it again." He retracted his hands.


    "Do what?" She asked dumbly.


    "lumecy, what else. Let''s continue. Focus on your magic and look into my eyes. I will try to send a simple probe into your mind and you need to stop it. Don''t worry, I won''t send enough to look at your memories. I have promised all my friends that we won''t ever look into each other''s memories." He assured her.


    "Oh, no worries, I don''t mind if you look, there is nothing to hide anyway. Okay, I''m ready." She bluntly replied and prepared to try lumency.


    It was Magnus'' turn to feel shocked. ~This girl... I don''t know if she''s stupid or just crazy?~


    "Here I go," he probed her mind slowly. As gently as possible. He could see Emma trying to ward off his attempts. So he tried to push her. After continuing for 1 whole minute he stopped.


    "Good job, and there you have it, you have learnt the basics of lumency. First, master this and then we can try Legilimency. You can try to practice here anytime you want. Even practice fighting sometimes as it would be helpful to you. I gotta go now, I asked Rag to meet me in Potionsb." he got up to leave.


    She was ted with her progress and didn''t even look at him, seemingly impressed by herself. So she started to try harder.


    ...


    Potions Lab.


    Ragnar had asked Professor Slughorn to use theb for his private use. Magnus had asked him to make something, but he knew it was not possible for him alone.


    "Just think, Rag. Our enemies will look at us and they will see their worst fear turned into a reality. Just imagine, their screams, their shrieks. Music to our ears." Magnus evilly painted the picture in his mind.


    Ragnar was just working on his various potioneering apparatuses. "How do we even go about making it? How the hell can you replicate what a Boggart does and make a locket out of it?"


    "Umm... what about, finding a bogart, locking it into a small locket and somehow making it so all the fear it will see in our enemies will superimpose on our body?" Magnus suggested. He was a genius after all.


    "Not gonna work, do you know how hard it is to find a boggart? We even got one because Moody is in the ministry. How are we going to find two or maybe four of them?" Ragnar asked.


    "Hehe, I think I know who will know where to find them." he cheekilyughed and took out his phone. He called the number.


    "Ah, Grandma Martha, do you know anywhere we can find Boggart? WHAT?! You got a few locked in prison? Dementors too. Why?" He confusedly asked.


    It turned out, Martha wasn''t justzing around when she had nothing to do. She researched these non-brings. Some folks from Camelot also researched them. And a few Dementors had actuallye directly from Azkaban after those fools got lost in the sea.


    "Can I.... get two Boggarts? I am trying to make a locket that can house them and we can use them to cause fear in enemies." He exined the n and hoped she may have some kind of a suggestion.


    Good for Magnus, she exined everything she knew about these creatures. So, contrary to what most and Magnus believed, no, Boggarts do not read one''s mind.


    Instead, what they do is amazing as well as freakish at the same time. They look at their target in great detail and keep on changing their form extremely fast, while they notice the expressions of their victim. If the victim even shows a slight change of expression, Boggart catches it and moves toward turning it into that shape. It was an extremely fast process.


    After all, Moody said his Boggart was Voldemort, but how can that thing look inside a veteran Auror''s head like that? This was the only possible exnation.


    "Thanks, grandma, I will start working now. Please tell Dobby to bring the Boggart to me at night. Bye-bye." He hung up and looked at Ragnar excitedly.


    "Do you know when we should wear this new invention?" he asked.


    "On Halloween. Hehe... it''s going to be a very fun day." Ragnar was totally on board with the n now.


    ...


    While all this was happening, one question was in many people''s minds. What happened to Narcissa Malfoy?


    Well, today was the update. Because today, she marries Lucius Malfoy, Lord and the only remaining member of the Malfoy family.


    Was she marrying him because of love? No, it was an arranged marriage, nned and executed by her father, Cygnus ck. Her father was a cruel man but ambitious. He wanted to increase the prestige of his family, even more so after Andromeda ran away. So he immediately first married his daughter Betrix to Rodolphus Lestrange.


    Next was Narcissa''s turn. Did she really love Lucius? Yes, she did, after their engagement, she truly tried to date Lucius and Lucius also treated her very kindly.


    He was a well-behaving gentleman. He noticed every tiny thing about her and made her feel special. Made her feel worth something. She was expecting to spend the same quality time with her soon to be husband as she had just turned 18. By magicalw, she was eligible to marry anyone she wanted.


    And so, the date was fixed. However, her dreams were soon squashed, stepped on and ripped apart.


    She had not personally seen Lucius in months. So she was shocked when Lucius barged into her room while she was putting makeup on after wearing the bridal gown. She was expecting a warm and cheerful marriage.


    "Lucius, what are you doing here?" She asked him in shock, but she seemed delighted, thinking he couldn''t wait to see her. Still, though, she could see something was different about him. He looked paler, thinner and had dark circles under his eyes.


    He came up to her and held her close to himself by pulling her by the waist. "Narcissa, I was waiting for this day for so long."


    She shyly smiled, "Me too,"


    He also smiled and kissed her on the lips. She kissed him back, however, that was when she felt something. Lucius'' hands were on her buttocks. He grabbed them and pulled her close to himself.


    She felt ufortable. Yes, they had not done it till now, the tradition of the Pure Blood family denied them. They had to wait until they were married. She expected her first night with him to be very romantic.


    But what she was getting now was horror. And they were not even married. "W-What are you doing, Lucius?"


    He didn''t listen to her and forced her to turn around, making her back touch his chest. She could feel something on her lower back. But then Lucius all of a sudden groped her front and squeezed them hard. She felt pain, fear and anger.


    "WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU? GET OFF ME!" She tried to push him away.


    And soon she saw the angry and lustful eyes of Lucius. This was not just Lucius Malfoy, this was Lucius Malfoy, the heir of Lord Voldemort. He growled, "YOU... It does not matter if we get married today or tomorrow. I OWN YOU! Even if you tell your father or mother, they will tell you to do your best to please me.


    "So, do it. PLEASE ME!"


    "What has happened to you? Why are you being like this, Lucius?" She asked, agony and heartbreak apparent on her face. Tears fell from her smooth, soft face, her wedding makeup now smushed.


    He cared not about her emotions, her feelings or her pain. "Just keep your mouth shut. Like how your sister does with my lord."


    "WHAT?" It hit her like a boulder. Betrix was... She didn''t want toplete those words.


    But she felt helpless today. Her dreams squashed, stepped on and ripped apart, like her clothes right now.


    ~Why is this happening to me?~ She wondered while staring at the ceiling of her room. She regretted not taking the one helping hand that was always extended towards her by a certain boy king. But it was toote now. All she could do was... endure this humiliation.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    GIVE ME POWER RANGER STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 275 - 275. New Invention

    Nobody knew what had happened to Narcissa, and nobody really cared. Not her family, not her sister. Magnus was busy with his own things and had no time to even think about her.


    But even if he knew it at this point, he had no reason to help her by going out of his way. She was not Narcissa ck now. She was Narcissa Malfoy.


    In Hogwarts, these days were like festivals every day. Because Magnus was training the Hogwarts team, all of them would get really hungry by dinner, and for that Dumbledore made sure good food was provided in dinner. Not just that, after Magnus announced the party on Halloween night, all were excited. They started nning for their scary costumes.


    The muggle-borns were the most creative while others didn''t have much contact with scary beings other than a few magical ones. They didn''t have movies orics after all.


    Magnus was still arming himself to teeth and making ns on how to inflict as much damage on Death Eaters as possible.


    He guessed that most likely Voldemort didn''t know that he knew about his n. So Voldemort would be overconfident, expecting no resistance. But he will being up with ns.


    ...


    15th October,


    Magnus and Ragnar were sessful in creating the Boggart artefact. A new invention that was meant to be kept as a secret. After all, if people knew such artefacts could be made nobody would take their fears seriously.


    What they made was a locket with a seal on it. It had something like a shutter on it that could be opened by the owner''s intent. (Imagine Eye of agamotto but with a Boggart instead of Time Stone.)


    "You know what, we should go ahead and try this on a few people and see if it works," Ragnar suggested. Now, sure they knew it worked, they were just being slimy bastards.


    So they went out to the hallway from where most students would go to their different ssrooms. They waited there for a while for the sses to end and the hall to get swarmed by people.


    "Okay, rules, one, let''s not be someone''s bad memory. We don''t want a kid to remember his dead dog or anyone. Second, if we see someone being too scared to the point they would pass out we would stop." Magnus quicklyid out some rules.


    Ragnar wholeheartedly agreed with them, "Yes, let''s do that. Oh, they''reing."


    Their biggest targets were the Gang of Slytherin members. Magnus and Ragnar would not show them any mercy at all.


    "AAAAAA..." Soon the first scream came as a girl saw Magnus as a snake. Surprisingly, a lot of people in all houses except Slytherin were afraid of snakes. The girls took the majority in that ranking.


    The boys, though, were scared of various different things. Ranging from clowns to their mother and even puppies. Seriously, who fears puppies? Magnus wanted to see in that guy''s head to see what made him like this but he stopped himself.


    Eventually, he found his first target. Mulciber II, aka the pervert of Slytherin. He was in 4th year right now and has a reputation for harassing girls and trying to touch them. Of course, he was sent to detention many times but nothing changed. Suspending students was not his authority and the board of governors were ipetent.


    Magnus wanted to see what it was that scared the boy. So he went ahead stood on the side, in the way of his path. All that was needed was that he sees him.


    And what happened next shocked him. Mulciber II ran away like no tomorrow, he didn''t look back and screamed the whole way "NO UNCLE!". Magnus was confused because he was just looking like some random old man, nothing even scary.


    A distance from Magnus, Ragnar was busy terrifying the Gryffindor Four. All four had different fears. Remus was of course afraid of the full moon. This was understandable.


    Next was James, surprisingly, James was afraid of seeing his friends and family die. It never seemed like he really cared about anyone but himself.


    Peter, on the other hand, was scared of his friends discarding him or making fun of him for being pathetic. It was imaginable as Ragnar knew Peter was a depressed, scared guy with no self-esteem.


    The most shocking though was Sirius. Ragnar was shocked at how simr it was to Magnus. Since he turned out to be scared of himself too. He was scared that he would turn into a dark wizard like his sisters and as his family desired. So what he saw was a version of himself wearing all ck clothes, long ck hair and a crazed face.


    "Poor guy, his family really terrifies him," Ragnar pitied him, but ignored him soon to find other targets. He knew what Emma feared so there was no point in that, but there was also Lily. So he went to her. Soon, she was in front of him, with Severus beside her.


    This one left him inughter. Lily feared failing an exam and she also feared him, that he would someday be so advanced in potions that she could never catch up.


    "Oh little girl, who''s gonna tell you, I''m already light years ahead of you." He chuckled at her nativity.


    That whole day, lots of students in the school were annoyed by sudden nightmares bing a reality, lots of screams and cries echoed. Many teachers suspected that it was a Boggart on the loose.


    But after looking everywhere they did not find it anywhere. How could they? Magnus and Ragnar had stopped their prank spree and returned to their dorms.


    "HAHA... it was really fun, did you see professor Flitwick''s fear? He was scared that a giant would mistakenly stop on him." Ragnar burst intoughter andid down on his bed.


    Magnus chuckled and responded, "Haha, that''s just opposite of Hagrid. He fears that he might step on a little kid or animal mistakenly. (A/N: Hagrid has not seen Voldemort yet.)


    "Man, I can''t wait to use this in a fight. This thing will work even better than stunning charm on enemies." Ragnar nned.


    *Door Opens*


    Severus entered, Ragnar and Magnus stopped talking about their new invention right then. They were waiting for something to happen so they could officially talk to him about his situation but it never happened.


    "What? Why are you looking at me like this?" Severus asked them.


    Magnus chuckled, "Oh, we''re just looking at the guy who got a tight hug from his crush."


    "Yes yes... I remember it, ''NO! NEVER!'' Lily was scared for some reason and jumped in his arms. Definitely suspicious. What did you do, Sev?" Ragnar used him.


    Severus blushed but then it hit him, "Wait... it was you two? And you were the one behind everything?"


    They nodded, "Yeah, it was just a prank. But no need to thank us." Ragnar patted his shoulder while winking.


    "Yup, don''t mention it. Don''t you remember what I said once? We''re brothers, I always got your back. Let''s go, Ragnar. We should go and meet the elfs to decide the menu of Halloween Slytherin''s private party." Magnus dragged Ragnar away.


    Severus stood there conflicted, ~Did he just...?~


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    EMPOWER ME WITH STONES!


    [A/N: This chap is small because I wrote it when I was sick,]


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 276 - 276. Bring Back Honour

    [A/N: Hello, bros. I am starting the major climax of this arc. After this climax is over, consider the fic 60%plete. After this, the development will be slightly faster, there will be another climax in the year 1978, then in the year 2020. 2020 will be the end of the fic. After the year 1978, there will be some time skips until the Harry Potter era starts. But I will reserve some chapters to show the fluff between Magnus and his little sibling. There will also be romance.]


    ____________________


    30th October, A day before Halloween,


    "Mag, Rag and Sev, here you go. These are your nun dresses. You should try it and tell me if you want any fitting correction." Emma came to Magnus'' room with no care at all. It was known to all now that girls could enter boy''s dorms. Though thankfully there were charms ced on the school that stopped students from making love.


    "Where is yours?" Magnus asked her.


    "I''m still working on mine, I will show you that tomorrow. For now, I need you three to try these out and check them. Oh, I''ve also added ces to keep your wands and a few pockets." She exined her creation.


    Ragnar patted her shoulder, "Good job, Emma. No need to try them, we can just use magic to fix them up tomorrow."


    Emma seemed dejected, it seems she just wanted to see them in the costume. But how could they let themselves beughed at by her?


    "Anyway, I''m off to meet the boss of this school." Magnus set off.


    Ragnar chuckled, "Hehe... yeah, Dumbledore is the boss. I''m off to my newb. Gonna prepare some firecrackers for tomorrow."


    In the past few days, he had requested Slughorn and Dumbledore to get his own small potionsb where he can research and work. He didn''t ask for money, he just needed the room. The castle was already huge and there were enough empty ces. So he was granted it. He was already a world-famous potioneer anyway.


    Severus stayed in his room though, as he was turning anxious. By now, he had already guessed that Halloween was when the attack on Magnus'' life was going to take ce.


    It was the perfect opportunity as he will be going to Hogsmeade before the dinner party. Voldemort can''t attack inside, but outside, he''d have enough space to do many things.


    He could not tell Magnus not to go, as Voldemort would see that as an attempt by him to betray. He can only make sure he stays by Magnus'' side and saves him.


    ~Dying would be better than betraying a brother.~


    His head was clear. There was no guarantee that the Dark Lord will let his mother go. If Magnus died, even if he is able to save her, the whole magical world will be after his life like a hound. The only thing he could do now was die honourably and hope that Magnus can save his mother from the torture.


    Headstrong and firm will, he was not scared anymore. But in his heart, he hoped that Magnus can overpower the enemies, so he can also save his mother. He was nning to tell Magnus everything as the fight will start, because at that time Voldemort would be there, not watching his memories.


    ...


    Headmaster''s Office,


    Magnus sat down on the visitor''s seat and poured himself a ss of lemon tea. Dumbledore didn''t even offer it, but this was okay. Both of them were pretty cool with each other. Dumbledore saw him as his grandson anyway.


    Meanwhile, the old man was smoking his lemon tobo-less cigar. And honestly, Dumbledore looked very badass while smocking. The man had style, Magnus had to agree.


    "So, how much have you nned to spend on the party?" Dumbledore asked. He had already gotten permission from the board of governors. All of them agreed since they won''t be spending a penny, and they were also invited, along with many world wizards from ministry and foreign countries.


    "How much will the food cost me?" Magnus inquired, talking out his small diary on which he writes stuff or ideas he gets often.


    "Well, ording to the menu you have submitted, the food will cost at least 1236 Galleons." Dumbledore read from his own diary.


    Magnus nodded and wrote, "Cool, let''s make it 2000, this will include wages of the elfs. They are going to be doing extra work to prepare the food after all. Just tell them this money is so they can keep their 10 puppies happy."


    Yes, Magnus had gifted the elfs 10 puppies as they had requested. Now they looked much happier and even washed regrly to keep the area clean for the pups.


    "Fine, the next is the special decorations on top of what we do every year anyway. They will cost 500 galleons." Dumbledore added.


    Magnus made the total, "Cool, it''ll just cost us about 2500 galleons. I will put 500 in reserve in case we need to spend it on something. Now, how many people are we going to invite? I hope no party pooperse because I am going to put giant speakers in the hall for music."


    "Why would they make you angry by doing that? Most of them will being to get in your good books anyway." Dumbledore said and hushed his concerns.


    "What about the security? Such parties will always have some unruly people starting fights." Magnus asked.


    "Don''t worry, the minister will being with a few Aurors, Moody is here too, nothing to worry about. I will get to work now, you should go and take your sses, Magnus. I know you already know everything but at least show your face every once in a while. It cheers up the students... and the teachers." Dumbledore advised.


    It was true, Magnus'' presence gets most people cheered up. Some students try to do better so they can be as good as him while some teachers feel good knowing Magnus alsoes to learn from them.


    "I will, professor. See youter." He waved and went out.


    On his way, he looked out of the open hallway, which overlooked the outside on one side and had rooms on one side. It was morning but clouds covered the sky.


    "Hmm, I guess I will go back to the dorms and listen to some music. Today''s weather is very gloomy," he muttered.


    ...


    Unknown location, Irnd.


    "I have gathered you all here today because tomorrow we are going to go on a hunt to kill the biggest enemy of our goals. The goal is to make a just world where we, the pureblood and better wizards, are given their rightful ce at the top. A world that we rule.


    Enough with the muggle governments thinking they are the most powerful organisations. Those who still have not realised. Tomorrow, we shall kill the mudblood-prince, the so-called descendant of Merlin.


    His filthy blood taints our magic. The more he lives the more he will damage our world with his schemes and evil. People think he is some kind of a messiah, but WE SHALL SHOW THEM THE TRUTH. THE REALITY!


    And once they see it, they shall ept us, bow to us. We shall rule, and they will SERVE US. So arm yourself, for tomorrow, we shall change the world."


    Voldemort stood in front of arge number of wizards, numbering more than a hundred. The 20 standing in the front were Death Eaters, the rest were other Dark Wizards, who wanted to be a death eater or just wanted to serve the Dark Lord.


    The people cheered and chanted the glorious name of their lord. Voldemort meanwhile stood still while smiling with ecstasy. To his left stood Rodolphus and to his right stood Lucius.


    Lucius looked dreamy, his goal wasing very close now. ~Just one more day. I will avenge you, father. I will bring back honour to the Malfoy family.~


    [You can see Voldemort and his Death Eaters on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    I WOULD LIKE SOME SLIMY STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 277 - 277. Before The Halloween Night

    31st October. Halloween day.


    London,


    Grace woke up at 5 in the morning. It was her schedule as she had to work out to remain in shape even though she was pregnant. She didn''t want any stretch marks and as a doctor, she understood how they can be avoided.


    The best way was to gain weight slowly, in a steady fashion so the skin does not tear up. But, she felt a bit anxious today. She had been feeling that since midnight.


    So today she just went to have a walk in the garden. Chad quickly ran to her to apany her, as it was his duty. He was the guardian of the house after all.


    Grace caressed Chad, "Hmm, you''re the best stress reliever. Come, I will get you your breakfast."


    To divert her mind, she yed with him.


    ...


    Hogwarts,


    Magnus got up early as he had a lot of things to do today. It was Halloween, the awesome party was going to take ce, as well as their first Hogsmeade outing.


    "HORR..." Summer was already sitting over his chest.


    Magnus patted her head, "Thank you, Summer. It seems it''s going to be sunny today. Good. OYE! YOU TWO! Get up. It''s Halloween."


    "Tsk... that''s at night, let me sleep right now." Ragnar hissed and turned to the other side, putting a pillow on his head. Severus just grunted and didn''t say anything.


    Sighing, Magnus alone got up and went to the bathroom to freshen up. He wore his normal clothes today as it was a holiday, meaning no sses. It was also pretty cold now so he wore a sweater with a pattern of Chad, Summer and Duck on it, even though he didn''t need it. Grandma Martha had made it. Even Ragnar and Severus had a matching one. He had also asked one for Emma, so he went out to give it to her.


    He arrived at themon room. It was already bustling with the early birds. These included mostly the students who were either athletic or good at studying.


    By now, everyone had gotten used to music. It was like a daily routine for the first student to wake up to put the music on. Most loved sitting around the firece in themon room and drinking hot chocte or some other hot beverage.


    Especially now, in winters, the vibes were very home-like. Students would sit together, be it young or old, they would talk about school, studies, the world or anything else.


    Today too, many were discussing their costumes for the evening. Magnus had even invited the school to trick or treat in Hogsmeade. The shop owners and dwellers there were cheerfully expecting them tonight.


    He approached a girl and asked her a favour, "Can you go and wake Emma up? Tell her I''m waiting for her here."


    She nodded and went to the girl''s dorms. Meanwhile, he took a seat between the rest of his house-mates by the firece.


    "Woah, Mr Pendragon, you are radiating heat." One of the boys at his side eximed.


    He chuckled, "Well, there is some truth to that surname "Pendragon". My body naturally stays warm at all times."


    "That''s so cool. Here I am, with my balls freezing." Another one blurted.


    *BAM*


    He reviewed a knock on the head by the head girl, "Language."


    It was a very cheerful environment. Most would talk about stupid things with Magnus. But every once in a while someone would ask for advice or something.


    "Mr Pendragon, you are famous for your sessful businesses. How do you do it? How is it that all your businesses are a sess? I want to get rich too." One asked.


    He answered him in detail, "Well, the best strategy to start a sessful business is to first understand the market. A product or anypany can only exist and thrive when there are buyers. So, one should look around, see what people actually desire and then provide what they desire, even with better quality.


    "But if you just want to get rich, then invest all your money in technology stocks. The technological world is soon going to be seeing a big boom."


    Many took his advice to heart. And unknown to Magnus, because of his words, many would be millionaires and some would actually end up starting their ownpanies.


    "Mr Pendragon, how are you so good at magic?" A curious 1st year asked.


    "Practice and perseverance. And maybe some talent. I may have a strong bloodline, but that means nothing if I do not learn and practice. Just like how no matter how fast a broom you give to a rookie quidditch yer, he can never beat a national yer with a slower broom." He said, motivating them to train more.


    Slytherin house was slowly turning into a family, with Magnus at the top. And this was what he had nned from the beginning. In the future, he wanted all houses to feel like this, that they were one big family and he was at the top. This way, he will have eyes and ears inside the school even when he passes out. Also, he can recruit talents while they are like diamonds in the rough.


    Soon, Emma arrived and Magnus left the small crowd. He greeted her and handed her the package, "Take this, my Grandma Martha sent me this. Sev and Rag have one too."


    Emma opened it and found a light green sweater with patterns. She loved it and held it close to her chest, "REALLY? For me? Awesome, it''s like an early Christmas present. Thank you, Magnus."


    "Well, what are you waiting for? Wear it already. We need to go to the great hall and see the decorations. Old man Dumbledore shrugged his responsibility and made me the supervisor for it." He annoyedlyined.


    Emma quickly wore the sweater and walked with him. She was happy that she was being included in the group more now. Not like she had many close friends in the house anyway.


    "So, what else are you going to show me? I bet you have lots of secrets." She asked.


    He chuckled, "Calm down. I will show you everything slowly. It''s too much to digest, to be honest. But, since I have decided to make you a good friend, I guess I will have to trust your stupid brain."


    "HEY! I''m not stupid, I''m just not good at all subjects. And what about you? I can call you stupid too seeing your potion ssroom performance." She attacked back.


    Magnus argued, "Yet I never failed."


    "That''s because Professor Slughorn wants to be on the good side of the next king of Britain." She said.


    Magnus raised his finger to deny it but he could not. He knew what she said was right. So he cursed, "Dammit..."


    "Hehe... I guess it''s Emma one and Mag zero now." She proudly imed and ran past him.


    Magnus followed, "Since when did this be apetition?"


    ...


    He looked around at the Great Hall. It was restricted for students right now as the elfs were working to clean it and decorate it.


    Magnus, seeing them work so hard, decided to help. "You all consider me your king. A good king always stands beside his subjects. So let me help."


    With this logic, they could not force him out or smash their own heads on the walls. Magnus helped them put on giant chandeliers,rge showpieces and contraptions meant to scare people.


    Pumpkin lights were made to hang from the ceiling. Magnus also checked the gloomy sky projection on the ceiling. Once it was all checked, he headed to the kitchen to see if they needed any help. If their workload was too much he was going to reduce some items from the menu.


    But, the elfs seem to have no problem. They were just so good at it. But he felt bad, why? Well, to prepare this dinner, all elfs had to work.


    Meaning that their normal schedule, where one group would sleep and one would work, was now disrupted. Due to this, after the dinner, the whole elf poption will have to work the whole 24 hours.


    Magnus was not a heartless bastard. "Everyone. All of you will have tomorrow afternoon off. So you all can y with the puppies and sleep. No, do not worry about the food, I will organise it myself from outside. This is an order from me."


    Many wanted to protest, but it was the king''s decree now. Magnus triumphantly walked out of the kitchen.


    "You are so kind to them." Emma praised him.


    "Someone has to be kind to them because they sure are not kind to themselves," Magnus said. And maybe this was why he was able to win over the elfs.


    "But how will you get tomorrow''s lunch?" She inquired.


    He smiled, looking at her face. He knew she was going to get excited. "Well, I decided to order pizzas from around the world."


    "REALLY? AWESOME!" She jumped in excitement and hugged him. Pizza was her favourite food, but they didn''t make it in school.


    He chuckled and pushed her slowly, "Okay okay, let''s go now and get ready for the evening. We will meet outside the castle entrance at 6 PM."


    Emma had stars in her eyes. She had prepared her dress very carefully and was excited to show it to everyone, especially Magus.


    "Cool, I will see youter." And she ran away.


    [A/N: O boy, this is going to be a long night for Magnus and the rest.]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    GIVE ''EM TO ME!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 278 - 278. Magnus Bellatrix

    [A/N: WN won''t let me post the Grandpa Universe bonus chapter anymore. So I uploaded it to my Discord. Check its Media channel''s pins.]


    ________________


    Magnus noticed that he wouldn''t have time to attend the party if he were to go Trick or Treating. So he decided to attend the party and meet everyone before heading out.


    He wore his nun outfit and went out with his friends. Severus and Ragnar followed him behind. The three looked like some church nuns and it was more funny than scary. Emma had note out yet for some reason.


    He arrived at the party hall at 6 PM. He''d stay here till 8, which was dinner time. This way he can also eat. Quickly, he found Dumbledore. The old man had just worn robes that had a skeleton made on them.


    "Let me guess, you are the skeleton?" Magnus asked.


    "Correct. I am a skeleton today. But I decided not to put the makeup on." Dumbledore replied goofily.


    "What''s even the point? Your long beard has covered more than half of the skeleton. Maybe you should have tried to wear an evil senile old wizard makeup. It would have matched with the beard." Magnus suggested him.


    *Cough* "That would not have been good, since most pureblood supremacists do call me senile and evil." Dumbeldore argued.


    Chuckling, Magnus breathed, "They aren''t wrong though."


    "You said something?" Dumbledore didn''t hear him.


    "AH! LOOK! Professor Flitwick is dressed as a Gnome." Magnus ran away from him.


    Soon, he found Moody. "What are you acting as?"


    "I am Auror Moody," Moody answered.


    Magnus scratched his head, "What do you mean? I asked what are you dressing as?"


    "I am currently working as professor Moody, so I dressed as Auror Moody." Moody smartly replied.


    Magnus couldn''t help but facepalm, "You are too... too much of a party pooper. At least put these fake horns on your head."


    He handed him a headband with a glowing red horn. He had been giving it to mostly everyone who seemed under-dressed for the evening. And there were plenty. Although Magnus liked Hufflepuff, this was also a fact that they were one of the most boring folks in the school. They would rarely do something out of the ordinary.


    Even today, they did not dress that well, or it was right to say that they didn''t put much effort into it. Most of them hade wearing high-cor robes. They said they were acting as dracs. But, the problem was that a majority of them were acting the same creature. So he had to give all of them the horns.


    The best-dressed houses were Ravenw, since they were perfectionists, they tried to wear the best scary dress. Then there was Slytherin, since the whole thing was Magnus'' idea they had to work hard.


    Magnus, after roaming around, went to Gryffindor four. Sirius and James had worn zombie clothes, with clothes torn up from here and there and fake rotten meat patterns on their faces. Peter Pettegrew was wearing a costume of a rat. Remus was wearing makeup for a unicorn. He even had the fake horn on his forehead.


    "Bwahaha... Remus, what the hell is that? Why did you be a unicorn?" Magnusughed at his face.


    "I could ask the same. Why did you genderbend and be a nun?" Remus asked.


    "That''s probably his weird fetish," Sirius added.


    Magnus scoffed, "Huh, nuns can be very scary. You will know once you will see thetest movie mypany is going to release."


    "What''s a movie?" James asked.


    Magnus was shocked, "Y-You... god, you four are so dumb. Just imagine a camera, but one that can record continuous footage that looks like a continuous video. Then imagine voice and other sounds like music in it too. Specially scripted such videos are called movies. Muggles go and watch these movies on the big screen in theatres."


    "Wait... what''s the point of doing this?" Sirius inquired.


    Magnus facepalmed, "Tell me, would you love to watch a video of someone heroically defeating dozens of enemies and saving the world?"


    "Absolutely, every man aspires to be the saviour of the world," Sirius imed.


    "Exactly, these movies are made so you can live through something otherwise impossible. People watch them because they want to imagine things that would normally not happen. Ugh... I''m going. I can''t exin everything to you. Go to muggle world every once in a while, instead of sitting in one hole forever." He snarkily said and moved on.


    "Hey, Magnus." Lily greeted him. She was wearing a Maleficent costume. Most wizards would not recognise her but he did.


    "Haha, finally someone is trying to look evil. But I think you made it look too beautiful." heplimented her.


    She blushed, "I tried my best. You don''t look scary either."


    He chuckled, "Well, now that so many people have said it, I don''t even know why I chose to wear this. But the harm is done. Oh, I will go now. The minister is here."


    He headed to great the minister. But on his way, he saw Professor McGonagall, dressed as a dementor. Dementor was one of the most used costumes because of how easy it was. Beside her was Professor Slughorn, who had funny enough, dressed as a slug.


    Hagrid stood behind them. He was probably one of those who didn''t even need a dress. He already looked like a viin from some story. But, he was a gentle giant.


    "Hey, Hagrid. Eat all you want today." He greeted the big man.


    Hagrid cheered after seeing him. "Magnus, yeh''ve done great. This party looks amazin''. I shall eat some puddin'' and get some fattenin'' done. Hahaha. Oh, guess what I am today."


    "Umm... you tell me," Magnus asked. Since all Hagrid wore was a simple cone hat and some loose white robes.


    "Bwahaha... don'' yeh see? I''m professor Dumbledore. I made this meself." Hagrid happily showed off his white robes.


    Magnus chuckled, "Shouldn''t you have made your beard white too?"


    "BLIMEY! I forgot." Hagrid bumped himself on his head.


    Magnus waved his wand, "Don''t worry, I got you, my friend. With one single spell, your beard will look white for a day."


    *Woosh*


    Hagrid lifted his own beard to see. It was indeed white now. Heughed and hugged Magnus by lifting him up.


    *Pat Pat* "Why don''t you go and show this to the professor himself?"


    Finally, after a minute he left Magnus and let him breathe once again.


    The dinner was about to be served and most guests had arrived. Magnus spent another hour greeting everyone he could. From the Wizengamot members to ministry heads. Even Adrian, Ted and Edgar had arrived.


    "Haha... you should have brought Nymphadora today." Magnus greeted his business partners and good friends. The first members of the secret Order of Merlin.


    "I wanted to, but Andromeda still does not trust her family. She fears they could harm Nymphadora." Ted said in concern.


    Adrain patted his shoulder, "Let''s hope this dark lord can die soon so we all can openly live our lives."


    "Yup. I would very much prefer his death." Magnus sighed.


    "What have you been up to, Magnus? We know you have started some new projects." Ted asked him.


    Magnus sighed, "Well, I can not tell you about them here. They are top-secret, even state secret if you think about it. Though to formalise those ns, I will need help from you three. How is the expansion going?"


    Adrain answered, "The Golden Company now has about 40,000 personnel. Half of them are currently receiving 1-year training. Once that''s over, you will have the most lethal muggle army in the world. Bobby contacted me a few weeks ago. He said he wants to try and offer some military equipment to us. I guess he finally went into the military manufacturing sector. Besides this, now MEDA has about 8,000 wizards worldwide."


    Magnus was very happy with this development. "Cap the Golden Company at 50,000. Instead, hire management staff for those 50,000 soldiers. Also develop a promotion scheme, given on the basis of merit. What about you, Edgar. Emrys Construction is a very important part of my future ns."


    Edgar chuckled, "Nobody knows that better than me, Your Majesty. The projects in Saudi will be over by April next year. In record time that is. We''re already making a documentary about it. We''ve even started the initial nning phase of the Channel Tunnel. As for the employees, Emrys Construction now has 15,000 wizards in total. We are the biggest job provider to wizards. In fact, I have contacted many wizarding schools around the world and asked them to allow magicalpanies toe to their school every year to offer jobs to final year students. Most European and North American schools have agreed. The Japan one might too in a few months."


    Magnus nodded in satisfaction. He liked the fact that these CEOs of hispanies were not braindead. They used their heads and their ideas to move thepany forward.


    When it was just 15 minutes till dinner, he returned to Severus and Ragnar. "Where is Emma?"


    "I don''t know." Ragnar shrugged.


    "Look, there she is." Severus voiced.


    Magnus turned to look at the door. There she stood, wearing a nun dress, fitted perfectly in a way thatplimented her figure and exploding youth. But, hers was very different. She... she wore an inverted cross, her arms and legs portion was shredded, showing her pale skin. She was even wearing gloves. But the best part was her makeup. She had most likely used magic to make her eyes look demonic ck, with her mascara smudged under the eyes in a long streak.


    Magnus was awestruck. He had never felt like this before... at least not for Emma. "Woah... she... she looks so... beautiful." He unknowingly muttered.


    Ragnar and Severus didn''t have such an effect on them. So when Ragnar heard this, he snorted andmented, "Sev, you said it right, my brother. Emma is Magnus'' Betrix."


    [You can see Emma on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONE ME TO HEAVEN!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 279 - 279. Something Omnious

    "Hey, Magnus," Emma chirped.


    "Good evening. You were supposed to look scary, you know... not that I mind this," Magnus said.


    She blushed, "Well, I just thought I might try this new dress. How do I look?"


    Ragnar nodded in approval, "Just look at Magnus'' face and you will know how you look."


    "You look good, Emma." Severus straightforwardlyplimented.


    Then she looked at Magnus to get praise. She did get them. "You look pretty in this. Let''s eat now."


    This was enough to make her happy. They together sat down and started devouring various dishes. Tonight, the dinner was special, as it had cuisines from around the world.


    There was Takoyaki, Ramen, Sushi from Japan. Chinese style Dumplings, Peking Roasted Duck, Spring Rolls. Italian Pasta, Lasagna, but not Pizza, as Emma only liked the American version. There was also Korean food, Thai food, Indian, American(Fast Food mainly).


    Everyone was happy as there was something to satisfy even the toughest taste buds. There was also so much new food to try. The method of serving though was different. This time the food was set up like a buffet.


    On both ends of the hall, long tables were set, on them were lots of self-heating pots with all the dishes. One could just go and take whatever they want. And since Wizards eat a lot, Magnus didn''t worry about wasting.


    In the middle of the hall were the long usual tables for eating. Calm music was ying in the background as well. It was a lovely evening. And also funny, as all wore something weird today.


    There was no restriction on where one could sit, so Magnus and his gang joined friends at Gryffindor''s table. Lily was there too, talking with Severus. She was not as much of a friend of the four boys yet.


    "Mag, this winter, I am going to meet my rtive in the states, wannae along? I''m taking Sirius with me." James asked him.


    Magnus shrugged, "I''ll pass. I have ns to go to the states next year in the summer. But this Christmas break, I will be busy with the opening of the new hospital."


    "Tsk... always busy with something. Find some time to have some fun, man." Sirius scowled.


    "Actually, I will be having fun this winter. Ask Ragnar. Even he''s excited about it." Magnus said.


    Ragnar nodded. But, they didn''t say that they were excited because the hospital was going to be a gift to Grace, their dearest mum.


    "Anyway, Remus, how are you? You must feel like a king all the time, right." Magnus spoke to the silent boy.


    Remus confusedly asked what he meant.


    "Hehe, well, wouldn''t you feel like a king if you were the only smart one in a group of donkeys?" Magnus made fun of them. And in fact, he even called Remus a donkey.


    "WHAT DID YOU SAY? YOU... what are you then? A lizard?" James barked.


    Magnus scoffed, "Why not, dragons can be considered lizards. And since I can spew fire, I am one I guess."


    He left them speechless and turned to Emma. He still had a score to settle with her. "Oh, look, Emma. A pizza for you. I ordered it especially for you."


    She became excited, "REALLY? Thank you, Mag."


    Like a hungry tigress, she quickly picked a slice and took a bite. 5 seconds after chewing, her face changed a little. Her eyes looked for answers on Magnus'' face. But, it became apparent she was fooled since Magnus was holding hisughter.


    "Bwaa... what the hell is in it? E... it''s soggy." She nearly vomited.


    "Why, Emma? I thought you loved to eat Pizza. This is thetest creation, pineapple pizza." He introduced her to the monstrosity on the table.


    "Pineapple? Who does that? This is madness. A sweet thing on a salty item, why would you eat something like this? Don''t tell me there are people who like this thing?" She looked at him with a very concerned gaze.


    "Yup, there are people who love this pizza religiously," Magnus answered.


    "This... the world is doomed. How can such heathens exist." She went on to curse.


    Slowly, time passed, and everyone enjoyed a very cheerful dinner. By 8 PM, the time for dance evening came. But those who wanted to could go trick or treating in Hogsmeade.


    Most teachers and couples didn''t leave the hall. Magnus and his friends went out. Along with them, most 1-5th years headed out. 6-7th years said they were too old to be doing such childish things, and many of them were couples.


    "Let''s go and get some candies." Magnus happily led his small pack to the Hogsmeade vige. It was the only all-wizarding vige in Britain. Hogsmeade was a picturesque little vige of cottages and shops, with enchanted candles hanging in the trees


    Magnus and the rest''s first stop was Honeydukes. It was a very old shop that specialised in making sweets. Magnus had invested in expanding its business to Diagon Alley and other European wizard markets.


    "TRICK OR TREAT!" He entered the shop loudly.


    Mr and Mrs Flume, descendants of the first founder, ran the shops. They merrily came to greet him with a bag of sweets. "I guess for us, giving sweets will be much more affordable."


    Magnus chuckled and put equal candies in their small bags. Not staying for too long, they headed to the next destination. It was Hog''s Head Inn. The In was owned and run by Dumbledore''s brother.


    "Hello, mister Aberforth Dumbledore. I see that your business is not booming that much?" Magnus entered.


    "WHOAH! He looks older than a professor." Ragnar eximed.


    Aberforth chuckled, "Haha... many people say that to me. And yes, business is not booming. Since not many people visit here unless some special event, which is rarer than a unicorn letting you touch it."


    "Hmm... maybe we can have next year''s Inter-school cup here. Then I''m sure a lot of people woulde. Why don''t Hogsmeade every month contribute money together and organise some sort ofpetition? Like potioneeringpetition, charms, transfiguration and others. As long as wizardse to the vige you will make money." Magnus suggested him.


    Truly, if they can make the grand prize exciting enough, just starting a potioneeringpetition would make them rich. Since thepetitors will look for ingredients.


    "Dumbledore said it right, you truly are one hell of a businessman. Here you go, your treats." Aberforth gave them a big bag full of them. He was probably not expecting any other students toe to his depressing looking inn.


    Like this, Magnus and the rest roamed the vige, collecting candies. By the end, all of them were carrying sacks on their backs.


    "Man, I don''t think I can eat all this alone," Ragnar said.


    "Let''s send some home, to Bobby and also our employees," Magnus suggested.


    "You can do the same with mine too. I don''t wanna get fat with so many sweets." Emma added.


    It was nearly 9 PM. Due to special asions, the sleeping time was moved back to 10 PM today. So they decided to head back to the school.


    As they were on their way back, Magnus started looking around. He noticed some people, most of them were wearing ck. They stood in the shadows of the building. And all of them were looking at him.


    He knew these people had just arrived since he didn''t notice their presence before. Feeling that it was very ominous, he quickly took out his mobile phone and started frantically typing text messages one after another.


    *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP*


    The notification sounds were resounding each second. Emma, Ragnar and Severus stopped and looked at him in confusion. Seeing a frown on Magnus'' face, they felt something was wrong.


    Severus knew what was wrong. They were walking, yet he felt out of breath, uneasy and scared. He knew that Magnus had sensed something.


    Magnus spoke while typing, "Ragnar, get ready to get your revenge."


    Ragnar quickly nodded and fiddled in his pocket with something. Emma looked at them in confusion.


    "What''s going on, guys?" She asked.


    "Code red, Emma. Code red. Get ready." He warned her. It took a second for her to remember. Then she got into action and took out her broom from her pouch. Then she flew into the air without asking.


    "Severus, we''re most likely under attack. Get ready to defend. But you go first and tell all the teachers and students nearby about it. Force all young students to head back quick." He ordered.


    Severus nodded and left without asking a question. Ragnar smiled confidently, "So this was what you were preparing for?"


    "Yes, I was, and was not. I did not want them to attack today, but since it''s a great opportunity, I knew they can''t let this pass. Get ready." Magnus prepared to fight. His wand was ready, stuck inside his sleeves.


    [You can see Hogsmeade on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    ENCHANT ME WITH STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 280 - 280. Battle Of Hogsmeade Starts

    31st October. Halloween night was ruined for Magnus by the sudden hostile forces arriving out of nowhere.


    But Magnus was not scared, nor was he worried. As he hade prepared. Everything he had developed to fight Voldemort and his army was in his small pocket. He even had more than 50 spare wands to use.


    "Magnus, what should we do after catching Rodolphus?" Ragnar inquired.


    "Send him to Camelot with an elf, of course, under strong paralysis charms and potions. We will deal with him slowlyter." Magnus dangerously suggested. His meaning was clear, they were not going to give that man a fast death.


    Ragnar liked it. He wanted to give him a slow and painful death too. Maybe a very long death if he could. "Cool, I got all my potions ready. Now I just hope they don''t attack before your army arrives."


    "And I hope their forces do not exceed my estimates," Magnus muttered.


    "And how much is that?" Ragnar inquired.


    "100,"


    ...


    Emma remembered what red alert meant. This was a secret code word for "We''re under attack."


    Magnus had taught her what she must do in case such a thing happens. As she was not strong enough, her job was to provide air support. She was to use her super fast broom and throw alchemical bombs at the enemies. She was also to roam around in the air and be the eyes of Magnus.


    "OH NO! SO many wizards are apparating in." She noticed too many small sparks around the vige. So she talked to Magnus on the walkie talkie.


    "MAG! They areing, a lot of them. I just saw at least 50 apparitions and it''s continuing. You should run away." She worriedly informed him.


    "We can''t, Emma. Not today. You stay in the air, if any dangeres you need to fly away." she received Magnus'' orders.


    Putting the walkie talkie back on her belt, she kept on looking around.


    ...


    Severus knew what was toe. But he was confused by Magnus. He sent him the way to do something that Emma could have.


    He didn''t say no to this responsibility though, as he wanted to not reveal Magnus'' ns and weapons to Voldemort.


    "GO GO GO! Hurry back to the school, Headmaster is angry. It''s past bedtime. For anyone who does not return in 10 minutes, they will get 50 points deducted per person." Severus shouted while running towards the school himself.


    It was the best thing he coulde up with that could make everyone seriously return. But there were bound to be problems, he could not really go around the whole vige, so there were still many left.


    However, his priority was to go back and tell the headmaster about this situation. However, he was also worried that if Voldemort was still watching him then he might consider this betrayal and do something to Eileen. His mind was on the verge of breaking from this tension. It felt like a thousand-tonne boulder on his shoulder, just waiting to squash him. He could only hope that his mother would be fine.


    Non-stop, he ran back to the castle and directly entered the great hall. Currently, a dance session was going on with couples slow dancing. Dumbledore was sitting with the Minister on the side, drinking something.


    He anxiously ran up to him, tired and out of breath. "PROFESSOR! MAGNUS... ATTACK IS COMING... IN THE VILLAGE!"


    Dumbledore stood up immediately, his face turning solemn. He turned to the minister and nodded. She immediately left with her Aurors. Meanwhile, Dumbledore cast a Patronus charm to his brother in the vige, who was to give the signal for Order of The Phoneix to gather up ande.


    Letting the students enjoy themselves, he called all the older and strong teachers. "Everyone, Magnus is about to be besieged by Voldemort and his minions. I have called for all people who can help us from outside.


    "But until then I''m going to need you all toe with me and secure the students and people of Hogsmeade."


    "You can count on me, headmaster." Flitwick was ready immediately.


    "Voldemort must be dealt with. I wille with you." Slughorn also agreed. This left McGonagall, but she was already prepared with her wand out. Hagrid also joined in, as he was half-giant, with some level of magical immunity. Also with his new wand, he was a strong wizard.


    "Remember, our job is not just to defeat Voldemort but also protect Magnus if he''s in any danger. Let''s go now." He ordered.


    ..


    Ragnar wasughing, "Haha, we''re dressed as nuns and here we are, really going to ward off evil."


    Magnus chuckled, now openly holding his wand out, with his sword ready toe out at any moment. "Yeah, if Voldemort really looks like the poster, he really needs some light from the almighty lord, haha."


    *WOOSH*


    *POP*


    One after another, right in front of Magnus, about 50 metres from him, many apparitions appeared.


    The first one toe out was a bald man, with red snake-like eyes and pale skin. He was tall and wore loose robes. He didn''t look human at all.


    With a mocking smile, he looked at Magnus, "Ah... we finally meet, Mr Pendragon, or should I say, mud-blood prince."


    "Yes, we finally meet, Voldemort, or should I say t-faced edgelord. Oof... Your face looks more inbred than Charles the second." Magnus greeted him back.


    Voldemort''s face contorted and anger appeared. It wasn''t his fault, as he was never mocked like this before. People respected him, feared him. They didn''t dare to speak as such.


    "Laugh while your breathsts," Voldemort growled and signalled to his followers to start.


    Magnus didn''t have many expressions on his face. He was against the odds here, there were more than 20 wizards around Voldemort and most of them were full Death Eaters.


    "Rag, be careful." He muttered.


    "That I will... But where the heck is your army?" Ragnar asked.


    "Should be on their way. We gotta hold on until then, but... Show no mercy. Kill the second you get a chance." Magnus advised.


    Just then Magnus noticed Lucius. "Hello there, Inbred Lucius. How are you? How is Sister Narcissa? Really strange, how did a bastard like you impress her?"


    Magnus was going to use the inbred word with every single dark wizard here to make them angry and frustrated. As when angry, they be less rational.


    Lucius looked at him with a frown and disgust. He had onlye today to kill him and avenge his father, "Look around you, you''re surrounded. Better surrender than cause damage to this little vige."


    Magnus scoffed, "Huh, I will just rebuild it then. But you... your deaths will bring peace to the world. So what if you''ve surrounded me?"


    The truth was, the army of Voldemort that had arrived earlier was slowly encircling Magnus right now. They were probably going tounch an attack from all sides.


    And that was why he was going to start the fight, so he has the momentum. Slowly, he saw people umte. There were more than 50 wizards around him.


    Watching them, licking their lips. Today, they were about to kill the descendant of Merlin. To them, this was a lifetime''s achievement.


    "Rag, do you remember what we built with alchemy not long ago?" He asked.


    "Yup, I remember. Got it all ready." Ragnar affirmed.


    "Good, I need you two to throw them in all directions the second I shout." He nned.


    Magnus looked at Voldemort in the eyes. He could feel the cries of the people the man had killed in all these years. This was an evil that must perish, or else, their human civilization can never flourish.


    "NOW!" he shouted on top of his lungs. He took out his sword in one hand and the wand in the other.


    The barrage of curses and charms attacked Magnus and Ragnar, but Magnus stopped them with his sword and covered Ragnar. A few scratched him but those were just minor wounds.


    Ragnar in an instant took out 10 alchemical bombs from his bag and threw them around in a circle. This bomb was both going to explode in fire and also consisted of Magnus'' most potent acid in the world. Ragnar made sure to roll them over. The enemies were so busy casting spells they didn''t notice it.


    *BOOOOOM*


    Limbs flew, left and right, cries engulfed thend, blood sttered on the ground and a mist of blood covered the sts.


    Voldemort and his death eaters were fairly unscathed with some minor injuries, but they saw the devastation of their forces. At least 10 wizards died in an instant.


    *WEEEEEEEEEE...*


    Multiple sounds of World War 2 dive bomber came. Magnus deliberately did this, understanding that the sound was more terrifying than the bombs. He had fitted all bombs in Emma''s possession with these sounding instruments.


    *BOOOM*


    Another st, this time it fell from the sky, killing more wizards, less than before but still enough to frighten them. The bad part for them was, it was night and they couldn''t see anything in the sky. Despite there being a full moon, the sky was still dark due to clouds.


    "ATTACK! KILL HIM!" Voldemort gave his crazed order, understanding that if he dragged the fight he would lose men, and he didn''t want that as he still had many more wars to fight.


    "This damn mud-blood. Using such items on us." He cursed.


    Magnus didn''t have the luxury of choosing a target, anyone that came close to him was one. Ragnar though had found his prey.


    "Don''t go yet, let hime to us," Magnus suggested.


    The two stood their ground, surrounded by dark wizards from all sides. On one side Ragnar threw acid, bombs and other potions, while also blocking spells from his sword. On the other side was Magnus, holding the sword and the wand in a cross in front of him. Blocking and attacking at the same time.


    A few injuries had already appeared on him, but they didn''t even register in his mind yet, as today... his mission was to KILL.


    [You can see Magnus'' original illustration on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    POUR YOUR STONES ON ME!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 281 - 281. Against The Odds

    "CRUCIO!"


    "AVADA KEDAVARA!"


    "CONFRINGO!"


    "BOMBARDA!"


    Curses and charms flew left and right. All aimed at Magnus and Ragnar at the centre. Both brothers were fanatically defending their ground until the backup arrived.


    "Ragnar, I''m gonna apparate you out of this encirclement. Then I will jump directly among them and start chopping them with my sword. They can not use their powerful spells in such a crowd and small distances." Magnus whispered to Ragnar amidst all the hurling spells.


    "But... aren''t there anti-apparition wards?" He asked.


    "There are, but they are only for stopping someone from going out of this area. I''m just gonna change our position. I will breathe fire and surround us for distraction." Magnus nned.


    Ragnar knew his weaknesses. He can''t fight as effectively if he''s standing here alone, "Mag, take me with you into the crowd directly. I will chop them and also destroy them with my potions. Here, drink this. An antidote to everything I''m soon going to use. Also, take this and put it on the sword. It''s a more potent poison I made from Cuddles'' venom."


    Magnus trusted Ragnar like a brother. So he agreed. With urgency, he drank the potion and put the venom on his sword. "One... Two... THREE!"


    *WOOSH*


    Magnus opened his mouth and spewed fire like a dragon. He made the fire go full circle around them. In a split second, the two apparated from there.


    "AAAAA...!"


    The first scream came.


    "UGH... AAAAH!"


    Screams one after another covered the crowd of wizards that had not long ago surrounded them. Magnus without any mercy chopped limbs of the dark wizards. Even cut full heads whenever he got the chance.


    "HAHAHA... YOU CAME TO YOUR OWN DEATHS, FOOLS! YOU WON''T GO TO ANY AZKABAN! ONLY DEATH AWAITS YOU! *SLASH!*" Magnus cut another one''s head, sending it flying away.


    His promation spread fear in their hearts. After all, they all knew that the ministry was ipetent and they would rather send him to death. But, Magnus was the boss now and he was killing them right here and now.


    "HAHA! BURN! I''M GONNA MELT YOU ALL!" Ragnar''s scary roars came from the other side. He was throwing vials left and right. There were poisons, acids, sleeping potions, where he would stab their necks after making them fall asleep. He had actually already killed about 7 of them. All had their heads severed. Those who were left alive around him were not in a very good condition either as most were either burned or crying in pain.


    It was unbelievable how two boys could do so much damage to the army. But it wasn''t that Magnus and Ragnar were invincible, it''s just that Voldemort was not a good battlemander.


    A distance away, Voldemort seethed in rage. His army was dying left and right. Magnus and Ragnar were chopping them like vegetables while the bombs from the sky were sting limbs apart.


    "INCOMPETENCE! ALL OF YOU, ATTACK!" He finallyunched the big guns, all the death eaters and he himself moves in.


    Magnus was busy dealing with the crowd around him. He took out the Disarming grenade he had made with Ragnar and Severus.


    *BOOM*


    Immediately a dozen wands flew out of the wizard''s hands and got stuck to the small grenade, then, the grenade burst into mes, destroying the wands.


    He chuckled like a wolf among sheep, as all wizards around him had no wand now and were panicking.


    "HAAAAA..."


    He spun 360 degrees, dislodging 3 heads in the vicinity. It was truly a blood bath as Magnus'' clothes were now covered in blood.


    "AVADA KEDAVARA!" *WOOSH*


    *SHHHHH...*


    Magnus immediately turned around and blocked the killing curse from Voldemort with his Hope sword. He was using it since the Despair sword was already full of spells it had absorbed.


    Magnus took him one on one, "Haha... Inbred Voldemort, you already lost 20 of your men. Is this what you call an army?"


    Voldemort enraged, he used some kind of a flying spell and hovered towards Magnus at great speed. "MUD-BLOOD!"


    Magnus prepared himself with his spells ready. Voldemort was, of course, not going to use verbal spells.


    *WOOSH*


    A spell of an unknown name flickered towards Magnus. Magnus also countered it with his own. Their magic hit each other in a tug of war as both of them supplied magic to their wands.


    Voldemort and Magnus both had green coloured magical energies striking each other, appearing like sma. It was a beautiful show of the destructive powers of wizards. Magnus wanted to use his full force but he was in constant worry that someone would attack him.


    *BOOM*


    Immediately a loud explosion resounded in the distance. Magnus smirked with a sigh of relief, "Finally they have arrived."


    The Army of Merlin, a total of 100 wizards, armed to teeth with specially enchanted leather robes arrived. Behind them were Dumbeldore and his people.


    The tides changed in an instant, panic appeared in Voldemort''s eyes. Magnus taunted him, "What? Did you think only you have an army? You seriously underestimate how much people hate you."


    "NO NO NO!... BELLATRIX! CALL THEM!" Voldemort crazedly shouted. Taking hismand, she sent a re into the air for something.


    Seeing the change, Magnus increased his magic flow into the wand and pushed the ongoing magical tug of war. He easily started to gain on Voldemort. It seemed that Voldemort''s mental instability was causing this.


    Magnus scoffed, "Inbred Voldemort, no matter how much you try, you will never have more potent magic than me... because you''re an inbred... impure."


    Magnus just used their own pureblood theory on them. His constant calling Voldemort an inbred was not doing well for him.


    "AAAARGH!..." Voldemort jumped to the side and avoided being struck by Magnus'' spell. Next, he silently cast an Expelliarmus charm. Magnus saw through it and let his wand travel to Voldemort as nned.


    Voldemort stood up in triumph and pride, "No no... don''t even think about taking another wand out. Put down your sword now."


    He pointed his wand at Magnus. But, Magnus instead of doing as he ordered,ughed, "HAHA... look at the wand first."


    Voldemort''s face lost its smugness as he nced at Magnus'' wand in his hand. It was uncontrobly shining. *BOOM*


    "HAHA... DUMBASS!"


    In that instant, it exploded. Magnus in that short duration ran like a cheetah and arrived in front of Voldemort. He crouched down.


    The bald noseless man just looked left and right, as his ears were filled with a tingling noise. He tried to look around and find Magnus.


    "LOOK DOWN!" Magnus shouted.


    As soon as Voldemort was lowering his head, he felt something connect his chin. It was warm and very strong. *BAM* All he felt was a slight wet sensation on his lips and in the mouth.


    Magnus jumped back, "HAHA... WANDLESS MAGIC, BITCH!"


    Voldemort touched his face. His hand became red, wet with his dark red blood. He looked at Magnus in disbelief.


    "HUR HROOD! I HIR K..."


    He noticed he couldn''t speak correctly. That''s when he realised. He immediately conjured a mirror and looked at himself. Next, he just screamed, "YOUH! I WIRR KIRR YOUH!" he forgot he had promised Lucius.


    Magnus chuckled, "Well, you did take a Bombarda to your jaw, it was bound to be broken and destroyed."


    Voldemort''s red-eye said a thousand words of his hatred. His jaw was just hanging open, a few centimetres extra as it wasn''t able to move.


    Magnus was satisfied, "Let''s end this,"


    "MAGNUS!" Dumbledore arrived to provide Magnus support.


    "You''rete," Magnusined.


    "They had locked all apparition routes. I needed to work to get my people here, luckily yours also came along." Dumbledore exined the reason for their dy.


    The old man looked at Voldemort, who truly looked like a demon at this point. "Voldemort, you''re not even a human anymore."


    Voldemort acted scared of Dumbledore for some reason. But he also showed deep hatred, and this didn''t go unnoticed by Magnus.


    "Let''s finish him," Magnus suggested. Death Eaters and dark wizards were dying left and right anyway.


    "AWOOOOOOOOOO..."


    Magnus'' first reaction was to look at the sky, there was a full moon. He panicked and faced Dumbledore, "How many werewolves live in the Forbidden Forest?"


    Dumbledore shared his fears, "I don''t know, the forest is too big to contact and count all of them. A few hundred maybe."


    They faced Voldemort again, he looked happy now, even with all that injury to him. The mad Dark Lord quickly pointed his own wand at his jaw and fixed it. "You should rejoice, Mud-blood prince. You were the first person to have ever injured me this much. And you, Dumbledore, to answer you, there are one thousand, two hundred and fifteen werewolves in the forest.


    And yes, they all follow me."


    "COME! COME FORTH AND SHOW YOUR POWER! PROVE YOURSELF TO ME! BITE ANYONE YOU CAN! AND SHRED THIS BOY TO PIECES!" He screamed in anger and pleasurebined.


    Dumbledore scowled and shouted to his people, "SURROUND MAGNUS! PROTECT HIM AT ALL COST!"


    Dumbledore couldn''t let anything happen to Magnus. He was the hope of the wizarding world, if he became a werewolf then how would he bring the change? Hismand was absolute. And hearing him the Army of Merlin also became active and tried to surround Magnus, keeping him inside a protective circle.


    Magnus didn''t like this one bit. Everything had turned opposite in an instant. His worst fear hade alive.


    He saw countless crazed red-eyed werewolves, all inplete transformation, running towards them. But not all of them, many were running into the vige, and soon screams started toe, screams of leftover hiding Hogwarts students. Emma was trying to keep them away by dropping bombs on them. Ragnar arrived beside Magnus, "WHAT NOW, MAG?!"


    "AWOOOOO..."


    "GRRRR..."


    The Army of Merlin and the Order of the Phoenix, along with some ministry aurors tried to keep the werewolves away. But they also had to face the spells of Death Eaters. They werepletely outnumbered with the odds of 1:12.


    They were beingpletely besieged by werewolves from all around. The beasts were forming a circle around their protective circle. Crazed and strengthened by the full moon, they were magically immune to some degree, hence it was more problematic.


    Emma and Ragnar were throwing whatever they could to slow them down. Dumbledore, Moody, Eugenia and professors were gathered around him, throwing spells left and right.


    "MAG!" All of sudden Severus'' voice came. He squeezed himself toward him. His face was full of sorrow and guilt. "Mag, I want to tell you something."


    But Magnuspletely ignored his words. In his ears, the grim cries of his followers, the students of Hogwarts and residents of Hogsmeade were echoing.


    The Army of Merlin and all others, they were all brave wizards, but, against werewolves, anybody would be afraid, because even a small bite could result in a lifetime of misery. Fear spread and they started to slowly take steps back.


    This would crush all those in the middle. They were already standing shoulder to shoulder anyway. Cries of men from the front had started to scare those in the back.


    He nced at Voldemort. The man... demon was standing on the side, watching everything gleefully in triumph, most likely thinking that he didn''t even have to do anything.


    Magnus chuckled, "Heh... so this was the real reason why he chose this day to attack. Full moon?"


    He turned to Dumbeldore, "Professor, make sure you take care of Voldemort. Ragnar, kill as many as you can, no need to show mercy."


    "What do you mean? Where are you going?" Ragnar asked him, ncing in his eyes. A sudden thought emerged in his head.


    "NO! DON''T!" he blurted.


    Magnus''s eyes started to turn red as veins popped out in them. He chuckled, "I still have a lot of magic in me. Look at them, they are my followers, Rag. I cannot justify their deaths to their families, their kids. What will I say? That they died while protecting me? It''d be a shame to my name, Merlin''s name and Arthur''s name. These Werewolves are after me anyway."


    "THERE ARE A THOUSAND OF THEM!" Ragnar reminded him.


    With a look of indifference, Magnus just clenched his sword in his hand a tad bit tighter, "Then I just have to cut a thousand heads. SEE YA!"


    He crouched on the ground all of a sudden. Without wasting a moment, he used max strength in his body and spewed as much fire as he could from his feet. It was strong enough tounch Magnus a few metres in the air. When in the air, a simple air spell sent him towards the Forbidden Forrest. His flight was shakey as it was his first try to fly like this. So he fell down a few metres inside the forest.


    "GRRRR..."


    The growling of werewolves continued for a few more seconds, then it abruptly stopped and all twelve hundred wolves ran back towards the forest, leading them was the most vicious werewolf, Fenrir Greyback.


    [You can see Crazed Voldemort on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONE ME PLEZ! THIS NOVEL IS IN NOVEL GRAVEYARD!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 282 - 282. Battle Of A Thousand Beasts

    Panic ensued as soon as they saw Magnus leaping over their heads and attracting all the hungry wolves behind himself. They panicked, and some staunch believers of Magnus cried, ming their own cowardice and weakness.


    They could not understand how a 14-year-old wizard would fight a thousand werewolves. Even less, they could understand where Magnus gets his courage from.


    Dumbledore was scaredpletely in his heart. He cared not for his life anymore, Magnus was one of his remaining family, the most precious one. He wanted to help Magnus grow into a mighty and just wizard. But the boy puts his life in danger too many times.


    Ragnar meanwhile didn''t even flinch for a second and charged towards the Death Eaters. "STOP THIS CRYING! MAGNUS WILL WIN! AND WE SHALL GIFT HIM THE HEADS OF ALL THESE DEATH EATERS! ATTACK!"


    With all werewolves gone, they were free to move again. The odds for Death Eaters turned once again as they found themselves at a disadvantage.


    Emma saw the whole scene from the sky, her heart erupted into fear. She immediately rushed with her broom towards the forest to help Magnus.


    *BOOM*


    Her broom caught fire. Down on the ground, a crazed Witch wasughing, "HAHA... Where do you think you''re going? Let him be werewolves'' food."


    Voldemort had already passed his order, they were to hold on here for as long as possible, so as to give the werewolves time to kill Magnus. He also acknowledged that stopping Dumbledore was more important right now. But he did send Lucius after Magnus to make sure that the boy died.


    "HAHAHA... I won, Dumbledore. There is no way that boy will live." Voldemortughed evilly.


    Voldemort took him head-on in a spectacr battle. Meanwhile, the professors and Magnus'' people were mercilessly killing the dark wizards. The strongest people in Voldemort''s army were Death Eaters, everyone else was just your average wizard.


    Meanwhile, in Order of the Phoenix and Army of Merlin, a lot of members came from good families, hence they were trained very well. At the same time, Magnus'' army was better because they were really trained to fight, unlike Voldemort, who didn''t care about training.


    Ragnar was leading the charge against these minor dark wizards. "KILL THEM! SHOW NO MERCY!"


    *SLASH*


    Ragnar beheaded a dark wizard and immediately threw a bomb on the ground. It covered everything in smoke around them. Ragnar, who had already drunk the vision altering potion, saw everything through the smokescreen.


    Like a smart predator, he started slicing all dark wizards near him. One or two death eaters were also caught in this. It was a total massacre.


    The army of Merlin finally got the chance to show their power and what they trained for. They worked as one big unit instead of going individually. Their tactics were simple, each two wizards were to focus on one enemy. They would continuously bombard spells and soon send the killing blow.


    Something like this had never been seen before in the history of Magic. Never until now, a group of wizards acted like muggle armies. But here they saw it, how effective it was.


    Voldemort saw his people dying very quickly and he panicked that this would make his ns foiled. "SPREAD AROUND!"


    His order was fast and decisive. The strength of Magnus'' army was when they fought together. So it was better to force them to spread around, decreasing their chances of overpowering.


    Ragnar, who was busy until now in killing his enemies, finally saw the golden goose, the one he had been chasing after for the past years. Rodolphus was in front of his eyes, and anger erupted. But he remembered Magnus'' advice to be rational and not let the hate take over.


    He quickly moved to meet him. *BOOM* He threw 10 grenades at the same time. They were meant to stun Rodolphus.


    "YOU! I AM NOT GONNA KILL YOU! I WILL TORTURE YOU VERY SLOWLY!" Ragnar''s crazed face and his bloodied clothes, along with the nun dress, created a really big mental pressure.


    Ragnar knew that he needed to neutralise him as soon as possible. For this, he used the Boggart locket. As long as Rodolphus gets scared even for a second it would be enough.


    He silently moved close to him and activated it. In an instant, Rodolphus screamed, "AAAAAA..."


    Ragnar had no idea what he was afraid of, now he knew. It was a naked angry Voldemort, pointing his wand at Rodolphus. The real magical wand, not the biological one.


    This was his chance and Ragnar jumped over.


    ...


    Forbidden Forest,


    Magnus continued to run deeper inside the forest, as far away as he possibly could. The angry growls and howls of countless werewolves were already audible behind him. Mixed with nature''s sounds and air brushing the trees, it felt even more terrifying.


    Magnus was a human, it was night and he was in a jungle, his speed was obviously going to be slower than the animals.


    He was looking for an open area where he could fight them, as fighting in the dense forest would give many opportunities to werewolves to climb trees or sneak attack him.


    "GRRRR..."


    After searching for a while, he found a decently open area in the middle of the forest. It was not very big but still enough. The werewolves slowly started to appear. One by one, countless werewolves surrounded him.


    The jungle also becamepletely silent with that. No animal made any noise, all except the beasts surrounding Magnus. It was like a bad orchestra destroying the serenity of the calm night.


    In all honesty, Magnus really had slight ting of fear in his heart. "I hope I don''t die today."


    Not waiting for them to pounce on him, he waved his wand and shouted, "FIENDFYRE!"


    Magnus had full mastery over this spell, he was generally very good with fire. His wand spewed mes in the form of a Chinese dragon. The huge dragon circles around Magnus and burned any werewolf that could be caught in it.


    "AAAARRRRR..." they cried in pain and fear.


    Too much light was not pleasing to their eyes it seemed. So Magnus doubled down and even started burning the forest behind them. This way, all of them were trapped... with him.


    "ZZZZZ..." He saw his wand lighting up chaotically. With a sigh, he quickly threw it away onto the werewolves.


    *BOOM*


    It sted like a bomb, destroying the limbs of many and ending their lives. At heart, Magnus felt pain. ~All of them are actually humans... but they chose to follow the Dark Lord.~


    "HAHAHA... THEY SAID IT RIGHT! A cornered lion is a dangerous lion." All of a sudden, one of the werewolves, who looked particrly taller and vicious, spoke.


    Magnus recognised him, this was Fenrir Greyback. (A/N: In this fic, I have made the werewolves actually look like humanoid wolves with all their fur. I don''t know why they made it look so weird in the movies.)


    Magnus, in a show of confidence, talked back, "Haha, it''s you all who are cornered."


    Fenrir scoffed. He was taught by his lord how to deal with Magnus, what was his weakness. "Are you sure? Do you really want to kill them? Don''t you want to know how we found these many of them? They all aren''t from the jungle, boy.


    "Most of them lived underground, in the sewers under the Diagon alley and Knockturn alley. They dreamt of a better life, a day when the ministry would think about them. But it was my lord who offered them a better life. THEY GOT NOTHING TO LOSE!"


    Magnus grimaced as he listened. He couldn''t help but curse in his mind ~Trully, the Magical world is the enemy of Magical world itself.~


    "If I must... then I will kill. Long before I had already epted my fate, that I would go to hell after my death. There is no turning back now." Magnus prepared his sword, Hope.


    "Hehe... big words from a little boy. ATTACK!" Fenrir ordered the hoard of werewolves.


    Magnus immediately created fire from his back body to keep all werewolves away from there. And those that started toe to his front, he chopped them down.


    "FORGIVE ME!" he muttered as he beheaded one. Why was he not using magic? Well, werewolves have inherent magical immunity to some degree. These were considered as XXXXX beasts/beings after all, on the same level as Cuddles and a dragon. Due to this, Magnus would have to waste too much magic on each werewolf.


    "AAAAA..." Magnus mustered all his strength to slice them up. He had to be very careful, as even a single bite could end his fight. But many scratches had been inflicted upon him.


    Some even came from behind, as some werewolves, although stayed away from the fire, tried to at least injure him with quick jabs. Magnus bled that night, from his face, his arms, his legs.


    But more bled the werewolves, as their corpses piled upon one above another. A pool of blood started to form underneath them, with the pungent smell of blood filling the air, reminding them that this was do or die. "FENRIR! YOU WILL DIE TODAY!"


    Magnusunched at Fenrir, who had also taken the field to lead the werewolves. Out of 1200, Magnus had only killed 50 so far.


    It was going to be a very long night, the bright moon was going to be the witness. Magnus tried to keep hisposure as the "Battle Of A Thousand Beasts" was long from being over.


    ...


    A long distance away from where Magnus was fighting, Lucius entered the jungle to find him and inflict the killing blow himself. He was using point-me charm to search


    He was slowly moving in the right direction too. However, he was stopped by an unlikely opponent.


    "I will not allow you to pass." Severus appeared from a tree''s shadow.


    Lucius was taken aback and chuckled, "You filthy half-blood, have you forgotten your mother is with us. A wave from me and she will be food for the sexual fantasies of many depraved men and beasts. And then I will beat you to death, in front of her."


    Severus with an unwavering will, didn''t move. He took out his wand, "And if I don''t do this, I will be a living dead, with no dignity, honour and integrity."


    [You can see Fenrir on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    GIVE ME JUICY JUICY STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 283 - 283. Pain, Sorrow & Rage

    Severus was worried about his mother. But he didn''t care about any consequences anymore. Because the life of Magnus was bigger than that. It was bigger than anything in the world. If he died, it would be a great loss to the well being of the world.


    *WOOSH*


    A fight ensued. Lucius was an excellent wizard, a powerful one at that who had been getting trained by Voldemort for the past two years. Hence all his spells were non-verbal.


    Severus didn''t have such luxury, he was still focused on mastery of many high-level spells, let alone going non-verbal. But, what he was good at was being fast and very observant. Hence he was able to counter each curse with nigh uracy.


    However, Lucius used trick spells that make the enemy think the caster is casting the previous spell once again. *BAM*


    "PROTEGO!"


    Severus was hit by a stunning charm, but he was still able to conjure a shield in time, albeit slightlyte and it caused him pain as he was thrown away a few feet.


    His chest was hurting, most likely some broken ribs. Immediately he took out a vial and drank its potions. It was a quick healing potion, but it didn''t do anything except decrease the pain and close any open wounds.


    He tried to use his head and think about how to defeat Lucius, who was a wizard many times stronger than him. ~I need to surprise him... the only way is to use a spell he does not know.~


    After brainstorming, he decided what he would do. It was risky as he had not perfected it but he had to use it right now.


    "Imend you for getting up. Being a third-year and able to fight me. Enemies like you can''t be left alive." Lucius walked toward him.


    "HAAA..." Severus all of a sudden pointed his wand at him and shouted a spell Lucius had never heard of before, "SECTUMSEMPRA!"


    *BAM*


    Taken by surprise, Lucius was hit by the spell on his arm, and it had enough force to send him back and fall to the ground. "AAA..." He screamed in pain.


    Not even knowing what had happened to him due to the uniqueness of the spell, Lucius looked at his right arm. It had very deep cuts all over it and it bled like a waterfall.


    If this blood loss persisted, he''d die immediately. He turned to Severus, who was slowly walking towards him. He knew that Severus might try to kill him. But he expected the boy to at least hesitate since he had never killed someone.


    Severus looked at Lucius, conflicted about what he should do. He did feel immense hatred towards him, so much so he just wanted him dead. His mother cried because of these scums.


    At that moment, shocking Lucius, Severus waved his hand and shouted, "AVADA KEDAVRA!..."


    *BOOM*


    A green light erupted from Severus'' wand and headed to Lucius on the ground.


    "Wingardium Leviosa!" Almost immediately Lucius used a verbal spell and created an obstacle for the spell by putting arge rock in between them.


    *BAM*


    However, the spell only got weakened and slowed down. It still hit him. "AAAAAAA..."


    Lucius screamed at the top of his lungs. He didn''t die, but the pain inflicted on his body was many times greater than Cruciatus Curse.


    Severus sneered. Though it was expected that Lucius would not die so easily. He tried it again then "AVADA KEDAV..."


    "I WILL COME FOR YOU SEVERUS! YOUR MOTHER WILL NEVER DIE NOW! FOREVER SHE WILL BE TORTURED AS A PLAYTHING OF OUR ARMY! YOU WILL GET THE PHOTOGRAPHS!"


    "...RAAAAA..." Severus got enraged andpleted the spell. This time his killing curse was so strong it lightened up the whole area in green. "DIEEE!"


    Lucius cried in pain but utteredst words before disapparating, "NOT TODAY!"


    "NOOO..." Severus saw him vanish and panicked. His spell hit a tree in the distance and turned it into ashes.


    The jungle returned to a calm peace, no animal made any sound. But Severus'' mind was in dishevel. His eyes erupted into tears, non-stop falling to the ground as he fell to his knees in defeat and pain, both mental and physical. He screamed towards the sky, wondering why this was happening to him.


    With his blurry eyes, he looked at his own hands, before he entered the forest, he knew it, even if he killed Lucius, it wouldn''t solve the problem he was in, his mother was in, ~Mother... I-I''m sorry... I... I''m sorry...~


    ...


    Somewhere in the jungle,


    *Heavy Breathing*


    "Huff... hahh...e here, Fenrir, you got nowhere to run. Just fall on my sword and die, it will be quick, I promise." Magnus mockingly called the werewolf.


    Magnus'' situation had not changed much, as he remained in the middle, surrounded. A bigger mountain of corpses was under his feet now. He had killed around 300 werewolves already.


    He didn''t want to, and even tried to talk sense into them many times, but they were crazed and didn''t listen. Their only instinct was what was ordered. Maybe this was because of orders from their alpha, and only Fenrir looked like an alpha here.


    That was why he put his focus on Fenrir, as his death would mean the safety of the remaining werewolves too. However, he still had to cut down all those who came in his path.


    "HAAAAA..." Magnus opened his mouth and spewed fire at the growing werewolf to surprise him, followed by the quick shing of his sword. The fire was his biggest friend in today''s fight, but after so long he had started to feel heavy and tired. He had to use too much of his own energy to create all that fire.


    "Hehe... kid, nobody can kill me. People fear me for a reason." Fenrirughed.


    *SLASH* Magnus leapt to the side to give himself a few seconds.


    He took out another wand as he killed werewolves with one hand. He was getting too tired and his movements were bing sloppy, resulting in many more injuries. No 13-year-old kid had the energy to fight 1200 physically superior werewolves. Even with Ragnar''s energy potions, it was too much.


    But, he had to do it. If he didn''t. ~I don''t wanna die. Not before I see my little sister''s face... not before I make mum proud of me.~


    Magnus may be a bit stupid in this regard though, as his parents were already too proud of him. But, in Magnus'' eyes, he still had too much to achieve. ~I haven''t fulfilled our dream. What do you think, Merlin, can I get out of here alive?~


    He was talking to Merlin''s soul piece in the locket on his neck. It spoke immediately in his mind. However, unlike before, Merlin sounded very kind this time. ~You have exceeded all my expectations, son. I have no doubt about you. Not only will you win today, but you will be hailed as the strongest wizard to have ever existed for eternity. Now focus, do not let that vile mad werewolf escape, kill him and end this madness. Then we can start your formal training under me, and I shall teach you about my staff, as well as the past.~


    Magnus felt rejuvenated by this. Finally, the moment he had been waiting for hade. To learn from real Merlin and also learn the secrets of his staff. The weapon that if he had right now he could have ended this whole battle before even starting.


    "HAHA... DYING NOW WOULD BE TOO MUCH OF A SHAME THEN!" Heughed loudly, confusing Fenrir. He didn''t know who he was talking to, even wondered if the boy had finally lost his mind.


    But Magnus suddenly used the entirety of the power that his spare wand could handle and cast a highly powerful Dark Arts spell that he had learned recently. It was so strong that he knew it would deplete his already limited energy, but it would make sure Fenrir can''t run away and stay back.


    "PROTEGO DIABOLICA!" Magnus shouted.


    *WOOSH*


    Immediately a blue coloured fire came from the wand and created a circle ovepping the already circling fire. It created a tall blue wall of fire, soon it even consumed the normal mes of Magnus.


    Fenrir looked around himself. He had never seen this before and nor heard of this spell. Thinking it was a normal fire, he quickly stepped away from Magnus to check it. After all, it was his n to let all the werewolves handle Magnus.


    However, unlike before, where he could jump through normal fire, this blue fire inflicted many times greater pain, even his skin had turned to ashes on the finger he had used to check it. ~I... I WILL TURN TO ASHES!~ he realised.


    Magnusughed, "What did you say before? I''m stuck here with you all? Haha... NO! You''re stuck here with me!"


    ...


    Hogsmeade,


    Dumbledore had his eyes fixated on the jungle all this time he was fighting Voldemort. He was somewhat happy to see that Magnus'' and his people were killing Death Eaters even now. Out of 20 Death Eaters that Voldemort brought, only 9 were remaining now. The rest were dead. Most of these were also imed by Ragnar as he was in a maddening state, not caring about anything but beheading them. He jumped around like a maddened lion with ws aimed at the enemy''s neck.


    But just then he saw a bright green light shined in a part of the jungle. His heart sank, wondering what it could be.


    However, the next thing he saw shocked him.


    *POP*


    "S-Severus...!"


    An injured Lucius, crying in pain appeared, directly beside Voldemort''s feet. He muttered Severus'' name, telling him that he had betrayed them. Voldemort was taken aback by his appearance and got distracted for a split second.


    That was enough for Dumbledore and Ragnar. While Ragnar threw a whole bag full of disarming grenades, Dumbledore sent a silent disarming charm.


    *BOOOOM*


    The grenades exploded. Dumbledore''s charm had disarmed Voldemort and taken away his wand. But the grenades attracted that wand towards themselves and once stuck they exploded.


    This left Voldemort without a wand.


    "SURRENDER, VOLDEMORT! YOU LOST!" Dumbledore voiced.


    Ragnar seethed in rage at that, "KILL THE DAM BASTARD, PROFESSOR! HE''S A DEMON ON EARTH! F*CKING KILL HIM!"


    He would have done it himself if he was not bad at using his wands, and there was no point in using grenades since Voldemort could still use wandless spells.


    Voldemort startedughing, "He won''t, boy. He won''t kill me. He couldn''t back then, he can''t right now. Hehehe... he''s as spineless as before."


    *WOOSH*


    "AAAAHAAA... Hehe... No no... Dumbledore, these low-level spells won''t work on me. I am as strong without a wand as with one." His face had an orgasmic expression as he thought of something, "That mud-blood prince, your favourite student... must be dead by now."


    Voldemort estimated that 2 hours should have been enough. And he knew that even he would find it problematic to survive fighting a thousand werewolves if he didn''t have the ability to fly. Let alone, Magnus was just a kid.


    Feeling triumph, he looked around, "Ah... this battle cost me a lot. BUT... it was worth it. I shall return soon, Dumbeldore, for you. MY LOYAL ARMY! RETURN HOME!"


    *WOOSH*


    *SHHH...*


    One by one, all the remaining dark wizards and Death Eaters started to disapparate. Nobody even tried to stop them. Except for Ragnar, who killed a few as they were leaving. "WHY ARE YOU STOPPING? KILL THEM!"


    "RAGNAR!" Dumbledore angrily called him, his eyes reddened with an unknown emotion. "MAGNUS IS THE PRIORITY! The quicker they leave the faster we can find him. Voldemort was not lying, he is as strong without the wand."


    Ragnar stopped and cursed, "F*CK... Magnus better be alive... I still need to give him payback for too many things."


    Ragnar was scared at heart in reality and this was just his method of acting calm. He looked around, all forces of Magnus had stopped, as they also had the same idea as Dumbledore.


    And as soon as thest dark wizards left, they all ran towards the Forbidden forest. But they had no idea how deep Magnus had run in there. Emma, on the other hand, had left long ago with her spare broom to search for Magnus.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    GIVE ME THE MAGIC STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 284 - 284. Price Of Peace

    [A/N: I have added the original illustration I drew to the respective paragraphs. If you want to see high-quality ones, then visit my discord.]


    His tired body was covered in blood and injuries, yet he stood tall on the corpses of those who wanted to take his life. Magnus was still up and fighting, now even Fenrir had tried to fight him personally since his way out was blocked.


    "Why did you even bite so many people? Can''t you also live like normal beings?" Magnus asked him while fighting. His body was tired to the point that he didn''t even feel tired anymore. It was as if his body was on auto-pilot and just swinging the sword ording to his instincts. Meanwhile, his brain focused on using magic to create fire and other distractions.


    However, the problem was that he felt the werewolves were also slowly adapting and learning to fight him. The previous incendio and Lumos charm that he used to distract them didn''t work anymore.


    Fenrir responded, "Hehe... why should I live normally? It is my life''s aim to bite as many people as possible. I am going to create a werewolf army to defeat the wizard and take over the world."


    Magnus was disgusted, "So this is why you bite the children? You are no better than Voldemort then. But, sad for you, your ambitions won''tst too long."


    "We''ll see. Sure, you are the strongest foe I have faced until now, but certainly not the one to be able to kill me. ALL OF YOU! GO AT ONCE!" he ordered the remaining werewolves. About 300 were left anyway.


    Magnus in turn threw sticky potion on the ground around him, making the werewolves get stuck there and those behind them couldn''t find a way to move forward.


    ~I should at least save a few of them.~ he muttered. He was afraid that this werewolf army might just be the full extent of the werewolf poption in the United Kingdom.


    To save time, he then used Knee-reversal hex on as many werewolves as he could. What this did was disorient them as they couldn''t understand why they couldn''t walk forward.


    Magnus found his chance and jumped, stepping over the heads of the werewolves one after another as he got closer to Fenrir with each second. The mad werewolf was already at the edge where the blue fire was, so he had nowhere to run to.


    Magnus hated him and would not stop unless he had killed him. Why? Because Fenrir was one step beyond what could be called evil or mad. Because Fenrir didn''t even care if it was a full moon or not and he was in werewolf form or not. Even in his human form he bit people and ate human flesh.


    His eyes were focused, as they shed with the moonlight. There was blood on his face, but nothing hurt anymore. The fire in his heart for stabbing his sword in Fenrir was too strong.


    "You can''t run anywhere today, scum." he lept towards him with his sword ready to cut him in half.


    Fenrir faced him with a scared face. Falling to the ground and looking left and right. He acted like this until he smiled all of a sudden and jumped to the side. But, too bad for him, it was a dumb decision. His thinking was that he would let Magnus fall onto the blue fire. Not knowing that these mes were special.


    Protego Diabolica was a spell that allowed the user to create a protective ring of blue fire around them thatpletely incinerated enemies of the caster who came into contact with it while leaving their allies unharmed.


    Magnus had made it so that only Fenrir would get affected by the fire but not the rest of the werewolves.


    Without stopping, Magnus pushed his feet and changed his direction on the ground, immediately jumping towards Fenrir.


    "F*CKING BASTARD." Fenrir ragefully tried to strike him with his big ws.


    *CLANK*


    Magnus blocked them with the sword and punched with his other hand on Fenrir''s chest. The mad werewolf didn''t think his punch would be powerful, he was wrong. Magnus was no ordinary human. His punch was very powerful and it was precisely hit on Fenrir''s chest, just above the heart.


    "ARGH...!" He groaned in pain and fell back.


    Taking precautions, Magnus used the remainder of his magical power to surround himself and Fenrir with fire so that other werewolves don''te and try to stop him.


    He walked to Fenrir with a in face, "Say goodbye to the world of the living, scum."


    Fenrir fell to the ground. For once he truly felt fear that he was going to die now. "WAIT... I CAN SWEAR ALLEGIANCE TO YOU!"


    "I don''t need monsters like you working for me." Magnus had no mercy for him.


    *BAM*


    Magnus stepped on his chest, pressing him on the ground and aiming his sword at his chest. Fenrir felt pure horror as he looked at his merciless bloody eyes.


    The raging fire around them was creating a sense of doom in his heart, and he was not very wrong about that. Despite bringing in more than 1200 werewolves, he was losing miserably. The most prized ability of a werewolf was enhanced physical strength, magical resistance and rage. He lost in all these areas.


    Fenrir, with primal raging red eyes, growled hisst words, "IT''S YOU..."


    "What?" Magnus questioned.


    "YOU ARE THE MONSTER, NOT ME! The world may see you as a hero because they are blinded by yourst name. A little boy, killing hundreds of werewolves... they will fear you once they don''t have Voldemort to fear. They will hate you when you force your will on them. Humans are the true scums. My desire to conquer is the result of the hate and the pain you all inflicted on me.


    "MARK MY WORDS, THE ONE''S WHO WORSHIP YOU TODAY, WILL WANT TO KILL YOU TOMORROW. You humans... you only know how to act like you have changed, but you never actually change..."


    Magnus coldly faced him, "Huh, everyone has a sad story to tell, but it doesn''t allow one to murder people. Just wait and watch from hell how I prove you wrong."


    Fenrir snorted with augh, "Haha... boy, there is no god, hell or heaven."


    "Hahaha..." Magnusughed since he had personally seen Hell. "Wrong, I can confirm that Hell exists, and that masked man is going to have a lot of fun with you.


    "May your soul rot in hell and never rest in peace."


    *STAB*


    He slid his sword into Fenrir''s chest as slowly as possible to give him more pain. Soon it pierced through his upper lungs and the windpipe, immediately suffocating him with blood pouring out of his mouth as well as the wound. He was gagging and choking on his own blood. With that, one of the worst monsters in the world was dead. Justice was finally served to those who lost their lives to Fenrir''s selfish wishes.


    Fenrir didn''t shout, just groaned and silently lost his life. His eyes widened and mouth stayed open, there was no escape, he had understood already. Thest thing he saw was Magnus'' face.


    "AAAA..." Magnus took his sword out and once again stabbed him, much harder this time,pletely taking away his life. Blood pumped out from his various ruptured arteries. [Image]


    With Fenrir''s demise, the remaining Werewolves were free to decide what they wanted. So he silently stopped the fire from one portion of the circle to allow them to escape. Out of the remaining 300, 280 escaped, those who stayed got burned by Magnus'' fire.


    *THUD*


    He didn''t have much strength left in his body, so he fell to his knees, still holding the sword for support as it remained stuck in Fenrir''s chest. He gasped for long breaths to rid the headache he was having due to the loss of too much blood andck of oxygen. [Image]


    His tired eyes were fixated on Fenrir''s body and the blood. His own wounds ridden body finally calmed down, but that brought in the pain and tiredness that he had avoided all this time due to adrenaline.


    He felt light, but also heavy at the same time. Never before had he exerted so much strength. Never had he fought for 5 hours straight.


    *POP*


    "MAGNUS!" Dumbledore arrived all of a sudden via apparition. Who knows how he found his exact location.


    But even for the old man, the scene was too horrifying. The moon shone over the mountain of corpses with dead red shining eyes, as Magnus sat there, kneeling. The only thing telling him that Magnus was alive was his shining eyes.


    He noticed the burnt area of the jungle and could imagine the kind of intense fight it must have been. He tried to call his name, "Magnus..."


    Magnus'' sullen face, tiredness washed over his eyes, turned to nce at the old Dumbledore. He wanted to say something, so Dumbledore kept his ears open.


    "I''ve been trying hard not to turn into the monster they want me to be, old man... but... It''s getting really hard now," He breathed, surrounded by dead, headless, limbless, bisected bodies of werewolves, the meaning behind these words was impactful.


    He took a long loud breath again as if having trouble breathing. He had lost too much energy and blood today. And to be honest, it hurt like hell. Werewolf ws were too infectious and painful. He slowly tried to stand up with the help of his sword.


    "EASY THERE..."


    Dumbledore ran to him, stepping over the mountain of corpses and therge puddle of blood. The old man''s heart ached and his mind felt numb. He couldn''t begin to imagine what it must have taken to do all this.


    Magnus let the old man help him get up as he didn''t have much strength left. Standing up, he looked at the calm sky, it was still dark, but the grim-looking full moon still lightened the jungle, as if telling him "I saw everything".


    Dumbledore today fully understood that being Merlin''s descendant was not a blessing... It was a curse. It broke him further seeing what Magnus did next. Dumbledore didn''t say anything, he couldn''t, as he felt a lump in his throat.


    Magnus spoke before slowly starting to crookedly walk out of the jungle in a trans-like state. "It''s been a really long night, hasn''t it? Happy Halloween I guess. *Breaths* I... just... want to... sleep now."


    [You can see Magnus on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    SHOW ME THOSE SHINING STARS!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 285 - 285. Magnus, The Real Brother.

    Dumbledore had found Magnus and they were returning to Hogsmeade. It was told to everyone via Dumbledore''s Patronus. So all those involved in the search were told to return to regroup and treat their injuries.


    "You really taught Lucius a very good lesson." Ragnar praised the dejected Severus. But Severus didn''t even say anything as his mind was just thinking about his mother. He was happy that Magnus was safe, at least he was able to help by stopping Lucius.


    Tired and depressed, he returned to Hogsmeade with Ragnar. He just wanted to go to his dorm room and fall asleep right now, as the more he stayed up the more he thought about what would happen to his mother now.


    "SEV!"


    ~I should go sleep, her voice is echoing in my mind.~ he muttered to himself.


    "SEVERUS!"


    This time the voice felt too real. He lifted his head and looked in the direction of the sound. His body immediately froze that instant.


    "M...Mum?" He eximed, emotions taking over his body like a tsunami, he ran to her at full speed.


    Not knowing if this was real or just the fragmentation of his imagination, he hugged her. And she was indeed real. A drop of tears fell from his eyes on Eileen''s shoulder.


    "How... how are you? Did they do anything to you?" he hastily asked her.


    She caressed his face, "I was helped by Mr Adrian here, he attacked the ce I was held and helped me escape."


    Adrian? Severus knew this man, he looked at the man standing not far from him and Eileen, "How?"


    Adrian solemnly exined everything, "You should thank His Majesty for this. He learned about what had happened to you and secretly worked to find Miss Eileen''s location. Then the moment he was attacked here he ordered me to go and save her.


    "It was very hard to pinpoint her location but we did find her in a jungle in Albania in the end."


    Severus was appalled, realising that Magnus had knowingly entered the fight just so his mother could be saved. His eyes reddened knowing this, "Since... when did he know about this?"


    "It''s been a while now, I think a month and a half. That was when he told me about starting this investigation. We had to keep everything a secret to make sure they didn''t learn about us sniffing around.


    "His Majesty must have used legilimency on you. He was able to pinpoint the location with the help of the time of the day and the position of the moon and the stars in your memory. But it took a lot of work and brainstorming." Adrian exined in detail.


    Ragnar knew about what was going on with Severus, but Magnus had not even told him about reading Severus'' mind and what happened to his mother. But he was not angry, he knew that Magnus must have had his reasons.


    Slughorn was new to this, "What exactly happened?"


    Eileen exined as she was in a much better state than Severus, "I was kidnapped by Voldemort, professor. He threatened Severus to spy on Magnus until they attack and kill him. Sev couldn''t say anything to anyone because of the dark mark they ced on him which lets Voldemort spy on him."


    Slughorn was shocked, right under his nose one of his students was facing such misfortune, it was his failure as the teacher. "And... Magnus knew about his attack?"


    Severus silently muttered, "Yes... he knew..."


    "EVERYONE! THEY''RE BACK!" just then someone shouted. They all looked and found Magnus and Dumbledore walking towards them. It took them so long to arrive here for some reason. But Magnus seemed to be walking by himself, albeit being soaked in blood and riddled with injuries.


    ...


    Magnus didn''t allow Dumbledore to apparate him away. The reason was that he wanted some time to think about his next actions, and the calmness of the jungle helped him a lot.


    He was trying to understand, that finally now that Voldemort had attacked him with his whole army, it''s an act of war against the United Kingdom Itself, at least the magical side of it.


    Attacking a royal means treason, and the punishment for treason was death, both here and in the muggle world. So slowly Magnus came to a decision that he would announce in the emergency Wizengamoth session. Anybody who would go against him would now be deemed a supporter of Voldemort publicly and then dealt with.


    ~I was too easy on them, it seems.~ he thought and continued to walk. Eventually, they came out of the forest and arrived at the location everyone had gathered. He was very tired, but he couldn''t sit down just yet as he needed to confirm just one more thing.


    And finally, he did. He saw Eileen Prince standing beside Severus, this meant his n was sessful. Suddenly weakness washed over his body and he fell to his knees with a smile. Severus was the first toe to him and likewise fell on his kneel, he gave him a tight brotherly hug.


    "THANK YOU, MAGNUS... I will never be able to repay you... thank you." he talked fast and full of emotions, something he had not shown since the start of the school year.


    Magnus smiled and patted his back tiredly, "Haha... did you forget what I said in the letter that time? ''We''re brothers, I got your back''. And as a good brother, it was my duty to help you when in need." [A/N: He said this in Chapter 100.]


    Severus'' mind overcame with emotions and a small tear slid down his face onto Magnus'' shoulder. ~What brothers? Not even real brothers put their lives at risk for one another~ he thought.


    "When?... when did you look in my head?" Severus asked him.


    Magnus chuckled, "People don''t fall unconscious after being hit by a stunning charm, Sev."


    Severus had a moment of realisation. He remembered the day he sparred with Magnus and fell unconscious after being hit. It was a very bizarre event that even he couldn''t exin.


    "No wonder I don''t remember feeling you inside me," Severus muttered.


    *BAM*


    Magnus knocked on his back jokingly, "What the hell man, think before you say something... ugh... that was so inappropriate."


    Severus fell into silence for a moment, calming himself. He was extremely grateful to him. "Thank you, my brother."


    Magnus faced the sky and thought about everything that happened. He felt a sense of regret. So he addressed it. [Image]


    "I should apologise to you, Sev. My short sightedness resulted in this. I should have given your mother security. I promise that anything like this will not happen ever again." Magnus apologised. This was a big regret in his heart since he found out about Severus'' situation.


    Severus shook his head, "No, I''m equally responsible. I didn''t anticipate this and let my mother live in danger."


    Magnus sighed and muttered in a low voice, "We''re all dumbasses. Too inexperienced to fight a war. Heh... Funny enough, I''m not eligible to vote but it''s okay to fight. It''s a strange world we live in. We gotta... n our next steps. But first... Sleep..."


    Severus nodded, "Yeah, you''re right, Magnus."


    .


    .


    .


    "MAGNUS?"


    Severus suddenly felt Magnus''s head going limp on his shoulder. Scared that something happened, he got out of the hug and looked at his face. [Image]


    *Snoring*


    He calmed down, seeing he was just sleeping. Severus gritted his teeth, "You''ve be too strong Magnus, how can we even dream of reaching your level. How can we even help you?"


    He called school staff and let them take Magnus to the Infirmary. There they''d put some blood replenishing potions in him. Ragnar would administer them himself.


    With Magnus'' return, the Battle came to an end. Now was the time to calcte the losses. The wizarding world was sure to be shocked in the morning when the newspapers will reach them with articles about today.


    The various magicalmunities in the world will either show their anger at Voldemort or their mockery at the Ministry of Magic for being so useless. It was true after all, that in no other ce in the world such crazy wizardse to power. It''s always something happening in the British territory or in Europe.


    Dumbledore, along with other Order members, searched the Hogsmeade vige to find anyone injured or dead.


    It was reasonable to say that they didn''t fight this battle unscathed. But the actual number of fatalities would only be knownter.


    ...


    An unknown forest in Europe.


    *POP*


    Many apparitions came and people stood in their ces. Voldemort was at the forefront with a happy smile. Behind him stood his loyal followers.


    It took a few minutes for everyone to arrive there. However, when Voldemort tried to see who the survivors were, his face contorted as his most loyal Death Eaters was missing.


    He faced Betrix and screeched, "WHERE IS RODOLPHUS?!"


    [A/N: This original art, well I didn''t have enough time, so I drew Magnus myself while picking Severus from google images. I wonder if it can still be considered an original art now.]


    [You can see Magnus and Severus on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    GIVE ME THEM GEMS!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 286 - 286. Price Is Paid

    The battle ended just a few hours before sunrise, so many were still awake and those who were too tired or injured were resting. The infirmary was full of those injured, Magnus because he was not so serious and just tired, was sent to sleep in his dorm room to sleep. The sses for the day were suspended as previously nned, but instead of rxing fromst night''s party, they were rxing from the battle.


    However, as the world continued to move on, many newspapers did their part and brought the breaking news to the world. The first ones to get it were the people of the British Magical circle. And it shocked them to no limit.


    "I''m going to Hogwarts," Newt packed his suitcase as soon as he read the first page of the paper.


    Tina didn''t stop him, instead, she also packed her stuff, "I''m going too. Things have gotten too out of hands."


    At the same time, in another house in the far south of the United Kingdom, Nics mel got the news. "This boy, he''s probably devastated right now. Perenelle, I''m going to Hogwarts. Dumbledore needs a good lesson on how to catch Dark Wizards it seems. How can he let a child face so much pressure."


    ...


    United States of America


    President of MACUSA office.


    The president had changed since thest time Magnus identally spoke to the president. Last time it was female, but now it was someone else, newly elected.


    It was none other than Magnus'' 1st year DADA professor, Harrison. He read the Magical Daily, Magnus'' own newspaper. Finding out what had transpired in Hogsmeade shocked him. But, for some reason, when he read that Magnus fought 1200 werewolves and still won, it didn''t surprise him.


    He realised that this was because he always connected Magnus with Merlin and it was expecting off of him. But on second thought, he felt bad, because as his teacher, albeit for just 1 year, he had learned the kind of person Magnus was. Kind, strong and focused. He felt bad for him.


    So he called his council of heads and made a decision. "MACUSA shall do all it can to aid the Ministry of Magic and King Pendragon in dealing with this cruel crazed dark wizard. It is clear that Voldemort has amassed an army, even werewolves followed him. We don''t know who else is with him.


    "And it''s clear from the analysis that Voldemort''s aim is the world, not just Europe. Hence, to avoid another Grindelwald situation, we should act when we have the opportunity. Mr Walter, as the head of public rtions, you inform the muggle president Nixon about Voldemort. Try not to scare him too much."


    With that, MACUSA was ready to hunt for Voldemort.


    ...


    At the same time, many world leaders in the field of Magic were reacting to this news. They were either uncaring about it or interested.


    China''s Grandmaster of Magic, Guang Genghis was a distant descendant of Genghis Khan. Unlike most countries, the leader of the Chinese magicalmunity was usually a n head of a strong n and selection was strength-based. He had been in power for the past 50 years. His strength was clear by the fact that the government had no control over him, instead, it was the opposite. But he rarely meddled in muggle matters.


    "*Sigh* West had a lot of strong wizards, but too bad they can''t learn to live in peace. Hopefully, this Merlin boy can do something good."


    Japan''s Minister of Magic, Kuroyama Amaterasu, a descendant of the 1st emperor''s n, was the elected leader of the Japanese wizardingmunity. The Japanese muggle and magicalmunity were at one point feudal styled, but after the world war, not just the muggle but also the magical world was changed into a western democratic style. Their reaction was the same as the United States, but instead of actively helping they would just do it if asked and at the same time tighten control so no help is provided to Voldemort.


    India''s Minister of Magic, Chandrashekhar Maurya, a descendant of Emperor Chandragupta Maurya was the current leader. His family was a recurring leader of the ministry for centuries. But, the Indian Ministry of Magic waspletely cut-off from the muggle side, the reason was that the muggle side was too conservative and repent to change. That was the reason that even now the Indian economy was poor, instead of harnessing globalisation, they kept the country closed trying to save their industries, following the Soviet model. This in turn was just damaging them more. Hence, the Ministry hated the muggle administration.


    But, the Indian magicalmunities, like China and Japan, were old and strongmunities. What happened in the world mattered to them. However, the United Kingdom was too far away. Hence, they just kept an eye on the situation, mainly how Magnus will solve it.


    Russian Commissioner for Magic, Ivan Maxim, was the same as the rest. They were more interested in Magnus than Voldemort or what happened.


    And this was the first time that Magnus truly caught the eye of every single wizard in the world, big or small.


    ...


    Hogwarts, Slytherin Dorms,


    It was 9 AM in the morning, his Dorm Room was empty, Severus was probably with his mother and Ragnar was most likely brewing potions for the injured. Magnus was hurt and healing.


    *ZZZZZZ... ZZZZZZ...*


    Magnus'' mobile phone vibrated under his pillow. It woke him up with a jolt. Immediately light from the window entered his eyes, making him shrink them. He had slept like a log and didn''t even know how long he''d been sleeping.


    "HORRR..." Summer worriedly flew to him and caressed her head on Magnus'' cheek. He chuckled and patted her head, "Hehe... I''m fine, Summer. Don''t worry."


    He took the phone and looked, "Ah... it''s mum."


    He picked it up and talked as cheerfully as he could, "MUM! GOOD MORNING!"


    Grace''s worried voice came from it, "Why it took you so long? Are you okay, sweetie?"


    Magnus frowned, Grace''s motherly instincts were too magical. "Yes, mum. I just slept a bit more than usual as yesterday we were trick or treating tillte at night."


    "Oh, how was your Halloween? You told me it''d be a big party so I didn''t call yesterday." She asked him.


    Magnus sighed, "It was fun, I had ordered food from around the world. The party was explosive and huge. We jumped around, flew around on brooms, threw magic firecrackers and many more ''fun'' things."


    Grace took a sigh of relief, "That''s amazing, Magnus. I''m d you''re enjoying yourself. I was feeling anxious since yesterday morning for some reason. Ah... Chad wasn''t to say something."


    "MEOW MEOW?"


    Magnus chuckled, "Boy, you wanna talk to summer? Here you go."


    He got up from the bed and put the phone near Summer, she put her ear on it and answered Chad.


    Magnus meanwhile stretched his aching body and changed his clothes. Looking around, he realised he was in his own room. He didn''t even remember how he came here at night.


    *BAM*


    "MAGNUS! WAAAAA..."


    All of a sudden Emma mmed the door open and jumped into a tight hug with him. He was taken aback but she was crying so he just patted her back. Seeing Ragnar standing at the door, Magnus raised his eyebrows in question.


    He chuckled, "This dumbass was flying over the whole Forbidden Forest for the whole night looking for you, we just found her an hour ago, tired and dehydrated."


    Magnus became softer and instead caressed her dishevelled hair. "I''m sorry, I just fell asleep after the fight was over and didn''t remember you were still searching for me. You should havee back sooner."


    "B-But... I thought you died and those werewolves ate youpletely." she cried.


    He let her hug him as he tried to let her calm down. After 20 minutes, she finally stopped sobbing. "Here, drink this potion for energy, and go to sleep right now. There, Summer will take care of you."


    He made Emmay down on his bed and tucked her under the warm nket, she looked at his face with watery eyes and rosy face, "I will beat you for being so recklesster. But I... need to sleep now."


    She was too tired from flying all night. It was also veryforting to sleep in Magnus'' bed though. Like a switch turning off, she fell asleep immediately. Summer was done talking on the phone so Magnus picked it up again. "Mum, are you okay? Is my little sister fine?"


    Grace chuckled, "I don''t even know the gender, Magnus. Don''t be disappointed if it turns out to be a boy. And yes, I''m fine. Oh, didn''t you just wake up... quick go and eat breakfast, I will call againter?"


    She quickly hung up. Magnus just sighed and looked at Ragnar, "She''s too caring about us man, she must never know what goes on in the Magical World."


    Ragnar nodded, "I agree. Especially now when she''s pregnant. Anyway,e with me, you''re needed at Infirmary."


    Seeing Ragnar''s serious face, Magnus asked, "What happened?"


    Ragnar answered in a soft sad voice, "It''s... Professor McGonagall. She was bitten by a werewolf."


    Magnus abruptly stopped in his tracks as shock, regret and grief took over him.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    SHOW SOME LOVE!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 287 - 287. Torturing For Answers

    Magnus, along with Ragnar, arrived in Infirmary, professor McGonagall was there, groaning in pain as the wound inflicted on her arm started to rot. It was not easy to survive a Werewolf bite, because it also turns one into a werewolf, this means there is a change going on in the body.


    Magnus, in grief, asked, "Why didn''t you tell me this yesterday? And how did she get bitten?"


    "She jumped in to save a 1st-year student as she was supervising the trick or treating of 1-3rd years. You timely made the werewolves follow you but she was too close to them at that time." Ragnar exined.


    Magnus felt this was his responsibility. Professor McGonagall was old, it was unknown if she could survive Lycanthropy and even if she could, would she want to live as a werewolf? She might even lose her job, not that Magnus would allow that. He had decided, he was going to use his full ability and authority from now on.


    He quickly went beside the professor, "Professor, don''t worry, I received words from Mr mel, he''s arriving soon. With his help, I can make a potion that can heal your wounds."


    But all knew this was as much as they could do, there was no cure to save her from turning into a werewolf now. Magnus turned to Ragnar, "Rag, sedate her, that''s the best we can do to help her."


    Dumbledore was also standing silently there, he walked to Magnus, "Come with me, Magnus. We should talk in my office."


    Magnus nodded and followed behind. He was probably about to receive the official report about the losses from their side.


    He followed Dumbledore through the empty halls of the school. Such scenes were only visible at night, but here, it felt as if not even birds wanted to enter the school today.


    When Magnus reached the office, he saw Moody and Eugenia present there. Newton Scamander and Nics mel had also arrived. They quickly checked Magnus as if two worried grandpas.


    "Are you okay, Magnus? Drink this, a potion made from Philosopher''s stone, all your injuries will be healed." Nics quickly handed him a vial.


    Newt wasn''t much behind, he handed him a small box, "It has an ointment made from a special animal''s sweat, it can heal any flesh wounds."


    Magnus felt touched by their caring gestures, "Thank you, but I will not use these. My wounds are nothing whenpared to others. I will use this on Professor McGonagall, she needs it more."


    Newt nodded, he knew professor McGonagall from an early age, albeit not his favourite teacher but she was a kind person. "That will do too."


    There were seats set up so Magnus sat down on one of them. "So, how many were casualties from our sides?"


    Dumbledore took a sigh before speaking, "We lost 10 people, 5 from the Order of the Phoenix, 4 from the Army of Merlin and 1 from Ministry. Thankfully, due to your actions, the Werewolves were not able to harm anyone except Professor McGonagall."


    "What about their casualties?" Magnus inquired.


    This time Moody answered, "A grand total of 80 dark wizards were killed and out of 20 death eaters 11 were killed. We have recognised all of them."


    Magnus nodded, although the result was good, it only worked because Voldemort didn''t expect such a big response from their side. He most likely only expected Dumbledore''s order toe but not Magnus'' army. Now he knows and will prepare better. But Magnus was not going to give him a chance.


    He started, "I am ordering Gringotts to seal all the bank ounts that belong to all these Deaths eaters and dark wizards, no matter dead or alive. Their money shall be used topensate the fallen good folks. The families of the 10 people who died, each one of them shall receive a hundred thousand galleons each."


    No one argued with him about this case, so he continued, "What Voldemort did crosses the line. This is Grindelwald once again and we cannot wait to see the situation get worse. Hence, I am calling an urgent Wizengamot meeting to make some decisions. Tell all your friends and supporters to stand by me, because I will not tolerate any bigots this time."


    "But even Voldemort has friends in Wizengamot," Eugenia voiced.


    Magnus had a solution for this too: "This is why this Wizengamot is not going to be simple. I want heads of all prominent good families toe to this meeting, no matter if they are Wizengamot members or not, they won''t have voting rights but they shall see for themselves the true traitors of wizardkind.


    "Auror Moody, I want you to conduct an investigation secretly on all members of Wizengamot, find any corruption they havemitted. Especially those dark families, they most likely have a long list of crimes.


    "People, this is the time we alle together and fight Voldemort, we cannot let this mess continue on for too long, as it will only cause death among our own people. The British Wizardingmunity is already weak due to past wars, we can''t allow another."


    His orders were surely not as a student of Hogwarts, instead, they were from King Magnus. And so, no one dared to anger him right now. Moody was happy to oblige, as he didn''t expect such harsh actions from Eugenia.


    "Got it, I will leave right now." Moody quickly left. Following him, Eugenia also left.


    Now, there were just 3 old men and a boy left. Nics scoffed and scolded Dumbledore, "How did you be so weak Dumbledore. I thought you were very smart and wise."


    "It is... my oversight that I didn''t notice the dangers. That a student from my own school was facing such grave misery. I am, too, responsible for what happened to Severus." Dumbledore went on a guilt trip.


    Magnus stood up, "This is not the time for you to brood over what has happened, professor. If we do not take any action right now, and the people still die in the future, their deaths will be on our heads. What''s the use of your so-called Order and my so-called Army when we aren''t even able to save the people who need saving?


    "We are wizards for Merlin''s sake. We have the power to change the world for the better, and here we are, can''t even deal with a dark wizard."


    "Agreed," Nics chimed in.


    "I''m with you, Magnus," Newt added.


    Dumbledore sighed, "What will you have me do? What is your n? An all-out war? That will cause more damage than good."


    Magnus started to leave, "I will tell you my n in theing Wizengamot meeting, because just us four can''t make such decisions. See youter."


    He silently left the room. However, he had another reason for doing this, that was because his trust in Dumbledore was wavering. Ragnar had told him what Voldemort had said about Dumbledore not having the guts to kill him. And those words were now stuck in his mind.


    So, for now, he won''t talk about anything confidential with Dumbledore, not until he had all the answers. And he knew exactly where he could get these answers.


    ...


    Camelot, Underground


    "LET ME OUT!... WHOEVER YOU ARE, DARK LORD WILL HAVE YOUR HEAD!..."


    Rodolphus Lestrange found himself in a bit of a problem. He waspletely naked and tied to a wall. A leash was put on his neck, which if he tried to take out would contract and suffocate him.


    On top of that, the air in the room was extremely cold while the floor was like fire. He was jumping the whole time. There was also a chair, but he couldn''t sit there as it was full of sharp nails.


    He was screaming his lungs out, not even knowing where he was. He guessed calling Voldemort''s name would scare whoever caught him but that didn''t happen.


    After a few hours, finally, the door opened and a few people walked in. They were Magnus, Ragnar and Goldruk, the head of the Goblins of Camelot.


    Ragnar came to the front with a smile, "Finally, we got the guy that I wanted dead for so long. Remember me? Ragnar Oroborus?"


    Rudolphus became silent for a split second. Then he did what he shouldn''t have, "HAHA... you''re that boy who survived that night? I knew it would be a problem someday. What are you doing, boy, don''t you value your life? Let me go and I shall forget everything."


    *SLASH*


    Ragnar stabbed his cheek from one end to another with a very sharp long knife to silence him, "Shut up, I did not care about my life, that''s how I caught you. I will have fun torturing you for eternity now. You will beg for death and cry for mercy like the lowlife you are. But before that, my dear brother here wants to ask something."


    Magnus came forward and took the knife out, making Rudolphus agonise in pain, "I need you to tell me everything about Voldemort. About his real name, his past and his current powers. You do that, and I won''t torture you."


    *SPIT*


    Rodolphus tried to spit on Magnus'' face but he timely got a p from Ragnar, making his spit smudge his own face. Magnus sighed, "Then I guess torture is the answer. Goldruk, call someone and tell them to use a pruning saw to skin him alive as slowly as possible. Do not let him sleep, do not give him anything to eat.


    "Tie up his penis so he can''t pee, plug his back hole so he can not shit, then force-feed him food and water. Make him truly feel what torture is. Even Voldemort''s punishment will feel normal to him."


    Rodolphus panicked suddenly. But his pride was too high, as the Lord of one of the greatest houses and the closest aid of Voldemort, his ego had reached levels it shouldn''t have.


    And that was going to cost him a lot today.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    I NEED TO FEED!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 288 - 288. Tom Marvolo Riddle

    "AAAAA..."


    Rodolphus screamed, cried in pain and asked for forgiveness. But Magnus had already left and told the goblin responsible to not disturb him until he had skinned Rodolphuspletely at least once.


    So the goblin let Rodolphus scream all he could, nothing would stop his torment. In fact, he had already started spewing some things about Voldemort and all of it was being recorded but Magnus had no wish to stop.


    Ragnar though stayed in the room and saw him scream his lungs out, damaging his voice box and making it bleed too.


    ...


    Magnus was meeting Duck and the rest with Martha.


    "Boy, how have you been?" He asked Duck. The big dragon had grown bigger but was cute as always in front of Magnus.


    He let Magnus scratch and pat his face, but then he noticed the many scars on him, "Wha... what happened?"


    Magnus always forgets that Duck is not a mindless beast and could speak. He chuckled, "Nothing, just a small battle. To be honest, if I had you by my side it would have been much simpler. But, I can''t afford to show you to the world yet. You are my ace card after all."


    Hearing this, Duck puffed his chest out.


    "Hisss..."


    Just then, Cuddles(The basilisk) also came. She wasining that she was also important. And as always, she wore her sses. Magnus patted her nose, *BOOP* "Yes yes... you are also very important. Pebbles(Gringotts Dragon) is also very important. Where are Pebbles anyway?"


    "She''s near the seashore. She likes to stand there and feel the fresh air." Duck exined.


    "Good, by the way, Grandma Martha, I will probably stay the night here. Ragnar too, we need to get a lot of information from the prisoner. One more thing, pleasee to the house during the Christmas holiday, I have nned a surprise for mum, but do not tell her anything." He told her. He had already started to n for the eventual surprise.


    "Absolutely, dear. But I shall go now and prepare dinner. My two lovely grandkids will be staying here, I must feed you till your stomachs bloat." She cheerfully hovered back.


    Magnus sighed, knowing she was going to go totally overboard. He turned back to face Duck, "Well, it''s just us now. So... let''s y catch."


    "YES!" Duck was always excited to y.


    ...


    When evening came, Magnus took a small tray of snacks with some tea, a meat patty and a cake to the torture chamber. He told Ragnar to clean up the room.


    "Magnus is bringing food, clean up," Ragnar ordered. The goblin poured a healing potion on Rodolphus'' skin and used magic to tidy up the ce.


    When Magnus entered with the food tray, Rodolphus gulped in expectation. However, Magnus put the tray on the table Ragnar had ced and started eating from it.


    "Rag, eat something, you must be tired of seeing him scream like this," Magnus called him.


    This infuriated Rodolphus, as he thought it was for him. "ANIMALS! YOU TWO CRUEL BASTARDS!"


    Ragnar chuckled, "Haha... Mag, are my ears ringing? Did I really hear a serial killer, a child murderer calling me cruel?"


    Magnus chuckled, "I think you are, Rag. How can Rodolphus lie to himself? He''s a pathetic lowlife incest born weakling. People like him can''t afford to lie. Am I right, Rodolphus?"


    Rodolphus was already broken by now. Although his skin would heal every time for the pain to be inflicted again, his insides were still burning. His throat was still bleeding and he was hungry. So he nodded.


    "Then you better start talking. I want to know everything about Voldemort, from the day you met him to right now. And remember, I will be using Legilimecy on you, if you dared to lie, I will forcefully take the memories while destroying your mind." Magnus threatened him.


    "Y-Yes... can I have food?" Rodolphus asked from the ground with his beady eyes. His face was already darkened from the mental pressure. But Magnus showed no mercy, "First tell me what I want, then take food."


    Rodolphus took the deal, "I met Voldemor... Tom Marvolo Riddle in the first year in 1938. We soon became friends as his talents in magic were appreciated by the teachers, and I... heir of a pure and prestigious family knew the worth of talent.


    "But soon, his talents proved to be much more than I could fathom,prehend. And his words... his thoughts were truly awe-inspiring. He promised us and showed us a dream of a world where wizards rule and muggles bow. Where the purebloods are above all.


    "From there, we became his staunch followers. But, onlyter when he ditched his name I found out that he was actually a half-blood, with a witch mother and a muggle father. But, by then I didn''t care, as he was also the heir of Slytherin. And he was too strong to go against as it would spell doom.


    "As time passed, we continued to n and plot, increasing our influence. But, at that time he was not like right now. He was still human. But that changed when in the fourth year he murdered Myrtle Waren and mistakenly sent a piece of his soul in his diary. Only in the 6th year did he find out about Horcruxes from Slughorn.


    "After that, I went on many attacks with him, he killed his own remaining family, making his second Horcrux by killing his old father."


    Magnus, in shock, stood up, "He created more than one Horcrux?"


    "Y...yes... he created many, but I do not know the exact number... the more Horcruxes he made, the less human and friendly he turned. I only know about the first three Horcruxes. One is a diary, the second is a ring and the third... I will only tell if you give me food." He demanded.


    Magnus eyed him in anger, "Start skinning him again."


    "NO... NO NO... I will tell... it''s the Hufflepuff''s Cup... Lord Voldemort put it in Betrix''s vault in Gringotts." Rudolphus revealed.


    Ragnar went up to him and punched his face, "Aren''t you his best mate? Why would he put it in her vault?"


    "BECAUSE SHE''S HIS WHORE..." Rodolphus screamed, red-eyed.


    This was a strange turn of events. It was just a joke between Ragnar and Magnus before but it turned out to be real. Magnus asked him to borate.


    "Betrix... she wasn''t always this crazy... not as much, or else she wouldn''t havepleted school. After my marriage, which Voldemort himself proposed, he took her for the first night. He said he had no interest in love or feelings, all he wanted was to taste a woman''s flesh at least once to understand the carnal desire.


    "That night... he did something to her... maybe with Legilimency, and since then she has be his and only his, a TOY. Possibly he wanted to turn her into a spy against me, so I never betrayed him." He revealed everything.


    Magnus felt slightly bad for his fate, not for his life. "And you still followed him?"


    Rudolphus stared at Magnus as if he was the biggest fool, "Isn''t he still the Heir of Slytherin?"


    *PAT*


    Ragnar facepalmed himself, "This guy is hopeless, his wife is getting nailed by his boss and he still thinks about loyalty and blood purity."


    Magnus was disgusted, "Truly, you are a weak man. Tell me, if you''re okay with Voldemort being half-blood, why do you have a problem with me?"


    "BECAUSE YOU''RE A MUGGLE-BORN! You steal our magic. And LORD VOLDEMORT WILL KILL YOU ONE DAY!" he raged once again.


    ~*Sigh* It seems Voldemort is truly a master of brainwashing.~


    Magnus decided it was enough for today. He and Ragnar started to leave for dinner. "MY FOOD!" Rodolphus screamed.


    Magnus picked one slice of bread and threw it to him. Then he turned to the Goblin, "Do not let him sleep, continue the earlier torture."


    "NOOOOooooo..."


    ...


    Outside, Ragnar sighed, "What is a Horcrux, Mag? I guessed from what he said that it''s probably rted to some sort of immortality?"


    "Correct, and that''s very bad, Rag. Before we don''t destroy all the Horcruxes, we can never truly kill him. Now I understand why he always seemed so cocky about being unkible. *Sigh* We have too much work now. But... he is weakened and I shall make sure he remains like this." Magnus decided.


    After this torture session, they went to Martha to get their stomachs full. Martha had made a lot of dishes and all of them were juicy and buttery. Magnus, while eating, secretly wondered if heart disease and diabetes were curable by magic.


    [You can see the food on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    GIB STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 289 - 289. Horcruxes

    Before leaving Camelot, Magnus went to Rodolphus for onest time to ask a very important question. The prisoner had only eaten a slice of bread since thest night so he was in a very pitiful condition.


    "Just... kill me already." Rodolphus cried.


    Ragnar felt angered at this and went ahead to stomp on his face, then on his nuts, "MY MOTHER KILLED HERSELF BECAUSE OF YOU... I WAS THERE TO SEE IT ALL. SHE ASKED YOU TO KILL HER FIRST TOO..."


    Ragnar didn''t stop until his heart was back to calmness. Rodolphus just cried in pain the whole time. He regretted even opening his mouth unnecessarily.


    Magnus, once again, had no mercy for him. For a man famous as the most loyal dog of Voldemort, it was a crime to show him mercy.


    "I will let you have some food and rest if you answer my next question truthfully. Good?" He ordered him, rather than questioning.


    Punishment for notplying was more hunger and skinning, so he quickly nodded.


    "Good, tell me, how many people know about Voldemort''s Tom Riddle Identity and the Horcruxes?" Magnus inquired.


    "I-I don''t think anybody knows about the Horcruxes except me and a few others. Dumbledore certainly knows Voldemort is Tom Riddle, Slughorn too, since Slughorn gave him the knowledge of Horcruxes. Other than these two, Voldemort was never close to any teacher. And all those students he was close to are either dead or loyal to him... that is all I know... please give me food... water..." he fell down t on the floor and started to cry.


    "Fine... you will get your food. I''m going back to school, Ragnar. I should better talk with Professor Dumbledore and understand what his game even is. How could he keep such crucial information from us." Magnus waved goodbye to Ragnar and left.


    ...


    Hogwarts,


    Dumbledore was in his office, alone, he was thinking about many decisions in his life. Perhaps the worst was to ever get Tom Riddel into school. He felt responsible for that boy''s darkness.


    And what just happened, to Magnus, his own family nearly died, he felt it was about time he forgot everything about morals and honour. There was no point in giving Voldemort a second chance.


    But perhaps he realised this toote. Dumbledore, a man of many secrets, made the mistake of keeping too many secrets. And this mistake wasing back to bite him in the back.


    Magnus entered his office, with a in face. He was angry, but not to the point he would jump around and start shouting. He just took a seat and asked, "Why didn''t you tell me about Tom Riddle? And that Voldemort is half-blood?"


    Dumbledore''s eyes nearly popped out. "W-Where did you get this information?"


    "That doesn''t matter. What matters is that I got it now. He was your precious student, is this why you don''t kill him even when given a chance? Have you gone so senile that you don''t see the deaths of innocent people? Hell, the man killed his own father to make a Horcrux out of it, he has no love for the living and you still want to give him a chance?" Magnus asked him straight up.


    But, Dumbledore was already up and looking shocked, "HE MADE HORCRUX?"


    ~Hmm... so he didn''t know.~ Magnus was just trying to see if Dumbledore knew this too.


    "Yes, not one, but three, probably even more, but I don''t know about them," He revealed.


    Dumbledore took a long breath, this was much more than what he had thought about Voldemort. He always wondered what worse than murder can Voldemort do, but once again, he was surprised.


    Dumbledore quickly went to his pensieve and poured a shining blue gelly thread in it. "Come here, Magnus, I want to show you something."


    Magnus obliged and together with Dumbledore looked inside the memory. Dumbledore was also giving him some details about what he was seeing.


    "This memory is from 1967, I was already the headmaster at that point. 22 years afterpleting his school, Tom Riddel returned to the school and asked me for a job at the position of DADA professor. But I saw through him. He had been missing,pletely disappeared from the past few years, and when he returned, he had changed, physically and emotionally. He looked like he was a mad wizard, tortured in Azkaban for years.


    "I noticed his dark desires, wanting to corrupt the students who would study under him. He left after I denied it, but not before this.


    Magnus saw the person who was supposed to be mostly human-looking Voldemort, shouting, "I, LORD VOLDEMORT... CURSES THE POSITION OF DEFENCE AGAINST THE DARK ARTS POSITION... nobody shall keep this job for more than a year."


    Dumbledore continued, "That was the first time I heard the name Voldemort. After this, I did some digging and found he had been terrorising the whole of Europe for the past few years and had followers. A little further, I learned his involvement around the many murders that took ce.


    "At that time, I never thought he would be such a big threat. I was wrong... COMPLETELY WRONG... once again."


    When they came out of the memory, Dumbledore stumbled back and sat by the staircase, "I fear now... Magnus. And I believe that''s my biggest w. I fear making another major decision because it was also my decision that brought the monster into the school. It was my decision that let that monster turn into a demon."


    Magnus sighed, for the first time he saw Dumbledore being so broken, so he sat by his side. "You know, I am also in constant fear. Since I make really big decisions, it does scare me when I think about what if... What if I''m wrong?


    "But, do you know what my mum said to me? ''If you can''t even trust yourself, how do you expect others to trust you?'' and her words, I have made them my principals. I try to do my best with all my heart, I trust my decisions that it will be the best-case scenario. And that is why people follow me."


    Dumbledore smiled. He never expected to hear such profound words from a young boy. "Your mother has really been a positive influence in shaping you. Good, your words are good. My inability to act has harmed many people. But I believe it''s time to forget about what if and think about what if I don''t. Because whether we like it or not, Voldemort''s ambitions will continue to grow and he will attack again."


    Magnus helped Dumbledore stand up, "Yes, and we must do it fast, the more we wait, the more likely he is to make more Horcruxes."


    "What are the known Horcruxes?" Dumbledore inquired.


    "They are Tom Riddle''s diary, a ring and Helga Hufflepuff''s cup. I know where the cup is, it''s in Betrix''s vault, I have already sealed them all. It was even monitored and nobody essed it, since I had put a bounty on her head. I don''t know where other Horcruxes could be though." he thought about the rest of them.


    Dumbledore too fell into deep thoughts, "Hmmm... Hufflepuff cup?... Tom Riddle was a very avid collector of artefacts. And from what we know, in 1956, Helga Hufflepuff''s descendent was murdered, this tells whom he used to make the Horcrux. But what other items could he use to make them?"


    "I KNOW!" Magnus blurted.


    He and Dumbeldore suddenly came to the same conclusion at the same time, "TREASURES OF THE FOUR FOUNDERS!"


    ...


    Albania,


    The news arriveste in the jungle, especially when most of the Army of Voldemort was celebrating the death of Magnus.


    Lucius was injured, being hit by a less powerful version of Killing Curse. "Argh... I wish I could have used my wand to kill him."


    Voldemort rejoiced, however, "It was just not in your fate, Lucius. Maybe fate has bigger ns for you. I am afraid Rodolphus was most likely caught by them, as I can still feel his dark mark, but nothing else. It will take time for us to break him out of Azkaban. Until then, you shall be my second inmand."


    Lucius felt honoured. The one thing he desired in his life the most was recognition, he wanted it from his father, but he was dead. So, Voldemort was a recement. He felt happy being praised by one of the most powerful wizards in the world.


    "NOOOOO..." Betrix all of a sudden screamed and came running to Voldemort.


    "MY LORD! MY LORD LOOK!... THAT FILTH IS ALIVE!" She screamed in rage.


    Voldemort snatched the newspaper and read the article. It had the image of a battered and injured Magnus. "HOW? HOW DID HE SURVIVE THIS? HOW DID HE FIGHT SO MANY WEREWOLVES?"


    All the triumphant feelings he had were gone right at that moment. His n failedpletely this meant, not only did he lose a majority of his forces, but also his second inmand.


    "I WILL HAVE MY REVENGE... I WILL KILL THIS MUDBLOOD... AAAAAA...." He had gone crazy, as he pointed his wand to the sky and shot bolts of lightning one after another into the sky.


    Lucius sat there on the side silently, looking at the sky. But, he secretly had a smile on his face, ~Good... It must be me who shall kill you.~


    [You can see Dumbledore on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    WHERE STONES?


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 290 - 290. Wizengamot

    "What about his half-blood inheritance?" Dumbledore asked him. He worried that Magnus might make some wrong decisions.


    "I will not reveal it to the world right now, not before we find the Horcruxes. What if he had hidden the Horcruxes in ces he considered close to himself, somewhere personal. If we tell the world we know the real identity of Voldemort, he will start changing locations of the Horcruxes." Magnus nned.


    Dumbledore agreed with his n, "That''s good thinking on your part. Then let''s work together to bring down Voldemort and establish peace in the realm."


    Dumbledore may have been trying to ignore Magnus before or trying to stop him from getting involved in this whole fight as he felt it was morally wrong. But now, seeing he had an army, much stronger than his and also personal strength enough to fight an army of werewolves, he had no excuses to push Magnus away. It was better to shake hands and fight the enemy together.


    Magnus proposed a term, however, "I am ready to ally with you if you promise me one thing. That you will not keep secrets rted to Voldemort from me."


    Dumbledore nodded, "I can ept that."


    And hence, the Army of Merlin and the Order of the Phoenix started an alliance. But Magnus also hopes to someday absorb good members of the Order of the Phoenix into his own secretive Order of Merlin. Of course, Dumbledore would also be in that order, but only under the condition that he will work as per the agenda that Magnus and his Round table will n.


    For starters, he was trying to get Moody in it. His ordercked a good military leader and there was nobody better than Moody. He did have Adrian but he already had MEDA and Magnus'' private army to run.


    ...


    Infirmary,


    Magnus came to check on Professor McGonagall. She was in a much more stable condition.


    "How are you, professor?" he asked her.


    McGonagall didn''t look like a serious woman at this point. She looked old and pitiful. Smilingly she spoke, "I heard what you did for everyone, if you had not lured the werewolves away, all those students would have either died or bitten. You showed extraordinary bravery that most people do not have.


    *Sigh* I still don''t understand why the hat didn''t put you in Gryffindor, it was the perfect house for you."


    Magnus chuckled, "Professor, in my four years, I have realised one thing, your house does not define you, one''s ability to do extraordinary things when the situation asks is what defines us. You won''t believe me, I know many ex-Slytherins who want to fight Voldemort and stop him, while there are also ex-Gryffindors who have joined Voldemort''s army."


    "You''re too wise for your age, has anybody ever told you this?" She said. But, s, him being like this also instilled her with a sense of confidence, that no matter what, Voldemort can never win over him.


    "Professor Dumbledore said this to me just an hour ago. Seriously, old people think the same. Anyway, I shall take my leave now, and professor, don''t worry, I will find a cure for you. Until then, you have a free lifetime supply of Wolfsbane Potions." he waved her goodbye.


    The Wolfsbane Potion was a very innovative andplex potion that relieved the symptoms of lycanthropy. The main ingredient was wolfsbane, also referred to as aconite. As such, this Potion was very dangerous when incorrectly concocted, since Aconite was a very poisonous nt.


    It was extremely difficult to make. The ingredients were also very expensive, which made it difficult for some werewolves to brew it themselves, as they usually lived in poverty due to their difficulty in finding stable careers. Of course, finding a job was not the problem for McGonagall, but it was the cost of procuring the potion. However, Ragnar''s machine automated potion manufacturingpany was good enough to produce the best potion every single time with no waste because of its uracy to repeat one thing again and again.


    Soon, the world was going to be seeing a lot of Wolfsbane potions bing avable at a very affordable price in normal potions shops.


    ...


    The emergency meeting of the Wizengamot was to be held today in a few hours. But, before he left, he had onest thing to do. So he went to Severus, who was also in the infirmary and talking to his mother. Eileen would bring him food every day.


    "How are you, Severus." He asked.


    "I should be the one asking this," Severus greeted him.


    "Well, I''m fine. I came here to talk about your dark mark. As long as it stays there, there will always be a hidden danger that Voldemort might be listening." Magnus said, checking out the dark mark on Severus'' wrist.


    Severus was not hopeful about getting rid of it, "I don''t know the incantation. Voldemort silently did it."


    "I do," Magnus muttered. "I know the incantation. As long as I can overpower Voldemort''s magic, I can get rid of this dark mark."


    Magnus took out his wand and put its tip on the wrist of Severus. "Erdromsrom..."


    Saying this, he tried to unwind the spell from his wrist. It wasn''t just a matter of being magically stronger, to remove this one you also needed to be knowledgeable about spells.


    Magnus tried to do it for five minutes, but still, no result was seen. So he realised he was missing something. He did not know what it was though.


    "Hmm... it seems I still need to research it a bit. I will returnter again, Severus, until then, you stay here and rest. Aunt Eileen, I will take my leave," He left Severus alone to talk with his mother.


    Magnus, meanwhile, was annoyed by his inability to fix Severus. So he just went to Dumbledore''s office to head to the ministry.


    ...


    *WOOSH*


    Magnus and Dumbledore apparated directly inside the ministry as always. However, as soon as they arrived there they got surrounded by a horde of news reporters and other enthusiasts. All of them were trying to push each other and reach Magnus. Some wanted an interview, some wanted to shake hands with him.


    "Mr Pendragon, how are you feeling?"


    "How many werewolves did you kill?"


    "Why did Voldemort attack the school?"


    "What is the secret behind your strength?"


    Magnus sighed and tried to calm them down, "Everyone, maintain the decorum of this ce. I do not hide major things from people. Today, the Wizengamot will be held, whatever conclusion we arrive at there will be revealed to the people if it does not involve any national risk. So please be patient."


    He and Dumbledore left immediately after that, they took the lift and soon arrived at the usual wizengamot hall. But today, there were many more seats, since all major lords anddies had been called here.


    As soon as Magnus stepped in there, a round of apuse resounded in the hall. Most of the ones pping were from the light and neutral faction.


    Magnus waited for that to stop and took a seat. With that, the meeting was in session. Eugenia stood up and started, "What happened two days ago, not just shocked us but the whole magical world. The world alsoughs at us now for not being able to contain a dark lord.


    "What Voldemort did was a direct p on the face of the Ministry of Magic and the British wizardingmunity. But, as many sacrifices were made in the war, many heroes also arose from its shadows.


    "And for the Bravery of Mr Pendragon, the Ministry grants him Order of Merlin, First ss. The same goes for Mr Ragnar Oroborus and Severus Prince, who have not joined us today. Now,ing back to the important part, this meeting today was called by Mr Pendragon to urgently discuss the matters of the future. Mr Pendragon, the podium is yours." She announced and took her seat.


    Magnus stood up at his seat and spoke in a loud voice, "Thank you... for granting me this medal that has lost all its meaning. Now let''s move on to what''s worrying us right now. As my first announcement, anybody who is rted to Voldemort at all will get their properties sealed. The house, the money and property, all shall be taken. As the traitorw spectes, the traitor shall receive their prize appropriately, which is a Dementor''s kiss." There was an uproar, so Magnus continued.


    "I know, it''s officially imprisonment in Azkaban, but they attacked me, which means if you''re helping them, you are one of the traitors who attacked the King of Britain, and this amounts to treason, punishable by death."


    *BOOM*


    Chaos erupted in the hall as everyone on the dark side boiled in anger. The majority of dark pureblooded families had dealings with Voldemort so they were afraid. But Magnus was not going to let them go so easily. This was just the beginning of the meeting.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    SHOW ME SOME LOVELY STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 291 - 291. DECLARATION OF WAR!

    "How can you differentiate between who is good and who is bad? Do you have any proof?" Patriarch of ck family shouted. He knew Magnus was going to attack them with his schemes.


    Magnus silently took out a file from a huge stack of files on his table. "Ah, yes, the ck family. Arcturus ck III, you bribed Ignatius Tuft, then minister for magic, and countless other ministry employees with gold. All the transactions have been verified by the Gringotts and testimony of the surviving wizards who took bribes have been received. You used dishonest means to get an Order of Merlin First ss.


    "And let''s not forget, you are the grandfather(not directly) of Narcissa Malfoy n¨¦e ck, married to the now confirmed, one of the closest death eaters to Voldemort, Lucius Malfoy. Your granddaughter, Betrix Lestrange n¨¦e ck, is now apdog of Voldemort.


    "Tell me why your house shouldn''t be dragged into the mud? Time and time again you have stood against the magicalmunity and tried to destroy it from within. Corruption, illegal magic and worship to a dark lord, all these are crimes in the eyes of thew."


    Arcturus ck III was enraged by this allegation, "House of ck is one of the purest and most ancient houses in this county, this is ndering over our name. Everyone, do you ept this? A boy... passing judgement on our families, stepping on our names."


    "NO..."


    "THIS IS UNACCEPTABLE..."


    "GO HOME, BOY..."


    "THIS IS HIS SCHEME..."


    Although the crowd that was shouting was small, when multiple stupid people shout together it usually sounds very loud and also clouds the judgement of a few normal ones too.


    Magnus, not even breaking a sweat, picked another file, "Lord of Avery family, one of your family members is currently in Azkaban for nning an attack on my life in my first year, he had a Dark Mark on him. Lord Carrow of House Carrow, your son and daughter have joined Voldemort as his Death Eaters, your daughter was killed in the recent attack on me in Hogsmeade.


    "Lord Corban Yaxley... AURORS! ARREST THIS MAN. LORD YAXLEY, You came with Voldemort as one of his Death Eaters two days ago. You thought you could get away due to your mask? You shall be put in prison, then in a public trial you will speak the truth."


    Magnus'' orders were loud and clear. No one dared to speak at that moment and most of the good families were actually rejoicing and didn''t mind Magnus taking just authority.


    "YOU ARE NOT THE MINISTER... YOU HAVE NO AUTHORITY!" Someone shouted.


    Minister for Magic, Eugenia, shrugged, "He has the authority, I gave him. So please cooperate."


    Magnus didn''t give him another chance, "Ah... Lord Nott, one of the closet Death Eaters."


    People gasped at this usation. Nott family was one of the Sacred twenty-eight. They enjoyed the same status as the Malfoy family used to.


    "AURORS! CHECK HIS WRISTS." Magnus ordered.


    Immediately two Ministry Aurors entered with Moody in the lead. He had a smirk on his face, clearly enjoying this. He pointed his wand at Nott to make sure he does not do anything stupid.


    Nott was scared now, he damned himself for opening his mouth. Moody ordered him, "Cooperate with us, it can end quicker this way."


    The two Aurors quickly held him and forced his sleeves up. Everyone saw his wrists, they were clean, not even a shadow of a dark mark. But before Nott could take a sigh of relief, Moody pointed his wand, "Revelio!"


    This was all that was needed. This spell was used to reveal concealed objects, messages, invisible things, and passages. It could also be used to reveal the true appearance of someone who changed their appearance with a spell.


    *THUD*


    The Dark mark appeared, as clear as a day. Nott slumped and fell to his knees with a thud. It was over, his family, the legacy was over. Magnus sighed and ordered, "CHECK EVERYONE''S WRISTS. Who knows how many more are hiding here."


    *BAM*


    The door mmed open and tens of Aurors entered, the hall that used to look big now seemed crowded. However, Aurors didn''t have as many powerful men, so Magnus'' Army of Merlin was here to help, disguised as Aurors.


    Most families that had nothing to do with the Dark Lord obediently did as asked and cleared off their name. Most troublemakers though were mainly families from Sacred Twenty-Eight.


    "I WILL NOT ACCEPT THIS... AVA..."


    "SECTUMSEMPRA!" Magnus countered in less than half the time and sent the cruse zooming at the man. He flew back a few feet and fell down with dozens of deep cuts over his body.


    Magnus was, on the other hand, surprised, ~Woah... Sev made a pretty good spell.~


    He focused back, "PLEASE COOPERATE! NO BLOOD NEEDS TO BE SPILLED. At most, you shall go to Azkaban." Of course, Magnus was against sending them there and instead wanted to kill them. But ending so many heads of big families in such a short time would paint Magnus as the bad guy among the people. Hence, he decided to keep it slow and covert. They will die eventually. After all, idents do happen.


    After the event of Magnus'' counter, nobody dared to make any moves. Magnus eyed everyone. He was surprised that the Greengrass family came out to be clean, as they were one of the vocal supporters of pureblood theory. ck Family was a smart one though, they never directly got involved with Voldemort, it was always some family member but the main family members never did it. This always saved them.


    But not today. Although they won''t go to Azkaban, they will face economical losses. Magnus waited for 9 members of the sacred twenty-eight to be arrested and taken away. Not all of them were Wizengamot members, Magnus had invited lords of all notable families, and these ones dug their own grave bying here.


    Magnusnded the next bomb, "All those named today, your Gringotts vaults shall be sealed from now on and your properties will now be under the care of the Ministry, meaning you can not sell it or do any business from it. This ban will continue until our investigation is done and all supporters of Voldemort are found."


    Magnus expected some of them to protest, but it seems they had epted their defeat for now. So he continued with the final announcement.


    "For god''s sake, I am just a kid, and I have to fight that monster for my survival. He killed 5 kind wizards a few days ago, he attacked little children of Hogwarts, I had to fight an army of werewolves. Why? DOES YOUR BLOOD NOT BOIL? WHO IS VOLDEMORT? What right does he have to decide who is a blood traitor, who doesn''t deserve to live and have magic? HE''S A LOWLY INSECT... One that bites and infects. He has already infected so many of our ancient magical families, but no more.


    "Gone are the days when the Ministry did nothing, it feared the dark lord, it feared the public, it feared the families that supported the Dark Lord. From today onwards, I am dering, jointly with Minister, VOLDEMORT IS THE MOST WANTED GLOBAL TERRORIST, his army is an illegal organisation and everyone in it is a terrorist. 1,676 wizards, men, women and children have been murdered by them until now. That''s 1,676 wizards dead who could have increased the magical poption by thousands. THEY KILLED OUR COMMUNITY''S FUTURE!


    "WE MUST GET THEM JUSTICE. A warrant is being issued, all Death Eaters and Dark Wizards are to be caught dead or alive.


    "WE ARE IN THE STATE OF WAR. IF YOU WANT A FUTURE FOR YOUR KIDS, IT''S TIME TO FIGHT. The ministry is going to develop a strike battalion of 900 wizards. We must not rest until Voldemort is dead. And this is the best chance as he is weak. Why must we wait until the situation bes so bad that we must fight? Why not now? Maybe your children won''t have to fight him then.


    "For as long as he lives, we can never sleep calmly at night. Our families can never roam the streets safely. So we must fight. I myself will fight. YES, MY BLOOD WILL BE SPILT... BUT FOR EVERY DROP, I SHALL BRING DOWN 10 OF THEM, THAT I PROMISE!. So, those who are in favour of this decision, RAISE YOUR HANDS."


    There was silence in the hall. What Magnus was suggesting was an all-out war. Something that was done before, only at the brink of copse does the wizardingmunity act. This was the case with Grindelwald and they expected the same here. But Magnus suggested they take offence.


    When nobody raised their hand, one wrinkly hand rose, it was Dumbledore, on his left stood mel and on his right stood Newt. He spoke calmly in an old hoarse voice, "I am quite old. I have seen what thest war did. Both magical and muggle. War does bring misery and death to both sides. But... war is a necessary tool for our freedom. If we didn''t fight, we''d be living under the tyranny of Grindelwald right now. If we don''t fight Voldemort, forget about freedom.


    "Here we have a young boy, merely 13 years old, ready to fight. Why? Why did he save hundreds of our good men that night by fighting the thousands of werewolves alone? Because he values the life of good people above all. And if we don''t end Voldemort, muggle wizards will be killed, half-bloods will be treated worse than house-elfs. Those pure-bloods who didn''t support will be called blood traitors and their properties will be confiscated.


    "We have... A young Merlin, a dragon... leading us. Magnus is strong and wise. What do we have to fear? Death? I am ready toy my life if it means the end of Voldemort. I agree with Mr Pendragon''s proposal. WE SHALL FIGHT!"


    Dumbledore raised his arm, along with him all of the Order of the Phoenix members present there also raised hands. Newt and mel as well. Magnus was already doing it, Minister too. Seeing so many raised hands, slowly people started to gather courage. One by one, all 149 people present there raised their hands. Even Arcturus ck III and other pure-blood supremacists raised them, they feared that they would bebelled as traitors to wizardkind if they didn''t do it. After all, it was true that Voldemort had killed many pureblood families by calling them blood-traitors.


    With unanimous voting in the agreement of the proposal, Eugenia signed the papers, the Death warrants of Voldemort and all his supporters. Her seat as minister was confirmed now for as long as she sided with Magnus.


    Finally, today the magical world saw Magnus in action for the first time. Not only did he cleanse the Wizengamot in one fell swoop but also initiated the offence on Voldemort.


    ...


    Next Morning,


    Countless owls left the post offices and various business offices to deliver today''s newspaper to the whole of the United Kingdom. Many stacks were sent around the world in big bundles through portkeys.


    They were even sent to families that didn''t subscribe to the paper as today''s edition was free, only Magnus'' paper though. But the news was the same on the front page of each paper.


    There was a giant headline with a whole page group photo of everyone that was present in Wizengamot Hall. In the middle were Magnus, Eugenia who held the deration, Dumbledore, mel, Newt and all other big names.


    The headline simply read, "DECLARATION OF WAR! DEATH WARRANT OF VOLDEMORT SIGNED!"


    It was certainly not going to be calm anytime soon in Europe in theing years, as the game of cat and mouse began.


    ...


    In Hogwarts, Severus read the news and felt pumped, he quickly got up from his bed in the infirmary and went to Professor McGonagall, "Professor, look."


    Surprisingly, McGonagall was knitting a sweater with her hands, it was her way of rxing. She smiled and took the paper from Severus and read it. It left her in shock and at the same time a shiver went down her body, activating goosebumps. A proud smile appeared on her face, "Now he looks like a KING."


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    ONE TINY STONE PLEASE!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 292 - 292. Voldys Blood And Orders Progress

    All those who were worried about the condition of the wizardingmunity in Britain now calmed down, seeing that this time the ministry meant business. And in fact, nearly all wizarding governments across Europe sent the British ministry word that they were willing to cooperate, even France agreed.


    The representative from MACUSA had also arrived and assured the Ministry that they would give all the help possible. So Voldemort was not going to find any ce to hide now, unless he goes to those African or Asian countries with no single magical authority.


    Besides this, a lot of Gringotts vaults were sealed due to people being found to be either a Death Eater, these were mainly the big lords, or supporting Dark Wizards.


    It was very easy to find these Dark Wizards working inside the ministry. How? Well, the Battle of Hogsmeade was very gruesome, especially for Voldemort, due to this, no person from his side was left unscathed. So whenever an employee came with injuries or took a sick leave, immediately Aurors got to work. Magnus'' specially recruited, highly loyal Mind Arts division of the Army of Merlin was fast at work and used Legilimency to read all their crimes.


    So Magnus now found himself with a lot of gold, books and magical items from the seized vaults. So he decided to use these for expanding the ministry, since in the future Great Britain will be greater. Hogwarts would get some facilities updated, Saint Mungo would also open new branches, Magnus owned the hospital already but using these funds to open a new hospital was a service to wizardkind.


    But currently, Magnus was busy, as he and Ragnar tried to find a way to get rid of the Dark Mark on Severus'' hand. They had been at it since he returned from the Ministry. Severus was made to only live in the infirmary due to fears that the Dark Lord might listen in or do something else.


    "I think we can use Voldemort''s blood. It has to be blood magic, how else it is that even though I have higher magical purity than him I can get rid of the mark." Magnus postted.


    Ragnar thought long, "Hmmm... blood magic is something that a creature like Voldemort would use. LET''S GO... I just hope that the battlefield was not cleaned. Voldemort did get injured by my and professor Dumbledore''s attacks. His blood must be on the ss, even a drop would suffice."


    "Let''s go then." Magnus and Ragnar rushed out. They had basically no restrictions about entering or exiting the castle anymore. It was mainly for emergencies though.


    They arrived at the location of the battle. The ground still looked sted from many ces. It was burnt and in some ces there was blood. They quickly looked at the ce Voldemort was standing. There was indeed some blood. But then Magnus remembered. "DAMN IT... Lucius was here too, he was injured,"


    "No problem, blood can be separated. So let''s just pick the samples from this whole patch and go back." Ragnar suggested. It was really helpful having a genius potion master.


    They soon returned to theirb and started working. It was just Ragnar doing it though. "It will take me an hour to separate the blood if there is any."


    "Then I will returnter." Magnus left him at work. He still needed to train the Hogwarts team for the Inter-School cup after all. Big events may have happened, they couldn''t hinder future ns.


    ...


    When Magnus was doing so much. What were other members of the Order of Merlin doing? There were not many to begin with. There were Ted, Adrian, Edgar, Tom and Zenrok.


    Ted was awyer, a very famous, sessful and rich one. He had the record of never ever losing a case that he personally took. Currently, hispany, Tonks & Tonks worked in 56 different countries and it was a sess everywhere. Even though their fees were high, cases keep oning.


    He was not told about the attack of Voldemort beforehand as he was not a part of the Army of Merlin, and he was not a fighting wizard either. So he was shocked as well and a bit annoyed that Magnus didn''t tell him. But when Magnus said that he would never be able to forgive himself if Nymphadora lost her father, he calmed down.


    But, he felt useless. No matter how much money he had or sessful he was in the muggle world, it meant nothing if he wasn''t useful in the wizarding world. Hence, he decided he would start a wizardingw firm as well. This one, however, will be focused on property management and helping Magnus use the Ministryw against those who stand against him.


    Adrian was a busy man, he personally participated in Magnus'' n, as the one responsible for finding and saving Severus'' mother. He did his task easily and returned to his post.


    Adrian was not a normal man anymore, not even by the magical standard. The reason being his work. MEDA was world-famous now, and people from around the world use its services, sometimes to help them in their legal cases to find the evidence, and sometimes to solve many personal problems. And too many big names were regr customers. This way, Adrian came to be in possession of so many secrets that if released, he could destroy the world economy, start wars between countries and destroy the careers of big men. All these secrets were however safely kept in a deep vault of Gringotts, just where the Nundu lived.


    Adrian was also responsible for creating the muggle private army, the Golden Company. Thepany was by now 40,000 men strong. And he was currently amidst hiring 10,000 nonbatants for medical and logistics services.


    It was a force to be reckoned with. Adrian himself had no idea what Magnus was going to do with all these men. But he knew that this army was probably strong enough to fight and destroy countries, and he wasn''t talking about small ones.


    The Golden Company was divided into 4 services, Army, which was thergest part. Navy, the smallest part. The Air Force, the secondrgest. Then there were the nonbatants. The special thing about these, however, was that themanders and vicemanders of all these services were experienced wizards. Their involvement would cause many godly miracles, ensuring victory.


    But, for now, all of them were still training, hoping a mission woulde someday.


    Meanwhile, Edger was a part and leader of the Army of Merlin, hence he was involved in the attack and had felt satisfaction in dealing with the Death Eaters in thenguage they understood.


    But now he was back at work, as the CEO of one of the world''s biggest constructionpanies. Their projects in Saudi Arabia were going as nned and will bepleted by the summer of next year. But since Emrys Construction had gone through a hiring spree, they had enough people to do multiple projects. Hence, they sent one team to permanently station in Zimbabwe.


    Their job was to create as much infrastructure as possible on Magnus'' paid money. Of course, it was going to be heavily publicised who was building all this. The current government was corrupt anyway and with the arrival of Magnus'' people, a new and pro-United Kingdom candidate was made to stand election. He was very famous right now and might win next year. If that happens, Zimbabwe can be inducted into the United Kingdom easily. The people loved the UK already as because of them they now lived a much better life.


    After Adrian came Tom. Tom was a muggle, yet he was as important as anyone else. Tom had been promoted to the rank of Chief Superintendent. But his rise didn''t stop there, as he was already touching the threshold to be Commander.


    Tom had learned and tried to improve himself in every possible way. Magnus'' special potions and the mind stone helped a lot. He learned about warfare, intelligence gathering, anti-spying, human psychology and also practised martial arts, eventually turning him into some sort of super-spy, and he was indeed that, as Magnus'' strength potions had reinforced his body to be better than normal humans. But all this would not have been enough to quickly rise. This is why Magnus had sent him a wizard from his Mind Arts division. He was inducted into the police force and made Tom''s assistant. Now, Tom never had to worry about not finding enough evidence.


    Thest in the team was Zenrok, the diary writing goblin. He was currently helping Camelot''s goblins to take over Gringotts from the inside. Already the Camelot goblins had started filling many important positions. It was only a matter of time before theypletely took over.


    Thest remaining was Bobby. Bobby was a Round Table member, much higher in the food chain. But he had no idea what was going on in the wizarding world, so he was still studying in the United States and working on expanding and strengthening his super-tech empire.


    ...


    Hogwarts,


    "FOUND IT! HELL YEAAAAH..." Ragnar shouted in excitement after nerve-wracking 50 minutes. He finally had a drop of Voldemort''s blood, it was darker than normal for some reason.


    He immediately looked for Magnus everywhere. But atst, he thought he might be in Room of Requirement, so he went there. Excitedly, he entered and announced, "HEHE... I am a genius... I found... *BLINK BLINK*"


    Ragnar''s mouth shut close abruptly. In front of him was Magnus, and in his arms was Emma in a princess carry, both had reddened faces. Ragnar quickly turned around and left, "Ah... sorry to disturb, I wille backter."


    *THUD*


    Magnus let Emma go and she fell on her butt. He quickly ran after his brother, "NO RAG, THIS ISN''T WHAT YOU THINK..."


    [A/N: Well, all the stuff I wrote about Magnus'' work in the muggle world is now finallying to fruition. Soon, you will start seeing big things happening. I don''t think any Harry Potter fic delved this much into the muggle side of the world before. I always used to think that being a wizard was such a cheat if one knew what to do with magic. So here I am, writing what I always wanted to read.]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    SHOW ME ONE STONE PLES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 293 - 293. THE MOVIE MADNESS!

    15 Minutes before Ragnar arrived in the Room of Requirement.


    "Mag, let''s test this broom. I just created its all-new propulsion system that will allow you the highest speed with minimum effort. But I don''t know if it will work." Emma excitedly requested him.


    Magnus had just given her this project to keep her upied, he never thought she would really make something out of it, but whatever it was, it was good.


    "Sure, just get on it and try to fly around slowly." He agreed.


    Without caring much, Emma got on top of her new broom and kicked off the ground. The broom slowly hovered and gained height slowly. She wasn''t going to give much eleration as she was afraid she might just hit the wall.


    It was all good and simple at the start as she slowly showed progress. "How high and fast can it go?"


    "It is supposed to fly at a speed of 350 kilometres per hour. [Canon Firebolts can travel fly at 241 kilometres per hour] It even has a special breaking charm to help you make a quick stop. But I still need to work on all those things. Oh, I''m also gonna have to design a special helmet for it, as you can''t really fly so fast with naked eyes." She was exining things about the broom.


    *BOOM*


    That was when suddenly a loud noise came from the frame of the broom and it suddenly stopped working. She started to free fall. Magnus quickly reacted and caught her in his arms.


    And that was when Ragnar entered, "MAGNUS...."


    ...


    Only after Magnus showed him the damaged broom did he really believe in him. Ragnar chuckled, "I thought I could give mum the good news and make her very happy."


    Magnus stared daggers, "What did youe here for?"


    "Oh, I found Voldemort''s blood. Here it is. With this, you can most likely ovee the Dark Mark." Ragnar showed him a vial with dark red blood.


    Magnus was ted, "THEN LET''S GO! EMMA, LEAVE THAT. Come with us, we''re gonna heal Sev."


    Emma nodded and followed them to the infirmary. Severus was alone, reading a book that Lily left behind for him. He told her everything, about why he couldn''t meet her more as promised. She understood and gave him a friendly hug. Severus has been on cloud nine since then.


    "SEV... Let''s try it again." Magnus arrived, startling him.


    "YES... If it still doesn''t work we''ll just chop your arm and regrow another one." Ragnar added.


    "What?" X3


    Magnus, Severus and Emma all three questioned at the same time. Ragnar acted like it was obvious, "What what? We have to get rid of that dark mark, I just had a backup n, nothing else."


    Severus looked at his arm, "Umm... how long would it take to regrow?"


    Ragnar patted on his shoulder, "Hehe... don''t worry, my friend. It will grow in a week. You''ll just have to use your other hand to do the deed until then."


    "What deed?" Emma asked them innocently.


    Magnus facepalmed himself. Ragnarughed, "Oh dear Emma. You''re so innocent. You need to stop reading princess storybooks."


    Emma didn''t like being taunted like this, "Really? Then what should I read?"


    "y...ummm..." Magnus had already put his hand on Ragnar''s mouth and shushed him.


    Emma stomped, "Why won''t you tell me? Mag, you said you won''t ever keep secrets from me now."


    Magnus felt a headache, "Are you sure? This won''t be nice to know. I''m not telling you because it isn''t worth knowing."


    Emma confidently affirmed, "Yes, I want to know."


    *Sigh* Magnus went close to her ear and whispered in it for a while, exining that Ragnar was talking about porn magazines and wanking.


    Ragnar and Severus silently kept looking at Emma''s face, slowly her brows creased and then rose up and up. Soon her face became red in shame and embarrassment.


    "AAA... PERVERTS!" She scolded them and ran away.


    Magnus sighed, "Huh... Girls... Let''s resume, Sev."


    Magnus this time put the drop of Voldemort''s blood on the wand''s tip and then started doing the reversal of the spell. He slowly overcame the power of Voldemort.


    "AAH... It''s happening." Ragnar cheered.


    Finally, the Dark Mark started showing signs of fading away. It made Magnus happy, "Sev, you can join the normal world once again."


    Severus was delighted to see this. The first thing he was going to do was give his two brothers a big hug. They stood by him, risking their lives. Where can you find such friends in today''s day and age?


    Magnus focused on the dark mark and slowly burned it to nothingness. He didn''t stop even after it wasn''t visible to make sure it waspletely gone.


    And sometimes when he did that Severus felt something snap in his body, "I... I think it worked, Magnus. I just felt like some kind of a connection broke up."


    *Sigh* Magnus took a rxing breath and sat down on the bed, "Good. I was worried that we wouldn''t have a way to confirm if the mark was gone or not."


    *PAT*


    Severus suddenly jumped and hugged Magnus and Ragnar both at the same time. He didn''t cry, he had already done it too much and there was nothing left to pour out. In fact, he had a delightful smile on his face. Today, he could even subconsciously say that if one day it came to it, he''d dly give up his life for Magnus or Ragnar.


    Magnus and Ragnar patted his back. Magnusughed, "Did you forget so fast? We''re brothers for life."


    "Hell yeah... No homo though." Ragnar added.


    They ended their hug and stretched. Magnus jumped to exercise his body, "Let''s prepare for the championship in France now. We gotta win it and make history."


    Severus nodded, "Finally, I can focus on it. Previously I had to keep Voldemort in my mind and couldn''t focus fully on my potions. Rag, I''m going to need your help with some things."


    Magnus stopped them from leaving, however: "Let''s meet professor McGonagall first. Can''t leave her alone to be bored. I''m going to give her satellite televisionter. Her injuries are going to take a long time to heal."


    "Who will teach us transfiguration until then?" Severus inquired.


    Magnus cheekily smiled, "None other than our old headmaster. He used to teach transfiguration before his promotion."


    The trio soon reached McGonagall''s bed. She was still knitting the sweater and at the same time brewing some tea for herself with magic. She would always feel cheerful whenever Magnus would visit her. She was a married woman, but sadly a childless one. Due to someplications, she couldn''t produce on. So, to her, all the students in the school were her kids. She was very strict with them but she would also feel very hurt whenever one of the students takes a bad path in life.


    "Mr Prince, I presume Mr Pendragon has been able to deal with the Dark Mark?" She asked.


    Magnus interrupted her though, "Come on, professor, I told you to call me Magnus. Ragnar here you can call whatever you want, Blondy, Dumbo, Charmless or anything else."


    Ragnar immediately protested, "Sure, professor, you can call Magnus Little Dragon from now on."


    Magnus'' face frowned at that instant. He forgot that Ragnar had a higher ground when it came to name-calling. He quickly changed the topic. "Professor, I got rid of Severus'' dark mark."


    She nodded, "As expected from a talented student like you, Magnus. Now hurry and go to your sses. You can''t miss too many."


    She was still as strict as always. They said bye and left her. But they didn''t go to the sses.


    ...


    Slowly, the first week of November passed.


    Something huge was going to happen in December. The Muggle world was going to get the world''s most advanced and biggest hospital. It would have everything, from the smallest treatment to the biggest. The good part of this hospital was that it was divided into two sections. It would treat people under the NHS, but at the same time would cater to customers who were ready to pay upfront. It was meant to be the favourite hospital of the world''s richest.


    December 24th was the day Magnus had decided for its opening. By then, he would hopefully have a new sibling. Secretly, his n was to get Grace to deliver in this new hospital.


    The hospital in question was currently going through the finishing touches. But the normal working had already begun, starting from just a small building it had expanded. The Managing Director that Magnus had hired specifically for recruitment and smooth work did a great job.


    All that was left now was announcing to the world that it was Magnus'' pet project. This would not only reveal the hospital to the world, but also Magnus. That he was a highly talented boy. Though his wealth would still be kept a secret.


    But, because the hospital''s main infrastructure was created through magic, it was important to make people believe that this was nothing but a modern marvel. Hence, as always, a documentary was aired on BBC and a few more channels, showing how the hospital was created from scratch. They had previously made a documentary, but because they didn''t ount for what the end result would look like, the documentary was cancelled and a new one was made.


    When Magnus saw it he couldn''t help butugh. The whole documentary felt like aedy show with awkward moments. They all probably went unscripted with this. But their acting was top-notch since they already experienced it from some other projects. [A/N: Imagine a documentary but cringe, awkwardness and cinematography of "The Office"]


    However, November wasn''t a boring month, because a movie just got released in theatres across the world through Warner Brothers'' channels. It was simply called "Cursed." It was the world''s scariest horror movie. Created fully by Magnus'' moviepany MagicMade. This movie was going to confuse too many people, the special effects used in this were too real, in fact, they were truly real or illusions made from magic. But, such scenes were beyond current technology. There was even a scene where the main character was pulled out of the house in the woods by the ghost, ripping a huge chunk of the house and then snapping body parts of the character.


    The script Magnus hade up with just on the go quickly became a huge hit and everyone wanted to see the movie. All well-known directors, as well as aspiring ones, went to see it to find out how the hell these special effects were made.


    Currently, one of these aspiring ones sat in apletely packed movie theatre in Los Angeles. Around him, women hugged the arms of their lovers, but instead of taking advantage, their lovers were also invested in the movie and often screamed harder than their female counterparts.


    This young director, however, was not here merely to watch it, because this was his 7th viewing of the movie in a single day. He sat with his assistant and looked at the big screen with sparkling eyes. The scenes of the ghost, the destruction of the house, the breaking of the body, the sound effects, it all looked and feltpletely real.


    In one scene, he stood up and shouted with passion, "HOW THE F*CK DID THEY MAKE THIS? HOW IS THIS POSSIBLE? WITH COMPUTERS?"


    His assistant embarrassingly pulled him back into his seat. "Damn it, George. It''s been your 7th rewatch, calm down."


    But how could George Walton Lucas Jr. calm down? He felt his own dreams of creating a certain special effects movie became reinforced. He looked at his assistant who was also his wife, "MARCIA! GET ME TICKETS TO LONDON!"


    [You can see Young George on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    I WANNA SEE THEM!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 294 - 294. Suffering From Quidditch Success

    It was November, meaning quidditch season. This year in particr the hype was much more. The reason being what these matches would mean. Supporters of each house came in great numbers to watch each match.


    Quidditch Inter-House Cup. It was not simple as it was also a qualifier tournament that would decide which house''s team goes to France. Currently, all four teams had finished ying their practice matches. Slytherin was nearly guaranteed to be one of the teams that would go to France due to great yers like Magnus and Emma. Meanwhile, the other teams didn''t have super-wizards like Magnus.


    But most were interested in knowing who would be the second team to represent Hogwarts. Hence, thepetition between Gryffindor, Ravenw and Hufflepuff was fierce.


    The first rounds were fierce, and Hufflepuff was soon out of the tournament. Slytherin was the first to reach the finals, the second one was Gryffindor. Initially, they had a weak team due to the new seeker, now, after one year of experience and training their seeker was much better as well as coordinated.


    But their winning streak ended as soon as the match started with Slytherin. Magnus devastated them by catching the golden snitch in a record time of 20 seconds.


    It was right to say that even before Gryffindor mustered their courage and hope the match was over. The crowd had just started cheering for their respective favourite teams and the match was already finished. Even Madam Hooch was left shocked and confused and forgot to whistle.


    Heck, it wasn''t just the Gryffindor team that was shocked, even Slytherin folks were left in shock as they tried to understand what this even meant. Emma, who was beside Magnus, felt speechless, "Was this necessary?"


    Magnus shrugged, "Some questions are better left unanswered."


    *WHISTLE*


    "AND THE SLYTHERIN TEAM WON WITH 150 POINTS. This is a new record, a win in 20 seconds. It seems our win is all but guaranteed in France. Let''s congratte and wish both the teams good luck." The announcer kid shouted through the mic.


    Magnus happily handed the golden snitch to Madam Hooch and walked towards the exit. Behind him, his dumbfounded team followed. They hadn''t even broken a single drop of sweat and felt as good as they were before the match.


    *Cough*


    There was a weird eerie silence lingering. Magnus didn''t like it. "Come on, people. We won, you all can cheer."


    *THUD*


    Reed, a chaser, dropped his broom, "Man, I feel like I was given a big Christmas present but only found a Knutt in the box. It''s... it feels weird."


    Emma agreed, "True, even though we won, it was too damn easy. I don''t think I even blinked my eye and before I knew it, he had caught it. I HAVE A SUGGESTION!"


    Everyone became alert. She was the captain after all, "From now on, Magnus should be sent to the second line as a recement yer. It''s no fun if he finishes the game before we can even move a muscle, how will we be better like this? All those who agree, raise your hands."


    Magnus on the side stared dumbly. He was being ignored like he hadmitted a grave sin. "Come on, I thought you would appreciate me finishing early."


    "We would have if it was a game with the French, not here. Anyway, you will y only after we all have done something." Emma decided.


    "What if their seeker gets the golden snitch? Don''t be impulsive and overconfident. We''re going there to represent our school. We need an absolute victory there, we''re not going there to enjoy it. Even by mistake if we lose, we will be theughing stock of the British wizardingmunity. Are you ready to take this chance?" He scolded them.


    He felt that he should have let them lose a few matches in the prelims so they at least know what defeat tastes like. After all, ever since he joined the team from the first year, Slytherin has never lost a match.


    Emma thought about it and realised she was being too dumb. Magnus was their strongest link, he not only catches the golden snitch but also makes sure the opponent seeker can''t get to it.


    "You''re right, Magnus. We should just ask you not toplete the game so quickly." She apologetically said.


    He shrugged, "I will not be participating in inter-house tournaments from next year. I will remain a reserve, only if you all can bring the team to the finals each year will I y, even then I will stay as a reserve."


    He told them and left. The team felt disheartened that they just made him upset due to their stupidity. But at the same time, they felt that Magnus was just too good for school level games.


    "I... think we pissed him off." One of them said.


    Another one cursed, "Damn right, who would feel good to be med even after winning the whole game. Meh... I''m going to eat something,"


    Slowly the whole team dispersed. Emma also quickly changed her clothes and found Magnus in the Great hall chomping on some pancakes. The elfs in the kitchen now always keep some batter ready-made for Magnus. Whenever he asks, they just cook some and give him. It takes a few minutes anyway.


    "Mag, I didn''t mean to make you feel bad." Emma apologised.


    Magnus turned to her with half the fork in his mouth and his cheeks puffed. "What? Ah... the game? Don''t think about it, Emma. I''m not angry, I had already decided to quit from next year. The game has be too easy. No team can stand against me."


    *CHOMP* he ate his 12th pancake.


    Emma didn''t even care, it was normal to see him eat so much. "Well, my dad knows a lot of people in the English national team. What do you say, wanna y in the quidditch world cup?"


    "The minimum age for quidditch World Cup yers is 14. I''m just 13 right now," he argued.


    "However, you will be 14 on the 15th of January. The world cup will go on from the 25th of December to the 25th of January. You can y in a few matches if you want to feel challenged." She suggested.


    Magnus thought about it, "Hmm... but, it all depends if the English team can even survive until then. If it gets out before I turn 14, it''ll be a waste of time."


    "You can just be the reserve, I will force the team manager to let you y after your birthday. What do you say?" She asked excitedly.


    Magnus agreed, "Sure, tell me if you can get me in."


    "YESSSS.... I''ll be back." She ran away to write a letter to her father.


    ...


    English National Quidditch team headquarters,


    A few dayster, the managing director of the English National Quidditch team, Jackson Whiston, got a letter from a very beautiful orange owl. He had no idea who sent it but he took it.


    At a nce, he saw the seal of the owner of Nimbus Broom Company. He quickly opened it thinking they made some new brooms and wanted to give them to the team. But after reading the letter, his face became conflicted.


    The World Cup was about to begin, and here he was, reading this strange request that he really wanted to deny but he also didn''t want to.


    "Why the hell should I let a kid y in the game? But... He''s Magnus the Great. If I don''t let him y, and then lose, people will me me for the loss. But if we let him y, and then lose, people will me the team for being too weak and not up to His Majesty''s calibre." He realised.


    He quickly went to his other managing people, like the coach, the team captain and many others. "So, what should we do?"


    "Just let him be the reserve." The captain said.


    Jackson shook his head, "It''s specifically said that the moment he turns 14 and if our team is still in the game, he shall y as the seeker."


    "Does he have prior experience? We know he ys quidditch, but how good is he?" The coach asked.


    *Sigh* "We don''t know. Do we have any new recruits from Hogwarts who can tell us about him?" Jackson asked.


    Eventually, they found a third-liner newly scouted yer from the Slytherin team fromst year. He joined the team after finishing school.


    "WHAT?! YOU MUST LET HIM PLAY. He''s awesome, the best seeker I have ever seen in my life. He just won a game a few days ago, he caught the snitch in just 20 seconds. We should be happy his majesty ising, with him, winning the cup is guaranteed." the boy enthusiastically said.


    But others didn''t share his level of confidence and dismissed him as a fanboy of Magnus.


    *Sigh* "What can we even do? Stopping him from ying is like dropping an axe on our own foot. He''s the richest, allegedly the strongest and the most influential wizard right now. He''s also the king of muggles. Let''s just endure it this season. I will go and try to talk to the minister of magic and see if she can do something about this." Jackson dismissed the meeting and went to the ministry.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    GIVE STONES FOR THIS WEEK PLES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 295 - 295. France Is HORNY!

    He was swiftly granted the audience with Eugenia as she thought it was something about the World Cup. Although she was busy with Voldemort matters and the new army of Ministry that was being built, she still spared time.


    He quickly showed her the letter. After reading it, she looked at his face in wonder, "What? Why are you showing this to me?"


    "Madam Minister, his majesty is too young and inexperienced for this. You can help us. We cannot have an amateur y as the seeker, it''s the most important position in the whole game." Jackson pleaded.


    Eugenia looked at his face as if he was making the joke of the century. She coldly replied, "Do you have any idea what you are saying? You''re suggesting that a wizard, so powerful, so skillful, who alone fought and won over a thousand werewolves, is too inexperienced? Are you telling me that a wizard who is so talented that he even makes his spells, a duelling champion, a rich businessman with superior intellect is inexperienced? Can you name me one yer from the team who is more qualified than his majesty? If he wants to y, you should dly ept him with open arms. You don''t know yet but God has blessed you it seems. Now go back and prepare for the World Cup, make sure you bring the team far enough to let him join in."


    Seeing her bad mood, Jackson retreated. He had no idea that Magnus was so much admired in the ministry. Even the minister was a fan. With a sigh of defeat, he epted his fate and returned to his work.


    ...


    December 1st,


    As nned, the first week of December was supposed to be the inter-school tournament between Hogwarts and Beauxbatons Academy. A delegation of about 50 students reached the host school, Beauxbatons Academy, via a direct portkey from the ministry. Along with them came Dumbledore, to watch over and preside as the judge along with the headmistress of Beauxbatons Academy, Olympe Maxime.


    The location of the school was in the Pyrenees mountains of southern France. The school took many of its wizarding students from France, as well asrge numbers from Spain, Portugal, the Nethends, Luxembourg, and Belgium. The Pce of Beauxbatons was a small castle with four floors. But it had a lot of surrounding opennd.


    All Magnus knew about this school was from many books. The school, just like Hogwarts, had houses. But, here there were only three. Bellefeuille, its house colours were soft green and white, and the house symbol was a leaf. Members of this house were lovers of nature and had a strong sense of bravery and loyalty to all they held dear. They were basically a mix of Gryffindor and Hufflepuff with a mix of nature.


    The second house was Papillonlisse. Its house colours were purple and blue, and the house symbol was a butterfly. Students sorted into this house were naturally gifted in the arts, both visual and musical. They were very social people and sometimes abrupt.


    The third house was Ombrelune. Its house colours were grey and navy, and the house symbol was a moon. The members of this house were often maniptive and cunning. They were very cool and calcting students who were averse to irrationality and prize people who make well-thought-out and logical decisions. They were the most ambitious of the Beauxbatons houses. They were very smart, logical and structured, and were highly curious and interested in the world and the intricate way in which it works. So they were basically a mix of Slytherin and Ravenw.


    Magnus felt he matched with the third house the most on a personal level. The members of this house were explorers and seekers of knowledge. So as nned, he took his seat at Ombrelune house table during his stay. Ragnar, Severus and Emma followed him loyally.


    However, Magnus failed to realise how popr he was. And another fact about this school. Since the headmistress of the school was a woman, she focused a lot on femininity. Hence, the girls in this school had a lot of freedoms. Even to love and show affection. The girls even seemed topletely ept this and were very open. Not to mention, there were a lot of beauties.


    Hence, the moment he walked into the castle halls for dinner evening, he was surrounded by females of all school years. The small ones who didn''t know anything about love and lust were just there to innocently shake hands with him and get an autograph. These innocent ones Magnus warmly weed. He shook their hands, smiled and even signed a few papers with fake signs. The problem was the horny ones though, these involved mainly the 5th, 6th and 7th years. These girls were uncontroble tigresses.


    Trying to take a piece of him as if he was a juicy sweet pancake. The boys felt jealous as they saw their crushes pressing their bodies on the Pendragon boy. There was Emma thought who was the maddest. She was trying to throw away all the horny girls and make her way to Magnus through the swarm.


    Soon, Magnus sighed and took out his wand, "I will only count till three, if you all don''t make way, I will make a move."


    "PLEASE MAKE A MOVE ON ME!"


    "STEP ON ME!"


    "TAKE ME HOME PLEASE!"


    "FILL MY CAULDRON WITH YOUR HOT POTION!"


    "LEMME TASTE YOUR WAND!"


    Magnus, for the first time, realised. Magical France wasn''t like the muggle France. Magical ones embraced their friends across the pond a bit too enthusiastically.


    "F*CKING HORNY BITCHES!" Emma cursed, trying to protect Magnus'' honour. Ragnar and Severus were justughing from the side. Lily felt jealous and James too, who came with the quidditch team felt jealous.


    Magnus, seeing no way out, created a small hammer from his wand and started mming them lightly on all their heads. *BONK BONK BONK..."


    *BANG BANG BANG*


    Madam Maxime suddenly stood up and tapped her giant feet on the floor, making loud sounds. All the girls stood straight like military soldiers. Gone were the horny, they embarrassed discipline all of a sudden. "My dear darlings, please behave. They are our guests. Mr Pendragon is in fact an esteemed guest of the whole magical France. He must be hungry right now, so let him eat first."


    "Yes, Madam. We''re "hungry" too." The girls replied while taking a nce at Magnus. But they went back to their seats after that.


    However, Magnus was shocked by Madame Maxime. ~WHAT THE HELL DOES SHE MEAN BY "LET HIM EAT FIRST"? WHAT HAPPENS AFTER THAT?~


    Magnus silently went to his seat. This time Emma stayed close to him, sandwiching him between her seat and Ragnar''s. Ragnar was chuckling, "I guess they are very open about their sexuality."


    "We call those perverts back in Britain," Severusmented.


    Magnus however felt threatened and worried his stay in the school would not be simple. "Emma, how do you say we move around this hostile territory?"


    "BY BLOOD AND FIRE!" Emma replied angrily.


    *COUGH*


    However, suddenly a French boy came to Emma and introduced himself, "Gustave Bonaparte at your services, mademoiselle. Ah... your beaut¨¦ has entranced me. Tu as de beaux yeux. Your eyes are like a thousand sparkling suns, going through a million explosions. Oh... let me drown in them."


    "Pfft..." Ragnar held his breath as he saw Emma''s face erupting in fury. Ragnar and Severus had both discussed it before and knew that Emma was head over heels for Magnus and would probably never want to be with anyone else in her life. They didn''t name her Magnus'' Betrix just for nothing.


    However, Ragnar''s soft chuckle invited the attention of Gustave Bonaparte. He quickly walked to Ragnar and shamelessly touched his long, shoulder-length blonde silky hair.


    Bonaparte looked him in the eyes with his face just a few inches away, "Oh monsieur... how did I not see this handsome homme. Such beautiful blue eyes... I want to swim in them. Such silky hair, I want to get tangled in them. Ah... such a manly body. Oh mon Dieu! Je suis amoureux!"


    Ragnar was utterly creeped out by this guy, "MERLIN''S TITS... they are too open with their horny. Hey, I''m not into boys. I like strong, pretty women. Go away. Va te faire foutre."


    Bonaparte turned back to Emma. But she just picked up her ss and threw water on him. "DROWN IN THIS, PERVERT. I''m only Magnus'' girl."


    "WOAH!"


    "DAMN!"


    "NICE!"


    There were sudden gasps andpliments as soon as they heard Emma''s public confession. Emma, when she realised what she had done, shrank her neck and wanted to just hide under the table. Magnus stared at her with an awkward smile.


    "BWAHAHA!... Took you long enough," Ragnarughed and joked.


    Severus meanwhile took out a camera from his expansion pocket and clicked a picture with flushed faces of both Magnus and Emma. *FLASH*


    Magnus, meanwhile, was confused about what he should do. This was not the time to be lovey-dovey with girls. His life was on the line here, so why would he put hers in danger too? He can''t allow her to be Eileen version two.


    "MAGNUS, COME HERE." Just then Dumbledore called him from the teacher''s dinner table at the end of the hall.


    Magnus stood up, but rather than just leaving, he took out a handkerchief and transfigured it into a hat. He put it on Emma''s head and tapped, "I''ll be back in a sec."


    He quickly went to Dumbledore. Emma took a sigh of relief with that. At least she didn''t get rejected outright. That would have been too embarrassing.


    When Magnus reached the two bosses of two different schools, they talked to him like he was their equal in everything, sometimes as if he was their senior. Madame Maxime was delighted to meet him personally. Dumbledore had made sure to say many good things.


    "It''s a delight to host you here, Mr Pendragon. It''s always a great honour to meet people from old bloodlines who are not blinded by their grand past. What happened a month ago must have been very taxing. Know this, you will have full support from the French ministry as well as me. I may not be as powerful as Dumbledore here but I have good power in my big bones." She humbly said.


    Magnusughingly epted her offer, "I will keep you in my mind the next time I get attacked, Madame."


    Dumbledore then interrupted and told him about the reason he called him, "Magnus, as an official delegation to Beauxbatons Academy of Magic, someone from our side needs to put some words with their name in school''s register. This usually happens when one nation''s delegation goes to another nation. But since I believe you have a higher status than me, it should be you. So write something, a quote maybe and sign your name."


    Magnus was taken aback but agreed. He lifted the quill and started writing on it. These words were from his heart, to the people of the British magicalmunity. But he knew that even the French would feel inspired by this.


    "If you dare not raise arms to fight for freedom, do not cry when the dictatorse marching on your doors. - By Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon, 1st December 1973"


    [A/N: I don''t know if someone else said this before, but I dide up with this quote on my own without searching for anything on google.]


    [You can see Madame Maxime on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    I HOPE TO EAT STONES TODAY!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 296 - 296. Ragnar OP

    Madame Maxime read the words Magnus wrote and felt their profound meaning. "That is... truly inspiring, Mr Pendragon. And it seems the wizards of Great Britain have learned their lesson and finally started fighting against the evil."


    Magnus nodded, "Yes, but we still have many battles to fight. Well, if this was all, I shall return to my seat now. Good night.."


    He went back to his table and ate dinner with his friends. Madame Maxime and Dumbledore just talked about his quote the whole evening. .


    ...


    Magnus used his Boggart locket to keep the horny girls away from himself after what happened in the Great hall. He was going to be in France for one whole week so he had to keep himself safe for just till then.


    He was focused on thepetitions. Magnus was participating in Charms, Transfiguration, Duelling, Care of Magical Creatures, Quidditch and the final team quiz in which the smartest of the two schools would participate.


    Ragnar was participating in Potions, Duelling and the quiz. Emma was only in Quidditch. Severus was in Potions, Charms and quiz.


    While in Beauxbatons Academy, students from Hogwarts were supposed to study in normal sses with the rest of the students. There were no holidays. Nor could students from Hogwarts afford them.


    Unlike Hogwarts, where students take and pass their O.W.Ls in the 5th year, here, they pass it in their 7th year. Meaning that Hogwarts was morepetitive since by the end of Hogwarts'' 7th year, students pass their N.E.W.Ts, which are advanced-level exams that prepare one for jobs.


    Magnus was the best no matter which ss it was. He gave all the answers and asserted dominance. Well, all except Potions. He was hopeless in that.


    Soon, the firstpetition started. It was, Potions. The winner was obvious from the start. If Ragnar didn''t win thispetition with the top marks then he had no right to be called the best potioneer. And, as expected, he floored everyone.


    Thepetition consisted of multiple rounds. Since there were five students from each school, at least 3 rounds were needed. In each round, a potion''s name would be given and they were told to make it to the best of their ability.


    In the first round, Severus and Ragnar both aced. It was their speciality to use their own methods to make the potion better. In that round, about 4 contestants lost. Now, out of the remaining 6, 3 were from Beauxbatons Academy and 3 were from Hogwarts. Sadly for them, these three were the beasts.


    In the second round, Ragnar and Severus again made the best potion possible. So, after the disqualification of the two, it was a battle between Severus and Ragnar. But Hogwarts was the clear winner no matter who won among the two.


    Ragnar, taught potions by some strange old man, appeared to have an upper hand and easily won the Potioneering Tournament, proving that his strongest point was indeed his strongest point. Severus wasn''t jealous, as he expected this result. Lily had won third ce though, making the whole Potioneering contest dominated by Hogwarts.


    The nextpetition was Care of Magical Creatures. It was not a very popr event but since Magnus was participating it earned a lot of crowds. There was just Magnus and one more kid participating anyway.


    But the way they fought was different. Magnus was supposed to name a beast that his opponent should befriend while the other would do the same to him. Both could only name the avable beasts.


    When Magnus heard his opponent named Mackled Mw, he chuckled. ~Hehe... he probably thinks I will get bad luck and lose all the otherpetitions.~


    The Mackled Mw was a magicalnd beast that closely resembled the lobster in appearance, but it was not edible. A bite from a Mw had the unusual side effect of making the victim unlucky for up to a week. Any witch or wizard bitten by a Mw would call off all bets, wagers and ventures since they would definitely go against them.


    Magnus imagined his opponent expected the same. So, he decided to y a trick on him, it would be a 50-50% chance of sess though. So, he named "Thestral!"


    Now, these beasts were native to France and hence were avable in abundance. But, as Magnus expected, his opponent couldn''t even see the Thestral, how would he tame it?


    At the same time, Magnus had shown his dominance over Mackled Mw. Initially, the lobster was angry, but Magnus warned it, ~I will eat you if you don''t be obedient. And trust me, I can digest anything.~


    He scared the lobster with his fire and gained its undivided loyalty. Hence, he never got bitten. The same could not be said about the Thestral though. His opponent had lost the invisible beast.


    Magnus won another medal for Hogwarts, as well as a pet lobster-like beast. That was it for the day. They then returned to the dorms. The real games were going to start the next day. Since only Magnus was extraordinary on those subjects, especially duelling... or so he thought.


    On Day 2, the first event was organised in the afternoon. A nice duelling stage was erected in the hall where they ate dinner. Many seats were erected on the sides for others to watch. In this game, from Hogwarts, it was Magnus, Ragnar and 3 other 7th year students.


    From Beauxbatons Academy, it was a team of all 7th years. They were mostly tall and smart looking boys. There was one girl too though. The first match was between the seventh years of both schools.


    Magnus saw Hogwarts losing badly in this fight in front of his eyes. Soon, he realised the reason. Duelling was a proper subject in Beauxbatons Academy, unlike Hogwarts, who had abandoned it, and not too long ago only he made it a club activity.


    Beauxbatons Academy WON!


    Beauxbatons Academy WON!


    One after another, only Magnus and Ragnar were left. The Duelling matches were not held in a pyramid-shaped order, instead, they were linear. Once a wizard goes to the stage, he fights for as long as possible and defeats as many duellists as possible.


    Hence, Beauxbatons Academy had only lost 1 point while Hogwarts had lost 3. Ragnar was supposed to go next.


    This was the first time Beauxbatons Academy''s duellists saw a sword wielder. He didn''t even take out his wand, but that was an illusion. Ragnar''s wand was connected to a moving contraption on his wrist. With one strong push of the hand, the wand woulde out. [A/N: Imagine hidden de from Assassins'' Creed.]


    This was a secret weapon of Ragnar, which he used to shock his opponents.


    "Let''s go, boy." He taunted the 7th year, something that irked him.


    Beauxbatons Academy made the mistake of only taking Magnus'' presence seriously and didn''t study Ragnar previously. Hence, they had no knowledge of his powers.


    The 7th year started to send a barrage of curses and charms. Ragnar blocked them easily with his sword, deflecting most of them. In no moment, Ragnar jumped in front of him and mmed the hilt of the sword on his head. The 7th year boy fell down like a doll.


    Ragnar had trained his body a lot, he had drunk a lot of supplement potions too. Hence, it was not surprising he was so fast.


    Everyone was left in shock there. Who brings a sword in a wand fight? Everyone thought. Sadly, they all had no idea that in old mediaeval times when wizards were being persecuted, many travelled thends as knights, with their wands hiding inside the sword itself.


    "HEHE... LET''S FIGHT!" Ragnar cockily invited the next. Once again, Ragnar used his sword, but he also used his multi-powered stones on his sword. It was not too lethal but enough to let him win.


    One...


    Two...


    Three...


    But now, Ragnar was panting loudly. Magnus, on the other hand, was shouting at him to quit it, as he wanted to fight too. But Ragnar did not. He wanted to fight till the end.


    Thest contestant came, he was the best one too, as he initially wanted to fight Magnus. But, it seemed he was alert about Ragnar now. His name was Bhino Mozzare.


    Their fightsted a few minutes first. Then when he tried to take advantage of Ragnar''s predictable leg work. But this was a deliberate action of his opponent. Ragnar tried to fool him to stay uncaring about what was happening above. Bhino''s attention was only on Ragnar below the waist.


    *BOOM*


    Ragnar pointed his left arm at the boy. Nobody knew what it was, but then a blue light came from it, throwing the 7th year at the wall behind him. This was a sessful charm made by Ragnar, but for some reason, it even shocked Ragnar, since he knew this was just a fluke as his charms never work. Normally, all his spells would create a minimal effect. He only wanted a light beam to distract the opponent.


    "YEEES!!!" Magnus ran to him and lifted him in the air.


    "You rascal, you didn''t even let me fight." He alsoined.


    Ragnar scoffed, "You''re too strong, Mag. They are amateurs with some personality issues at best. Even if I, who has crap charms talent, can beat four prodigy wizards so fast, proves that they are not up to your level. Now, move aside and let me bask in my glory."


    Magnus scowled, "Hmph... Narcissist."


    Oh, how the tables had turned. Ragnar enjoyed getting pictures clicked with people and showing his sword. Magnus at that point decided that he''s going to obliterate the whole tournament now. He couldn''t show off his skills and attract strong wizards to his side from duelling, he must use the rest of the subjects better.


    He whispered something in Ragnar''s ears before getting down, ~Tell them you became strong because of me, this way we can attract more people.~


    Ragnar nodded and shamelessly stated, "HAHAHA... My brother, Magnus here, helped me get stronger. He spends days and nights with me, teaching me. It was painful and hard, but eventually, I became better."


    His words were right, but not right sounding, their meaning could be seen as something lewd, and people did, as many wereughing.


    *Sigh*


    *Facepalm," Magnus just sighed and left.


    [A/N: Bhino means blo*job in ng Italian.]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    GIVE STONES, MY LORD!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 297 - 297. OP Hogwarts

    Only Charms and Transfiguration were left now. Magnus had nobody to fear this time, as Ragnar sucked at these and Severus wasn''t good enough.


    "Hehe, boy. I''m gonna finish it before they even know it." Magnus was excited at showing his powers to the Beauxbatons Academy.


    "That''s what she said." Ragnar blurted all of a sudden.


    Magnus turned to him and asked, "What? What do you mean?"


    Ragnar took out a small booklet, "I read thiseback in this book. 69 things to say for aeback. That''s what she said apparently implies that your penis is so weak that you don''tst in bed." .


    "Well of course I don''tst, I''m a thirteen-year-old virgin boy. Even you don''t know how long you willst, so who knows, tomorrow it''ll be me mocking you." Magnus turned things around.


    Ragnar worriedly looked at his pants, "Hmm... Nah, I was initially frail and weaker than you, but now I''m strong. I willst."


    "Hey, guys. What are you talking about?" Emma arrived all of a sudden, prompting Magnus tough and change the topic, "I was just saying how Ragnar is so weak, his wand is useless since nothing powerfules out of it."


    ~This bastard is still messing with me.~ Ragnar realised.


    "Yeah, Emma. I was just talking about how Magnus'' potions don''t work at all." Ragnar hit where it hurt the most.


    Magnus'' brows twitched, and he nearly cursed when Emma agreed, "The whole school... perhaps the wizarding world knows that. Even I can make better potions than him."


    "Hear that Magnus? Everyone knows." Ragnar teased him and put his arm on the shoulder.


    So Magnus whispered in his ear, "You don''t want Duck''s nail?"


    Ragnar shut his mouth immediately. He wanted the precious nail of Duck for his special potion. Duck was a beast of unmatched strength, he alone could take down any dragon in the world with ease, this meant he was way above the Dragons in the food chain.


    "Oh, it''s time. Folks, I will be back in a few minutes, I just need to beat a few people in charms and transfiguration." Magnus imed and left.


    The way this exam was taken was simr to Hogwarts'' selection exam. They will be told the name of a charm that they need to perform in a set amount of time. If they fail to do it in time, they get disqualified, if all of them do it, their charm''s effect will be checked.


    Magnus expected that he would be at the top and Severus will be second since he was very talented in them. The first round was super easy, barely an inconvenience.


    But the results were beyond his expectations. Severus was in third ce for some reason. Magnus turned to gaze at the girl who won second ce. Her name was Geneva nchet, a pretty red-haired French girl. She was in her 7th year.


    ~Nice, another prospective Order of Merlin member.~ Magnus thought.


    Thepetition continued, eventually, the end result came and Magnus won, which was no surprise. Severus came third and the French girl came 2nd. She seemed to be dissatisfied and angry at herself for losing it seemed.


    For now, the whole championship was being dominated by Hogwarts. The Beauxbatons Academy could only get 2nd or third ce. Sometimes even that they didn''t get.


    Magnus went to her and talked, "Hello there, Miss nchet."


    She turned to him and greeted him like a gooddy. Ettiquates sses were a must for girls in the school. She may be dissatisfied, but she couldn''t be rude to him. "Congrattions, Mr Pendragon. As I''ve heard, you are indeed the best when ites to charms."


    He smiled, "Well, that''s what you get when you start practising madly from a small age. Anyway, I came here to give this to you. Take this card, after you graduate, I hope we can work together."


    With that, Magnus left her. On the card, Geneva read some words. "Fight or Flight?"


    These words were actually supposed to unknowingly force the person toe and at least take the test. Magnus needed these smart wizards in hispanies and forces. He was going to create a new department and it would serve him directly.


    He made this decision after discussing it with Ted. The thing was, he now had too many projects going on, both in the muggle and wizarding world. And it was not possible for him to keep an eye on everything.


    Hence, a special team, like the Secret Service, was being made. It would be called Dragon Service. Its job was to take on secret missions from Magnus and also manage all his businesses. Anything that he wants, they must do it. But for this, they needed loyal people, totally mad in Magnus'' royal magical blood''s worship. This was what Ted was doing. He will be heading this team himself after all.


    Magnus knew that this Geneva girl would surely not join that team, but still, having her, such a strong charm practitioner in the ranks would be amazing.


    After the Charms, it was time for Transfiguration. Magnus and Severus won this time, poor Beauxbatons Academy was being humiliated. However, there was still a mad thing going on.


    At the side of where the contest took ce, a few Beauxbatons Academy''s girls had gathered withrge posters, supporting him while singing songs. He wondered if they didn''t feel like they were betraying their own home.


    But he ignored them and continued on. Thest event was Quidditch. There were four teams, two from both schools. Magnus was the vice-captain so he took the lead with Emma''s permission.


    "Guys, today, I want to create a world record that will never be broken. I want to end this match in 5 seconds. I know you want to y but imagine the national pride we will bring back home. So tell me, are you with me?" He asked them.


    "YES!" They cheered.


    So they all flew out. Papillonlisse and Ombrelune houses wereing from Beauxbatons Academy''s side and today, it was Slytherin versus Papillonlisse. The crowd gathered to cheer. Magnus checked the wind direction. It was the most important part. He needed the wind to flow against the golden snitch. This way, the snitch can''t go fast, while he can.


    "ONE!"


    "TWO!"


    "GO!"


    The coach opened the box, releasing the bludger, the golden snitch and throwing the quaffle up. Magnus'' eye was on the golden snitch the second it left the suitcase.


    He zoomed past all the yers like a gust of wind. The opposing keeper didn''t even have time to react and Magnus was way past him. The Golden Snitch was trying its best to keep away. But Magnus inched closer.


    ~ARGH... DAMN THIS WIND~ Magnus cursed.


    Finally, when Magnus caught it, he didn''t look happy. He waved his hand, the referee saw it and whistled. Everyone was in awe that the game ended so quickly. Many hadn''t even seen Magnus move yet as they were looking elsewhere.


    Magnus flew to the announcer, "What''s the timing?"


    The boy was startled and nervously answered, "F-Fifteen seconds."


    "DAMN IT!" Magnus cursed and returned to his team. Magnus, who should be happy, was instead sad. This confused everyone. However, the next two teams entered the field as Gryffindor and Ombrelune house were going topete for the finals.


    Magnus went to the changing room and got changed. The finals were going to be held the next day.


    "Calm down, Mag. We won." Emma tried to calm him.


    He smiled, "I am calm, Emma. I''m just angry at the wind. It changed at the endpoint. I don''t know if tomorrow I can make the record. The fastest catch record belongs to Roderick Plumpton, the Seeker for the Tutshill Tornados in 1921, Emma. He caught the Snitch in three and a half seconds into the match. It was a fluke but still, I want to break this record."


    *Sigh* "Then... I don''t even know what we can do about it, Mag." She sighed.


    "Don''t worry, I wille up with something. Let''s go and eat lunch now. Whoever wins and faces us tomorrow is going to lose anyway." Magnus proudly said and walked with her.


    Before, he''d try to stay away from her, so people don''t think wrong. But now, he just didn''t care, or maybe something had changed in his mind. Emma was a true friend to him, just like Ragnar and Severus, after all, she also put her life at risk in that battle.


    And if being near him made her happy, he didn''t mind it.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    WHERE ARE MY RED RUBIES?


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 298 - 298. World Record

    The match with Ombrelune was here. Magnus desired to break the record today so that his name can be remembered forever. Not just because of the record, but also because this was the first-ever inter-school championship. Nobody ever forgets the first-ever in anything.


    "Emma, I need you this time," Magnus told her before heading out.


    Emma blushingly asked, "Sure, whatever you want, Mag."


    He smiled, "I know that. I need you to try to do a trick with the team. I want all of you to create a wall in front of the golden snitch, try to create a negative air pressure due to you flying ahead of it. All I want is for the air to not elerate it. I will be right behind you, the snitch will have no option but to either get caught or keep on flying until it gets caught by me." .


    "What about the quaffle? What if they score?" She inquired.


    "Don''t worry, one score will only get them 10 points, meanwhile if we catch the snitch, we end the game by getting 150 points. So don''t worry about the enemy team." He assured her.


    She had the utmost confidence in him, so she nodded and ran to tell this n to the rest of the team. They too agreed on the grounds that this was Magnus''st regr match. He will not y with them again if they can win without him.


    Soon, the teams took their position in the sky, the weather was sunny and slightly warm today, even though it was winter. The air was present, but not enough to give any push to anything. Now only if it stays like that for a few seconds.


    *WHISTLE*


    The referee started the game like before. The Ombrelune team was quick to move and they got the hold of the quaffle. But, shocking them, they faced no resistance, zooming past them the Slytherin team blocked the path of the snitch.


    Magnus had a big smile on his face as he sensed an opportunity, the snitch got thrown back by the multiple brooms in front of it, Magnus at that moment used his trick, he lit his feet on fire and pushed himself forward.


    *WHISTLE*


    "THE FASTEST IN THE HISTORY OF QUIDDITCH! ONLY THREE SECONDS! I REPEAT, ONLY THREE SECONDS! Slytherin has made history." the announcer shouted like he won the game himself.


    People were expecting an amazing quick game this time as well so they all had their full focus, unlike thest time. None of them missed the moment Magnus caught the golden snitch.


    "GO GO MAGNUS! WIN-WIN MAGNUS!" The cheerleaders that no one hired were dancing and cheering for his win, betraying their own school.


    Dumbledore, standing in the teacher''s spectator tower, was smiling giddily, ~Magnus, you boy, can''t live a day without making news.~ he turned back to Madame Maxime and extended his hand, "Well, you lost the wager, Madame, Mr Pendragon won under five seconds this time."


    Madame Maxime was not angry, instead, she was marvelling. She quickly took out a golden coin from her purse and handed it to Dumbledore while speaking, "Marvellous, to think this boy could have turned out to be a godly quidditch yer even if he wasn''t all the other things baffles me,"


    "It''s a normal day in Hogwarts, Madame. Ever since he has arrived at the school, no day goes by silently. Sometimes his pranks are too much but they make youugh in the end." Dumbledore praised Magnus. The school had a love or hate rtionship with him, and it surely was more love than hate.


    "I expect nothing less from the future of the wizarding world. Let''s go, I believe this marks the unofficial end for the Inter-school championship. The quiz is just a formality to please the education board of the ministry." She said and walked down from the tower.


    At the same time, in the field, Ragnar, Severus, Lily and James joined their celebrations. The opposing team was feeling disheartened, the game ended before they could even make a goal with the quaffle. But their captain was experienced and didn''t allow them to feel too sad. The reason being he had already expected such an oue.


    Magnus shook hands with all of them and returned to the changing room with his team. All of them were happy and they were going to be stars in the newspapers soon. Magnus was also going to specifically promote this championship in the papers zealously. He wanted other schools around the world to also take part in Inter-School Championship. This was the exact reason they named it Inter-School and not Hog-Beaux Championship or something.


    "EVERYONE! Let''s give Magnus the appreciation he deserves." Emma shouted.


    Out of the blue, all the boys lifted him in the air and started throwing him up. "HIP HIP HURRAY! LONG LIVE SLYTHERIN! LONG LIVE MAGNUS!"


    Magnus enjoyed this. But, then all of a sudden he felt something prick him on the ass. He tilted his head and looked, it was Ragnar. "RAG, YOU BASTARD. STOP PRICKING ME WITH THE NEEDLE!"


    Ragnar heartilyughed, ying pranks on his brother.


    Soon, they changed their clothes and gathered with everyone in the great hall. The celebrations were held here, it was a normal snack party as they were just around the evening. The match was supposed tost longer but too bad.


    "Emma, best of luck managing the team from next year. You can ask for help anytime you want." Magnus said.


    She nodded and cheekily smiled, waving a letter in front of his face, "I guess I should also wish you luck. Look who just got selected by the national team."


    "They selected me?" Magnus snatched the letter and read it. It was indeed true. "I guess... you should wish them luck that theyst until I turn 14. Anyway, let''s eat."


    Dumbledore and Madame Maxime gave their speechester, marking the end of the championship. The next day, the quiz was held, where Magnus'' team lost, the reason being that they didn''t know enough about France''s magical history.


    Magnus didn''t even try, he let them have this worthless award to at least not feel damaged in the ego aspect. And on Sunday, they finally headed back to Hogwarts. Magnus had to sneak through the underground tunnels to avoid the fangirls who were roaming the corridors of the school.


    Still, he didn''t disappoint them, as he arranged for a special gift for them.


    ...


    Magnus left through the portkey in the Ministry of Magic of France. The moment they arrived in the UK, they heard a loud round of apuse. The minister was there, Moody, Kingsley and many more Aurors were present. They were all smiling ear to ear, winning this championship with such an overwhelming result was a matter of pride for them all. This gave them the validity that their school was the best in Europe.


    Magnus let them live in their shallow dreams. The truth was, it was due to him that they won so many gold medals. Otherwise, only Ragnar, Lily and Severus would have won.


    Dumbledore was their official guardian so he was at the front, "Thank you for weing us, madam Minister. I''m sure everyone at the school is waiting for us. We shall go now."


    The minister facilitated their departure. But at that time Magnus saw Moody''s fake eye signalling him to stay ande with him. So he talked with Dumbledore, "Professor, I need to talk about some business with the minister. I will return in 15 minutes."


    Dumbledore had no reason to say no, since Magnus had been to the ministry many times and even had a deeper rtionship with it than him.


    So Magnus waited for everyone to leave. Once he was alone, he asked, "What happened?"


    The minister was still there, she was more loyal to him than even the ministry. Magnus was slowly turning her into one of his most loyal followers, and one day if she proves herself, she might even be a part of the Order of the Merlin.


    "Follow me, one of the Death Eaters, rted to Avery family confessed something strange in one of my intero... questioning," Moody replied.


    "What exactly?" Magnus stopped.


    Moody looked like he was having constipation, Eugenia too. They seemed frightened to even speak about it. Moody didn''t replypletely, "Just follow me and look at the memory from the pensieve. You will understand."


    "Yes, your majesty. It was too shocking for us. We didn''t even record his statement in the official documents and kept the memory with us. Except for the two of us, nobody knows. Moody even made sure to use lumency on the guards to ensure they didn''t hear anything. If what that Avery family''s lord said is true, then I''m afraid it will shake the world." She looked outright frightened.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    WHERE ARE THEY?


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 299 - 299. Decisive Victory

    Magnus was intrigued by them and followed them to the deep vault where the memories were stored from various interrogations and trials. This was more of a memory record room.


    Eugenia was rubbing her hands nervously as Moody put a memory in the pensieve. She moved closer to him and spoke, "Your Majesty, um... I should tell this to you before you look into the memory. You will hear him repeat a word, you might not know what it means as it''s been kept a secret from the world. He will repeat the word Hor"


    She was stopped as Magnus raised his hand, "You mean Horcrux? Wait, let me look at the memory."


    Moody and Eugenia were left in shock, seeing Magnus knew about it. Without speaking to them, Magnus took a dive and looked at the whole memory. Moody was pulling the Avery lord''s nails and inserting them back into his pee hole when the man confessed..


    Momentster, Magnus was back, "Ah, what he says is basic knowledge. I actually know this, I also know that Voldemort has made more than one Horcrux, in fact, many more than one. I know the location of one and know what the other two are but don''t know their location. For the rest of them, I also have an idea. I don''t want this information to travel around because if Voldemort knows that we know, he will start changing the location of the Horcruxes. We don''t want that.


    "I and Dumbledore are working to find all of them. We can only destroy all of them at the same time in case destroying one will send him a signal."


    Moody and Eugenia''s faces were worth watching, they looked like a ghost just passed through them. They could not understand how even with so much organisational power and intelligence gathering ability, they were outdone by Magnus.


    Moody couldn''t digest this defeat and asked, "How did you find this out?"


    Magnus chuckled, "For this, you should look at this memory of mine."


    This time Magnus took a snot-like blue shining thing string out of his mind and put it in the pensieve. Watch it together." He said.


    Both of them obliged and looked into it. They quickly found out why they were outdone. The reason was that they didn''t have the most trusted follower of Voldemort. However, the content of Rodolphus'' torture was something that people can''t digest so easily.


    "UWAAAA..." Eugenia vomited once she stopped watching.


    Moody''s face looked contorted as if he had just drunk his own puke. He looked at Magnus with a horrified face and eximed in horror, "BLOODY MERLIN! THIS GOBLIN''S MADDER THAN ME! BASTARD OUTDID ME."


    Magnus nodded in delight, "I know, right? I love that goblin, but I don''t know how he eats after all that."


    "Since when did you have him?" Eugenia asked after burning her vomit away and cleaning her face.


    He honestly replied, "Ever since the battle. Ragnar caught him himself."


    Moody nodded, "I did see Ragnar charging at him, but didn''t see him take him away. Brilliant. He beat a strong Dark Wizard without even using Charms."


    Magnus was also proud of his brother. "Minister, I hope you understand. If you don''t remember, let me remind you." his face turned sad as he iterated the next words, "Ragnar''s life... was full of misery. The ones who killed his family were Voldemort, Rodolphus and another person. Ragnar particrly hated Rodolphus, because he saw him trying to r*pe his mother, prompting her to kill herself before anything could happen. She did it to not scar the mind of the little five-year-old Ragnar more than it already was.


    "It was his life''s aim to catch this monster alive and torture him. And so I helped him."


    "I-Is he still alive?" She inquired.


    He nodded, "He is alive and experiencing things worse than what you saw. He will live as long as Ragnar wants him to. And yes, I support him, this is what every single Death Eater deserves. Truly, it''s a waste to send them to Azkaban. No prison is unbreakable, remember this."


    Moody and Eugenia for the first time truly felt scared of Magnus and felt good that they were on his good side. Especially Eugenia, who had nearly gone into Magnus'' bad books.


    *Yawn* "I''m heading back to school. Oh, by the way, keep the thing about Horcrux a secret. But you can still try to torture the remaining Death Eaters, the more we know about each Horcrux the better. We need to be sure how many there are. Know this, there is one that''s Voldemort''s diary, one is a ring, one is Helga Hufflepuff''s cup. The remaining ones are most likely the other treasures of the four founders, all except the Griffindor''s sword since Dumbledore has it. So try to find out about them. But... make sure you don''t talk about it." He ordered them and silently left.


    After he was gone, there was a looming silence in the room. Neither Moody spoke nor Eugenia.


    "He... H..."


    "He''s too good." Moody finished her words.


    She nodded, "I... can''t believe he''s so young and yet so... experienced in everything."


    Moody snorted, "If there was no Voldemort, he would have most likely been an ordinary child. But the appearance of the dark lord, who''s after his life from the first year of his school pushed him beyond his limit. Don''t forget, you have to beat the iron to make it stronger. Let''s get back to work. I shall destroy every mention of those vile things."


    ...


    Hogwarts,


    Magnus returned to the school. Students left and right congratted him, those from Slytherin hugged him and threw him in the air. Although Gryffindor lost the quidditch, they still won many medals. All houses had winners today, and Magnus made sure not to overshadow them and dishearten them. Hence, he stood up during the dinner hall and climbed his table.


    Professor Sprout was about to scold him but Dumbledore stopped her.


    Magnus looked at everyone. He had a cup of orange juice in his hand. "My dear friends... my dear teachers and caretakers of the school." Argus Filch was on cloud nine to be mentioned. He was already a fan of Magnus, now he was going to be a fan-girl. Not that Magnus would appreciate it.


    He continued, "It was a very joyful week. France was... merveilleux. Beauxbatons Academy of Magic treated us very well. Their food was... decent."


    "ALSO YOUR FANGIRLS!" Someone from the Ravenw table shouted.


    Magnus embarrassingly smiled, "Well, let''s not talk about bad experiences and spoil this evening. We all know the french can sometimes get a bit... too zealous when showing their love.


    "Anyway, I shall not bore you. I know that all those 7th years who went with the team are dying to snuggle with their girls." Hisment earned some blushing faces among the girls and boys both, as well asughter.


    "Out of the 50 students, 39 brought back medals. Those of you who didn''t, don''t get disheartened. The fact you were selected proves you are among the top in this school.


    "To thank you all, I am awarding ten thousand galleons to each gold medalist, five thousand galleons for silver medalists, two and a half thousand galleons for bronze medalists, and atst, a thousand galleons to those who participated but couldn''t win."


    "MAGNUS! MAGNUS! MAGNUS! MAGNUS!" Everyone started chanting, some whistled.


    Magnus decided to end his speech, "And to those worrying about the fangirls, don''t worry, I left them a surprise. MERRY CHRISTMAS EVERYONE!"


    It was December after all, they were already one week in. Dumbledore also took the cue and to make the mood more fun flicked his wand towards the ceiling. It immediately started to snow.


    Everyone enjoyed themselves and ate happily. But it was only Ragnar and Severus who clearly understood Magnus'' motive.


    "Good job, all those who participated are the top students. Winning them is like winning a goldmine." Ragnar praised him.


    Severus nodded, "Even if five per cent of them join ourpanies or the Order then we''d call it a sess."


    "By the way, Magnus, I won two gold medals, do I get twenty thousand galleons?" Ragnar suddenly asked.


    Magnus smiled, "Oh my dear brother, we''re family. Your medals don''t count."


    ¨t£¨¨F¡õ¡ä£©¨s


    "OYE!" Ragnar grabbed him and started ying around.


    ...


    France,


    Nearly at the same time, in Beauxbatons Academy of Magic. All of a sudden a lot of owls started to fly into the hall. The upants were very disappointed with their performance and hence were depressed.


    But, these owls dropped letters in front of every single student. The words "From Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon" with the royal seal were clearly visible. The girls quickly opened it and found a moving photo of him, in which he pointed at them and winked. It was a beautiful picture. The girls fawned over it.


    Just then one screamed, "AAAAA... LOOK AT THE BACK!"


    Every single girl turned it and looked. There was a message for them, each had the same message but the addressed name was ording to each girl. The message read, "Thank you, (name), for hosting me and my friends. Stay healthy and someday we might meet again."


    The girls screamed in shock and excitement. But, not muchter, a boy also screamed in excitement, "MERDE! MAGNUS IS AWESOME!"


    Each boy found a ticket to the Quidditch World Cup''s finals. One after another, everyone''s face turned into excitement.


    "AAAAA... we got tickets too." Then the girls also screamed after they stopped lusting over Magnus'' picture and looked inside the envelope.


    Meanwhile, Madame Maxime, who saw all this, couldn''t help but sigh with a smile, ~What a leader... what a womaniser. You shouldn''t y with this many french maidens'' hearts, Mr Pendragon.~ she thought and focused on the meal. At least the dinner was not depressing anymore.


    With this, Magnus won over or at least left a strong impression over the wizards who would one day run the french magicalmunity.


    It was a decisive victory from Magnus.


    [A/N: Sun Tzu would be proud.]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    I WANT THEM GEMS!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 300 - 300. Ragnar The Douche

    The Yom Kippur War had ended in the Middle East. A ceasefire was imposed cooperatively on 25 October to officially end the war. But, the war had longsting effects.


    America didn''t trust the OPEC countries anymore. These few oil-producing countries deliberately choked the economy that was already recovering from the losing Vietnam War. It was now decided that the USA will try to assert its influence in the middle east, as much as possible. The rising Soviet influence in the region gave it even more of a reason.


    But, what actually shocked the country was how their cousins across the Antic were unscathed by the recent oil price jump. The UK even made money out of this whole situation. It was the only country that increased its working poption, opposite of many other countries.


    It was 1973, and the US economy was 1.4 trillion and the UK was 192 billion. A huge gap but still, it made them jealous. A bit of digging made them learn that the British had somehow struck a very juicy deal with the Arabs, specifically Saudi Arabia.


    After further prying from official friendly channels, the Nixon administration discovered that it was Magnus, the royal prince who brokered the deal. As the president of the United States, Nixon knew who Magnus was, so he was not too shocked.


    But he felt frustrated, as it was December now, yet all his attempts to break a simr deal with the Saudi government kept on failing. King Faisal outright denied, saying that if it sides with the US, the whole Arab world will ostracise it, calling it a traitor.


    Nixon was desperate. In light of his loss of political support and the near-certainty that he would be impeached and removed from office, he wanted to do anything so he could to garner public opinion towards himself. All his ns were failing. Now, everything seemed bleak, he had no option but to resign in the near future.


    ~Damn it, those Brits outdid us this time.~


    ...


    King Faisal was extremely happy. When the war ended, not much was lost for him either. On top of that, nobody had the guts to speak against him, the people were happy too. The subway line under the city of Riyadh was just recently opened, he himself inaugurated it.


    It was a beautiful sight to behold. Emrys Construction had beenpleting various projects in record time. The highways were being constructed so fast that if one were to sleep watching it, the next day they wouldn''t recognise where they were. The new trans-Saudi rail line to carry oil and goods was nearingpletion. A lot ofrge buildings in Riyadh were also looking very neat.


    Seeing so many infrastructural projects taking ce, people felt a sense of a positive future. Reaffirming his hold on the throne.


    ~God is gracious, this boy. God has blessed him it seems, to fight a thousand werewolves alone and win.~ This was his reaction after learning about Magnus'' battle.


    Magnus didn''t know this, but a lot of people in the world had suddenly developed a very positive attitude towards him. This was because they felt Magnus was an insanely powerful person and he could be trusted or relied upon.


    King Faisal felt that he made the right decision by making friends with him. The future of the United Kingdom looked bright under him.


    ...


    London,


    "I HAVE BEEN HERE FOR A WEEK! Come on, how is it that your boss neveres to the office?" George Lucas was in the headquarters of MagicMade. He had been waiting here for a week to meet Magnus. Finding out about MagicMade was easy for him, as a few contacts in Warner Brothers told him about the owner being British.


    He sat in front of the CEO of MagicMade, Wim Joubert. Wim Joubert was highly satisfied by how their movie turned out to be. But he was getting a headache from how many calls he was receiving from people, wanting to know how he did it.


    He didn''t want to be thrown into Azkaban, so he couldn''t really tell them. All he could do was say it''s a secret. The craziest one by far was George Lucas. He wanted to meet Magnus but Wim knew that there was still at least 10 days left until Hogwarts starts the Christmas holidays.


    "Mr Lucas, the boss, will not be returning for another 10 days at least. Do you want to see a very private screening of our new moves? It has many times more special effects." Wim tried to lure George''s attention away.


    George got interested, "Oh, what''s the name of the movie?"


    "This is the new project we took over from Warner''s main studio. As you know, we own both Marvel and DCics. And our boss strongly believes that with good special effects, these superhero movies can be made into big moneymakers. So we are experimenting with the Batman movie. If everything works out, we might start a whole franchise, based around the DCics, where all superheroes exist, sometimes evening together to fight in stand-alone movies. The current movie is called Batman Origins." Win exined.


    This was exactly what George had in mind. Explosive and mind-blowing special effects, something that captivates one''s imagination. He was interested in this movie now. "Sure, I would love to see it."


    "But you cannot reveal anything to anyone outside. We have not even announced it yet." Win warned him and took him along.


    The movie had the origin story of Batman, much more visually enthralling than any other movie before. Also, not following the previous Batman movies, this one had two viins. Joker and Penguin would work together to bring down Batman. In the end, Batman would have a showdown, but Joker will escape and betray Penguin, leaving him to get beaten badly and eventually dying in an ident.


    At the end of the movie, however, a small scene was added. It had Bruce sitting at his home, watching the news on the television while drinking a ss of whiskey. On the television, the newswoman spoke about Metropolis city and its new hero with the red cape that could fly.


    George jumped in excitement. "NEXT IS SUPERMAN?! AND THIS METHOD OF TEASING IS BRILLIANT!"


    The whole movie was filled withrge scale destruction scenes, that if done realistically would cost too much. George was even more excited now. "I will wait for eternity if I have to, but I will meet the Chairman."


    Wim scratched his head, ~Did I make it worse?~


    ...


    Hogwarts,


    Magnus, Ragnar, Severus and Gryffindor Four were talking to each other. A small party was organised by the school''s Board of Governors to celebrate their win.


    It was not a feast, but a party where one could walk around with a ss of juice in their hand. Just as their gang was talking, a girl, from the seventh year came.


    She was a Ravenw and had a blush on her face. She worked a skirt, a little too short for the winters.


    "Mr Pendragon, can I get a picture with you?" She asked shyly.


    He had no reason to deny. And since she was leaving the school soon, it was fine to give the photo as a memory. She canter boast around with her kids and grandkids that she knew Magnus.


    "Sure," he allowed. Quickly a boy from the photography club came running. She quickly held his arm and stood too close, enough that herrge developed breast was pressing against his sidearm. Magnus quickly looked around, and there was no Emma.


    *KE-CHAK*


    The camera shed and the photo was taken. The girl however didn''t let go and sighed. She looked at his face, "I wish I was four years younger."


    *KISS*


    Suddenly she pecked on his cheek and left in sorrow. Magnus was dumbstruck, "Wait... was that sexual harassment? And... didn''t we see her kissing her boyfriend just yesterday? Why did she hit on me?"


    Ragnar sighed and took a drink of his apple juice. Then spoke like a wise man: "Someone great, with his name starting with R and ending with R said this. ''A shoulder to cry on, is a d*ck to ride on'',"


    "Amen, brother." Sirius swiftly nodded.


    "What the f*ck," Magnus cursed hearing his so-called wise words.


    Ragnar shrugged, "What? She was a gold digger. She didn''t hit on you because of you. She hit on you because of your name, fame and wealth. That''s why I say this, you already got your Betrix, now stop looking for other fishes in the water."


    "Wise words, my friend," Sirius added again.


    Magnus was annoyed and turned around to get another ss of orange juice. But, the ss dropped from his hand. Emma stood there with a shocked face. ~D-Did she see that? Her face says she did.~ he calcted.


    "It''s not what you think, Emma." He said.


    "Hmph..." She looked away and went out with quick steps.


    "WAIT... IT''S NOT..." Magnus followed her. But on his way, he questioned himself, ~Wait a minute, why am I even trying to justify myself? We''re not a couple or anything.~


    But Magnus couldn''t just leave her like that. He considered her a good friend and knew that Emma had feelings for him. Any good girl would feel bad if her crush was snatched from her right in front of her.


    On his way, Magnus called an elf and ordered, "Get me a Pizza, quick."


    ...


    Back in the party hall, Ragnar chuckled at Magnus following Emma, "Look, Betrix got angry."


    Severus scoffed, knowing too well how Emma must be feeling. "Ragnar, you shall know these feelings when you also fall for someone."


    "Haha... nice joke, I will only ever love my potions. Humans are hard to understand and a waste of time. Of course, I''m not talking about you all, my friends." Ragnar replied.


    This time, Remus responded, "True that,"


    James and Sirius disagreed, however. So the two put their arms on each other''s shoulders and walked away, "Come, James, let''s watch the fishes together."


    Ragnar taunted them though, "BE CAREFUL AND WATCH THE FACES FIRST. Lest you might end up with another Sophia Gonrys Antnus."


    This was critical damage as it brought dark memories to James and Sirius. James in particr, as he jerked off to Dobby''s edited pictures. He quickly had an urge to vomit and ran away to the toilets, he only heard Ragnar''s loud evilughter in the background. "MUHAHAHAHA..."


    Severus sighed and walked away, "I''m going to go and look for Lily, I feel my IQ dropping by being in close proximity to you."


    "HAHA... WAP BOY!" Ragnar taunted him too. But Severus still didn''t know what this even meant so he didn''t say anything. If he knew that it meant "Weak Ass Pepe Boy", then he would have surely started a duel.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    WHERE ARE MY SHINING GEMS?


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 301 - 301. Best Friends, Fans, Quidditch And Book

    Magnus followed Emma and caught up to her. "Hey, what''s wrong? Don''t be jealous now. I didn''t allow her to do that."


    "That''s not the point. You didn''t deny it, that''s the problem. Now, every other girl is gonnae and try to touch you." Emma said.


    Magnus, who just realised this understood that the possibility of this happening was very high, "Then, I guess I will just have to put some curses. Come on now, don''t pout your face. It''s a day to celebrate."


    *POP*


    "Boss, your Pizza.." An elf appeared soon after.


    Magnus smiled as Emma''s face changed following the announcement of there being a pizza. She quickly came to him and picked it up, "I ept your apology."


    ~I didn''t apologise for anything.~ He thought but didn''t say anything.


    He sat with her, outside, eating pizza as they talked about things. Emma calmly questioned him, "Magnus, have you ever thought, what would have happened to your mum and dad if you had died?"


    "Why are you asking this?" He asked.


    "Think about it. You are the Descendent of Merlin and Arthur. It''s you to whom the throne submits. What would have happened if you had died? Do you think aunt Grace and uncle Adam would live happily? No, the royal family would murder them. Car crashes are verymon anyway." She said.


    She was absolutely right. He knew people could fall very low in pursuit of power. If there he was not alive to threaten the people, the royal family had no reason to put up with Grace and Adam.


    "And why are you telling me this?" He inquired.


    She sighed and looked at the sky, "Aren''t you tired? From what I can remember, you have been fighting since the first day in this school. When was thest time you actually had a proper rest, where you just rxed."


    Magnus could not remember that. "Well, honestly, I am tired. But, I can not stop. My life is at risk, and many others are too. Voldemort won''t calm down unless he has killed me. So I must kill him first. And my fate was sealed the day I found I was both, an Emrys and a Pendragon. I''ve juste to terms with the fact that my life is not going to be simple."


    "It''s hard being famous, I guess." She muttered.


    "Well, Ragnar is much happier now, since we got him his revenge. I hope he stays a positive person now." Magnus changed the subject.


    *BONK*


    Emma suddenly threw a karate chop at his head, "Stop worrying about others all the time and think about yourself for once. Ragnar''s crazy, his personality allows him to handle problems in a much better way, which is to be an asshole. But you are different, you think too much, and usually keep everything to yourself. You call us friends and never even share any problems."


    "Well, that''s because you''re all kids," Magnus replied.


    Emma, offended, asked back, "What do you mean? You''re some old man?"


    "No, what I mean is that my mind developed too fast. Physically I''m a kid, but mentally I''m growing faster than any of you. The only reason I prank people and mess around is that I don''t want to grow up, I want to hold on to my childhood. Because... I know, being a grown-upes withplementary depression." Magnus jokingly said.


    She chuckled, "My mum says the same. Well, you got us. You know, we will never betray you. Heck, Severus even forsake his mother because he didn''t want to betray you. He went to stop Lucius himself. You are blessed to have such awesome friends like us."


    *PAT*


    Magnusughed and suddenly put his arm around Emma''s shoulder and held her close. He did it purposefully, teasing her. She immediately shut up, her face turning red, her mind going nk and her body bing warmer.


    "Ah... Ma... What?" She forgot how to make a proper sentence.


    Magnus warmly spoke to her, "Yes, I have amazing friends. I will not forget how Ragnar had my back, how Severus probably saved my life and how you, tried to find me, without a single care about yourself."


    He ruffled her hair and got up, "Let''s go back in, Emma. Or else Ragnar might start some stupid rumours about us."


    She silently nodded and followed behind him. Her face revealed a thousand words. But in her heart, she was blooming. Knowing that Magnus truly recognised her as a close one.


    A sense of pride rose up in her heart, ~Damn right, those hoes got nothing on me. I will always be the closest girl to Magnus... maybe after Mrs Grant but still.~


    ...


    The next day, in the early morning, Magnus heard loud knocks on his dorm door. Severus and Ragnar were still sleeping. Severus looked as if he was having his first rxing sleep after a long time. Ragnar as always was snoring. Summer was also sleeping on her perch.


    He annoyedly opened the door. *BAM*


    Suddenly someone hugged him. He looked down, it was Regulus. He released Magnus and happily chirped, "I''m so happy you''re fine. I knew they were nning something but not that it was going to be this big."


    Magnus took Regulus with him to themon room, which was empty. "But you warned me, and that allowed me to start preparing from early on. You are also responsible for saving me."


    Regulus nodded, knowing Magnus was just being humble. "Well, big bro, can I get the notes for more advanced years? Your notes helped me a lot and I have alreadypleted the sybus for the 3rd year."


    Mind you, Regulus was in his 2nd year right now. But knowing he came from the ck family, which most likely gave him some sort of magical ss before starting school, it was understandable.


    Magnus scratched his head, "Umm, I will have to make them first. I will drop them in your room by tomorrow."


    *BAM*


    The Slytherin Commonroom entrance was mmed open and Slughorn entered. "Ah, good morning, Mr Pendragon. I see you''re also an early bird. Well, you should have these boxes. We have been receiving fan letters for a whole month now. Since nobody knows your exact address in the school, they were addressed to the school. We wanted to let you rest so we waited until now."


    Magnus was awestruck, Slughorn probably had about 5 big cartons. Each was filled to the brim with letters.


    Magnus took out a few and read them. Some were outright written by thirsty women. He threw them to the side. While some were written by kids with limited writing skills. These were the cute ones, in which they said Magnus was their hero.


    Not just that, many were written in othernguages, French, German, Russian, Chinese, Japanese, Korean, Hindi, Arabic, Spanish and so on. There were many with fan art.


    "Mister Pendragon, I''m a big fan. I saw you y quidditch in France. I will cheer for you in the world cup." a little kid''s letter said.


    Magnus wondered when the world found out about him joining the quidditch team. What he didn''t know was that the English Quidditch Team captain hade to France to watch his game. And his reaction was way beyond the team''s management''s expectations.


    ...


    A few days ago, just the day after Magnus won the Inter-School quidditch cup. The captain of the English Quidditch Team returned to headquarters.


    "F*CK! He''s so good. WE MUST GET HIM! No, offer him whatever he wants, I''m ready to give him my captaincy if he needs it. And director, you must use all your power and money to make sure our matches are dyed and we only meet weak teams until His Majesty''s birthday." the captain babbled loudly.


    The management was confused, wondering what the hell the captain even saw. Only a few hourster in the newspaper did they find out that Magnus had broken the record for the fastest catch.


    ...


    When Magnus was reading the newspaper. A faithful follower of Magnus, Rita Skeeter, was writing a book. Originally, she was a ve to Magnus, but now she doesn''t care. She was a true follower and believer in everything Magnus did.


    Hence, her new book was nearpletion. She had been working on it for a long time, but due to nothing major happening in Magnus'' life, she couldn''t fight a high point to end the book. Now, with this ground-shaking battle, she had enough material.


    The book was named, "The Greatest Battle Of The Millennia. Dragon Vs A Thousand Snakes."


    It depicted the events from the second year of Magnus'' school until right now. Rita, though, put the book on hold as she wanted to wait to see Magnus win the World Cup, giving her more explosive material to write.


    "This is going to be the greatest work of my life." She imed, something that she did with thest book as well.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    WHERE MY TASTY MEAL?


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 302 - 302. BACK HOME!

    "MAG! I MADE IT! Here, look. I made the Shrinking potion that can shrink all items as long as it''s sprayed on it." Ragnar woke up Magnus in the middle of the night.


    Ragnar had been doing experiments the whole night. It was December 15th and the winter holidays were about to start in a day. Soon they would all be returning home, and honestly, Magnus needed some good rest and a warm hug from Grace. This school year had been too much.


    "What the hell, Rag? Let me sleep. We can do this in the morning too." He cursed.


    But Ragnar still dragged him, "Look, I was able to shrink the entire bookshelf into a brick-sized one. Hehe, I''m a genius.."


    Magnus felt his sleep go away and he tried to pick it up. He could not, "Woah, don''t tell me the weight remains the same."


    "That it does. Law of conservation of mass. You cannot create or destroy it. The potion just shrinks an object as much as possible while keeping its structural integrity. It''s like a balloon but in reverse. After one threshold, if you try to shrink it more it will be destroyed." Ragnar exined.


    "It seems we will still need expansion pouches then. Because if just shrinking them does not reduce their weight, it''s pointless, since we can''t fill the aerones with shrunken crates. Instead, we''re going to need to use expansion pouches now that can ignore the weight limits." Magnus nned.


    "I''m going back to sleep now." Magnus abruptly jumped back to his bed and slept.


    Ragnar, finally feeling tired, slept as well.


    ...


    There wasn''t much to do on thest day in Hogwarts. There was no homework for holidays, unlike muggle schools that acted like enemies of a child''s happy holidays.


    Magnus was seriously going to ban holiday homework when he gets more power. Instead, he would make the children do something extracurricr. y a sport, learn martial arts, archery, horse riding, painting or ying the piano. Anything but writing stupid essays.


    Magnus woke up like normal. Ragnar was still asleep, Severus was missing. It was life back to normal. He took a long breath and got out of the bed. He liked this normal life and hoped it wouldst as long as it could.


    He changed and cleaned up before heading out. Today, there were no sses. Slytherin house didn''t need them anyway since because of Magnus, Ragnar and Severus'' help they were able to bring up the level of average intelligence in the house as far as it went with academic studies.


    Magnus'' special notes and sses on Charms helped many. Even the seventh yearse to him to ask what career they should choose. Of course, Magnus advised them without any bias, though he would indeed throw up a suggestion or two to join hispany. The biggest reason for joining hispanies was the pay. No shop in Diagon alley or post in the ministry pays as well as Magnus''panies.


    Anyway, his day went by normally. Just goofing around, getting greeted by everyone. That was until Dumbledore called him for a chat in his office.


    He went there lightheartedly but found Newt Scamander also there. Magnus greeted him warmly, "Mr Scamander, what are you doing here?"


    "Well, I never left. I have been around here. I called you here to ask you about your decision." Newt said.


    "What decision?" He inquired.


    Dumbledore exined, "Magnus, we counted the corpses of all the werewolves in the ce where your battle took ce. At most, you let 200 of them live. We would like to know what your thoughts are about them. Since the ministry has slowly started to catch a few desperate ones of them. Since they can only turn into werewolves on a full moon, they have toe out of the forest sometimes. But, all of them are being jailed right now."


    Magnus silently thought about it, and remembered the words Fenrir spoke. "Do you know what Fenrir told me about them? He revealed to me where he got all the werewolves from."


    Seeing that they were all ears, he continued, "He said that a lot of them were living in very bad conditions in the sewers under Knockturn Alley. All of them were unfortunate as nobody gave them jobs. They lived in hope that the ministry would do something for them, but that never happened. So, when they saw the option for a better life, theytched on to it. It didn''t matter if it was Voldemort or someone else."


    "Truly, it was a matter of shame. It was right to say that what happened to McGonagall was their fault too.


    Magnus told them his decision, "Just because once a month they turn into a beast they are not ssified as humans, they''re termed as beasts, demi-humans. Meanwhile, real monsters like Voldemort and his people are free, enjoying every right as a wizard. Tell me, if this isn''t stupid, then what is?


    "So here is my decision. Announce it widely, that I have forgiven them. They need toe out of the jungle and surrender. In return, the ministry will help them find jobs and also their Wolfsbane potions will be heavily subsidised for all registered werewolves.


    "One more thing, a new bill will be passed by the ministry and Wizengamot, making the werewolves equal to normal wizards. We can''t have Professor McGonagall be seen as a second ss citizen now."


    "You forgive them for attacking you?" Newt asked him.


    Magnus sighed, "Yes. First of all, they were being forced by Fenrir during the battle. And their whole decision to join Voldemort came to be because the Ministry didn''t approach them before. They are normal people who dream of a better life. And having the right to live with dignity is something our country''s constitution provides to every citizen. Old man Newt, I hope that you form the new bill and show it in the wizengamot. I will give my support to it."


    Newt was happy to help. Dumbledoreter sent Magnus back to pack his bags. He meanwhile talked with Newt. "How are you, Newt? I heard you have chosen Magnus?"


    Newt smiled, "If not him then who can?"


    ...


    The next morning, the Hogwarts Express left. Magnus, Ragnar, Severus and Emma took their usual seats with the Gryffindor four. This time Lily was also among them so their small cabin was pretty crowded, but because they were talking andughing the whole time they didn''t even notice.


    On one side, Emma, Lily and Severus talked, on the other Magnus, Ragnar, Sirius and James were at each other''s throats, berating each other on various differences in ideas. Peter was a loner andcked the ability to make a good conversation. Remus was reading and chuckling from time to time.


    "I''m telling you, the top floor is more appreciable than the bottom," Sirius argued.


    Magnus scoffed, "Really? Then why is it that most of the curses developed talk about the bottom part? Why nobody uses words to depict they''d do something to the upper part."


    James pointed, "That''s because not all have a developed upper part."


    "HEY, what are you four talking about?" Emma suddenly asked.


    All four sweated and answered, "Oh, we were just talking about buildings."


    They were not talking about buildings. Instead, they were talking about breasts and buttocks. They couldn''t use direct words so they resorted to codes.


    "You guys are weird. Who discusses buildings? You four are boring." Emma turned back to talk with Lily.


    They took a sigh of relief, Magnus suggested they change the topic: "Let''s talk about something else. Oh, James, you''re going to the States, right? Here, drop this letter at MACUSA, will you? It''s for the president."


    "Sure. It would have been fun if you hade along." James said. Despite them fighting and bickering all the time, James knew Magnus, Ragnar and Severus were his friends.


    Magnus shrugged, "Too busy. But we''ll be going during next year''s summer break. You cane along."


    And so, they spend time talking senselessly.


    ...


    Magnus'' Mansion,


    "NO, I MUST GO!" Grace demanded that she also be taken to the train station.


    "Come on, dear. You''re nearly nine months pregnant. You should not move too much. They wille home anyway." Adam tried to convince her.


    But Grace was like a hungry lioness right now. "I must go and meet them quickly. Do you have any idea how much I missed my sweeties?"


    Adam sighed and looked at Martha, "Then I can only ask you to stay near her,"


    This was a daily sight of Grace showing her anger every now and then. Adam just faced it all silently, knowing it''s temporary.


    ...


    Before heading off the train, Magnus gave Emma a gel, "Make sure it''s all hidden perfectly. Mum is very observant."


    She nodded and put the gel on his face and neck. "I know, Mag. She can never know what happened this year. Especially not now."


    They tried their best to keep Magnus'' injury marks a secret. But, since they were caused by werewolves, they were not easy to deal with.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONES! GIVE STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 303 - 303. Gringotts Fallen

    Magnus looked at himself in the mirror. This ointment he had asked the best alchemist, old Nics, to make. And certainly, it was better than any product avable in the market.


    He couldn''t see any injury marks on his face. So he picked up his small bag, put Summer on his shoulder and walked out of thepartment.


    However, as soon as he got out, the parents of all students stopped. They stared at him with reverence in their eyes and some saw him with fear.


    "WOOHOOO! KING MAGNUS FOREVER!"


    Don''t know who it was, but someone started this chant. And soon, everyone followed with their own versions. They pped, they cheered him on like he was some sort of messiah.


    Magnus just waved and quickly made his way towards the exit where Adam was waiting for him with his muggle bodyguards who were useless since he had wizards as bodyguards too.


    "Dad," Magnus and Ragnar gave Adam a hug. Emma and Severus greeted him. But they didn''t find Grace anywhere.


    "Where is mum?" Ragnar inquired.


    "She''s in the car. I had to force her to stay there. Now let''s go quick or else she mighte here." Adam hastened.


    Emma and Severus said a quick goodbye and left with their families since they were going to apparate away.


    Magnus walked beside his father, thinking why Adam didn''t ask him why people were calling his name so much. But soon enough, he received the answer.


    "I didn''t let Grace read the Wizard newspapers, Mag," Adam said.


    Magnus and Ragnar immediately understood what he meant, that he knew everything. The papers after all proudly worked overtime to make Magnus famous around the world.


    "Thank you, dad." He replied.


    *Sigh* "I wish I had shot the gun those years ago at that beardy old man. I can already guess you will be fighting more and more in the future since he lived." Adam worriedly spoke. No matter how chill he was, Magnus was still his son and he cared for him deeply. He might not be as overprotective and emotional as Grace, but he always had Magnus'' safety in his mind.


    Magnus nodded, "Dad, you should understand. Voldemort is like Hitler but on steroids and much more power. As long as he lives, I, you, mum and the world will be in danger.


    "But don''t worry, with time, I''m also getting stronger. If I was able to wound him today, I will be able to behead him tomorrow."


    Ragnar agreed, "Yes, dad. Don''t worry, the magical world is still rtively safe for us."


    "I hope you''re right," Adam muttered. Hope, that was all he could do.


    Magnus and Ragnar arrived at the long limo-like car, but it wasn''t a limo for sure.


    "MAGNUS! RAGNAR!" Grace''s voice reached the two and they ran to her and hugged her softly.


    Magnus jokingly poked her inted belly, "Mum, you''ve grown fat."


    Hearing this, Grace burst intoughter, "Haha... well, a small price to pay to give you a sibling. Get in the car, let''s go home. Today, I have cooked myself."


    "Mom, you need to rest." Ragnar nagged her. Oh, how the tables had turned.


    Inside the car, Martha was also sitting. Magnus and Ragnar gave her a hug too and thanked her for taking care of Grace.


    "Oh dear, Grace is like a daughter to me. And I should thank you instead for making them draw good books." She said, basically talking about Batman and Supermanics. She was a fan since both of them had mothers named Martha.


    ...


    Magnus reached home. And the moment he got out of the car, he saw a ball of ck fluff running to him and jumping to hug him.


    Magnus caught Chad in his arms, "Boy, why do I feel you got fatter?"


    "Meow Meow..." Chad pointed at his tummy.


    "You mean it''s just the fur? Alright, I believe you. Thank you for keeping mum entertained." He praised the cat. Chad proudly raised his head and nodded.


    He put Chad down and let him hug Summer. Both of them then ran inside the house to y. They probably missed ying together a lot.


    They all went inside and had lunch together. Magnus asked her about her health.


    "I''m fine and fit. Martha has been giving me many potions and herbs. I''m physically and mentally healthy. Doctors said the baby will be born near Christmas. So I will get admitted to the hospital a week before." She excitedly revealed.


    "Hmm, so it''s going to be the 18th? Mum, I have hired the best obstetrician-gynaecologist in the world. She''s currently working in the new hospital that opened near Richmond Park. Even its official opening ising soon." Magnus started his ns for the big day. The surprise he had been working on for a year and a half.


    "But... the queen said that only a royal administration approved doctor can operate on a royal." She said.


    Magnus scoffed, "Huh, can they hire the world''s best obstetrician-gynaecologist? I paid her 300,000 dors toe here and take care of you. And besides, I do not trust the royals. They have not yet passed the inheritance act in the parliament and I have not been named the crown prince. What if they try to do something to the baby?"


    She softly caressed his hair, "Fine, I will do as my little king says."


    "Hehe... don''t worry, I, Martha and a doctor from Saint Mungo will be there too. If anyplicationse, magic can solve it." Magnus assured her.


    "And I will be there too with my whole potion box," Ragnar said, only to get pats on the head.


    Both of them put their heads on herp and rested. Ragnar dreamt of having a little brother, Magnus dreamt of having a little sister.


    *RING RING*


    But then Magnus'' godforsaken phone rang. He curses it for spoiling his calming day. It was from Wim, CEO of MagicMade.


    "What? It''s not even been a day since I returned home," he annoyedly spoke.


    But a crying voice came from the other side, "Waaa... boss, help me. This mad man, he has destroyed my sleep. I sent him to the police station too, but he returned after one night. He sleeps and lives just outside the building."


    "What? Who are you talking about?" Magnus inquired.


    "It''s some mad movie director from Hollywood. He came here after watching the premiere of the Haunted movie. He says he wants to learn special effects from you as he has ns for a big high-tech space-alien war movie." Wim exined his situation.


    *Sigh*


    "Fine, tell him I wille to the studio tomorrow morning... at 10. Tell him to go to a hotel and freshen up there until then." Magnus ordered and hung up.


    Once again, he closed his eyes and enjoyed the head massage Grace was giving both her sons. She caressed their hair.


    *RING RING*


    "MOTH..." Magnus nearly cursed. This time it was Goldruk, the boss Goblin from Camelot.


    "Yes?" he picked.


    Goldruk''s excited voice came, "Your Majesty, WE WON! GRINGOTTS IS OURS NOW!"


    *BAM*


    Magnus stood up, all his tiredness and anger disappeared, reced with an excited and happy face. "Really? What''s the current status?"


    "I was elected as the Managing Director of the World Gringotts Council. We rule over Gringotts around the whole world now." Goldruk replied, giving the greatest news Magnus had received in a long time.


    "Good good, I want you to seal vaults rted to all Death Eaters and known Dark Wizards who support Voldemort. And I''m talking about vaults around the whole world." He gave the first order.


    "It''ll be done, boss. Um... where shall all the confiscated money and items go to?" Goldruk asked. He was a Goblin of Camelot, hence, in his eyes, all that existed in Gringotts didn''t hold much value, as he owned treasures worth much more. But what he did value were the Goblin forges and smiths.


    Magnus thought about it, "Hmm, I will use it for the betterment of mankind. Make a newrge vault in the safest region and dump it all there. Once you are done confiscating, count it and give me the report. That''ll be all."


    He dropped the call after that. Finally, nobody called and he was able to fall asleep right in his mum''sp. And truly, it was the best sleep he had in the whole half-year spent in Hogwarts.


    ...


    Albania,


    "My lord, what do we do? All our money is gone." Betrix scaredly asked.


    Voldemort''s face scowled, for an entirely different reason. The Hufflepuff cup was in Betrix''s vault after all.


    ~Hmm, they don''t even know about the Horcruxes.~ Voldemort thought. Then he looked back at her, "YOU... You are thest person surviving from the Lestrange family now. Rodolphus is gone, I want you to give all your inheritance to Lucius.


    "Lucius shall eventually have a child and transfer everything to it. That mudblood prince was only able to seal our vaults because we stood against him. When Lucius'' child grows, by birth and ancientw, the vaults will belong to the child." Voldemort nned evilly.


    Betrix, not even asking a question, agreed, "Wonderful n, my lord. Your genius knows no bounds."


    Voldemort just smiled smugly. It was clear he liked being praised.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    FEED ME STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 304 - 304. George Lucas And An Old Tailor Shop

    Ministry of Magic,


    The neww to make werewolves the same as an ordinary person as everyone else was on her table. She needed to sign it to send it to Wizengamot. Thisw will make it illegal for someone to discriminate against any person who is a werewolf.


    Thew will also allow for the werewolves to register themselves with the Ministry to get monthly subsidies when ites to buying Wolfsbane potions.


    Thew was called, "Royal Decree Equalisation Act." The word royal was used to make all werewolves realise whose grace it was. This would make them loyal to Magnus.


    Other than this, she had a letter on her table. It stated that she will receive some goblins from Gringotts. They will work with the ministry as an ambassador of the bank. From now on, all criminals caught by the ministry and sent to Azkaban will have their ounts sealed..


    The Ministry was supposed to promote this new partnership. This would scare the dark wizards and those nning to turn to the dark side. While the good people will feel confident in the bank.


    Sighingly, she signed the papers, "Truly, the world is a yground for him."


    ...


    London,


    Magnus and Ragnar had arrived at the MagicMade headquarters. It was a subsidiary of Warner Brothers, but it mostly employs squibs and wizards. So he was pretty famous among the employees and was greeted warmly.


    "Why am I here?" Ragnar asked.


    "Because we will be going to buy nice suitster. We gotta look good for the uing opening of the hospital. From that day, the world will know our genius. But, I want you to stand beside me, they need to see you as a royal prince as well. They already think we''re twins." Magnus exined.


    "Hehe, it''d be crazy if mum has twins now. We''d be such a huge family." Ragnar dreamily said.


    As they talked and walked they arrived at Wim''s office. They entered without knocking. Wim quickly ran up to him and pointed at a man sitting in the visitor''s chair. "That''s him, the mad man."


    Magnus looked at the man, he was surely a muggle. There was nothing out of the ordinary about him.


    George Lucas stood up and greeted him. He already knew who the owner of Warner Brothers and thispany was so he was prepared to see the royal prince.


    "Good Morning, Mr Pendragon." he greeted. He was an American and the British monarch held no meaning there, hence he avoided calling him highness or something.


    Magnus nodded and gestured for him to take a seat. He and Ragnar also joined him while Wim took a seat away from George.


    "I am George Lucas, Mr Pendragon. I am a director, not a big name but I have big dreams. I want to learn about the special effects used in your movies. How are they made so lifelike?" He said.


    Magnus, of course, had no ns of doing it. "What are you even nning on doing? You can''t expect me to just hand over mypany''s secrets to you? You need to understand that it takes a lot of time and money to research ande up with all this. It will take years for the rest of Hollywood to reach my level of realistic special effects, but until then, I desire to stay at the top."


    George understood the meaning. It was a simple no, that he would not share his technology. "Okay, hear me out. I want to make arge scale space opera. A movie that spans the entire gxy, as an order of monks called Jedi fights their evil counterpart, the Sith. All kinds of aliens, politics and technology will bebined."


    Magnus thought, ~ssic light side versus dark side. But I can''t me him, I''m fighting the same war.~


    Ragnar spoke at that, "Hmm, will there be hot aliens?"


    George was confused but nodded, "Yes, I have nned some species that have a very high sex appeal. They will be one of the most enved species in the gxy."


    "What about religion? How many species will there be?" Magnus inquired.


    George answered, "Religion will not be that much exined. The Jedi and Sith follow a code, not a religion. There is this invisible thing called Force, that exists in the whole Gxy. A few people are born with the ability to use this force to do many magical things. Those that control their feelings can use the force to do good, and those that get corrupted by bad desires turn to the dark side."


    Magnus and Ragnar looked at each other''s faces in surprise. This sounded a lot like magic and wizards. Their doubts were no more. It was that either George knew about the wizarding world or he was helped by someone who was a wizard.


    So Magnus asked, "Umm... George, who came up with all of this? Just you or someone else was involved?"


    George shook his head, "No, I came up with all this on my own. I can''t tell you from where, but I took my inspiration from some real things of this world."


    Magnus said just two words while keeping a close eye on George''s eyes, "Wizarding World?"


    As expected, George''s eyes widened in shock. He stared at Magnus'' face as if he saw a ghost. "Y-You know?"


    "F*ck, why didn''t you tell me that earlier?" Wim cursed. If he had known, he could have exined it to George.


    Magnus chuckled, "George, do you know about the greatest wizard in history?"


    "Yes, I''ve read enough storybooks. It was Merlin, why?" George answered.


    "Then, don''t you understand the meaning behind ''Emrys'' in my name?" Magnus blurted.


    £¨¡Ñ£ï¡Ñ£©


    "MOTHERFU... YOU''RE RELATED TO "THE" MERLIN?!" He eximed.


    Ignoring the cursing, Magnus nodded, "Not just rted, I am his direct inheritor. Wait, are you not up to date with the magical world?"


    George looked in awkwardness, "Well, it was my grandfather who was a wizard. My father, as he said, was a squib. My grandpa was an Auror in the MACUSA. But he was killed in Grindelwald''s attacks in New York.


    "I''m also considered a Squib, but since I''m a 2nd generation squib, I''m not allowed inside the wizarding world. For most of my life, I used to think my dad was spewing nonsense, that was until I saw someone flying on a broom and I mistakenly entered the MACUSA building. They let me keep the memories since I was a Squib."


    Magnus turned to Wim, "Can you bring a few newspapers from today and a few days prior?"


    Wim nodded and brought a few copies of Magical Daily. George read each of them like a child reading his favouriteic. It was his greatest desire to join thismunity, but he was gatekept. Yet, keeping the stories he heard from his father about his grandpa and that era, he came up with the whole space opera movie.


    He read them in order. By the end, he faced Magnus and paid respects, "Your Majesty, you just... YOU ARE SO AWESOME!"


    Magnus chuckled, "Haha, calm down. You don''t even know one per cent about me yet. Let me give you a crash course about my strength, wealth andpanies."


    And so, Magnus told him about his crazy strength, just to indirectly warn him that he was the big boss when it came to magic. Then he told him about his eventual ascension to the throne. Then finally, about all his businesses.


    George was gaping after learning about him. "You are probably the richest person in the whole world. And the idea of using magic... no wonder the effects were so good. But... if I want to make a movie, I can''t do it. Because of the number of people we will require in some scenes, it''s just not possible to find so many people who know about the magical world."


    Magnus chuckled, "You underestimate the power of Magic. We can stay hidden for so many years, all because of god-tier illusions. We can, if need be, use muggles in scenes without letting them know about magic.


    "However, MagicMade is a studio that will only specialise inrge scale and high-level special effectster. FutureTek is currently making me a few supeputers and software that can help make low-level special effects."


    "C-Can... I join yourpany? I want to make this movie so bad. It''s my life''s dream." George pleaded since he could not think of any other way to make the movie.


    Magnus shrugged, "Only if you are ready to sign the contract that if you reveal anything about the magical world then you shall be obliviatedpletely. The punishment for breaking the Statute of Secrecy is very harsh."


    George gulped and nodded, "I-I will sign it. I... I will read more about the Magical world now and refine my whole story again. Thank you, Mr... Your Majesty."


    Magnus nodded and decided to leave. He instructed Wim on how to handle George before heading out.


    ...


    After leaving the headquarters, Magnus and Ragnar looked for a nice shop that made handmade tailored suits. It was already evening by now. Surprisingly, the meeting with George ran from morning until now.


    Ragnar had ice cream in his hand as they walked. "I kinda want to see the space movie now."


    Magnus rolled his eyes, "You just want to see the sexy aliens. I know you. God, how can you be so horny?"


    Ragnar shrugged, "A man must have a few hobbies."


    "Being horny is a hobby?" Magnus scoffed.


    After looking for a few minutes, they arrived in front of a very ssy looking shop. It had pretty neat suits in the ss showcase. But, what actually caught Magnus'' attention was the name of the shop.


    "Let''s try this, Ragnar." Magnus pointed.


    Ragnar read the name and chuckled, "Hehe, of course, you would want to try it, considering what a narcissist bastard you are. I just hope it''s not disappointing. Kingsman, since 1849, this tagline puts a lot of pressure."


    Magnus ignored him and proceeded to enter, "Rag, stop this flinaucinihilipilification and be positive for once."


    Ragnar''s ice cream fell as his mouth hung open. His mind tried to rey what Magnus said but he didn''t even remember it. "Wh-What the heck did you even say?"


    [A/N: flinaucinihilipilification: The action or habit of estimating something as worthless. It''s the longest non-technical word.]


    [A/N: YES, IT''S "THAT" KINGSMAN!]


    ______________________________


    [ANNOUNCEMENT: I am starting new fanfic, called "Marvel: Mr. President" It starts in 1939. You can probably guess MC''s background. He will be an old man, kind, yet badass, overbearing and cool, notpletely kind as his other identity is Hell''s Inquisitor, he was once a human. He''s a mix of both, Angel and Demon now.


    [Synopsis.]


    [Hector King, a man in his 50s, no family or friends to speak of, paralysed from the waist down due to a work-rted ident. Now lived alone with his pup Huskey.


    But one day, he mistakenly summoned Satan. "Ah, it''s been a long time since I was summoned. You found my book? Good, what do you want? Riches? Women? Fame? Strength? Or perhaps, your legs? All at the discounted price of your soul." Satan offered.


    Hector, however, didn''t need any of that. And so, his answer even shocked Satan, making that smug look disappear. "I... I want you to be my friend."


    And from there, the friendship that wouldst eternity started, all at the price of Hector''s soul.


    ...


    Year 2021,


    As a mortal, Hector died. But Satan decided to do something crazy, "F*CK IT! You''re my best friend, I can''t let you die. Hector, I am appointing you as Hell''s Inquisitor, a position only under me."


    ...


    1939,


    Earth Hector found himself in his old original physical body again, but he was now taller and buff, like a bodybuilder.


    "I-I got a newst name? Hmm, it has a nice ring to it." He muttered.


    He was, from then on, Hector King Washington.


    "WOOF!"


    And the good boy Moony was also there, bigger, buffed and more beautiful.]


    ***I will start posting it here after Naruto Fic ends, which will probably be around chapter 180.***


    [Check out the cover in this parament. It has MC in it.]


    ______________________________


    [You can see the Shop on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    MONKE WANT STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters or my Naruto fic, and more at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 305 - 305. Win Back Trust

    Magnus turned around, "What? I just said flinaucinihilipilification. It means the habit of estimating something as worthless, something that you do a lot. Now let''s get some suits for us and return home."


    They entered the neatly lit vintage looking shop. It had a lot of wooden work. Magnus liked it, "It seems it truly was established in 1859."


    "Heh, I wish it was established ten yearster, in the holy year." Ragnar jokingly said.


    Magnus ignored him and went to the receptionist, who was an old man with measuring tape hanging around his neck. He looked to be busy, working on some piece of cloth on the table.


    "Ahem...." Magnus cleared his throat to signal his presence. Meanwhile, Ragnar just roamed around, looking at the various suits, showing ties and shirts.


    The old man looked up and voiced, "How can I help you, today... Ah... your highness, wee to Kingsman."


    Magnus face being very recognisable, the old man quickly changed his tone. But, there were also a few creases on his forehead, showing some level of worry for some reason.


    "Yes, I and my brother need to buy a pair of suits for a formal event," Magnus said.


    The old man smiled professionally, "I shall take the measurements first, then you can choose the style and fabric."


    Magnus nodded and called Ragnar, "Rag,e here."


    The old man seemed tense as he took the measurements. Magnus thought this was due to his status and ignored it.


    Once Ragnar was done, he went around looking at things. Magnus got his measurements taken and talked to the man. "Can we get these before the 25th?"


    "Y-Yes, your highness, we can get them made before then." He agreed.


    "WOAH! MAGNUS! COME HERE QUICK!"


    All of a sudden Ragnar''s loud shout came. The tailor looked left and right and didn''t find Ragnar anywhere.


    Just then Ragnar spoke again, "It''s like... they''ve got the whole military armoury here. I think we found terrorists."


    Magnus nced at the man, who also looked at him. And for some reason, he tried to jump back, but Magnus didn''t let him, "Petrificus Totalus!"


    He cast a full-body binding charm on the man and let him fall on the floor. Then he quickly went to see where Ragnar was. It was a room, and once he arrived, he saw that Ragnar had opened a secret entrance it seemed. Behind it was arge room, fully covered with guns showcased on the wall, from small to new. There were also suits, shoes, lighters, hats and many more things.


    Magnus realised something, "Rag, I don''t think these are terrorists. These things seem to be spy gadgets. I think they are Soviet Spies."


    Ragnar nodded, he didn''t really care about what went on in the muggle world. "Hmm, let''s ask that man."


    So they returned to the reception. Magnus put the man on the couch and asked, "Tell me everything, who are you and whom do you work for?"


    "Uh... I can''t sir." He answered.


    "Fine, then, I have many ways to make this work," Magnus mercilessly used legilimency on him.


    "Oh, a mental shield? So you have a wizard working for you as well?" Magnus muttered and continued.


    *WOOSH*


    After a few minutes, he retreated from the man''s mind. "Rag, these aren''tmies or terrorists. They are a part of a spy agency, called the Kingsman."


    "Government?" Ragnar inquired.


    "Nope, they are supposed to be independent. But they do have the support of the government. What I do not understand is why they named it Kingsman? I don''t think they work under the crown either." Magnus wondered.


    "Hmm... will you allow them to existter?" Ragnar wondered.


    Magnus shrugged, "Who knows. I''ll have to see where their loyalty lies. Anyway, get up, old man. Take the order for our suits so we can leave.


    Ragnar and Magnus spent another hour before heading out home. They didn''t even bother with this so-called secret spy agency. The level Magnus worked at was much higher than them and he could at any moment get this agency shut. Because right now, the strongest spy, intelligence and private army agency in the world were MEDA, though on the surface it was just a private detective agency.


    ...


    When the two arrived back home it was already dinner time. So everyone gathered and sat at the dining table. Grace was in a much happier mood these days seeing her whole family together. She misses this sight whenever the two were gone to the school.


    "So, what did you two do today?" She asked.


    "Nothing, just some work at the moviepany. Have you seen the one that recently came out?" Magnus inquired.


    She sadly shook her head, "No, Adam didn''t take me. He said the movie is really scary and may pose some physical harm to me. But I want to see it, I wonder if it can really scare me."


    Adam nodded, "I''m right. You''ve waited this long, just wait a few more days, then you can do anything you want. I won''t stop you."


    She chuckled, "See kids, how your dad is bullying me."


    Magnus chuckled, "Don''t worry, mum. Let''s put dad in charge of diaper duty."


    Adam looked at him with eyes of sorrow. This was a betrayal, "Boy, I remember changing your diapers too. You were a poop machine when you were small. Want to hear stories?"


    Magnus knew his taunting had backfired, "NO! Let me eat in peace."


    Theyughed and messed with each other. After dinner, they spent time watching television. Magnus and Ragnar sat on the floor with their backs resting on the couch, while Grace, Adam and Martha sat on the couch. Despite it being a huge house, they don''t forget to get cosy by staying close.


    "Mag, I will be going to Wizarding Schools Potions Championship next year. It''s supposed to be held in Syria." Ragnar spoke.


    Magnus shrugged, "Sure, why would I stop you? It''s better if you take Severus with you."


    The television showed today''s news as they talked. Magnus thought listened to it as it was important for him. Others continued to talk, however.


    [NEWS}


    Anchor: Today marked the final day for the US delegation of Ping Pong yers in China. The leader of the team, Forrest Gump, won a decisive victory.


    In other news, the clouds of a deadly famine loom over the newborn nation of Bandesh. Ever since its formation in 1971, it has faced many problems, as the enemy forces used scorched earth tactics and destroyed everything in their retreat, the country is not left with much infrastructure.


    With flooding in the river Brahmaputra, the nation of 60 million people faces grave danger. But its government still seems to be indecisive. Only time will tell what happens next.


    Next, the World Bank has revealed a new report. It shows that the British economy, which everyone thought would go into a recession, is now rising up, while the economies around the world face a downturn. This has been possible due to the government''s preventive moves in securing the oil supply. But the Prime Minister has refused to take any credit for it and instead says it was the grace of His Highness, Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon. It remains a mystery what he actually means...


    [NEWS END]


    Magnus pondered over what he heard. His n was to one day use Asia for its huge poption and natural resources to develop the whole world. But, currently, most Asian countries were very hostile towards the United Kingdom, not militarily, just ideologically and politically. It was understandable.


    India was still recovering from its memories of colonialism while falling deeper into the socialism hole and going closer to USSR. If they don''t go capitalist fast, they will always remain a backward country. Pakistan was obsessed with India and Bandesh was suffering on its own. China sees the UK as evil, bringing the century of humiliation to all the public statements they gave.


    Japan was already westernised and advanced, with no scope of going there. This left Burma, but it was a one-party socialist state under a military government. This left Indonesia, Mysia, the Philippines and Vietnam. Well, not Vietnam, it was a mess after the war.


    He sighed, ~Nobody in the world trusts us. It''s stupid to try to defend colonialism by saying it was the world order of the past and they did what the era needed. Nobody would believe it, they will always judge us by today''s modern standards.


    "Maybe... with Bandesh, I can show the world that they don''t need to fear fellow Brits anymore. We don''t want tea, nor do we sell opium. All we want is mutual trade.~


    So Magnus took out his phone and called Adrian, "Adrian, send a small team of investigators to Bandesh. I want to know everything about why the famine is happening. I want the report back in a week."


    After that, he called the Prime Minister and straightforwardly asked, "How much food do we export?"


    "Not much..."


    Magnus hung up as soon as the man said this. He called his agent in Zimbabwe, "How did the n to grow crops go?"


    "Your majesty, I was about to call you. We have harvested the winter season crops. But we have nowhere to store it, nor do we have that many mouths to feed." the agent replied.


    Magnus happily took a long breath, "Good, don''t worry, I will tell the constructionpany to createrge storage facilities across the country. Later someone wille and take the harvest to export."


    But Magnus was not done yet. If he was going to eradicate hunger, might as well target the whole damn world in the long run. So he turned to face Grandma Martha, who was currently massaging Grace.


    "Grandma, can we use the vast nds of Camelot to grow food? I want to end world hunger." He asked.


    As if this was a small matter, Martha nodded, "Sure, Magnus. You own the ind, you can do anything with it. But know this, grandma will always be proud."


    *BAM*


    Grace suddenly moved and hugged Magnus from behind, "And me too. The world is too lucky to have someone like you."


    She pecked his cheek and moved back, leaving Magnus embarrassed but happy nheless.


    ______________________________


    [You can see the guns on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    DONATE STONES FOR MONKE!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, my Naruto fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 306 - 306. Gun Test

    18th of December,


    It was the day Magnus and the rest came to the new hospital. Grace was to be admitted here for theing few days. The best doctor he had hired was going to stay by Grace''s side all the time.


    Meanwhile, Magnus had asked Adrian to send a hundred men from the Golden Company and 10 men from the Army of Merlin to keep the area secure. Heck, even the Ministry sent a team of the most loyal Aurors just because they feared that the world would be totally fricked if something happened to Grace.


    SO14 Royalty Protection Group, aponent of the Metropolitan Police Service (MPS) Protection Command, was also there since she was still a royal princess and deserved all the protection. However, since Magnus had a good grasp over the media, he didn''t allow anybody to publish anything about Grace.


    However, even though Grace was 9 months into the pregnancy, she looked as cheerful and healthy as she normally does. She didn''t evenin about pain. This goes on to show the magic Ragnar''s potions have done. .


    Ever since Ragnar made the rejuvenation potion more than a year ago, Grace and Adam have been consuming it daily, as it was like a health supplement, taking care of all the mineral deficiency in their bodies and also strengthening them at the same time.


    This was the reason why Lord Mountbatten was now more loyal to Magnus than the queen because he had tasted the sweetness of this potion, it helped his body a lot and he wanted more of it. The only way to get it was by being loyal to Magnus.


    The world ran on the concept of give and take. Magnus knew what the people wanted from him. Some hoped for riches, some hoped for power and Lord Mountbatten hoped for a few more years of healthy life.


    "She appears to be normal, we have attached all the necessary equipment, the operation theatre is just adjacent to this room for anyplications. At the same time, I will stay here until the delivery." The female doctor from the United States informed them and left them to talk privately.


    However, not everything could be kept private. Since Magnus was not in power yet, he had no say in the old traditions, and they needed to be followed.


    For starters, it is important to have at least one Royal Gynaecologist present during the delivery. This was to record various things, such as time, gender, health and other things.


    Because some hours after, royal birth is traditionally announced via a bulletin ced on a golden easel in the forecourt of Buckingham Pce. It includes details as to the baby''s gender, time of birth, as well as a status confirming the health of the mother and child. Not just this, gun salutes will also follow in many ces after birth.


    To be honest, Magnus was happy and proud, his sibling deserved nothing less than this. But he had already started to worry and n, so his sibling doesn''t turn out like some good for nothing spoiled brat, like Prince Andrews that he had met a long time ago.


    Magnus turned to his mother, changed into a hospital gown and resting on the bed. "Mum, if you want to eat anything, just tell us. Ragnar can probably put any vour you want in the porridge."


    Ragnar nodded, "He''s right, mum. If you want chicken, or some other dish, just tell me. I can make the porridge taste like that without making it unhealthy."


    She ruffled his hair, "You... always thinking about chicken. My one son is mad about pancakes and one about chicken. I wonder what the new entry will be crazy for."


    They allughed and made Grace feel warm in there. The hospital was not much full, only a few people who knew about its good service were here. Other than this, the medical college was already up and running with its students until 3rd year currently going through the curriculum. It will take a few more years for all sses to fill up all the way till the 6th year.


    Other than this, the staff was already hired, from doctors to nurses, from helpers to cleaners. There were 3 helipads and emergency helicopters avable as well. There were also electric buses and trams with futuristic designs.


    Surely, the various news channels are going to have a lot of content to film for many days here. But at the moment, various decorations were being put around the whole campus. They will remain there until the new Year.


    Additionally, at all the entrances into the campus, huge weing pirs and hoardings were being ced with the name of the hospitalplex. Meanwhile, each building will have a different name.


    But, right now, Magnus was feeling heartache, because he was bleeding money like a leaking drain. He could afford it but his little capitalist heart felt bad.


    "Magnus, Ragnar and Adam, you three go home. You all must have work." Grace said as it was turning night.


    "NO!" Magnus and Ragnar climbed over the bed andid beside her, one on the left and one on the right and hugged her.


    Grace felt warm in her heart. "Okay okay, don''t give me diabetes with this much sweetness my cuties."


    Adam scratched his beard, "Where do I go now? Ragnar, move your ass, let me get in the nket."


    And hence, Adam also jumped in. Thankfully, it was a luxuriant room with a big bed, there were only a few of them as they were reserved only for the royal family.


    That night, they all cuddled themselves to sleep. Grace was happy beyond anything. She became confident now that her worries of growing distant from her two sons while taking care of the new baby would never happen. Because Magnus and Ragnar would never go away from her.


    "MEOW!"


    However, only Chad was left, seeing nobody giving him attention, Chad decided to jump over anyway. He went ahead and made himselffy on his favourite bed, the bed he missed a lot in the past half-year.


    It was none other than Ragnar''s face. Chad didn''t care if he suffocated the poor boy, his sleep was important.


    ...


    The morning sun shined in the room through the uncurtained window. Adam had already woken up, he had decided to stay with Grace for theing week. While Ragnar and Magnus were supposed to go back home.


    However, neither of them had woken up and Grace was afraid of moving. She was like a human watching a cute kitten sleeping on herp.


    But then Magnus'' phone rang and he woke up. He had seriously started to question if making this thing was the right decision. The ability to call anyone at any time was a pain in the back sometimes.


    "Hello?" Magnus sleepily picked up the call.


    "You''re back? And why the heck didn''t you tell me about the battle? Adrian just told me." It was Bobby.


    "Well, it was a wizard only event, Bobby," Magnus replied.


    "But, I wanted to test a few of my new weapons on live targets." Bobby turned out to be dissatisfied for an entirely different reason.


    Magnus chuckled, "Don''t worry, there will be many more in the future. Where are you?"


    "On a flight, I''m returning to London. I don''t even go to college these days. See you in the evening, hehe, I''m bringing an awesome gun with me."


    Soon Magnus hung up and got up from the bed. He pped Ragnar''s back and woke him up too. "WAAAA..."


    Ragnar stood up with a scream and shaky breath, "FUC... I had a weird dream, man. I... I fell into a sea full of cotton fur. I couldn''t get out and sank down, slowly losing my breath as the fur got into my nose, ears and mouth."


    Magnus turned to look at Chad, the cat was turning, stealing gazes from the corner of his eyes. It was clear who was the culprit. Magnus patted Ragnar, "Easy easy, as long as you don''t wet yourself, it''s fine."


    "Pfft..." Grace held herughter due to their bickering.


    Ragnar smiled, at least Grace felt happy. He yawned and got up. "I''m gonna go to Diagon Alley to buy some items. What about you, Mag?"


    Magnus had no idea, "I will go home and read a few books. Bobby will being in the evening."


    "Cool, I will be back by then."


    After making ns and saying goodbye, both brothers left the hospital. Magnus returned home and read the books until the evening when Bobby was supposed toe.


    *DING DONG*


    The doorbell rang. The doorbell was actually thest step for someone to enter his house. First, they have to pass through the security gate at thepound wall.


    "Hehe... Bobby must be here." Magnus excitedly went ahead and opened the door.


    However, only disappointment got him, "Who are you two?"


    In front of Magnus stood two people, one was a man, probably in his early 30s, and then a young man, most likely in his early 20s or probably 20. Both of them wore formal ck suits, sses, hats and held umbres in their hands.


    The older man took out his card and handed it over. He lifted his hat a little and bowed to greet him, "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Your Majesty. I am Chester King, codenamed Arthur, from Kingsman. This here is my new recruit, Harry Hart, codenamed Ghad. We havee over to greet you after knowing what happened at the shop."


    He used "His Majesty" instead of "His Highness" because Kingsman knew Magnus was the true king.


    "Hmm, using Arthur and the knights of the round table''s names?" Magnus was not happy with this. He stared at the faces of the two intently for a few seconds.


    Harry Hart, or say Ghad, was young and impatient. He spoke up, "May we enter?"


    Magnus nodded, "Sure,e on in, but just a second, my friend is alsoing. You two go inside."


    Just as the two entered, Ragnar and Bobby came, they probably met somewhere on the way. Bobby had a suitcase in his hand.


    *PAT*


    They shared a hug and Magnus asked, "So, what''s with this new gun?"


    Bobby excitedly opened the case and took out a pistol-like gun. But it had a very chunky part attached to its front. He exined it, "Hehe, this is specially made for a few spies of yourpany. It has a fingerprint scanner, only the one scanned into it can use the gun. And the other best part, it makes absolutely no noise. I can fire it near your face and you won''t know it unless you see me moving due to recoil. But having the right kind of bullet is important for this."


    Magnus picked up the pistol, "What if someone else tried to fire it?"


    "It will explode. Of course, only if someone vigorously tries to fire it. If it''s used on a mistake like one or two times, it won''t. Here, you scan your print on it." Bobby helped him.


    Magnus did as asked and held the pistol carefully. "Come in, I''ve got two guests in there."


    He slowly walked into the living room, where the Kingsman agent sat together.


    *BANG BANG BANG BANG!*


    All of a sudden, Magnus fired four bullets, and of course, they were silent. The target was one man.


    *THUD*


    "WHAT THE FU*K, MAG!" Bobby eximed.


    "NICE SHOT!" Ragnar gave a thumbs up, knowing there must be a reason.


    Harry Hart, aka Ghad, quickly tried to check his mentor''s pulse, he was dead, "WHAT THE...! YOU KILLED HIM!" He quickly tried to take out his own gun.


    Magnus waved his wand and disarmed him. "Of course he''s dead, that''s what I wanted, good riddance. And do you know where you are standing? YOU WANT TO AIM A GUN AT ME?"


    [You can see Bobby''s Gun on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    I REALLY LIKE STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, my Naruto fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 307 - 307. Beautiful Interviews

    Ghad felt his heart race, realising he was about to shoot at the next king of Britain. Kingsman would be King killer then. But it was his overconfidence that he could even scratch Magnus.


    "W-Why did you shoot him?" Ghad asked.


    Magnus put the gun away, "Hmm, tell me, who is the wizard that works for your agency? Did he help you get the mental shields against Legilimency? I must say, they were weak. Anyway, I shot him because I looked through both of your minds.


    "I''d be the biggest fool in the universe if I let two spies enter my home without looking into your heads, I can just never trust folks with your background. And I was absolutely right."


    "DOBBY!" Magnus loudly but kindly called for the clumsy house-elf.


    *POP* "Mr Pendragon, do you need something?" .


    "Yes, can you go and bring the Pensieve for me?" he ordered.


    "Easy peasy, sir." Dobby vanished and returned after a few minutes.


    Magnus walked to it, "You think you people are so up and above thew, the protector of peace and whatnot. Then tell me, why did your mentor have a camera attached to his umbre? And why did he put that listening device in the flower pot?"


    He waved his wand and immediately a small device flew into his hand all the way from the flower pot on the side table.


    "Do you want to know what I saw in his head? A TRAITOR! He was allying with many of those your organisation is meant to destroy. Many times he releases information that results in the failure of missions. And the biggest part, he is allied with the Soviets.


    "Come, watch it then," Magnus said and pulled out a string of memories from his temples. He put it in the Pensieve.


    Ghad came closer and looked down. Magnus knew he didn''t know about it, so he just grabbed his head and pushed it into the liquid. All the images and scenes shed in front of his eyes and he truly saw his mentor being a traitor.


    "HAA..." He fell back, first time using a Pensieve was like this. Magnus ignored him and put the string in a small vial, "Here, take this and bring it to your organisation. And tell them, you people are suspended from doing anything from now on. You can only resume your work after a thorough audit by my people, both mentally and physically. And you must sign the documents to have government or Imperial foresight over the agency.


    "I will not allow a spy agency to freely run amock without having to answer to anybody. You must have an authority that approves you."


    Ghad, however, shot back, "You run a spy agency."


    Magnus looked him in the eye, "Tell me what my official title is? I am the authority who oversees it. Do you know why? because as the soon to be King, I am guaranteed to have the best interests of the country in mind. What about you? A civilian, whose sense of patriotism can change with the amount of money being thrown at the face, as seen with your mentor."


    "He''s right," Ragnar approved.


    Bobby meanwhile was for the first time hearing about this spy agency, "Kingsman? Aren''t they tailors?"


    Ghad knew very well what Magnus was saying was right. So he took the vial, "What about the body?"


    "You will get it in your tailor shop," Magnus replied.


    With that, Ghad was off. He went as quickly as possible to report to the upper management. But he had no idea whom he could even trust at this point.


    ...


    Once that was done, Magnus again greeted Bobby. "Hey, my brother. Let''s eat something. Abe must have made something already."


    Bobby was taken aback though, how quickly Magnus went from killing someone to talking about eating. "Mag... are you all right? You... you just killed a man."


    Magnus sighed and took a seat, "A spy, who wanted to bug my home so he can someday control me with my secrets. It was treason, death was de-facto punishment byw."


    "B-but... don''t you feel weird?" Bobby asked. He was a civilian, he had not seen much violence in his life, and it was right to say that Bobby was actually the normal one here. Magnus and Ragnar were crazy.


    Magnus nodded, "I guess... you''re right. Bobby, I''m mentally f*cked up right now. I killed a thousand werewolves, who are nothing but humans with a medical condition. I initially felt bad... but if I am to feel broken after every life I take then it will break me before I achieve my goals."


    "But, you are right. I am growing too uncaring to human life as I be powerful. Now I think I understand how many dictators in history were able tomit mass atrocities. It was because they felt invincible, above everything."


    Ragnar agreed with his evaluation. Showing a rare show of sad emotions, he sat down on the couch with a sigh, "We''re both f*cked up, man. But... we have monsters like Voldemort after us, if we act like little fluffy kids then... we will lose. Mum, dad and you too, Bobby. Everyone will be in danger."


    "Yup, Voldemort is a monster, Bobby. He dreams of taking over the world and enving all of humanity as servants with no rights. A man with such dreams, he deserves all the pain in the universe." Magnus added.


    Bobby nodded and understood. "Well, I don''t know what Voldemort looks like or..."


    "Here you go, this is his portrait." Magnus took out the paper quickly.


    Bobby unfolded it and looked, "HOLY F*CK!" He threw it in an instant, "H-How can this thing be real. This is like... a monster from the nightmares."


    Magnus chuckled, "Yes, and we have to fight him."


    Bobby was quick to support Magnus, "Mag, I understand, sometimes to defeat monsters you have to be one. You just tell me how can I help. F*ck, if you need nukes I can arrange it. Just kill this thing."


    Magnus and Ragnarughed. Ragnar patted his shoulder, "We''re trying to do that."


    "That''s why I have a new policy now," Magnus interjected.


    "What is that?" Bobby and Ragnar asked together.


    "Gandhi said, an eye for an eye makes the whole world blind. Well, I say, an eye for an eye makes the whole world blind and that''s why you blind both eyes in one strike." Magnus quoted.


    "DAMN RIGHT! Oh, by the way, I have a question," Ragnar started, "British colonised a quarter of the world for new spices, then why don''t we use more spices in our food now? I mean, even what we do use is not enough for me, I want more."


    Magnus shrugged, "How would I know that? I love spicy food. Mum has been making spicy food since I was small. But I do see many people here who don''t like it."


    "I have an answer to that," Bobby spoke. Magnus and Ragnar listened to him carefully.


    "Well, the main reason why there is ack of high level of spices in our food is due to him." Bobby pointed at Magnus.


    Shocked, Magnus stepped back, "What the hell, me? How? I''m just a teenager."


    "Well, not you, the royal family and the nobles. You see, tolerance to spices is not something that happens with just one generation. It requires many generations for people''s ptes to change.


    "And, in the old times, spices were seen as luxuriousmodities, this meant that they were costly, even in times when there was an abundance, their prices didn''t drop much. Heck, I think some kings were gifted pepper as gifts in important events in old times.


    "So you can see that spices were gatekept. Only now with the advent of modern world and industrialisation, everything became cheaper and people started to eat more spices." Bobby exined.


    Magnus nodded, "Hmm, I hope I can add spicy food to royal cuisine in the pceter."


    "You''ll be the king, you can do anything," Ragnar said.


    "Then... I will ban chicken." Magnus replied, taking a jibe at Ragnar.


    As expected, like an angry cat, Ragnar got up, "I DARE YOU! I will feed you a potion that will make you hate pancakes then."


    Bobby, sitting in the middle of them chuckled, "Hehe, I hope the third Grant one isn''t crazy like these two."


    ...


    Magnus'' days were fairly simple. He went to the hospital regrly to meet Grace and also oversee the decorations and prepared for the inauguration.


    Currently, the television channels were silently told to start showing news and propaganda about Magnus, his family and also the hospital.


    Many interviews were taken by news reporters, these were people from Magnus'' childhood. The televisions were full of it.


    ...


    [Interviewee: Oh, yes, I was Mr Pendragon''s teacher in his elementary school. everyone called me Mrs Jones. He even mentioned me in an interview.


    Reporter: Oh yes, I remember. He said you were grumpy, but very nice.]


    [A 13-year-old was being interviewed: I''m Robin, he called me a bully in an interview. Sorry, Magnus.]


    [A man in a tracksuit was also interviewed: I was Mr Pendragon''s PE teacher. He was very good physically.


    Reporter: Oh, aren''t you that Mr James NTR? Who was after the French teacher and wanted to impress her. How did it go?


    The man turned sad: Well, she married the Englishnguage teacher. They have a kid now named Midfingz that I teach in this school.


    Reporter: Oof... anyway, that was Reporter Cucky with cameraman Inbredz from BBC news.]


    ...


    Magnus'' Mansion,


    "PFFFFT... WHAT THE...!" Magnus, watching the news from his home sprayed the tea he was drinking.


    "AHAHAHA..." Ragnar was on the groundughing.


    [You can see Voldemort''s photo on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    GRANT ME THE HOLY STONE!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, my Naruto fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 308 - 308. Family Just Got Bigger!

    The day of the official opening of the hospital wasing soon. But Magnus wondered if all his ns will go to waste due to Grace not giving birth in time.


    After all, he can''t really give her a shock by announcing the gift to her. It could cause problems for her. So, he asked Grandma Martha to secretly visit Grace and find out when the baby wille.


    The result was that Grace would most likely give birth on Christmas Eve. So Magnus let go of all the worry and started to write invitations for the event to be held on 25th December in the afternoon.


    Not many people wille, only a selected few and most of the crowd will be the journalists. The names included many famous people. First, there was the Queen, the Prime Minister, Lord Mountbatten, a few more people in important positions in the government.


    Then there were his close allies, Adrian, Ted, Tom, Edgar.. There were also many CEOs, most of them were runningpanies under Magnus. The rest were those Magnus wanted to show that allying with him can get theirpanies a lot, so sell them to him. From the magical side, Magnus had not called anyone since it did not concern them.


    The next concern was about how he was going to reveal his wealth to the world. For this, Ted wasing to help him. The man had decided to let his mugglepany run on autopilot while focusing on helping Magnus since that was good for the entire world, and of course, as long as Magnus thrives, his own business will also.


    "CHAD! Sit like a good boy. I will be taking you to the inauguration and show you on camera, so you better be good." Magnus trained Chad.


    "Meow?" Chad tilted his head in confusion. He understood him all right, what he wondered was why did his lord be so magnanimous to take him outside.


    "What meow? I have named one building after your species''s scientific name. You better be proud of it." He said.


    Chad had no idea how to even feel. So he just shrugged and moved to y with Summer.


    While messing with Chad, soon Ted also arrived. They quickly use their wand to secure the room, because nobody can ever be sure about such things.


    "So, how''s everything going?" Magnus asked.


    "Magnus, I have formed the Dragon Service. It has 10 wizards in total, all of them were selected from amongst the Army of Merlin and my own subordinates. I have made them sign a much stringent magical contract, that even if they think about betraying you then I will know. This way, even if they start doubting you we can fire them. We do not need to wait until something bad happens." Ted revealed while giving him a file full of profiles of all these people.


    "Woah, don''t tell me you will kill them. I don''t want that." Magnus warned him.


    Ted coughed, "NO! NO NO... you misunderstood me, I meant obliviating them of their memory about their entire time spent working for you. They will go back to doing their old job."


    "Good, so how do you n to reveal my wealth and control the media?" Magnus inquired.


    "Out of the ten, we only have 9 people, as one has gone to Zimbabwe to help our candidate win the elections. Coming next year, elections will be held in February, if everything goes well, by the end of Next Year, Zimbabwe will join the United Kingdom, bing Greater Britain, and all Zimbabweans will get British Citizenship immediately." Ted briefed.


    [A/N: In our world, Zimbabwe was known as Rhodesia at this point in time.]


    Magnus was very happy with this. Britainckednd, that was one of the reasons the country had limited potential for development, but with morend, everything will change. After all, Zimbabwe, 390,757 km/square wasrger than the United Kingdom, 242,900 km/square in Landmass.


    Effectively, the United Kingdom will double in size with just an addition of 6 million people in a poption of already 60 million in the UK. And this wasn''t even the end of Magnus'' expansion through the goodwill n. There were many more Overseas territories that were yet to be officially theirs.


    "Good, this makes me happy. However, I have one worry. I am absolutely sure many people will call us colonisers. I can not change people, but I can change what they see.


    "This is why I need you to push for international documentary makers to go to Zimbabwe and all the other Overseas Territories where we are working to make everything better. As long as the world sees how good we are, people will automatically stop. The Documentaries need to be tranted into as manynguages as possible and shown in every country in the world." Magnus nned. He was always worried about the image of the British Crown at this point. Everything depended on the world epting that what they were doing was good.


    Ted nodded and wrote in his diary in codewords. "I will put this on the agenda. Now about your wealth. We will show you as a super genius, most already think this about you already as such but we will push for more.


    "Then, we will reveal that after your father and mother made a fortune, you started to invest money and invent. Bobbyes into y here, as he''s already a renowned young genius. It will help if the world knows you are the majority holder of FutureTek Industries. From there, we can slowly reveal your other investments through Dragon Holdings.


    "You are a prince, a renowned genius and a valiant hero who at just the age of 9 jumped into the fire to save his friends."


    Magnus burst into augh, "Haha... you''re going to use that to push all this, right?"


    Ted smiled wryly, "Well, people will automatically feel that you deserve all this sess because you jumped in to save people and have a good heart."


    *Sigh* "Well, I will leave all that to you then. I gotta go to the hospital now to mum. See youter. Oh, bring your daughter and wife to the inauguration. Security will be tight there so it''s going to be safe." Magnus got up to leave.


    ...


    A few days went by like this, nning and working the whole time. Then, finally, 24th December arrived. Magnus knew Grace was going to go into Labour that night. But he didn''t tell her about it.


    Then, at about 10 PM that night, she said she was experiencing some pain in her abdomen. It was rare for her to feel it so the doctor took it seriously and brought her to thebour room.


    Magnus, Ragnar, Bobby and Grace''s parents were waiting outside the room. Adam was with her inside. However, Magnus also sent his trusted doctor from Saint Mungo inside, not to do anything but to keep an eye. Since there was a Royal gynaecologist present inside, Magnus took all the precautions. And the moment the Saint Mungo doctor noticed something funny, she would st them with her wand. It was an order from Magnus.


    Inside the room, Grace was screaming, Adam was right there, to be Grace''s pain squeezer. She had actually grabbed Adam''s cor and had started to suffocate him.


    "GRACE... PUSH! AH... DON''T STRANGLE ME!"


    A mix of cheers and cries wereing out of Adam''s mouth. However, Grace knew this was not as much pain as she felt when birthing Magnus. She had gotten much stronger physically due to magical potions. In fact, she didn''t even have to hold Adam.


    But she still did it just to mess with him. Since everything was being recorded in angles that only showed their faces, she wanted to make it as memorable as possible.


    "ADAM, YOU BASTARD!" She yed with him.


    Adam cried due to suffocation, "Yes yes... I''m a bastard, now just let me breathe a little, my beautiful wife... OH PUSH!"


    After 15 minutes, the baby finally came. The doctor eximed happily, "IT''S BOY!"


    "ADAM, MAGNUS AND RAGNAR GOT A BROTHER!" Grace cheered loudly.


    Adam felt like crying and he looked at the baby. "So Ragnar''s wish turned real. WAIT!"


    Yes, wait. Grace cried again. They had known for a while now that she was having twins. Ultrasound had shown them this. The nurse delicately held the baby in her arms as the doctor again went under.


    She was an extremely professional and experienced doctor and tried her best to make the process as simple and fast as possible. Yet, she was utterly shocked to see how strong Grace was. She was just... like a superwoman from theics. She gave birth like it was nothing.


    After a few more minutes, another baby came. "IT''S A GIRL!"


    Grace and Adam cheered in happiness, "YES! BOTH RAG AND MAG WILL BE HAPPY NOW!"


    Adam quickly held his two babies with tearful eyes. His family just became bigger and he was utterly happy. He showed the two to Grace, who also felt tears welling up in her eyes.


    Seeing this, the Saint Mungo doctor quickly walked out of the room for a split second to announce.


    ...


    Magnus and Ragnar were sitting at the two ends of 3 seater bench, apparently, they had an argument on whether they would get a sister or brother.


    "YOUR MAJESTY! TWINS! A GIRL AND A BOY!" The doctor announced.


    "YEAH BOOOOOY!"


    "BOOO YEAH!"


    Magnus and Ragnar jumped in happiness and hugged each other immediately. Gone was their animosity. It was time to spoil their siblings.


    However, inside thebour room, something happened and the Doctor flutteringly ran back in. "Your Majesty... I think... There''s more."


    "WHAT?! TRIPLETS?" Magnus and Ragnar were dumbfounded.


    ...


    The muggle doctor Magnus had hired again went under and announced, "THERE''S A THIRD ONE!"


    "WHAT?" Grace and Adam were shocked because the ultrasound only showed twins.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    CHRISTMAS STONES PLES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, my Naruto fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 309 - 309. Taboo Magic

    Inside thebour room, Grace and Adam were in shock. The third baby was news to them. But, the doctor didn''t waste a moment and initiated the whole procedure.


    Grace, like before, pushed. She still had enough energy left. Heck, she could probably birth a few more babies if she had to. She pushed with all her might.


    But, even after half an hour, the baby didn''te out. The doctor knew there was a problem, Grace herself was a doctor and knew there was a problem. "WHAT HAPPENED?" Grace questioned.


    "WE.... DON''T KNOW YET!" The doctor replied and turned to the nurse, "Give me the Transducer of the Ultrasound Machine."


    The nurse quickly handed it to her and she immediately checked Grace''s womb. Soon, she spoke with some fear in her voice, "T... It seems the baby is tangled in the umbilical cord."


    "How big of a problem is that?" Adam asked.


    "It depends, if it''s tangled around the body, we can save the baby. But... if it''s the neck, then the baby might suffocate. We need to decide... if it''s the worst-case scenario, who should we save? The mother or the child?" she asked.


    "STUPEFY! STUPEFY! STUPEFY!"


    All of a sudden, the woman who had been waiting on the side all this time moved and waved her wand at the two doctors and the nurse. The spell rendered the three unconscious.


    She walked to Grace and said, "His Majesty would never forgive me if even in my watch something happened to you or the baby. I shall take over now, as your technology can only help you this far.


    Her name was Ruby, one of the big three doctors of Saint Mungo. She took out a pair of sses from her bag and kept her wand in her hand. "Don''t worry, dear. I shall have the baby out in a jiffy."


    She wore the sses and looked at Grace''s stomach. Perhaps, these sses allowed her to see in X-ray. She then started to wave her wand over the stomach. Grace felt like something was moving in her stomach. Adam too saw some movement in her bloated belly.


    "Don''t worry, I am just freeing the baby from the cord. It was indeed tangled around the neck. Aaaand... done. Now let''s get the baby out. Push, dear." Ruby instructed her.


    Grace did as asked and pushed. Ruby was able to use her magical powers to help even in this process by magically moving the baby. In just 5 minutes, the baby was out... but, it was smaller than usual.


    Ruby quickly covered the baby in a nk, as this was the most vulnerable time for a small one. "IT''S A GIRL!" She announced and quickly turned the baby on the back and patted lightly.


    However, even after a minute, no movement came. Ruby frowned, "I... I NEED YOU, MR GRANT. HAND ME MY BAG."


    Adam ran and handed it to her. Ruby took out a small pipe-like thing and quickly put it in the baby''s mouth. She slowly pushed it down. Then, she pulled it back. Now, the pipe looked full with some blood-like substance.


    *cough*


    A tiny, nearly inaudible cough came from the small baby. Ruby covered her in a nket, "She... she''s alive... but vulnerable. Due to being suffocated, she has some deficiency of important minerals and oxygen. We will need to keep her under observation. The best I can do is give strengthening potions... rest it up to fate."


    She basically said the baby could die soon. Grace stayed strong and nodded. It had only been a few minutes since the three muggles were stunned. They soon woke up and saw everything was fine and a few more doctors were there. They had put the baby in the ICU bed and had connected the venttor.


    "What happened?" They asked.


    Ruby scoffed, "You three, fell unconscious in fear of not being able to save the baby and her mother? How weak. Ipleted the process, the baby is out but very weak."


    They quickly ran to the little ss-covered bed and checked the signs. The baby was stable but not above normal marks. She was very small and most likely malnutritioned. There were limited minerals in a woman''s body for twins anyway, in triplets, it wasmon for one of the children to have someplications, but they were not this extreme.


    Surprisingly, the two born earlier had blonde hair, while thest girl had ck hair,pletely different from any member of the family. The two healthy ones were beside Grace, sleeping.


    Adam had gone outside to inform Magnus and Ragnar about the situation.


    ...


    Magnus and Ragnar waited outside the main door. They were biting their fingers. Ragnar was especially worse, he feared losing his new mother.


    "Mag, are you sure she will be fine?" He asked.


    Magnus nodded, "Don''t worry, Rag. She will be fine, Ruby is in there with them. If anything happens, she will tell me."


    *Door Opens.*


    Adam came out with a tired and sad face, "Mag."


    Magnus'' heart nearly skipped a beat after seeing this face. "WHAT? JUST SAY IT, DAD."


    "Two babies are fine, thest one, she was born but there were someplications. She was tied in the umbilical cord. Due to that she suffocated and didn''t receive the right nutrition. So, she''s malnutritioned, small and weak. They have put her in the intensive care but nobody knows if she will even survive the night." Adam exined.


    "HOW IS MUM?" Ragnar asked.


    "Grace ispletely fine, but her heart is in sorrow. The baby... she''s small and very vulnerable. She''s emotional right now." Adam replied, his own voice breaking. Anyone would be like this after seeing their little baby attached to thoserge machines in the ss-covered bed. "But... the small life... she''s fighting."


    Magnus fell back to his seat. Immediately, he spoke to Merlin, ~Is there any way to save her?~


    ~There is, son. But, for that, you will have tomit taboo magic. Although it''s not dark, painful or consequential to you, still, ites under blood magic. This is because if overused, it causes the caster''s death. But you will not need to push yourself too much.~ Merlin said.


    Magnus immediately agreed, ~Just.. teach me how to do it. If blood magic can save someone''s life, it''s worth doing.~


    ~Then hear me.~


    ...


    At 3 AM that night, Magnus returned to Grace''s room. There were now guards in front of the gate, both muggle and magical. Even inside, Ruby stayed to keep an eye on everything.


    The guards saluted him and let him in. Magnus quickly cast a charm to make his feet sound soft. Inside, he just waved his hand to Ruby and the muggle nurse to leave.


    Without asking, they did as asked. That was when Magnus looked around. There was only dim light avable, but one could see clearly enough. He first nced at Grace, she was asleep, but there was a frown on her head. ~Don''t worry, mum. I won''t let anything happen to our happy little family.~


    Adam was also in the room, but he had fallen asleep while resting beside Grace''s bed, with his head resting on the bedside.


    Then Magnus moved to see the two little blonde babies in the cradle. They were healthy with chubby cheeks, packed in nkets. He smiled and lovingly looked at them for a moment.


    Then, he moved to the side, beyond the curtain partition. There was more light in the area. The small ss cradle was set, on which, a small baby, just slightly bigger than two hands, was resting. She had skin whiter than normal. The machines beeped, and a small oxygen mask was attached to the nose.


    It broke Magnus'' heart seeing her like this. He understood why Adam was on the verge of tears. Anyone would be after seeing this.


    ~Don''t worry, my little sister. Your big brother is a mighty powerful wizard king. Nothing can ever hurt you, that''s my promise.~ he muttered to himself and took the lid off of the ss case.


    Then, he softly opened her mouth and dropped a drop of a dark ck liquid in her mouth. Then he silently put all the instruments back on and left without making a noise.


    Outside, he told Ruby and the nurse to go back in. Magnus, just waited outside... for the shocked voices of the doctors toe tomorrow morning.


    ~I hope it works now, Merlin. Thank you for helping me.~ he thanked in his mind.


    Merlin responded, ~I can understand the pain of losing a family, son. I''d rather not have you feel it if I can help. Now have some rest, you need it. You''ve been working continuously for the past 5 hours.~


    ~A small price to pay.~ Magnus tiredly replied and rested back on the chair.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONE ME? PLES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, my Naruto fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 310 - 310. Three New Royals

    "HOW DID THIS HAPPEN?"


    "THIS IS MAGIC!"


    "THIS IS GOD''S GRACE!"


    Many words were spoken in the morning when the doctors checked the little baby. She now lookedpletely healthy and full of life, her face had also returned to normal human skin.


    She looked left and right with her dark eyes, curious about everything. She didn''t cry, however, even though many instruments were connected to her that made various sounds.


    When the doctors saw her, they felt like they were hallucinating. They had even prepared for the worst, knowing the true condition of the baby. She was too weak. But it seems she pulled through.


    They picked up the baby girl, wrapped her in a soft nket and brought her to Grace.. "Ma''am, she looks to bepletely fine, and noplications remain in her body. It''s like... magic."


    Grace looked at Magnus for a split second and took the baby in her arms, "Yes, it probably is some kind of magic."


    Magnus meanwhile held his other little sister in his arms, while Ragnar held his little brother. Both of them were identical twins, with blonde hair. The only difference was in their gender.


    "Aw... my cute little sister. I am Magnus, your big brother." He tried to introduce himself to the tiny baby, who was silently looking at his face that appeared to be that of a giant for her.


    *BOOM*


    She raised her arm and lightly tapped on Magnus'' nose. Magnus felt like a shockwave went down his body. Her soft little hand was way too cute. "I... I am melting."


    Beside him, Ragnar had the same situation, the baby boy was the same as the girl, but he instead mistakenly poked Ragnar''s eye. "Ah... hehe... no problem. Even if you turn me blind, I won''t mind."


    "Your Highness, I need to return to the pce and prepare for the royal announcement." The royal gynaecologist spoke to Adam.


    Adam just shrugged, "Sure, go ahead. But I won''t allow anyone to take pictures of my children."


    "That we will assure. I shall take my leave." The man left. He truly was a different breed, acting like he was some sort of a high-born. Not even knowing that the true boss was Magnus.


    Magnus walked beside his mum and picked the other sister in his arms. Now he had two. His heart warmed and he felt a tickling sensation in his body, "I''m the luckiest brother in the world, my sweethearts."


    *PAT*


    This time, the ck-haired one caught Magnus'' fingers with her fluffy palm. That was the best feeling in the world for him. "Mum, don''t worry. I take their responsibility. Nobody will step even ten metres closer to you that you don''t allow."


    "MEOW!"


    Chad suddenly jumped over the bed and showed his cute round eyes to Magnus and tongue, as if asking to see the little humans.


    Magnus warned him at first, "No, you''re a dirty cat."


    Chad rested on his hindlegs and showed himself licking his front paws, then he showed them to Magnus, as if saying, "See, they''re clean."


    Magnus couldn''t say no to him now, it would be cruelty. Chad only had anguage barrier, after all, rest he had a pretty high level of emotions and thought.


    "Okay, jump over my shoulder and look at them. But without touching, their skin is very sensitive." He allowed.


    "Meww..." Chad acknowledged and jumped.


    He stared at the two babies, the babies did the same. It was as if they were bonding. But then Magnus put the two back in Grace''s arms.


    Chad jumped over and sat down just beside Grace, overlooking the babies. "You want to guard them?" Magnus asked.


    Chad nodded his fluffy head with utmost resolve. Grace picked Chad and hugged him, "A... You are the best cat in the world, Chad. Come, sit closer to me so I can pat you."


    If Chad could speak, he would have thanked her and called her mum.


    Leaving the fluffy things aside, Ragnar dragged Magnus to the side and asked, "What did you do? Tell me the truth, Mag."


    Magnus sighed, "It was taboo magic, Rag. Merlin taught me. Her bodycked vitality and strength. So I had to give her my own. It''s blood magic, where I imbued my energy in a single drop of my blood.


    "If one was to do this too much, he would die. But I didn''t have to put in too much. Anyway, I fed her a drop of blood in the night."


    Rag was worried about something else, "Don''t tell me, you lost the energy forever now."


    Magnus rejected, "No, but it will be restored slowly now, it might take a month."


    Ragnar sighed, "Man, you''re crazy. And they call me crazy. But I guess, thanks for saving her."


    "Rag, I feel that mum suspects that I did something. Don''t tell her anything, just say it was some alchemical potion." Magnus requested him. Grace would probably feel worried just hearing that the magic was called blood magic." Magnus said.


    Ragnar patted his shoulder, "Don''t worry, Mag. Come, aren''t we about to inaugurate the hospital today? I should give some energy potions to mum so she can at leaste with us to see the main gate. Then we will give her a tour of the whole campus in the roofless car."


    "Nice n,"


    ...


    In Buckingham Pce, it was announced to the residents that the Royal Family now has three new royals. But, some were salty because of this, as this meant some people will get pushed down further in the line of session.


    Magnus was already second in line, Ragnar third. Now the three more babies took the position of 4th, 5th and 6th.


    Queen was happy though, she had long forgotten to be salty about what had happened. From what she could see, Magnus was good for the country. So, she ordered all the normal ceremonial steps be taken.


    Immediately, a bulletin was ced on a golden easel in the forecourt of Buckingham Pce. It didn''t mention the names of the babies, just their genders and health.


    It was customary for a birth announcement to be followed by a royal gun salute. So volleys were fired by soldiers in Hyde Park and the Tower of London to honour her arrival. Then, soldiers from The King''s Troop Royal Horse Artillery rode out in a procession from Wellington Barracks, near Buckingham Pce, to fire 41 shots. Then finally, the Honourable Artillery Company also fired a 62-gun salute at the Tower of London.


    By now, most people had realised that something major must have happened. And since if it was a royal death, the gun salute would be made after the announcement, people automatically assumed it was birth.


    And when people turned on their televisions, news reporters were already swarming at the gates of the Hospital, talking about triplets being born to Princess Grace. However, one thing made people curious, therge entrance gate''s top was covered with arge cloth for some reason.


    ...


    In the hospital, Magnus, Ragnar, Grace and Adam were discussing what to name the babies.


    "It has to be something regal, fitting names for my little siblings," Magnus demanded.


    Ragnar nodded, "Yes... absolutely. They are little prince and princesses. We must make sure people respect them. We can''t have them be named Bobby or something."


    "HEY! MY NAME''S NOT BAD!" Bobby''s protest came. He was just standing at the door.


    Magnusughed, "Of course, your real name is much cooler. Brandon Steel Armstrong. That''s a cool name."


    "But the majority know me as Bobby. Gah... I sound like some illegal drug dealer." Bobby was disheartened. But, he soon became delighted when he saw the babies.


    "Hello there, you three. I''m your big brother, Bobby. I am super rich and intelligent. If you want to study something in the future, you know where to find me." Bobby said boastfully. But he sounded shameless since he wasining about his name not long ago and here he was, introducing himself as such.


    "HISSSSSS!"


    All of a sudden Chad hissed at Bobby, who was trying to lightly poke the cheeks of one. "Come on, Chad. I''ve fed you so much in the past. Have you forgotten the debt you owe me?"


    Chad ignored him and shielded the babies. Grace and Magnus chuckled. Ragnar patted Bobby''s shoulder, "Chad is a responsible boy now,"


    "NYAA!..." Chad agreed.


    It was still morning, so Magnus let Grace rest, while Ragnar and Martha gave her many strength potions to keep her body well. She took them without a singleint, knowing they were for her good.


    It was Christmas day, meaning that many presents would be there. Magnus had already started to get a few owls, bringing his packages. Abe from the house would pop up every once in a while, bringing them to the hospital.


    One particr package caught Magnus'' eye. It was from Professor McGonagall. She never gave him presents before. So he opened it and checked.


    Taking the cover off, he found a green coloured sweater, hand-knitted. Magnus realised this was the sweater that the professor was knitting in the infirmary.


    With the sweater was also a small card. He opened it read it. "Thank you for being the fire that burns the dark clouds that were looming over the magical world."


    He smiled, ~Since when did the stern old professor McGonagall be so emotional?"~


    [You can see Chad on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    THREE STONES FOR THREE BABIES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, my Naruto fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 311 - 311. Gift For Mother

    "RAG, take this. Professor McGonagall also sent one for you." Magnus threw one sweater in his way.


    Ragnar was amazed, this was his first time seeing such a gesture from that teacher. But again, the woman was probably going through some tough mental phase after being bitten.


    "Hey Mag, will she be able to turn into a cat as animagus or a wolf?" Ragnar inquired.


    Magnus had no idea, "I don''t know, Rag. It''s probably something for Professor to experiment on. Anyway, Bobby, I got you a present too."


    Magnus took out a small rectangr box and handed it to Bobby. Bobby knew it was going to be something magical, so he excitedly opened it, only to find a bracelet, it was made of silver metal and there was nothing outstanding about it..


    "What is this?" Bobby asked.


    Proudly, Magnus exined, "This is a bracelet made withbining alchemical silver and a lot of magical spells into it. It allows you to somewhat know the hidden feeling of other people about you. For example, you will feel the bracelet vibrating when there is someone present who hates you or wants to kill you. It will go warm when someone who likes and loves you is near and cold like ice when someone who just dislikes you is there."


    "WOOOAH! THIS IS AWESOME! I can better kick out directors from mypany board with this." Bobby eximed. "AH! I FEEL WARM... Aw... you guys love me."


    Adam patted his head, "Of course we do, you''re like a son to us, same as Ragnar and Magnus."


    Slowly, they exchanged gifts one after another. Eventually, only Magnus was left to give Grace a gift. She was waiting but Magnus didn''t move.


    Adam chuckled, seeing the disappointed look on Grace''s face. He knew what was toe, as he was the one who designed the whole electric-transit system across the whole campus, as well as installed advanced security mechanisms, including high-tech CCTVs provided by FutureTek.


    Magnus looked at his clock, it was 12 PM. The time for the event was 12:30. So he decided it was time to move. "Mum, I have a big present nned for you. Will you be able to move?"


    Grace became energised once again, "Of course, I didn''t even feel tired from yesterday. Where do you need me to be?"


    "Juste with us to the car at the building entrance. From there, I will take you directly to the present." Magnus said. His voice clearly showed great excitement.


    Grace could see it in his eyes. So she was helped by Adam and Ruby in getting ready, putting on makeup and new clothes. Then, they tried to put her in a wheelchair, but she outright denied it and stood up like she didn''t just birth triplets a few hours ago.


    She walked like a supermom, holding a baby on each arm. Adam followed up from behind with the third. The hospital was empty and the security was taught, they easily reached the entrance where a long roofless car was waiting for them.


    It had enough space for 5 people to sit easily. Then, they headed to the big entrance to the whole Hospital campus. As the area was walled off, there were only 2 main entrances.


    "What is it, Mag? At least tell me so I can prepare." Grace asked him.


    Magnus chuckled, "No, mum. That would ruin the surprise. Just a few more minutes and you will know."


    Bobby decided to chip in and increase the excitement: "I can tell you already, Aunt Grace, you will love it. It took us a lot of time to n this after all."


    They soon arrived at the closed gate of the campus. On the other side of the gate, a small stage was set with a podium. And on the other side, a lot of journalists had set their cameras and mics. The one peculiar thing though was the giant marble arc, which seemed to be inspired by arc de Triomphe but had its own uniqueness.


    There was a red silky cloth covering something on the top. This made most people confused, including Grace.


    "Mum, this is a triplet stroller for babies. Let''s not have them get photographed by the reporters." Magnus suggested as they got out of the car.


    It was a weird-looking stroller for sure but it was functional, as it covered the babiespletely if you wanted to. So they put the three in it and moved outside the gates.


    Sure enough, many big names were already present there, with the Queen being in the focus. She quickly walked up to Grace and Adam. "Congrattions, you two. The family just got bigger. May I see them?"


    Queen''s guards themselves covered around to let the queen see the babies without being photographed. The three were sleeping happily right now, due to Magnus'' spells, the noise was filtered out for them.


    "Such cute bundles of happiness. I really wish you all permanently move into the pce. I''d very much like to hear the happy giggles of children in that stone-cold ce." She suggested.


    Magnus intervened: "We will after the three grow up slightly. For now, my mansion is the safest ce for them. You should know about what''s going on, after all."


    "Of course, dear. Oh, let''s go, don''t let me dy your ns." Queen Elizabeth merrily held the stroller''s bars and started to push it. She was halfway really wanting to do it and halfway for the cameras.


    Magnus helped his parents take seats on the stage. Ragnar and Bobby also took seats, along with Queen and Lord Mountbatten, who was now like a good Death Eater of Magnus, but a muggle one.


    Magnus took to the podium and spoke to the guests and the journalists. "Thank you foring. All the guests, you already know why I invited you. And journalists, you probably think this is about the birth of my cute little siblings.


    "But you are wrong. Although their birth does deserve a big celebration, I would not do it here for sure. No, today, I have asked you all toe due to what stands behind me.


    "I presume most of you and the people watching us right now already know what''s behind these gates. Thergest hospital even made in the world. With the state of the art technology and some of the best doctors the world has to offer. Research facilities that will soon be pumping out innovations like a floodgate just got opened here.


    "I know our economy is not very good right now. Many have lost jobs. But we are improving quickly, as seen by how we''re still growing while the world is falling due to the oil crisis.


    "This hospital was a dream for me. Something that I started building a year and a half ago. All with my own money, that I made through inventions and innovations. Bobby here can exin youter in the interview.


    "Basically, I have wealth, but I do not want to waste it. So, I built this hospital. Not only is it connected with the NHS, but it also provides total health insurance to all of the thousands of employees that work for countlesspanies I own or control.


    "But there is also a very personal reason behind making this hospital. My mum and dad always taught me humility and how to work hard to achieve dreams. My mum also had a dream.


    "It was to create a reliable and good hospital, specialising in cardiology. So, I decided, why just cardiology? And here we are. Granny, mum, will youe here please?"


    Magnus allowed the queen to pull the rope to unveil the name of the hospital as she was the eldest here and if he didn''t allow her the people would talk. Meanwhile, he held Grace''s hand and told her, "Look up there, mum."


    Grace by now had already realised what the gift was, and she was overwhelmed by it. The entire hospital was made by Magnus for her. But, these were just the initial shocks.


    The queen pulled the golden rope, and like a leaf falling, the red silk cloth fell down slowly. But for Grace, the world had seemingly stopped. She heard no cheering or words, nor the intense clicks of the cameras.


    She just... continued to look at the top of the arc. "MOTHER GRACE HOSPITAL"


    It was clearly written in bold capital letters. Her eyes became watery, but she kept the tears under control as to not smudge her makeup. She just held Magnus'' tightly and looked at him, "You... As a responsible adult, I should reprimand you and tell you not to spend money like this. But... at the same time, I am so... so proud of you."


    Magnus smiled gleefully. "Ever since I could understand words, I''ve seen you working hard and saving money to make a hospital, to fulfil your dream. I know you gave up on that dream after all the royal family-rted stuff started. But how can I forget it, my dear mum?"


    Magnus then spoke in the mic once again, "Mother Grace, she created the new stents that save lives every day. She created the new cholera cure, which has already started to show its effect, reducing deaths rates in refugee camps in South Asia from 85% to just 7%.


    "If she is not like a mother to all those whom she has saved without even knowing, then I don''t know who is. And I promise, not just Mother, but this entire facility will keep oning up with new ways to save people. And if not now, soon everyone will truly understand why there is a mother in the name of the hospital, as the tagline of this hospital is, "Caring Like A Mother."


    "Thank you,"


    Grace, who was already like an angel in people''s eyes, due to her work in medical science and beauty, now was elevated to near-saint like status. Of course, unofficially. Now, she was going to be a national treasure, and she will be the reason why many regain their faith in the crown, and this trend will continue to increase as Magnus and his family slowly enter the official spotlight.


    He moved back with Grace and let Lord Mountbatten take over the mic, who started to exin the entire hospital to the people. There were about 12 huge buildingplexes that housed all the departments of hospitals, researchbs and also the medical college. Their names would also be revealed on the field touring next for all the guests and journos.


    All the journalists will be taken in the Electric Tram around the campus. But Magnus would show Grace around in the roofless car.


    But after they sat down in their car, Grace hugged Magnus tightly. "You have made me feel so proud, Magnus. And thank you for this present. You naming this hospital after me... I don''t think I deserve this, but I will ept it as a badge of honour."


    "I HUG TOO!" Ragnar jumped in for a hug as well.


    "You too, Ragnar. You two have made me the most blessed mother in the entire world." She hugged them.


    Magnus chuckled, "And there are three more now."


    "MEOW!"


    Chad also notified of his presence and jumped in for a hug. But then Magnus whispered something in her ear, "Mum, Dad also helped a lot in building this."


    Grace nodded and let them go. She turned to Adam and all of a sudden hugged his neck, then pecked his cheek. "Thank you, my dear husband. I don''t deserve you."


    "You do not, you deserve someone better. Which is basically me from the future, so, anything for my queen." Adam smugly replied and hugged her back.


    Magnus silently smiled. But he was secretly excited because he had nned surprises for Adam and Ragnar as well.


    [You can see the Stroller and the Gate on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONES FOR MOTHER GRACE!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, my Naruto fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 312 - 312. Mega Hospital

    [A/N: Check paraments to see the various images.]


    They were currently at the northern part of the campus, where Gate 1 was located, the same gate the whole ceremony took ce.


    "Mum, do you know, we even built a whole new Tube extension that goes through this whole campus? There are three tube stations inside the whole campus. There is also Dad''s made electric tram." Magnus started to exin.


    Everyone heard him with focus, as even Bobby didn''t know everything about the ce.


    "How big is this ce?" Grace asked. As far as she could see, she only saw trees, as if they were in a forest.


    Actually, this was a n of Magnus. He tried to cover all of the unusednds in trees. Not just any trees, but fruit trees. These same fruits wouldter be given to doctors and patients.


    "About 2.70 square kilometres, mum. Don''t worry, it didn''t cost much. They were going to make a Gold Course and luxury housing here anyway. Now it will fix people." Magnus revealed.


    Grace and Adam''s eyes widened. Bobby was amazed, but not shocked since he ownednd patches bigger than this in America and Zimbabwe for hispanies.


    But Adam and Grace were speechless because their dream was just for one hospital. In fact, they only dreamt of it being just a single building block. But here they were.


    "OOH... LOOK... That building to our right is Merlin Medical College. It''s the first building after entering the ce, even the Tube station is just 10 minutes walk from it. I decided to build the college by the River to give the students a beautiful view. Most of the sports facilities for the college are made beside the river. Students here can also rent bicycles to travel around the whole campus. I''ve struck a deal with the Royal Army Medical Corps, they are going to be sending a lot of their top doctors to give their seminars here every month." Magnus exined about the whole college.


    The whole college campus looked beautiful from the outside. There were three major building blocks, then many smaller blocks, which were most likelyrge auditoriums. There was still greenery everywhere.


    Adam awed at this, "This... I''m sure many international students will dream abouting here soon."


    Bobby nodded, "Absolutely, I can already tell, this college is going to be the top medical college in the world soon, due to it being in such close proximity to a good hospital and also the huge research facilities. But Mag, what if you find an extraordinary student who is not British?"


    Magnus cheekily smiled, "Hehe... with the Government, I will be starting a programme called Pride of Hippocrates. It will find super talents all around the world and give them aplete schrship. Then Citizenship, at the same time a high paying job here at the hospital."


    Bobby rxedly stretched his back, "Then it''s all cool. Companies such as Medtronic and Pfizer need constant talent for innovation."


    Soon, the car moved further on the main road and they arrived in front of a huge modern-looking L-shaped building structure, with a park and small pond in the empty space. The name of the building was clearly written on the walls.


    "This is King''s General Hospital. Mum was here not long ago. As you know, everyone with minor problems or first diagnosises here. There is nothing much to say, this ce is like a normal hospital. Let''s move forward." Magnus made the driver step up.


    The next building was once again a tall and beautiful ssy building, with ponds in front of it beside the driveway. The name of the building was written at the top. And it immediately made Ragnar and Bobby burst intoughter.


    "Pfft... Please tell me that this was deliberate." Bobby asked.


    Magnus held his chuckle, "Well, it''s a very important building, Bobby. It''s the Queen Elizabeth Cancer Centre. World''s best treatments for all kinds of cancer will be here."


    "Bwahaha... yet the o..." Ragnar stopped himself from saying anything bad as his mum and dad were there.


    Magnus shook his head and let the car move. The car took a right turn onto a side road. It brought them near a huge area, with buildings spread around, and there was also a huge manmadeke.


    "This ce is called Felis Therapy and Mental Health Centre. Basically, this is where people cane for leisure. It provides VIP as well as regr services. You can do anything from massage, exercise, other recreational activities, or even fishing and boating in the Summer Lake. Of course, named after our cute little Summer. And..." He suddenly picked Chad in his arms and showed him the building.


    "Look at that, boy. I named this building after your species. Felis means cat." Magnus exined.


    Chad''s eyes shined and he kept on staring at the building. Even when the car started to move back towards the main road, Chad looked back at the building. Grace patted his cute fluffy head, "Don''t worry, we wille hereter to have fun."


    Now, the next building was the main course ording to Magnus. As this building shared the name with the entire hospital. Slowly, they started to see arge building in a distance, hidden behind a tree line. A helicopter was taking off from there. It was a circr building, with a star-like shape in its centre and protruding above.


    "MUM... I present to you... your new workce. GRACE HEART CENTRE. You will be its director. But if you feel someone is better than you then you can give the post to them. But the overall Chairman will always be you. It has all the world''s best technologies." He revealed.


    Grace nearly stood up from her seat while the car was running. "I... I''ve grown numb to your surprises by now, Magnus. I don''t even know what to say."


    Magnus grinned, "But I don''t know how I will ever gift you anything in the future."


    She hugged him, "You don''t have to. You have done more than enough already."


    The tour continued. Now was the time for Ragnar to be shocked. The next building was aplex architectural building. One would not even think it was a part of the hospital.


    "My brother, Ragnar. This one is to honour you and Oroborus Family. This is the Oroborus Brain Centre," Magnus revealed.


    Ragnar, without even saying anything, gave him a brotherly hug. Ragnar although had gotten his revenge, in fact, he still was as Rodolphus was still alive, still in trauma. Even a mention of his family would make him cry.


    Magnus patted his back and continued the journey. The next two buildings were on the side road, to the left of the main road. This time, they arrived between two huge buildings. These two were perhaps the most important part of the whole campus and even the most important buildings for the whole United Kingdom.


    "Behold, Grant Research Centre and Adam Medical Tech Centre. Adam Medical Tech Centre looks huge and futuristic because its job is to create new innovative machines that help in medical procedures. Medtronicpany has its presence inside it. The other smaller building may look small, but in fact, it goes seven floors deep. It houses the world''s best and safest hazardbs. Pfizer works from here, this ce will be creating cures, vines and all kinds of meds.


    "These two buildings are going to earn us hundreds of billions... or even trillions someday," Magnus exined to them. They looked at the two structures by the river Thames in awe and hope.


    "Our country is going to be a powerhouse in medical science, it seems," Grace muttered.


    Adam cheekily replied, "It already is, my dear Grace. It''s all because of you. I''m shocked they have not given you a noble prize yet."


    Soon, they continued. The next building was the Upper and Lower Body Diagnostic and Surgeryplex. It was aplex of many buildings, and they treat almost everything that isn''t rted to the heart or brain.


    Magnus then showed them Gate 2 of the campus, from there they took a left to another road of the campus. Soon, a building came into view.


    "This is Arthur''s recovery centre. Basically, if someone gets in an ident or has major surgery, this is where they can regrly visit for recovery through therapy and exercise. And the next building you see is Armstrong Long Care Centre. People who need to get admitted for a very long time are treated here." Magnus revealed.


    Bobby faced Magnus with a grateful smile before giving a hug, "Why didn''t I know you named one after me? And what if people talk about it?"


    Magnus scoffed, "This is built from my personal money. And you are a god in the tech world, they''d be fools to do that."


    Finally, thest area was the one with tall skyscrapers and beautiful buildings. All of them were by the river. "This is the staff living area, as well as visitor''s renting amodation."


    With that, his tour came to an end and he took a seat with a tired sigh. "Hah... let''s go to the Felis Recreational Centre. The party will take ce there."


    "MEOW!" Chad became excited about this news.


    On their way, they again looked at the many buildings. Each having different thoughts. Some proud, some shocked. But, all were happy.


    One thing was certain, with this much hard work, the hospital was bound to be the best in the world.


    [You can see the Hospital Buildings on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONES FOR CHAD!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, my Naruto fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 313 - 313. 3 Names

    Magnus arrived at the party. The people had just finished their tour. The journalists were not allowed to enter here as many rich people would want to have some private chat here.


    Grace was the point of a talk by all the women. They were all acting like some high-ss women, but the truth was, most of them were unemployed and could only afford luxury lifestyles because either they married a rich lord or themselves inherited a lot of money and property from their lord father and mother.


    They had nothing on Grace to be boastful about, hence, they acted like they were herckeys, showering her in praise, looking at the three babies and fawning over them. Though Magnus had put the jinx on the stroller, if anybody other than his approved person tried to touch them then the offender would get a strong urge to itch themselves all over their body.


    Safe to say, about 4 out of 10 women were itching. Magnus scoffed and focused on talking with the people in front of him.


    All of these lords were sucking up to him, as the cat was out of the box and they knew how powerful and rich he was. Before, they just dismissed him as second in line and only focused on Adam..


    Now Adam was taking a sigh of relief as he didn''t have to face as many people now.


    "My Prince, I heard you also own the famous Golden Essence Winepany. I myself own a wide number of exquisite wine shops around the world. But... the wine from yourpany leaves a very small margin for businesses. I wonder If I can get a discount..." The man asked.


    "Sure, why not." Magnus quickly agreed. But his next words were spoken silently, ~Heh... don''t you open your mouth against me when I need support in the House of Lordster.~


    Others were not as shameless, they talked in cryptic words. Magnus knew everything and agreed to many business opportunities. He was happy to do it since in the future many of his newws will be against their noble lives.


    "Your Highness," Lord Mountbatten came to greet him.


    Magnus warmly weed him, "Haha... my favourite noble is here. You did a good job handling the whole oil crisis. If we had left it to the government''s slow decision-making, then we''d be seeing dozens of protests right now."


    "I did as you asked, your highness. Your friendship with the Saudi King was highly helpful." Mountbatten replied loudly. This was the purpose of the whole exchange. Magnus was reaffirming that the country was in better shape due to him. Now, automatically all these words will reach the rest of the decision-makers.


    Later, only Bobby, Ragnar, Adrian and Ted were there. Tom had to be responsible for safety and Edgar was busy in Saudi with thepletion of the project they dubbed as the Great Saudi Contract.


    "Ted, how many requests did you get for you to represent in their divorce cases?" Magnus inquired.


    Divorce cases were one of the toughest things for any noble. Because it also means having to divide their property, something that most don''t want.


    "About 20," Ted answered while sipping some wine.


    "And how many did you reject?" Ragnar inquired.


    "All of them. I have taken retirement from personally representing in legal cases. I only help my people from behind the scenes, only in high profile cases. Rest, I am fully invested in helping his highness." Ted resolutely said.


    "And I got about 20 requests to spy on their spouses. I rejected them all." Adrian added.


    Magnus sighed, "They are beyond finding I guess. Let''s just end this party and go home. I want to sleep. Mum probably wants that too."


    They all agreed. The three babies needed to reach home as soon as possible. So after the whole event, the hospital was officially in service. Magnus got into the car with his parents and left.


    Slowly, the guests also left. At home, Magnus asked something, "Mum, Dad, have you thought about a name for them?"


    "Not yet, we didn''t know what their gender would be, although we knew they would be twins. But now... we need toe up with three names." Grace said.


    They all sat in the living room and brainstormed names. Just then Martha suggested, "Why don''t we write three names each, then put it in a bowl and we pick out three names randomly?"


    Adam agreed, "But if the name is some kind of a joke-inspired one then we will reject it. Also, Grace gets veto power."


    "Agreed."


    "Agreed."


    "Agreed."


    They all agreed. Soon they all got three pieces of paper and a pen. They had about half an hour toe up with one and each was hiding their paper. Ragnar, being the paranoid guy, took it to a whole other level and used spells to construct a wall around himself.


    For Magnus,ing up with names was not hard. He just took some old names and their meanings and wrote them down. He was the first to finish and put the chits in the ss bowl.


    Next was Martha, then Adam and then Grace. Thest one for some reason was Ragnar. Soon, the ss bowl was shuffled and Dobby was called.


    "Your job is to pick three chits from the bowl one by one and announce what''s written in it. Okay, Dobby?" Magnus instructed him.


    "I will do a good job, sir." Dobby dutifully stood by the bowl.


    Everyone took their seats on the couch or the ground. The firece was lit and Dobby stood in front of it. He nervously put his one hand in and took out one chit.


    Everyone''s intense gaze was on it, which made Dobby nervous to the point he started shivering. But, he opened the chit and announced.


    "Oswald, meaning God," Dobby announced.


    "VETO!" Grace voiced quickly.


    "WHAT? WHY? It''s an amazing name for my little brother." Ragnar protested.


    Grace exined her reason, "Well, didn''t you think about his position as a prince? People will question our intentions, the church will question our intentions. We can''t give such a controversial name."


    "Bobby, take another one out. Throw that one in the fire." Magnus instructed.


    Saddened, Ragnar sat back. But, he epted the reasoning like a grown-up. The next name Dobby took out was a female name. "Umm... The name is Clementia, meaning Merciful."


    "What a beautiful name," Marthamented.


    "Agreed, who''s suggestion is it?" Grace asked.


    Magnus, proudly with a puffed chest, stood up, "It was I."


    "So, which sister gets this name?" Grace inquired. Magnus had already decided for whom this name was.


    He walked to the small cradle on the side of the couch. This one had his little ck-haired sister sleeping. "For her. I think... after how she fought for life. She will one day be a kind and mercifuldy."


    "Aww... that''s so sweet. I ept this name. Far better than my suggestion of Raven." Grace gave the seal of approval.


    "YEEES! I WON... Huh..." Magnus taunted Ragnar, who had a crying face by now. He had missed the opportunity to name his little brother.


    "Okay, Dobby, next."


    Dobby once again took out a chit and read it aloud, "Maximus, it means Greatest."


    They all looked at each other''s faces to see who it was that suggested it. Martha spoke up, "Of course, your son should be given a great name. Magnus'' name also means Greatest. Even Ragnar''s name means warrior from the gods."


    "I APPROVE!" Grace gave her thumbs up. And hence, the boy''s name was set as Maximus.


    Ragnar also nodded, giving his approval that it was a good name. Adam was silent, none of his suggestions hade yet. But not for long.


    Dobby picked the next chit and spoke, "The next name for the girl is... Alma, means nourishing."


    "Sounds weird. Too small and easy. She''s a princess and needs a dignified name." Grace vetoed.


    Magnus was saddened this time, it was his suggestion they realised. "Hehe... what a bad suggestion." Ragnar rubbed it on his face.


    Ignoring them, the next name was taken out. "Aurelia, meaning the golden one."


    Hearing this, everyone nced at the little golden blonde haired girl. They nodded at that. The name made good sense.


    "I can already imagine her growing into a beautiful girl with long golden hair." Grace lovingly said. And this was it, the third name was set.


    "Good, the names are decided, Maximus, Aurelia and Clementia, ording to the order of their birth," Grace announced.


    Only Magnus, Martha and Adam had their names selected. Ragnar was left to brood alone.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONES FOR THE THREE!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, my Naruto fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 314 - 314. A Small Favour

    It had been 2 days since the birth of Magnus'' siblings.


    Grace was extremely busy now since she had to not only feed one but three children. But Magnus and Ragnar helped as much as they could in keeping them from crying by being the jokers.


    Martha was the biggest helping hand, helping in changing the diapers. Grace needed a lot of health supplements to retain her body''s energy and not end up falling unconscious at the end of every day.


    Adam had to go to work, as his work involved national security. Making missiles, tanks and whatnot was a high priority. But Adam also made sure to keep the patents of the things he himself came up with. Hispany was also the patent holder, and they were now manufacturing items as well.


    In the old car nt, Adam now had an automated factory. Though for now it was being used to produce Magnus'' ordered specialised train lotive that could run fast in extreme heat..


    "Rag, what are you up to until New Year?" Magnus asked.


    "Nothing, just nning what I''m gonna make next. What about you?" Ragnar inquired.


    "I''m going to Saudi Arabia and then Zimbabwe. None of them are official trips though," Magnus revealed.


    "I can understand Zimbabwe as it will soon be Greater Britain, but why Saudi Arabia?" Ragnar wondered.


    "Hehe... I''m gonna sell my lotive there. Dad has finished its trial run already. All we need to do is try it in the desert. If everything is fine, we will get our branded trains running on tracks that ourpany made." Magnus revealed his grand n.


    "Bloody capitalist," Ragnar cursed.


    "That same money also makes you rich, and besides, I am a good capitalist who does things for the good of the world. Isn''t this the best form of capitalism?" Magnus argued.


    "Huh... did you even look at the newspapers and the television newstely? Nobody is taking your wealth, power and deeds nicely." Ragnar said.


    Magnus raised his brows and walked to the living room to see the news. The moment he turned it on, he saw his name in the headlines and some folks talking about it. There were two sides, one defending him and the other objecting to him.


    [NEWS]


    Guest 1: It is wrong to reject something before you have even seen its effect. The hospital is not just made for the people of the United Kingdom, but also for the people of the entire world. It is meant to be the best hospital there is."


    Guest 2(Call her Bitch): All that money could have been used in much better ways. There was no need to make it so grand and luxurious. We are living in a time when unemployment is on the rise and the economy is down."


    Guest 1: Then what do you suggest? That he gives all the money to people? That is the government''s job. And besides, ording to official words, the hospital has created more than 3,000 high paying permanent jobs. It also created countless jobs in the building of this hospital. Also, do not forget the amazing college and the research facilities that will keep on giving us doctors and new medical advancements."


    Guest 2: But what I fear is that he''s too young and inexperienced. He needs to go slow or he will lose everything. This hospital... I can not imagine it getting a high amount of customers anytime soon.


    Guest 1: I think we are very inexperienced in giving him any advice. He has created his huge empire of innovative industries at such a young age. If anything... we should thank him for getting the oil here through talking to the Saudi King in time."


    Guest 2: Those are just rumours.


    Guest 1: (Fixing his sses smartly) Then perhaps youck information. Thepany that is building major infrastructure in Saudi Arabia is owned by His Highness. Is there any surprise as to why we got oil in time?"


    [News Ends]


    "Do we pay this guy? If we don''t then we should." Magnus eximed.


    "Is this what you are worried about? Brother, they are walking over your name." Ragnar pointed.


    Magnus shrugged, "Huh, I expected this much. Do you have any idea how powerful lobbying in the medical and pharmaceutical industries is? Especially the American side. Thepanies dictate what policies the government should adopt.


    "And Mother Grace Hospital gives them a huge scare. Because of its major potential. They are majorly scared of our research and technology. Just imagine, mypany was to make a cure for cancer someday, would I keep its price high to maximise profit? Or keep it affordable so everyone can afford it and I can alone reap the benefits?"


    "And what if they send spies to yourpany or someone leaves yourpany and goes to yourpetitor?" Ragnar inquired.


    "First of all, they have signed a contract of non-disclosure. Second, if they want to leave for money, I have given them the offer to juste to me and I will give more money than them. But, in reality, such people get obliviated of all the crucial information and are given the chance to let go. They end up joining ourpetitors with no or wrong information." Magnus revealed.


    Ragnar was taken aback, "You... that''s so scummy... but I like it."


    Magnus chuckled, "Haha, bye-bye then. Don''t worry about the little details. I know how to control public opinion. See yater at dinner."


    With that, Magnus took out a portkey box from his pocket and vanished from the spot. The next moment, he arrived inside the castle of King Faisal of Saudi Arabia.


    The man, although old, was excited and energetic to see him. "Haha... Magnus, I wanted to meet you for a long time since I heard about your heroic fight with a thousand werewolves. Come, a feast awaits us. And congrattions on getting siblings. I would have shown condolences if I didn''t know you are the least likely person to have any session problems to the throne. "


    Magnus and Faisal were chill bros by now. Both had gained a lot with each other''s help after all. They spend an hour eating and talking. After that, it came to business.


    "Let''s go to the track trial site." King Faisal lead him to the chopper waiting for them.


    From there, they flew to a desert site, it was one of the hottest areas of the country. So it made sense to test the train here. But, when Faisal arrived at the starting location, he saw there were two lotives instead of the one that they already owned.


    "What... is going on here?" He asked.


    "Well, I just wanted to test my dad''s built lotive. I don''t know how it will perform in this heat." Magnis said innocently.


    Faisal just stared at his face, knowing all too well this was not about any test. It was about another offer and showing him how much better his stuff is.


    *CHOOO CHOOO*


    The train one, the one from Saudi Arabia made the sound. It started moving with about a hundred cars. It was a really long train. Soon, the train caught speed.


    The whole teststed about an hour. Then, the engines were changed and Magnus'' one was installed in the front. The previous train gave an average speed of 80 kilometres per hour. By the time Magnus'' test ended, everyone was left in amazement, at least those that knew a bit about trains.


    The speed was 200 kilometres per hour for Magnus'' train. More than twice the speed of their original train. Even if the train was empty right now, putting multiple engines should be able to get it at the right speed.


    Faisal, knowing all too well he had fallen into the trap, asked, "How much for ten lotives in the start? I will order 30 moreter."


    Magnus chuckled, "Hehe... only 190,000 pounds(About 2 million today). But since you are a friend, I can give you a friend price for the first 20 lotives. Which is 160,000. It''s just the cost price and some punitive expenses to not make it a loss. All for a small favour."


    "I BLOODY KNEW IT... What is it?" Faisal asked.


    "Well, I want you to broker a deal between the British Government and Algeria, Libya, Niger and Chad. I want to buy some... I mean a lot ofnd in the Sahara Desert." Magnus revealed.


    "Umm... how big of and?" Faisal asked. He didn''t outright deny it though, since there was a Sunni majority in all these nations, just like his own. His country was rich and strong, while these were poverty-ridden and poor nations, with a lot of infighting.


    Magnus shamelessly replied, "Umm... about 573,218 km/sq."


    (¡ñ__¡ñ)


    [A/N: Just forparison, the UK is half of this.]


    [You can see The Lotive and the Africa Map on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONES FOR FOOD!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, my Naruto fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 315 - 315. Cute Fat Family

    There was silence between them, as Faisal contemted the size. It was huge, too damn huge. "THAT''S LIKE... 1/4th of Saudi Arabia. Are you crazy? Why would they sell you this muchnd and why do you want it? Is there oil?"


    Magnus scoffed, "Huh, if there was oil that region would either be rich or in a huge war. Don''t you see, my friend. I neednd, my country is too small. We''re just 1/8th the size of Saudi Arabia. I have ns for construction and development, but got not enoughnd."


    ~Though if all my ns go through we''ll be pretty big.~ he thought..


    Faisal thought about it, "I can try... but what do I even tell them? Why should they sell you?"


    "Well, first of all, that whole region will be an extension of the United Kingdom itself, British currency will be used. Next, there will be all kinds of schools, universities, factories and whatnot. Meaning a lot of job opportunities. If these countries want stability in the region, they should sell it. If they want their people to get a high-quality education, they should sell it, if they want their highly educated people to have good jobs, they should do it. And, you have profit too, as you can invest in the new region." Magnus proposed.


    But Faisal scoffed, "You over-estimate them. Their administrations have too much corruption. They don''t care about the people. They''d rather have money in their own pockets and then sell it."


    Magnusughed, "Hahaha... then I guess the world is going to see many sting operations, revealing the deep corruption."


    Faisal nodded. This was the right way to do it. Put pressure on the government while winning brownie points. But he wondered if Magnus had ns to expand by conquestter.


    Magnus in reality did not. He didn''t want to be called a coloniser and enver. He was happy with this much region that was uninhabited anyway.


    "All right, I gotta go home now. See ya," Magnus in an instant took the portkey out of his pocket and left.


    Faisal was left there staring dumbly, but he was not angry, on the contrary, heughed, "Haha, what a good businessman. I like it."


    ...


    Zimbabwe, Lake Kariba


    Magnus arrived at the location of his portkey, which was set by his man from the Dragon Service.


    He was on the south side, near the mouth of the Sanyati River, which originated from Lake Kariba. Lake Kariba was a hugeke, which was divided between Zambia and Zimbabwe. A major river flowed through it eastwards, called the Zambezi River. This river went all the way until it drained in the Indian Ocean. It was right to say that it was the lifeline of many South-African nations. The famous Victoria Falls also lies on this river.


    But, this river was not Magnus'' focus, since the river already had a big dam on it, constructed by the British Government back in the old empire days, it was even officially opened by Queen Elizabeth The Queen Mother(Mother of current Queen Elizabeth II.)


    No, today he was here for another river, it was also a huge thing they were about to do. They were going to terraform a minor river into a major river through a dam.


    As soon as Magnus arrived, Mark Smith, the Dragon Service member, came to greet him. The agents of Dragon Service were the most loyal and fanatic believers of Magnus, and most of these were wizards with a wide variety of skills and a knack to learn anything thrown at them.


    "Your Majesty, it''s a pleasure to have you here. Please allow me to wee you wi..."


    Magnus stopped him, "Mark, I appreciate you being here, you know me. I am here strictly for work. So no formalities. The day Zimbabwe joins is, I will celebrate. So, can we start?"


    "Of course, your majesty. Come with me, I will take you to Emry Construction''s engineers." Mark led the way to a tent.


    Inside it was a map of the local area and a team of 4 men, looking like normal muggle engineers, wearing the safety helmet and the vests. Nobody would think they were wizards.


    "Your majesty." They greeted with a bow quickly.


    "Thank you for the hard work, gentlemen. So, what''s the n?" Magnus asked.


    The chief engineer exined, "We shall create a dam first, then slowly open it and increase the flow in the river. Our aim is to create a new major river in Zimbabwe since the dam on the Zambezi can''t sustain us. We also need to share electricity with Zambia under an international treaty.


    "One more thing, we believe that the Kariba Dam has the possibility of falling. The reason being that its spillway pool is so deep, about 90 meters(300ft) that the dam can copse over itself because the pit reached the dam''s base, the spillway is too powerful for the rocks just under. Of course, we will work on itter to fix it."


    "I don''t care what you do, all I want is that we don''t get any bad press. Make sure you utilise the media and tell them the benefits of what you are doing. Make sure no harm is done to any animals in the region and relocate them to other locations if you have to." Magnus instructed them.


    The Chief Engineer ensured him, "Do not worry, sir. We have alreadypleted the survey. Animal relocation is underway. The country is barely popted, so we have no worries since a few live beside the river, as it''s barely a river as of right now.


    "Its benefits are great, a lot of new agriculturalnd will open up due to it, as well as new water sources."


    "Good, how long will this project take?" Magnus inquired.


    "A year at most, but just half a year if you can help us, your majesty." the man said.


    Magnus was intrigued, how could he help? "What do you need?"


    "Umm... sir, we were thinking of how to make the strongest dam. So we came up with the method of first building a normal strong dam, then covering it with molten magically treated rock. Now, we have no way to melt so much rock so quickly." They exined their problem.


    Magnus knew how hot of a fire it needed to melt rocks. So he had an idea, "Hmm... I can ask a Dragon to help you. But remember, she wille with a person who will be able tomunicate with her. And you must treat her with the utmost respect, as she is a very shy and sensitive Dragon. Her name is Pebbles.


    "She should be able to help you. Just tell me when you need her help. One more thing, pay her in gold."


    The men were ecstatic. Initially, they hoped Magnus would use his own powers, but a Dragon was better, since asking the King of Britain to make a dam was too demeaning in their eyes.


    With that, Magnus left the tent with Mark. They came by the muddy riverside. But there Magnus saw a few cute curious fellows.


    "Aw... that''s a hippo family. They are peeking from the water. Haha,e here, cute ones, I''m a friend." Magnus walked close to the river and called the family of hippos.


    There were two adults, with one huge male and three kids. They were animals and understood thew of nature. They didn''t see the human body of Magnus'' but his monstrous presence that was invisible to most.


    But Magnus also radiated an aura of friendliness. So they slowly wobbled out their fat bodies from the water and came to his side.


    "Haha... hello, my chubby friends. Mark, make sure animals like these are never harmed. These are the true treasures of Earth, not us humans. We only know how to destroy." Magnus ordered.


    "Raaa..." a baby Hippo growled and tried to y with Magnus, trying to bite him. He even got Magnus'' arm in his mouth, but couldn''t chew it off.


    "Hahaha... what a curious little boy." he justughed and patted the baby hippo. His parents were pretty scared when they saw the dumb little boy messing with the apex predator. Babies were like this, they have no idea what fear, pain are and thew of nature was. They are just curious meatbags.


    Magnus yed and cast a few charms on the family, to make them clean and healthier. Then, he sent them back. "Bye-bye... we will probably never meet again but take care."


    He had a way with animals. He was the male version of Disney princesses. Being in a good mood, he waved his wand and erected his tent on the river banks, overlooking the hippo family, ying in the water. He then took out small camping chairs and a makeshift table.


    "Come, Mark, let''s have some nice Mas Tea and chicken sandwiches while we talk." He invited the stiffly standing man.


    Taking it as an order, he took a seat opposite Magnus. "Haha, calm down, Mark. You work for me, I won''t eat you for acting like a human. You can show some feelings. Just rx and talk to me normally."


    "So, what''s the progress report?" Magnus asked, and it was clear what he was asking. Theing few months were going to be very important for Magnus here.


    [You can see Hippos on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    FEED ME STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, my Naruto fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 316 - 316. KING RETURNS!

    "Sir, our candidate is currently at the forefront of the elections. His poprity rating is 89%. We also did an underhanded survey across the territory of what they think of Britain. A whopping 98% said highly favourable.


    "This was possible because most of the poption of this country has in one way or another benefited from your policies. Be it countless schools and tens of big colleges you constructed, thousands of hospitals and clinics, bringing more jobs withrge construction projects, helping people get better farming tools, get electricity, get water or helping the talented ones get schrships to the United Kingdom.


    "Everyone has gained something. And most of them know that the cause was you now." Mark detailed.


    Magnus sighed, "Good, I truly want the people here to live a good life. I mean, this is such a resource-rich country, yet it''s poor. All because of the corrupt governments. Not just Zimbabwe, nearly all of Africa is resource-rich, but it''s f*cked over by corruption.


    "No more. I do not care about race, religion or colour. All I see are meatbags with blood. I, you, they, all of us are meatbags. If Africa can be rich and prosper, I will be one step closer topleting mine and Merlin''s dream."


    "W-What was Merlin''s dream, sir?" Mark asked.


    "Peace... Peace throughout the world, where all could live happily, with no wars andrge conflicts. He made Order of Merlin for that, but the greedy families and corrupt Ministry turned it into a simple award, stepping all over the legacy of Merlin." Magnus said. He was just installing some patriotism in the man.


    Mark cheerfully replied, "Sir, I fully believe that by next year''s end, Zimbabwe will be Greater Britain."


    "Good, at that point, United Kingdom will be a country with states, only for administrative reasons, not like how it''s in America. States have too much power there, which creates a problem when implementingrge scale policies.


    "Everything above Manchester will be Northern UK, everything in and under it will be Southern UK. More focus will be given to the Northern part to make it more developed.


    "Zimbabwe will be three states, Eastern Greater Britain, Western Greater Britain and Southern Greater Britain. Zimbabwe will retain its name, heritage and culture, in fact, we will preserve it and make it a strong point for tourism. They already use our National Anthem, so that will be retained. All we need to do is reform their politics.


    "Ted willeter to help you with such things. For now, this should be enough. Well, I shall return now. Contact me if anything happens here."


    Magnus packed his items, said bye to Mark as well as the Hippos and left with the Portkey.


    ...


    Magnus'' Mansion,


    *POP*


    "YOOOO...."


    "HOLY F..." Ragnar suddenly jumped from the couch as all of a sudden Magnus''s loud voice came right behind his seat.


    "Come on, man. I had little Maximus in my arms." Ragnar roared at him.


    "Ah, sorry, I didn''t know. Where is mum?" He inquired. Grace rarely gave the little babies to any of them, and it was the right decision for the most part.


    "She''s getting ready. She said she had agreed to go to a fundraiser at the zoo, and she did not want to break her promise." Ragnar said. This was the sad part of being a royal, too many such requests were received and you had to go no matter what, as these events publicise the special guests.


    Magnus didn''t want her to go through, she still needed some rest. So he ran to his mum''s room. *KNOCK KNOCK* "Mum, it''s me."


    Grace called him in. She was standing in front of the mirror and fixing her pearl ne. "You''re back? Ragnar said you were going to Saudi Arabia and Zimbabwe."


    It was funny how Grace and Adam had already epted the absurdities as a daily urrence. Now they don''t even bat an eye whenever Magnus says he''s going to some faraway country.


    "I''vepleted my work, mum. And you know what, you stay here, have rest, take care of my three little siblings. I and Ragnar will go to the fundraiser. I''m sure they will ept this exchange, besides, I''ll just donate some money to them." He suggested.


    "But... it was me who promised." She muttered.


    "No buts... they are mad to think you wille just a few days after giving birth. Change into somethingfy and have fun at home." He pushed her to sit and left.


    Arriving downstaters, he smacked Ragnar on the head, "Let''s go, we''re trading ces with mum at the charity event."


    "WHY ME?" He cried.


    "Would you rather see mum get tired there and then get sick?" Magnus asked.


    That was enough of a threat for Ragnar, "Understandable, what should I wear?"


    ...


    Both wore simple semi-informal clothes and arrived at the local zoo. Abe was their driver today, driving a modified Rolls Royce which ran on batteries. Thepany wanted to sue them for doing this, but Magnus just bullishly bought about 10% of them and threatened them with dumping their stocks and destroying their valuation. Then buy when people panic sell.


    The technique worked, they even asked Adam to allow them to use his batteries for a fee. They probably found it better to just officially announce an electric Rolls Royce and say, "Look, even the royals use it."


    The Zoo was running like normal, there was just one part reserved for the event. Even normal people coulde and watch the event from the back. But Magnus and Ragnar decided to go around and see the Zoo first.


    "Ahaha... look, Rag. That''s you." Magnus pointed at a sloth, stupidly falling from a tree while trying to change his nap position.


    Ragnar replied by pointing too, "And that''s you."


    Magnus puffed his chest, "Huh, that''s a mighty beautiful Gori, I''m honoured to bepared to him."


    "AH LOOK... A LION..." Magnus walked towards the Lion enclosure. He saw a majestic lion, standing over a rock with his mane fluttering in the air. "BOY... YOU LOOK GOOD..." he gave a thumbs up.


    The lion turned to him and gave him a small bow, then went back to looking majestic. Meanwhile, the people around them looked at Magnus in awe. And as some started to recognise him, he ran to the charity event.


    It was an event to gather money for the welfare of the animals, giving them a better environment and upgrading the facilities. Magnus alone gave them two hundred thousand pounds.


    After that, they were actioning some animal items, like a fallen tooth of a diseased lion, some paw marks of different animals and other things. Magnus bought many of them as they were really cute.


    Then, atst, he was asked toe to the stage and say some words. It was not in the deal, but now that the announcer had spoken, he could not deny it. Though the man would get firedter for sure.


    "Thank you for participating in this event. My mum could note as you know... birthing triplets ain''t easy. I really like this Zoo, been here so many times since I was small. I hope all animals here... get... taken care of... nicely." Magnus started stopping mid-sentence for some reason.


    But it was in fact due to some voices he was hearing from behind him. Looking back, he saw it was a reptile enclosure, and the ss cage was probably brought outside for aesthetics.


    But what bothered Magnus were the Komodo Dragons inside it. Somehow, they recognised him and started to scream.


    "OUT KING IS BACK!"


    "OUR KING!"


    "MY DEAD PA USED TO TELL ME STORIES OF HIM!"


    "IS THAT REALLY HIM?"


    "EVERYONE... SCREAM. IF HE LOOKS, IT''S HIM."


    And Magnus made the mistake of looking back. Hence, all of them started screaming, even making so much noise that it spooked the organisers.


    "MY KIIIIIING..."


    "MAKE ME YOUR SERVANT!"


    "BOSS... I WOULD DIE FOR YOU!"


    Magnus felt a headache and finished his speech quickly, so he could go and shut these guys up.


    He whispered to them, "Calm down, don''t scare the people. I will take you to my big indter. You can live in the jungle there... but no hunting innocent animals."


    "YEEEES!"


    "WE''VE BEEN RECOGNISED!"


    "OUR WORSHIP WORKED!"


    "PRAISE THE OLD REPTILE GOD RAGNAROK...!"


    "YOUR MAJESTY, WE SHALL BE YOUR FAITHFUL TOE BITERS AND MEAT SHIELDS..."


    He sighed and just left them be. They had somehow developed a fricking religion in the years he met them thest time.


    "What the hell was that?" Ragnar asked him.


    He shrugged, "They think I''m their king."


    Ragnar chuckled, "Of course, you are the slimy snake of Slytherin after all."


    Magnus shook his head, "No no... Pendragon, I''m a dragon. You''re Oroborus, a snake, that makes you the Slimy Snake of Slytherin. I''m the Mighty Dragon of Slytherin."


    "Hey... our name has nothing to do with it." Ragnar objected. But Magnus just ignored him, which was more annoying.


    [You can see Ko, Gori and the Lion on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    LEMME STEAL YOUR STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, my Naruto fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 317 - 317. Innovation Is The Key

    After the auction, there was a small lunch party. It was held indoors in a separate hall, away from all the visitors. They didn''t really want the people to see them eat and be unable to join.


    Magnus and Ragnar just ate and left silently. They didn''t need to spend the entire day with them. However, whileing out of the zoo, they saw a boy, about 15 years old, selling some T-shirts. All of them had Magnus'' face on them.


    "How much for this?" He asked.


    "Just a ..." The boy froze as soon as he saw him. He looked left and right.


    "Don''t think about running, friend. Tell me, do you have the authorisation to sell merchandise with my name and face on it?" He inquired.


    "A... ummm... dad told me this is all fine when he was drawing them." the boy nervously said.


    Magnus'' eyes widened and he took one of the T-shirts from the stack. "HOLY MOLY..."


    Ragnar did the same, "BLOODY HELL... Your father drew all these?"


    The boy nodded, "Umm... Yes... he used to work at an art gallery and made people replicas of whatever art they wanted right in front of them. But he was fired due to the gallery being closed."


    Magnus was surprised. Each T-shirt was hand-painted, and all of them were near-identical to his face. The talent was just too damn high. "Come with me and take us to your home. We will talk to your dad."


    Soon, the boy found himself sitting between Magnus and Ragnar inside the big Rolls Royce. There they found out about the boy''s history. His father lost the job, now did this to help them make money. The boy had a brother one year older and a sister two years younger. His mother was a waitress at a restaurant. By selling T-shirts on weekends, they made money for paying school fees, while his mum helped pay for the food.


    Such conditions were reallymon in the current United Kingdom, as the economy was down, businesses had shut down. Although it was getting better, the damage had already been done.


    Soon, they arrived at a small apartment building in a not very kind area of the city. A police car was parked outside, from it came out Tom, in his police uniform.


    Seeing him, the boy, named Leo, was scared. But Magnus assured him, "Don''t worry, I know him. He''s not here to catch anyone."


    He walked to Tom, "Hah, looking smart in uniform, new Assistantmissioner."


    Tom chuckled, "Well, thanks to you and some others, me and my team have been solving cases like it''s a cakewalk. But, I mainly run my own department, called SIGMA, Special Investigative Group for Metropolitan Area. We handle most of the overly violent, urgent or unsolvable cases. There are only supposed to be 4 Assistantmissioners, yet I''m the 5th one. Anyway, why did you call me here?"


    "Well, this boy''s father is a really good artist. I want you to rmend him as the official suspect photo artist. I also had something else to talk about with you. Let''s get this over with first."


    ...


    Half an hourter, Magnus and Tom sat in the car. Tom had already offered the job to the father of Leo.


    "Why did you go to such lengths for just one man?" Ragnar asked him.


    "Hah, it''s a long game. Leo has two more siblings. All of them marry someday, have kids and grandkids. They just met me, the future King, and got their dad offered a job. Do you think they will not proudly tell theiring generations about this incident again and again? I have just now won the loyalty and admiration of at least 30 people with this small act. I''m not even counting the countless friends they will tell." Magnus revealed his game n. That random act of kindness can go a long way.


    "Damn, I''m not even gonna ask from now on." Ragnar was just awestruck. Tom as well.


    "So, what did you need to talk about, Magnus?" Tom inquired.


    "Tom, get ready for a big job. Next year, most likely, Zimbabwe will be a part of the United Kingdom, mainly Ennd. After that, we will need to fill a lot of positions there. I will be sending you as the special head of Internal Security. Your job will be to make sure the police does its work with no corruption, our appointed officials don''t do corruption or be racist to the aboriginals. Those people will be as British as any of us from then on. I want them to happily be with us.


    "After this assignment, you will have enough clout to directly enter the cab of the Prime Minister, whoever sits in the seat at that time does not matter," Magnus ordered him.


    This was a huge responsibility. Zimbabwe was bigger than the United Kingdom. It was also uncharted territory. But thankfully, Zimbabwe had even less poption than the current London. Tom had the experience of London, so he hoped it wouldn''t be too hard.


    "I will start thoroughly reading about Zimbabwe''s people, culture, religion and geography. I will do my best." He promised.


    Magnus had confidence in him, "I know, that''s why I selected you."


    Tom was pretty legendary at this point. He, from the simple rank of a newly recruited patrol officer, rose through the ranks to reach such heights. People admired him, he was the crush of the newspapers.


    ...


    Magnus had other things too, but they didn''t require his direct involvement. He just advised the Prime Minister to force Parliament to allow the current House of Commons chamber to be expanded. The queen also advised it. But most couldn''t understand why. Only a few knew that they would soon be getting a few more MPs and it would get crowded.


    Whoever will be in charge of the building will most likely give the contract to Emrys Construction anyway. Thepany was now a big name in the country, responsible for the creation of the Channel Canal and many other projects. However, Emrys Construction was more active outside the UK.


    Anyway, after ending his meeting with Tom, Magnus left alone for Adam''s lotive nt. All that was needed now was to buy a lotivepany, incorporate Adam''s design and start production. Even Bobby was asked toe, as Magnus also had one idea he wanted to tell Adam and Bobby, to see if it could be implemented. It was for the new Saharannd he was trying to buy.


    Ragnar went home with the car as he had work to do. He was still trying to make new potions to help himself in using magic, as well as make himself stronger.


    ...


    The huge warehouse was full of noise and activity. Though thankfully the office made for Adam and the administrative staff was soundproofed. They didn''t do much manufacturing here, most of the items were prebuilt in Futuretek Industries'' various workshops. Only the main engine designed by Adam was manufactured here and then assembled into the lotive frame.


    Adam had juste from his office, so he was still in his military uniform. Meanwhile, Bobby was in a in T-shirt and shorts. Nobody would say he was a super-rich CEO if they saw him like this.


    "Dad, why did you not say no to mum for going to charity?" Magnus asked.


    "I did... but do you think Grace listens to anyone?" Adam sighed.


    Magnus had to agree, this was indeed Grace they were talking about. She can be stubborn at times. "*sigh* Don''t worry, I and Ragar went there in her ce. Anyway, let''s sit and talk."


    Magnus cast a charm to make the conversation private and started. "Well, how''s thepany going, Bobby?"


    "We''re too big now. I don''t even know all the things we''re doing. We''re in consumer electronics,puters and now even Defence. I''m also interested in space, knowing we don''t really have a sessful space programme. Maybe one day we can send a ship to the moon." Bobby dreamily said.


    He continued, "Anyway, I just make sure that there are no spies, thanks to your agreement papers, I get notified anytime there is a leak. Other than this, I just make sure my employees, especially the researchers, are happy and I keep on bringing new talents. I just give them the freedom to develop whatever they want in the particr field I have told them to.


    "Out of the 10 things developed, 9 get rejected but that one item helps me make millions, if lucky, billions. But even those 9 are not wasted, as they are also innovations and their technology ister used to make something elseter. Ourrgest revenue stream, for now, isputers and mobiles. Innovation is our key."


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    LIGMA STONES?


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, my Naruto fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 318 - 318. Space King?

    Adam nodded, "Correct, innovation is the key. Even I have already started to work on the next version of the lotive. It will bepletely electric. Magnus, you need to understand, in the future, maybe in a few decades, the world will slowly try to shift towards electric power cars, engines and everything. Using coal and liquid fuel that generates pollution will be seen as bad.


    "Now I want you to imagine, what if the United Kingdom keeps on investing in it and by that time, we be a world leader in Electric technology. Our home industry can be worth trillions, and we personally can be a major percentage of it. With the improvement of science and education, people will slowly start worrying about the.


    "Heck, I am working on an electric motor called Electric traction motors, it does not use any mas at all. Mas, typically using rare earth metals like neodymium. I have ditched that whole process. The design uses no mas, instead, it uses powered coils in its rotor. It transfers power to the spinning rotor using contactless induction, so there are basically no wear surfaces.


    "The best part, theck of expensive metals should make it cheaper to manufacture than typical permanent-ma motors. And even better, it has allowed us to achieve efficiencies above 95 per cent. I''m going to use these motors in theing car designs as well as lotives.


    "Combine these with my Solid-State Batteries, and we have truly entered the age of long-distance travel with one single charge. Do you want to see the designs?"


    Adam enthusiastically showed them. Bobby easily understood them, Adam made it easy for Magnus to understand as well. In short, Adam was no less than a genius. The man was probably restrained due to family conditions andck of money in the past. But now, as he had no worries, his real talent wasing out.


    Bobby rubbed his chin, "Hmm... I would like to get the authorisation of the patent from youter. I might be able to make super silent vehicles for surveince for the Military with thister."


    Magnus, meanwhile, felt dumbfounded. He knew he was a Wizard, a brilliant one at that, but for some reason, he felt he was pretty stupid and a shame to Adam and Grace''s godly genes. ~I guess. I should start focusing on muggle studies as well. And since I am so good at alchemy, why not go with metallurgy and chemistry? Maybe I can help dad and Bobby by finding stronger and lighter metal and also help Pfizer by using Chemistry and Alchemy together.~ he thought.


    Magnus put a file on the table. "Dad, to build not just lotives but entire trains in the future, you will need to have apany that can fulfil thosemitments. So, I have a few shortlisted.


    "One, you can buy Lohner-Werke, a Viennese luxury coachbuilding firm founded in the 19th century. During the early 1900s, the firm manufactured aircraft after World War I, thepany manufactured trams, and after World War II, thepany began manufacturing scooters and mopeds. Now, thepany is up for sale, and a Canadian aircraft manufacturingpany called Bombardier Inc. is interested in buying it.


    "Well, my idea is to go for Bombardier Inc. We are living in a special time when mergers and usations are easy. So why not go for the big one? I mean, we can give them a juicy deal, that by getting bought by me, they will be having ess to batteries and technology of Dad and FutureTek for a pretty low price.


    "But, they also make aerones, I don''t know if we want that. What do you say, Bobby?" Magnus asked.


    "Hmm... we are developing many military equipment and vehicles, that includes researching jets. So we''re soon going to make jets engines. Maybe we can make a safer and weaker civilian version for aircraft. Umm... maybe we can do something with the airline manufacturing aspect." Bobby weighed the pros and cons of buying it.


    Magnus closed the file, "Cool, I will pass it on to Ted. He will oversee the acquisition of thepany. Now, towards my newer announcement. Bobby, you already know about my Africa n, but there has been more development.


    "Dad, you don''t know so I''ll tell you. Next year, Zimbabwe is going to permanently join the United Kingdom, as Greater Britain. All its citizens will be British. So, it''s a good opportunity for you both to expand to that region. Ah, dad, the Saudi King also ordered 30 of your engines.


    "Anyway, beyond this, I am also trying to buy thend the size bigger than that of the UK in the Sahara desert."


    Adam was taken aback and interrupted, "And this whole n of adding Zimbabwe was yours?"


    "Yup, why let them go when we can make the overseas territories ours permanently by just treating the people right and giving them the same opportunities as us. The UK needs to be bigger if it someday wants topete with the United States in terms of the economy." Magnus exined.


    "And what''s this about thend in Sahara? What are you going to do there?" Bobby asked.


    This is where he exined his n. "Food, my idea is for food. Thatnd will be a Wizard Stronghold as well as a super economic zone for muggles."


    "How will you grow food there? nts are gonna burn." Bobby inquired. He knew Magnus had an idea though.


    "My friend, what I want is underground, indoor vertical farming. I got this idea when I learned about LED lights and how simr they are to the sunlight, as well as when I learned about nt Alchemy.


    "I want you two to imagine, we can have huge huge underground facilities, with vertical walls as tall as a 5 story building. Each wall grows food crops of all kinds. With the help of nt Alchemy, we can make super crops that give high yields. If we do this, we can make sure something like Year 536 can never happen again.


    "If you don''t know, that''s when a cataclysmic volcanic eruption in d spewed ash across the Northern Hemisphere. After which a mysterious fog plunged Europe, the Middle East, and parts of Asia into darkness, day and night¡ªfor 18 months. "For the sun gave forth its light without brightness, like the moon, during the whole year," wrote Byzantine historian Procopius. Temperatures in the summer of 536 fell from 1.5¡ãC to 2.5¡ãC, initiating the coldest decade in the past 2300 years. Snow fell that summer in China; crops failed; people starved. The Irish chronicles record "a failure of bread from the years 536¨C539."


    "Such things can happen today as well, and still, we won''t have any way to clear off the sky. Hence, by using this method, we can ensure the survival of humanity for as long as we want. We can also use gene editing with magic to make new nts more resilient.


    "And the best part, we can cover a part of the Sahara desert to provide us with unlimited renewable energy. We already have super highly efficient batteries. All we need is efficient sr panels and we''re good to go. And one thing, there is a huge application of this, why don''t you guess."


    "Removing hunger from earth?" Adam asked.


    "Making Britain biggest food producer?" Bobby added.


    With a frustrated sigh, he shook his head, then nodded, "Wrong, but you two are also right. Yes, hunger will be removed and we will be thergest food producer. But, something even better. Dad, Bobby, with this, we can finally colonise the Moon and Mars. Just imagine."


    .


    .


    .


    "DAMN! THIS CHANGES EVERYTHING!" Bobby eximed excitedly.


    Magnus chuckled, "Yup, man, with the help of wizards, humanity can colonise the entire sr system in one single generation. Do you need water in an emergency? You can have it with a single spell. You want to travel instantaneously between locations, Wizards can do it. I actually wonder how far can portkey go. Can we go to the moon with it? If we can, FutureTek can be the first privatepany to establish a moon base. Once there is one base, the rest wille in a fast flow."


    "Then... it bes more important that we invest in space tech. We gotta send people into space by the end of this decade. Then to the moon." Bobby nned.


    "And I will be on that mission to the moon. I will be the strongest wizard by then, and I have the most magic, so it''s better that I test the limits of portkey. And it will be pretty cool for the people to see their awesome King go to the moon. My name will be in history then, the first British monarch on the moon. Wait, why just moon, I shall be the first man to step foot on Mars." Magnus proudly thought. He could already see the image of himself putting the g of his country as well as the on Mars.


    Bobby also dreamily thought, "Hmm... make it two then, brother. I''m not leaving you to enjoy the view alone."


    Adamughed suddenly, "HAHA... if I was sitting with normal kids or if someone else was listening to you he''d justugh, thinking these are dreams of kids. But... I know terrifyingly well you two are going to do it."


    "Of course, I promised Ragnar that I will take him to Mars so he can find more potion ingredients. Though I don''t even know if magic will work outside earth." Magnus fell into deep thinking. It was a big question to ponder.


    If he is able to use magic outside Earth, that would end the debate of whether magic is due to our body or the air around us.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONES TURN ME ON!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, my Naruto fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 319 - 319. Poor Old Man

    It was the New Year. The whole world was in the mood for celebrations. Be it a country that celebrated it or not, all countries at least did some decorations on this day.


    The celebrations in South Africa were particrly in focus, as they were saying it was their first Christmas and New Year as a truly free country in its history. So the people were celebrating a lot.


    Magnus was also being named a lot here and there. The reason was Dragon Holdings. Thispany was the one that was publicised as the one that was providing much cheap food and free food services to the poor as well as consulting services for people to find jobs.


    So, people were grateful. And adding Nelson Mand also recognising Magnus'' efforts to help their country, the people just loved him. Now all that was needed for this nation was to have good policies and no corruption. Something impossible, but not when Magnus had literally put guns behind people''s backs.


    ...


    Magnus was with his family, the New Year had many grand parties going on around the country. There was one in Buckingham Pce too. But he didn''t go, as he wanted to spend time with his family.


    All parties didn''t matter to him anyway. It was the people who wanted to get close to him, not the other way around. And if there was any group of people talking against him, he would know it anyway and deal with them.


    "Chad, be careful. Never raise your ws near the babies. Always keep your soft chubby paws out." Magnus patted Chad, who sat on hisp andzed.


    They were all sitting on nice recliner couches that also gave massages. A sweet rxing aroma was present, magically induced to make them feel like they were in their favourite climate, be it any.


    Magnus also had his little sister, Clementia, in his arms, tucked in a nket like a burrito. Adam held Aurelia and Ragnar held his little brother, Maximus. Grace was free and rxing. The television was showing the night programmes and news. The firece gave them nice heat.


    Martha was flying around in the kitchen, cooking the New Year Meal, as she said she wanted to prepare a special one, in the name of weing the babies.


    "This is so rxing," Grace muttered and melted in her seat. Abe was giving her scalp a massage.


    "Thanks,dy Grace." Abe epted the words of praise.


    Ragnar chuckled, "I bet this is the first time mum is rxing like this in years. But now this will be an urrence every year."


    Magnus agreed, "We''re going on a nice long holiday in the summer anyway. First, we will head to the United States, then we will go to Bhutan, a nice green mountainous country in thep of the Himyas. And if everything goes right, we might even make a short official visit to Zimbabwe."


    "Hmm... Bhutan?" Grace muttered.


    "Why not Bhutan? Well, it''s an absolute Monarchy. There is a ban on television. You can say that it is not connected with the world. It''s the best ce to rx for us, a family that is followed by folks with cameras everywhere." Magnus exined.


    It made sense to them. Even in the United States, they will be followed everywhere unless they use magic.


    That evening, all of them justzed around.


    ...


    New Year was gone, it was 1974, a new year for the country because Magnus had already started to heavily change the history of the nation. Where it was supposed to be just another European country that acted like the little brother of America, now it was rising again.


    With the right policies and more freedom to education and business, lots of millionaires were appearing. Magnus'' firm, Dragon Holdings, was also an angel investor group, headed by Bobby. Their job was to find any national start-ups that had a future. And nearly all of the tech-rted start-ups had Magnus'' funding in them today. They were also slowly looking at start-ups in the United States.


    Such an environment helped the country a lot and slowly a new region called a special economic zone for technology was proposed by the government, FutureTek and Dragon Holdings. This was basically the Silicon Valley of the United Kingdom. It will be developed with a partnership between Magnus and the government. So, in the end, Dragon Holdings and FutureTek ended up owning 60% of the city. The rest was owned by the British Government.


    And surely, it couldn''t be situated in London, as the city was full already. So they selected a nice seaside port city called Plymouth. Plymouth was a port city in Devon, southwest Ennd. It had a nice harbour where ships could dock. It could be made biggerter for more ships. This made it easier to trade.


    FutureTek, Medtronic, AMD, Intel, Daily Mart, FT Motors, Eternal Energy Solutions and many more techpanies opened theirrge offices there. Some even boughtrge warehouses to do light production. The city would mostly be about tech-oriented development and not an industrial city.


    But atst, it was time to return to Hogwarts. But no matter where Magnus was, he already set borate ns and hispetent people made sure his agenda was always being followed at full speed.


    "MOM, Where is Summer''s cage?" Ragnar looked around the house.


    "io Summer''s cage." Magnus cast the charm quickly as he tied his tie.


    "Chad, you''reing as well. Summer gets lonely without you. And now that mum has three little bundles of joy, she doesn''t need you anymore." Magnus told the kitty.


    Chad, as if heartbroken, looked at Grace with big cute eyes, as if asking, "Mom, you don''t love me anymore?"


    The attack seems to have worked. Grace quickly picked him up and hugged him tight, "Aww... I can never not love you, my fluffy goofy potato. Don''t mind Magnus, he says mean things to you as a joke."


    "Meow," Chad nodded and left a kiss on Grace''s cheek. It was less of a kiss and more of a boop on his nose by her cheek.


    Soon, Chad was cheered up and followed Magnus to enter his temporary cage. Magnus then flicked his wand and all his luggage got packed in the bags.


    "Let''s go, Rag." Magnus was ready. Today, Grace and Adam will not being along. Magnus had worked hard to make them agree, as this was for their own good and safety. Besides, the media follows them too much. Magnus and Ragnar would be going through the apparition, something that Magnus had mastered to an extent. He still couldn''t go too far though. But reaching the station was easy.


    "Take care, my sweetlings. I wonder if the new trio will also be wizards someday and go away like you. Ah... it will be tough on my heart." Sheined and kissed their foreheads.


    But Magnus'' eyes shined, as did Ragnar''s. And just like that, anotherpetition started among them.


    "I''M GONNA MAKE THEM THE BEST POTIONEER IN THE WORLD!" Ragnar said.


    "NO! I''M GONNA MAKE THEM THE BEST CHARMS SPECIALIST!" Magnus argued.


    *POP*


    Magnus apparated away with Ragnar while they were bickering. Grace just chuckled and went to check on the triplets.


    ...


    Hogwarts,


    Dumbledore was ready and happy for the resumption of the school. Nothing major happened and Magnus'' side was also pretty normal. It was a good day in his books whenever nothing happens that either shakes the magical world or the muggle world.


    He knew that by now Magnus was on the train and nothing could happen anymore until he arrived at the school.


    "Ah... it''s a good day, Fawkes. How is your family, wherever it lives?" Dumbledore asked his friend.


    "REEEEE..." Fawkes replied.


    "Understandable," Dumbledore said, though he understood nothing at all.


    *SIP*


    He just drank his lemon tea and ate the lemon-drop candies. His favourite sweet was this candy, he just couldn''t get enough of it.


    "OYE... HAVE YOU SEEN MY PACKAGE?" Arthur suddenly appeared in one of the pictures.


    "What package? What did you order?" Dumbledore inquired.


    "Nothing, just some Wizard Drugs mixed in Lemon-drops. I was going to gift them to the French president." Arthur revealed as if it was nothing.


    "YOU DID WHAT?!" Dumbledore suddenly had a very bad premonition and he looked down at his tea and the small te full of lemon drops.


    Arthur noticed something and burst into crazedughter, "BWAHAHAHAHA... F*CK! YOU ATE THEM? GOOD GOD! LOOK AT YOUR FACE, MAN. YOUR EYES!"


    Dumbledore quickly brought up a mirror and looked at himself. He didn''t like what he saw. It looked as if he was stung by a bee near his eyes. Terror grew in his heart, as he saw the clock, and the time for dinner was arriving.


    ~Why did I jinx myself by calling it a good day?~ he cursed himself silently.


    [You can see Dumbledore''s face on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    LEMME SUCK SOME STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, my Naruto fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 320 - 320. Voldemorts Little B******

    Dumbledore panicked, "What''s the antidote to it?"


    Arthurughed, "There is no antidote, it''s a drug. It makes you high and see things you don''t usually do. Though it seemed to have reacted to your body and made your eyes swollen.


    "MERLIN''S BEARD... The dinner is about to start." Feeling a sense of emergency, he called his trusted teacher through a Patronus message.


    Soon, Professor McGonagall entered the room with haste. She only got the words that Dumbledore needed her and it was an emergency. However, when she arrived, she quickly took out her wand and pointed it at Dumbledore, "WHAT DID YOU DO TO PROFESSOR? WHO ARE YOU? EAST ASIAN WIZARD? DOG OF VOLDEMORT?"


    Dumbledore felt like crying, "No, Minerva. It''s me, Dumbledore. Arthur ordered some drugs mixed Lemon-drops and I ate them, unfortunately. How do I appear in front of the students now?"


    But then suddenly Dumbledore walked forward and mmed his palm on the wall, "Ah, a weird bug."


    "There is nothing, headmaster," McGonagall told him with a confused face.


    Dumbledore sweated, "It''s taking effect, Minerva. I''m seeing things. What should we do?"


    "Ugh... I shall tell everyone that you are busy and have left the school for work." She suggested.


    But he rejected, "NO! I can''t. Today is the first day of the semester, it''s one of the main feasts for every school year. And 7th years soon will graduate, for them, I must go. Suggest me a solution."


    McGonagall thought about it for a second. Then she noticed Dumbledore''s sses. "Perhaps this will work. I saw Mister Pendragon wearing one of such things. It''s a ck shaded spectacle. I can transfigure one for you if you need it."


    "DO IT, MINERVA. THIS IS AN EMERGENCY!" Dumbledore allowed.


    McGonagall soon made sunsses and handed them to Dumbledore. "Here, please try them."


    Dumbledore took them and put them on. Then he looked at himself in the mirror. "Hmm, it makes things look dark, not suitable for indoors. But this will do. Let''s go, professor."


    Dumbledore and McGonagall left the office with Arthur''sughs still echoing in their ears.


    ...


    Magnus had no idea what kind of mess Arthur had created. He had just arrived at the school and wanted to spend a calm peaceful semester where he focused on studying and getting stronger.


    While at the same time, his ns in the muggle world came to fruition and his army hunted down Death Eaters in the wizarding world. He was happy with the results he was getting.


    "Rag, let''s have an eatingpetition today like the old days. And today, we shall eat your favourite chicken. I''m gonna defeat you in your own game." Magnus suggested.


    Ragnar proudly scoffed, "Huh, you can try, but let me warn you, your overconfidence will get you defeated."


    "Emma, you be the referee," Magnus told her, at the same time winking.


    Ragnar saw that, "I SAW THAT. You want to fix the match? Cheater! Sev, you be the referee,"


    Severus rolled his eyes, "*sigh* Fine, I will go along with your childish games."


    Magnus chuckled, he was just messing with Emma, that''s why he winked. "Cool, now we just have to wait for Old man Dumbledore toe and give his generic speech and start the feast. Where is he? He''ste today."


    "WOAAAH..."


    "WOOOO..."


    "BOSS DUMBLEDORE!" Sirius shouted.


    Magnus and Ragnar''s attention was brought to the hooting of the students. Looking in the same direction, they saw Dumbledore walking to the podium, wearing ck sunsses, looking like some gangster on a mission.


    "Good evening, students and teachers. You must be wondering why I am like this. Well, on a very dangerous mission, I contracted a curse of eyes. To not affect those around me, I have decided to wear this until the antidote is ready." Dumbledore lied through his teeth. But, the old man was also cursing inside, as he saw too many strange things right now.


    He was seeing imaginary angels, demons and insects flying around, some were ying, some were pooping on the food that was on the table. He tried his best to just say what he wanted to and go back to his seat.


    At the same time, Slughorn felt confused and asked McGonagall, "Professor, who is preparing the antidote? I and Ragnar are the best potioneers in the country, we are both here."


    McGonagall coughed, "He made it himself, it''s gettingpleted in his office."


    That shut Slughorn up, not doubting the abilities of Dumbledore. But Magnus had already guessed that Dumbledore was lying.


    "He''s lying. Look at his nose twitching. He does it every time he lies. It''s because when one lies, his heart gets faster, generating more heat. When the nose gets warm, the area under the sses bes sweaty." Magnus noticed like a spy.


    "What happened though? Why is he lying?" Emma wondered.


    Magnus looked around and noticed Arthurughing madly in one of the portraits. He smiled, "I think I know who caused this and can tell us the truth."


    "... LET THE FEAST BEGAN!"


    With Dumbledore''s announcement. Everyone started eating. But, when he returned to his seat, he saw a weird creature, with the head of a chihuahua, the body of a duck and the legs of a cat pooping on his food.


    His appetite died right there. Even though he knew it was fake, it was too hard to eat with the big smelly looking dump garnishing his te. So, he just sat there like a robot, with his eyes under the sses closed. Whoever spoke to him just nodded.


    ...


    When Magnus and Ragnar were having an eatingpetition, just a small distance from them, on the Slytherin table, a discussion was taking ce between 10 members of the Gang of Slytherin. This was all that was left of them as everyone else had joined Magnus''s side. Even among the 10, only 4 were old members, the rest were new fools.


    The entire Slytherin house supported Magnus and had already shown allegiance to him. All of the 7th years who were going to graduate already had job letters in their hands in variouspanies owned by Magnus. Magnus was even setting up jobs in the Ministry now.


    Mulciber II cursed, "That b*tch McGonagall, look at her smile. She''s a werewolf, how can she be even allowed to remain a teacher?"


    "Yes, the board of Governors should have fired her on the grounds she''s a danger to the students." Evan Rosier added.


    Wilks nodded, "You two are right, but you can''t really trust anyone. They are all ves of Magnus now. The board of Governors is too afraid of him, and they are, in fact, happy since many international students are applying to study here due to him. And unlike local students, international students pay the full fee."


    "F*ck... what can we even do? We have not heard anything from Lord Malfoy or the Dark Lord since the Battle. Are they even alive now?" Mulciber II questioned.


    Evan Rosier, the most senior of them, mmed his palm on Mulciber II''s head, "DO NOT UTTER SUCH THINGS. NOTHING CAN HAPPEN TO THEM!"


    *BAM*


    All of a sudden, all 10 of them felt chicken bones falling on their heads. Each covered in grease and sauce. It spoiled their hair, faces and clothes.


    Magnus and Ragnar came running. With an unapologetic face, Magnus apologised, "Ah, I won the eatingpetition so I threw it in a spur."


    "And I lost so I threw it in frustration," Ragnar added with the same face.


    "YOU BASTARD... HOW DID THEY FALL ONLY ON US SPECIFICALLY THEN?" one of them dared to stand up and shout.


    *BAM*


    Magnus mmed his fist secretly at his stomach and made him sit down. Soon he vomited whatever he ate. Ragnar and Magnus then put their arms on their backs and spoke in a menacing voice.


    "You blood-sucking lovers of that inbred monster Voldemort. Do not think I have forgotten anything. I told you at the start of the year, that I will make your lives a living hell here. And it starts from today." Magnus spoke while releasing a bit of his magical aura. Magnus himself didn''t know what it was and attributed it to his dragon blood.


    Ragnar nodded, "Yes, so if you don''t want to someday slip and fall in an acid pit, I rmend you suck up everything we throw at you like good little Voldemort''s b*tches you are."


    Magnus then gave them a way out, "You only have three options, face everything we do to you, leave the school and be good for nothing failed wizard... or make an unbreakable vow with me and leave the dark side. But remember, the terms of vow will do nothing to me, at the same time they will kill you if you break them. Now, good night, little wenches of Voldemort"


    Waving their hands, Ragnar and Magnus returned to their seats, leaving the 10 horrified and scared Slytherins. They wanted to slither away like snakes and hide under some tables and furniture. But sadly, they knew they had no ce to hide.


    For the rest of the dinner, the 10 silently watched each other''s pale faces. Nobody had the mind to talk about McGonagall, as their own days were turning into hell, and at the same time, they wondered, "Maybe it''d be safer to be in Azkaban prison''s cell."


    [A/N: Next will be the time-skip of the semester. I will write small paragraphs, giving snippets of what happened in the entire 6 months they will be in the school. So I guess it''s not really a time-skip but a fast plot development. I also have nothing major nned for the 4th year, so it will also pass quickly.]


    [You can see Dumbledore''s with sses on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    LEMME LICK SOME STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, my Naruto fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 321 - 321. Quidditch World Cup And Time-Skip

    "AHAHAHAHA... THAT''S CRAZY!"


    "YOU''RE CRAZY, ARTHUR!"


    Magnus, Ragnar, Severus and Emma heard everything from Arthur, about what happened in the headmaster''s office. It was funny, but they decided not to tell the whole school, the old man was trying to hide it after all.


    Theing days were filled with rxation, a lot of studying and training as hard as he could. Not just himself but now Merlin from the locket was also helping, always guiding him on how to bring forth the maximum power from a spell with the limited use of magic.


    Ragnar drowned himself in research of potions and alchemy. He found that nt alchemy was the only path he had not really studied. Magnus suggested that he learn about gene editing in nts if he wants to have a deeper understanding. Hence, he bought a lot of books about gene editing.


    Severus was trying to better his potions while honing his transfiguration, charms and other normal subjects. His goal was to be the best overall student, with above-average talent in all subjects. But, unlike Magnus and Ragnar, whose dreams were bing the best Wizard King and bing the world''s best potioneer respectively, Severus had nothing of sorts. He had no aim or idea of what he wanted in his life.


    Emma was a happy girl. Magnus didn''t push her away anymore and she now stayed close to him. Other girls were jealous of her and she liked it. She still kept herself within the limit, however. While her hobby of making brooms wasing along well. She will probably be the inventor of the world''s first war broom.


    Like this, two weeks passed by. Magnus'' birthday was here. And surprisingly, the English quidditch team was still in the game. For some reason, they rarely got to y against a strong team. And the night Magnus turned 14, he received a letter from the team, from the managing director himself.


    He was officially 14 years old and was granted a licence to y professionally. Now all he needed to do was go and y for the team. And y he did.


    ...


    16th January 1974.


    The first match in which Magnus participated was held. He was the seeker as nned before. The team was very ecstatic about him being with them. Magnus didn''t care, he was just ying because Emma said it was tough.


    So he tried to test them. The match was against Belgium, a really strong team. But, just after 1 minute of ying, he learnt what was different.


    It was maturity. The brooms were the same, the items and the rules were the same, yet, the people, the yers had a sense of maturity in their y. They used their minds behind every move. The seeker would always try to trick him into taking a wrong turn, the chasers would deliberately throw the quaffle in a way that it passes through in front of him, making his eyes look away as even a short moment was enough to let the golden snitch disappear.


    The yers acted like they were focusing on the whole field and not just their respective roles. This was new to Magnus. But, he shrugged in boredness. The rules were still stupid in his mind, and his objective was to prove the same fact to them.


    The brooms were the same as before, hence, as long as Magnus used his special physical abilities he could easily win. No matter how you n and plot, you can''t really win against absolute strength.


    So, at 3rd minute, Magnus ignited the fire on his feet and leaned himself forward. His speed became too much for any yer to follow. *PAAAAAA*


    The air-horns resounded in the stadium, as Magnus showed everyone the golden snitch. The stadium erupted in loud cheers. But Magnus looked like he had done something he did every day.


    However, the same could not be said in every single match. While in the first game it took him 3 minutes, in the next games the time kept on reducing. Eventually, the crowd became dead, nobody would cheer until the game ended. The spectators who were supposed to cheer for the other teams would not evene, already epting that Magnus would win.


    The magical newspapers were already posting articles that the English team had already won, they were just passing time now. The opposing teams were terrified of Magnus'' emotionless eyes and rare yawns.


    Then finally, on January 25th, the world cup finals came. On this day, the stadium was packedpletely, it was huge and crowded. The people cheered, made noise, firecrackers burst around and magical advertisements yed out.


    90% of the audience was British or his fans. Beauxbatons'' entire student poption had alsoe, just to support Magnus.


    This was thest match, against the Syrian team. It was the strongest team in this world cup. But Magnus had some other thoughts. He was going to catch the golden snitch as soon as possible. His goal was to embarrass the organisers after all.


    Hence, the second the whistle resounded, Magnus ignited his feet and zoomed past all yers, directly jumped onto the golden snitch. He caught it easily, but then he was falling down toward the ground.


    *WHISTLE* he whistled loudly and like a faithful horse, the broom came at top speed to him.


    *PAAAAA*


    69 SECONDS!.


    That was the time it took Magnus to end the Quidditch World Cup. The ticket for this match cost a minimum of 3 Galleons and a max of 1000 galleons for the best seats. The advertisers paid for theplete game, including special ads at half-time. But, all lost money today.


    The people were initially confused, but still raged and cheered just because Magnus had won. It was expected from him, the people came with the expectations of watching a 3-minute game anyway, but they saw something even shorter. Many even gotte to watch as they were too busy for too long at the food stall.


    "THE WINNER OF the 1974 Quidditch World Cup is... THE UNITED KINGDOM!"


    "THE MVP AWARD GOES TO... MR. PENDRAGON!"


    "The best seeker award goes to... MR. PENDRAGON!"


    "The best broomer award goes to... MR. PENDRAGON!"


    Slowly, the announcer started sweating as the list he got had 50 awards, and out of them, 40 belonged to Magnus. He still announced all of them and Magnus took the awards with a in face.


    Then finally came the time to give an interview, and Magnus'' agent, Rita, was there. She was the most popr journalist in the country. She had already received her instructions on what to write, what to focus on and what to ask him.


    "So, your majesty, how do you feel?" She asked.


    He answered, "Disappointed. The game was too easy."


    She chuckled, "Hehe... of course, you are the heir of Merlin after all. Everything is easy for you."


    He sighed and shook his head, "No, what I meant was, the game isn''t challenging enough. The rules of the game are too pointless. There is no time limit, as if there was a time limit the yers would be under constant pressure, bringing more excitement to watchers.


    "But again, the golden snitch makes everything pointless. The moment you catch it, the game ends, the catcher''s team gets 150 points. The same number of points that takes a team 15 sessful throws of quaffles into the hoops.


    "Tell me, won''t it be more exciting, if the game was not decided by just one person but the whole team? Just imagine, what if catching the snitch only gave the team 30 points, while the rest of the team keeps umting the points. Just catching the snitch does not mean the game ends, it means that the referee will sound the whistle and the snitch will be released again. The deciding factor should be 2 hours limit of the game. Whichever team has the most points at the end of 2 hours win.


    "This would make the game so much more exciting, as the viewers and the team will know they only have a limited time. If it''s a tie, the game goes into 15-minute long overtime. Of course, the speed of the snitch needs to be decreased slightly to keep it relevant.


    "Anyway, I won''t be ying again unless they make these changes, it''s really boring and pointless otherwise. I can just always catch a snitch in record time and win."


    He ended his small lecture. It was going to make big headlines the next morning. And sure enough, while Magnus was just waking up back in Hogwarts, the morning newspapers went out with front-page headlines, "QUIDDITCH REFORMS! DO IT OR FADE AWAY IN HISTORY!"


    Well, Magnus was the unofficial boss of the Ministry. The Department of Magical Games and Sports quickly contacted Magnus to discuss the changes. As soon as the British Ministry made the changes, the world followed. And that''s how Magnus enforced the Quidditch Reforms, making the game more fun to watch.


    Of course, Magnus, the mad capitalist greedy dragon, didn''t do this just for the game, but also to earn money. He was soon going tounch Futuretek''s coloured televisions, all of which will be dipped in Nics mel''s anti-magic liquid. They will work just fine on the magical side. He aimed to start special broadcasting channels based around magicalmunities. Of course, muggle shows will still have the most slots. The Quidditch was soon going to be a televised sport. This was one of the reasons he proposed 2 hours limit.


    Magnus being the first and only yer in the industry will make giant profits.


    ...


    The rest of the semester was uneventful for Magnus. He made progress in his magic for sure, but nothing interesting happened. He suspected he was bing too addicted to crises.


    Slowly, the months passed, summer came. The year-end exams were held, Magnus this time was able to make a potion, it was a 1st-year potion though. Slughorn still gave him full points as it was already a miracle.


    This year too, Magnus won the Student of the Year award. But shockingly he shared it with Severus, who also got perfect scores and had the same house contribution points as Magnus. The House Cup was won by Slytherin, there were no doubts.


    Then after the grand feast, they all boarded the train on the 30th of June 1974. The past 4 months may have been uneventful days in Hogwarts, the same could not be said about the muggle side.


    Big things had happened. The elections were held in Zimbabwe, Saudi King Faisal spoke with the 4 African nations about the sale of Saharannd. Emrys Construction ended the project in Saudi Arabia, marking the end of a deal worth billions.


    Magnus was... unofficially the world''s youngest Billionaire now. And his thousands of wizard employees were all millionaires in muggle currency.


    [A/N: It will be borated in the next chapter about what happened in the 6 months.]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    GIVE ME STONES SO I CAN JUICE THEM OUT!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, my Naruto fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 322 - 322. Family Stays Together

    Undisclosed Location,


    "It seems we are soon going to need a new member in our group." A masked woman spoke.


    "But he''s a wizard. We can''t have him among us." A fat man replied.


    "Yes, but he is also going to be the King of Britainter. he has the blood of Pendragon and Merlin. If anything, his existence will boost our ranks and influence. We will be able to repeat countless Great Depressions with his help." The first woman said.


    An old man then spoke, "But we must be careful. We do not know where his allegiance lies. Is he someone like us, or someone with an inted sense of justice? Perhaps... we can test it. I heard his mother just gave birth to triplets. Now, if any of these children or his mother were to die inside Buckingham Pce, we could pin the me on the royal family. If he kills the royal family, we can make him join. If he lets the police handle it, we can prepare to get rid of him and his wealth."


    "AGREED!"


    All 10 people sitting around the round table pped the tabletop with a triangle and eye logo in response. The secret organisation had some of the world''s wealthiest and most powerful people. These people never appear in any magazine or news, nobody knows about them, but they decide which country rises and which country falls, which country gets invaded by which power or when an economic recession shoulde.


    This was the group whose ultimate goal was to make wealth as much as possible at the expense of the world. The secret society was initially aimed to promote the education of reason and phnthropy and oppose superstition and religious influence in society, but it was now ruled by the scummiest humans alive.


    And now they had their eyes set on Magnus. But it was to be known if their eyes will be gouged out or their bodies get eaten by a cute Dragon named Duck.


    ...


    London,


    "How are you, my cute little sisters and brother? Aww..." Magnus entered his house and saw three babies dressed in cute clothes crawling towards him. He quickly ran up to them and made them fly into his arms.


    "Ah... this is heaven." He muttered as he pecked on their heads. Ragnar soon came running and did the same. Both of them fawned over their siblings. They''d die for them and make others die too if it came to it.


    "How are my little... Ah... you two grew again, already reaching my height. I wonder how much taller you will growter." Grace appeared and hugged the two.


    "I can''t wait for my voice to be deeper," Magnus said.


    "Yup, and I can''t wait to grow a nice long beard. My name is based on the Viking King, might as well look like him now." Ragnar added.


    Grace chuckled and ruffled their hair, "My sugar cubes, don''t grow so fast, let your mother make many happy memories first."


    "Who said we''ll be leaving you when we grow older. We''re together for life." Magnus hugged her tighter.


    Adam was still at his office. The ritual of theming to the station to pick them up had ended already since Magnus would just apparate home now. Things were changing for sure, and it was going to be a long holiday for Magnus, as there was just too much to do.


    He asked Ted toe and tell him about the many developments. His assistant Venessa was useless in his secret matters and she was only responsible for muggle affairs.


    Ted quickly put a lot of files in front of him, each with abel. He picked the first one with thebel Zimbabwe. Zimbabwe was perhaps his most important goal and the work had been going on since he was in 2nd year.


    "How is our work in Zimbabwe?" He inquired while reading.


    Ted briefed, "The election was a sess, our backed United Reformist Party has won by andslide, you can say the opposition has been eradicated, with us winning 99.3% seats. With this, we are in full control over the government and all its aspects. By December, a referendum will be held, which will 99% be a sess.


    "The people are in love with Britain as we have shown such a tremendous amount of development to them in just a few years. There are currently around a million Zimbabweans living in the United Kingdom, remind you, their total poption is 6 million. So, 1/6th of them are already here and loving it. They are telling the same to their friends and families."


    Magnus, meanwhile, read about all the developmental projects going on. The biggest ones were hydroelectric dams, roads and train lines. There were already 5 international airports in the country. On top of that, the country had be a big area for investors and general people to find employment. There were jobs for doctors, engineers, teachers and sports coaches.


    Magnus then picked the next file, tagged Emrys Construction. Ted exined about it, "They havepleted and moved out of Saudi Arabia already, handing over the projects to the Saudi Government. They have returned to the United Kingdom and have started to push for thepletion of the Channel Tunnel in a year. The project is supposed to generate about 2 billion pounds, the British and the French Government have funded it."


    Magnus nodded, but then his eyes fell on a few lines in the documents. "Why is ourpany not able to prate the American Market?"


    Ted sighed, "Gate Keeping. Lobbying is everything there. Ourpany faces a lot of problems in getting government and environmental clearance when making projects. Sometimes we are not even allowed to bid for projects, rejecting us while citing some vague rules andints. We currently have pending cases against the State of California, New York, Texas, Pennsylvania and dozens of privatepanies. I am personally representing thepany."


    Magnus sighed, "My friend, you still have not realised the biggest weapon in our hand. MONEY! It''s the big daddy in the US. Just start funding and slowly taking over their media houses. Every single news channel should have some level of our influence. Start showing programmes about the great achievements of Emrys Construction, make the news channels talk about how ourpany''s lower bid was rejected and their government paid a higher price to build something. All paid by taxpayer''s money.


    "I can guarantee that all these states andpanies will get in line. Besides, I''m going to the United States in a week, I will be meeting the president of the muggles as well as wizards there."


    Ted chuckled, "I don''t know about the muggle president, Magnus. There is talk that Nixon will resign in a month or so."


    "Then I shall meet the vice-president. Anyway, what about thend deal? Did King Faisal talk?" Magnus asked while picking up the files.


    "Algeria and Libya are interested, they want some economic benefits and other agreements, Niger and Chad want a lot of bribe money... and whatever Algeria and Libya get. They are being greedy. King Faisal said he can break them into submission if you want." Ted revealed.


    Magnus scowled, "No, no war. This has to be peaceful. Send a member of Dragon Service. Make sure you cooperate with the BBC and other news channels. It''s time Niger and Chad get purged of all their corrupt officials. Make as many sting operation videos as possible. Make sure the local people see them and understand that the reason why their lives suck is due to these leaches in the government."


    "What about the corrupt officials here?" Ted suddenly asked.


    Magnus'' face turned serious, "What do you mean? How many corrupt officials are there?"


    "Hundreds of thousands," Ted answered.


    Magnus stood up, annoyed by this. His home turf was full of leaches as well. They were just much better at hiding. "I will hire MEDA and Tonks & Tonks to conduct a secret audit of the whole British Government. I want to know every single scam that has been done or going on. The biggest money lovers will be put on trial for treason. Because wars kill people, and corruption kills nations, Ted."


    Ted was happy to oblige. Hispany was good at this work, and knowing the size of the British Government, it was a big project. "I will form a team then."


    "Ah, what about my hospital? How is it doing?" Magnus asked.


    Ted scratched his bead, "That... well... it''s making losses. Although a lot of crowds areing, the British poption is just not enough to make that huge of a hospital profitable."


    Magnus thought about it and came up with an idea, "Hmm... I think I have a n. Medical Tourism. We shall sign agreements with all the rich nations around the world, giving their people an option of air-ticket at cheap if they areing to get some sort of treatment at my hospital. Our problem is money after all."


    "This... might work. Or we might shoot ourselves in the foot. If the influx increased too much and it got crowded, it would be a mess." Ted warned him.


    Magnus shrugged, "Just rx, if that happens, Emrys Construction will make more such hospitals across the country. They are now experienced in it after all."


    He sighed and got up, "I will go and help mum pack bags. By the way, meet me in Bhutan on the 1st of August. I''m going to influence the two nations with the most poption from there. They are a huge market, but sadly poor right now. First, we need to analyse how to make the whole of Asia at least full of middle-ie countries. And I heard Butan needs help with their wizarding poption, it''s easy work." Magnus revealed his grand n.


    Ted sighed and nodded, though he wondered where it was that Magnus heard such things since he was the one running Dragon Service. But knowing Magnus'' world peace n and as a member of the Order of Merlin, the agenda was clear. The world can only be at peace when all live decent lives, mind you, Magnus has no crazy dreams of making everyone rich, he just wants everyone out of poverty, at least able to afford health, education and food.


    After that, Ted left, and Magnus picked Chad. "Come on, boy. We need to pack your bag as well. You''reing with us on the trip."


    "Meow?"


    "Haha, yes, really. Now close your mouth and be happy." Magnus patted the kitty.


    Chad, seemingly too happy, hugged Magnus'' neck with his soft paws. He had thought he was going to be sent to Camelot likest time.


    *Pat Pat*


    "Heh, you''re family, Chad. And family stays together." Magnus patted his back.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    SHOW ME WHAT YOU GOT!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, my Naruto fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 323 - 323. Grand Plans And Order Of Merlin Expansion

    "There is always room for family... VROOOM!"


    *BOOM*


    "AAAA... GET OFF OF ME, YOU BALD C*NT!"


    Magnus suddenly woke up, sweating and disturbed. He looked left and right, seeing it was his room he calmed down. ~What kind of dream was that? Who the hell was that Charles Xavier? And why does he put his family''s life in danger all the time if he loves them so much? What a dumbass.~


    "Meow?"


    "I''m okay, Chad. Just a bad dream. Let''s go and eat breakfast. We''re leaving for the United States in the evening. But first, I got a meeting with the Order of Merlin to select new members. Do you want to be a member of the order, Chad?" He asked the cat while walking downstairs.


    Chad quickly meowed and nodded, "Haha, you are already the mascot of the order, my boy."


    They arrived at the dinner table and noticed the full family gathered together. Martha was flying around the three babies and putting some magic spells on them.


    "What are you doing?" He inquired.


    "Oh dear, you all are going out of the country. I can''t possibly appear in public. So I am putting protective charms on everyone. Of course, except you and Ragnar." She said.


    He nodded in gratitude, "Thanks, grandma."


    Soon he had dinner and dressed up in normal clothes. Ragnar also followed behind. They apparated to the Dragon Tower''s top floor. The order members had already arrived. This included Round Table members as well. Severus and Bobby were here. Emma was not yet a full member so she was not included.


    Ted Tonks, Adrian Durand, Tom and Zenrok were here, Edgar could note as he was in the United States, focusing on the expansion of thepany. They sat around a round table, it was nothing special, just ss. All had a simr chair, except Magnus, whose chairs seemed to berger and more expensive.


    Magnus believed that a hierarchy was very important in any organisation. At least everyone should know who the boss is.


    "Let''s start then. Any notable news from the world?" he inquired.


    Adrian spoke, "Well, your previous guess was right. Bandesh''s political circle is messed up. Gross negligence of logistics is happening, which has caused a famine. 1.5 Million people might die if nothing is done."


    Magnus nodded and wrote something in his diary, "Good, I want you to publicise the traitors to the public, provide the evidence to a non-profit health organisation there and make sure the case is filed and honestly judged in the court. Besides this, I will send food to that country, but it will be distributed by Pendragon Foundation. I will also ask the government to urge the European Union to help. Hopefully, we will be able to save most of the lives."


    Adrian nodded and wrote points in his own diary. Then Bobby spoke up, "Mag, Americaunched their first space station, Skb, in orbit. I want to start working on our private space programme as well. But the British Government has not opened the space industry for privatepanies."


    Magnus nodded and wrote in his diary, "I will tell the Prime Minister to enact the appropriatews. We can''t be left behind, not when we are soon going to be a very rich nation with my interference in the economy."


    "Got it, ah, you are going to the United States, right? I will be there as well, we are going to showcase a few of our vehicles and guns at Arms Expo there. You cane and see it too." Bobby invited him.


    "Cool, I would like that. I wonder what you have been making there. Ted, what about you? How is everything on your end?" Magnus inquired.


    Ted read a lot of things from his notebook, "Magnus, I have already caught a thousand corrupt officials in the British government. The audit is a sess, however, we have just started. Other than this, the Zimbabwean president is excited to meet you. He''s already in our ranks anyway.


    "Your mugglepanies are doing well. You are most likely the richest muggle in the world. And now with your US trip, the market is looking good. But, I am getting some disturbing signals from the US. I hope you are careful there, there are chances that you will be attacked."


    He nodded, "Don''t worry. I will take care of everything this time. And dad will be the big man in front of the world, as he''s the crown prince. But I will need someone to help me there in arranging a few things."


    "Harvard will help you, he''s been promoted to head of MEDA North American operations," Adrian added.


    "Good. What about you, Tom? Are you ready to be the Chief of Internal Security of Zimbabwe?" Magnus asked.


    Tom nodded confidently, "I am only waiting for the letter now. I have already studied the localnguages, geography and customs. All I need is to do some practice."


    "Amazing. We cannot mess this up. The future of the country depends on how we operate in Zimbabwe. If there is even an ounce of racism shown by any British national working there he must be prosecuted with the harshest punishments. I don''t want the same mess that America is going through right now." Magnus sternly warned him. With the advent of cameras, he needed to be very careful with public opinion.


    "As long as I have a team of wizards and obliviators, I can keep the whole region in peace. I will be able to solve allmunal conflicts and crimes with that." Tom said, indirectly requesting the staff.


    And this was exactly what Order of Merlin was for. Adrian quickly helped, "I will lend you some men. Ted already has a Dragon Service member working there, he can probably help you better."


    Ted nodded, "Absolutely, my men there are busy establishing a widework of informants. The country is huge, we need as many eyes as possible."


    It was wonderful. But they had one problem. Criminals don''t always confess their crimes, sometimes, there are criminals who leave no evidence, but with legilimency, they know the man is the criminal. Yet, due tock of evidence, they can''t get him punished.


    Ragnar came to help here. The guy already had an automated factory running that made potions. "I can provide you with a diluted, weaker and subtle version of Veritaserum. You can give it to the criminal in food, then the man will slowly start confessing to his crimes if you ask. You just need to get it recorded."


    Tom thanked, "That will be of great help."


    Then finally, it was Zenrok, the peaceful diary writing Goblin. This was his first meeting like this. He was surprised by how far and wide Magnus'' operations were. It filled him with pride that he was a part of this group, knowing that what they do and decide here has an effect on the world.


    "Your Majesty, the entire operation of Gringotts is under our control. But only the Diagon Alley branch is our main base. The branches around the world are subtly under control. We are still in the process of putting our goblins in key positions. Still, if you need anything, we can do it. Knowing your visit to the United States, we have already started focusing on the branch there.


    "Other than this, Goblins, in general, have a good view of you after you forgave the werewolves and gave the status of the same as humans. We strongly hope now that you will do the same for Goblins." Zenrok briefed. But hisst words were also his requests.


    Magnus acknowledged his words, "I understand you, Zenrok. Give me one year, the people are still digesting the neww about werewolves. If I do the same with Goblins now, some might riot. Before I take this step, I will have to do some social reverse engineering. I will beunching muggle televisions soon, and through them, I will subtly change people''s mindsets."


    Zenrok bowed a little in gratitude. His mind was at ease knowing Magnus was already working so hard for hismunity. There was nothing to fear, he assured himself.


    Magnus then spoke about his own agenda. "Okay, everyone. You know my dream is world peace. So we need to specifically focus on the major factors that might someday destabilise the world. Soviet Union, China and North Korea should be our major focuses. All three aremunists, we have no way of getting information from inside there as they are hostile to democratic countries. The major threat is that two of them own nukes. I am against these weapons of mass destruction and will in the future dispose of all of them, but until then, we need to make sure no foolish leader dares to start a nuclear war.


    "About North Korea, it''s a small weak nation, it''s still in its current condition due to the support of China and the USSR. China is not strong right now, they will not stand against the west. USSR is the biggest backer. So, Adrian, I need to know when USSR is at its weakest, that''s when we will take over North Korea."


    "What about the Middle East?" Ted inquired.


    "We will soon be a major power in the African region, stabilising the entire African Continent. I will be creating an African Union, simr to the European Union. If we are able to getnd in the Sahara Desert we will be very close to the Middle East. With having Saudi Arabia as a partner, I believe we can do something. And if I am able to get India and Pakistan to act like the twin brothers born of the samend as they are supposed to be then we can surely see the rise of the whole middle east and Asia.


    "Ted, I want you to create a secret organisation, its only job will be information gathering. Gringotts will silently help you. I want a file made on every single country in the world. Which military general wants to start a coup, which country is about to start a war, which politician is about to die, I want to know everything.


    "I know, all that I am saying is pretty big, and I am not asking it to be done in a year. I give you the entire decade, this is my task for you all. We have this whole decade to stabilise the world. Because after a decade, the technology will be too good for us to infiltrate anywhere easily." Magnus said so many words that no one could even reply quickly. They just continued to write everything in their diaries, all except Ragnar and Bobby. This did not concern them.


    "We will do it," Ted strongly nodded.


    "Good, now, let''s see who should join Order of Merlin. Everyone, put your candidates on the table. I will start with myself. Lord Mountbatten and Goldruk." Magus put two files on the table.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    MONKE HERE! STONES WHERE?


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, my Naruto fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 324 - 324. Big Mistake In New York

    "Lord Mountbatten? Are you sure?" Ted asked.


    Magnus nodded, "Yes, his motivations are his life, he wants to live longer, he also still dreams of someday seeing Britain be truly great again. He has a lot of pull over the many lords anddies in the country. He can serve us well. Of course, that is if you give him a clean chit that he is not corrupt."


    "Oh no, no, he''s clear. His wealth is enough tost a long time, even after his death, his generations will live happily. Well, if you think he is a member worth keeping then let''s agree." Ted voted yes.


    Soon, Adrian, Tom, Ragnar and Bobby also voted yes. This made Lord Mountbatten a part of the Order of Merlin.


    "My next candidate is a Goblin, Goldruk, he''s is extremely loyal to me, and he''s also the current boss of Gringotts. He''s the one who took over the bank." Magnus revealed.


    "YES!" Adrian and Ted immediately agreed. Having this guy in the order would help them tremendously. Tom had no idea who this even was but he agreed since he knew Gringotts was supposed to be a big bank.


    "Well, this was it from me. What about you all?" Magnus folded his files and let others suggest names.


    "I got none." Ragnar raised his hand. "Me neither," Severus added. Well, it was expected since both of them were with Magnus most of the time.


    But Bobby had a few people. He was very much dedicated to the Order of Merlin, and since he was a member of the Round Table, he felt his responsibility was even more. He put three files, "Look at these three files. I have been watching these three people for a while now. One is from my Oxford University, Yusuf Ahmad, he''s a top tier economist, with a great ability to predict the market mood by looking at the policies of the governments, conflicts, crimes, social issues going on in any country.


    "The problem is, he''s from Pakistan, so I don''t know if his ultimate loyalty lies with his country for the betterment of the world. He did show a high level of reasoning andmon sense, however. And with how Magnus is soon going to try to solve the India-Pakistan disputes, I think his loyalty can be ensured."


    Magnus thought about it, "Man, I will just try to do it. I still have to think about what I can do. They just fought a war in 1971 for god''s sake. So, it''s going to be a mess. But, I agree with you, Yusuf can be an observer member first. He shall not know about the order and our identities, you can just give him the task that he is supposed to predict the future 10 years of the economy for the UK, US and the whole EU. Give him ess to the resources of the Order."


    Bobby happily wrote things down and introduced his next suggestion, "Second is Emilia Huaman, a Native American girl, top of her ss in school, got a schrship in MIT, studied Aeronautical Engineering, currently doing her masters. The best part, she''s only 18. She''s a very well mannered girl, smart and witty in mind, extrovert and intelligent. I offered her a job in my new Space Division of FutureTek and she has epted."


    But Magnus and Ragnar were looking at each other''s faces and smirking. Ragnar then spoke, "My friend, you got hots for her?"


    Bobby''s face became embarrassed, "That had nothing to do with me choosing her. She is a very honest girl, and due to her heritage of being a Native American, her loyalty is not too deep to her nation. Oh, she also loves nature."


    Magnus chuckled, "Fine, she can be a member, but only an Observer for starters. After a while, Adrian will conduct a secret investigation to determine their loyalty. Don''t take me wrong, I just allowed my entries to beplete members because one, I hold Mountbatten''s life, and he''s one of my subjects, he knows I can dispose of him anytime. And the goblin, well he''s so loyal that he''d die for me."


    They could understand. Bobby gave thest introduction excitedly, "And thest one is... hah, I bet you never thought about this. It''s a retired U.S. Army Lieutenant General, Frank Willis. He was responsible for the war in Vietnam for just 6 months. He was discharged after that. The reason was that his wife and daughter were taken hostage. He wanted to send all American forces to find them, but the highermand didn''t give the permission. He still decided to go through, but was stopped, stripped of his rank. Still, they gave him voluntary retirement instead of court marshal."


    "Was his daughter and wife found?" Adrian inquired.


    Bobby denied, "No, it''s been a year now, there has been no news about them. The war is near its end so I don''t think they are alive. But, I think even if we''re able to get their bodies, the man will be in peace. He hates his own country, as he said many times while he was the in-charge of my security in the United States. I know many of our future ns will force us to fight sometimes. He can probably help us in preparing some things or even provide a military point of view. All we need to do is get him his peace of mind."


    Magnus quickly faced Adrian and nodded at him. Adrian understood the meaning, "Got it, I will send some wizards to Vietnam."


    Slowly, their meeting moved forward. Adrian suggested just one guy, a Wizard, and his second inmand. His name was Tim Brook. Ted had 2, one of them was a man they knew. It was a Prosecutor, Liam Smith. The same person who prosecuted Oscar, the child trafficker. Magnus agreed with this man. The other man was an ountant, a damn good one at that. Ted revealed that the man was alone responsible for all the financial cases.


    In the end, Magnus agreed to all of them. They will be observer members first. After the secret inquiry, they will be given a permanent membership.


    With that, their long meeting came to an end. Magnus was tired by now and decided to return home, as he would leave for the United States soon.


    ...


    "Did everyone pack your luggage? The car is waiting outside." Grace asked for thest time.


    Magnus sighed, "Mum, don''t worry, even if we forget something I can just return here with a Portkey and bring whatever we need."


    They were headed directly to New York. Ragnar wanted to see the Statue of Liberty. They already had an argument on it and Ragnar assured them that he didn''t want to see it because he was horny, he was just interested.


    This was an official visit, so they had to use a ne. And by now FutureTek industries and Dragon Holdings had their own big private luxury jets. However, Magnus put a charm on the cars they were using to make sure nobody followed them around.


    Soon, through the VIP entry, they directly arrived at the ne. It was a big Boeing 747, modified to the brim to have all the luxury possible. Magnus didn''t buy it himself, it was Bobby''s. He had one more like this.


    "WOAH! THIS IS HUGE!" Ragnar gaped at the sight. And once they entered, Adam and Grace were also in awe of it.


    "Is this how royals travel?" Grace wondered.


    Magnus scoffed, "Hah, no mum, I bet they can''t afford this. No, this is my private property. Let''s enjoy, watch some movies and y. There is also a bedroom, so if anybody wants to sleep you can go,"


    Well, nobody wanted to sleep, they wanted to have a tour of the ne. Magnus also wanted that, so Ragnar, the bastard he was, found the hottest looking attendant and asked her for a tour.


    The three babies were the goodest kids possible and never cried. They also silently looked at the various ces and features of the ne. There was a big kitchen, bowling alley, shower, conference room, Billiards table, massage room and much more.


    Simple to say, they didn''t even know when theynded in New York City, as their flight was just sofortable. Once they were out, they were greeted by a few US government officials, and the British ambassador was also there.


    They were bored now, so they tolerated it until they reached the British Government owned house. However, Adam had a lot of meetings to do today, so Ragnar, Magnus and Grace ditched Adam to go out themselves. They hired an expensive luxurious limousine to take them around. It was booked by the embassy.


    "Mum, what would you like to see?" Magnus inquired.


    "Umm, I don''t know. I only know about the natural attractions, not manmade ones. So you''re the guide for me." Grace said.


    Magnus didn''t even ask Ragnar, as he knew what he wanted. Anyway, the three sat in the car with each holding one baby. They were headed to take a ferry ride to reach Liberty Ind.


    However, after a few minutes, the car suddenly started to go faster than normal and became ufortable. This was not like how a luxury car driver would drive.


    This made Magnus alert. "Mum, I think something is wrong. Whatever happens, don''t panic. We''re all fine, nothing can hurt us, even a C-4 can''t kill us with the charms I have on us. I will take you away with apparition so don''t worry."


    Grace nodded. It had be somon for strange things to happen. And she had full confidence in her son''s abilities.


    Ragnar nodded at Magnus silently, already understanding something was wrong.


    *BAM*


    The car suddenly stopped and the doors opened. Two men entered or, say, jumped inside the car, and both had Thompson submachine guns with them.


    "Alright, no need to panic, your highnesses. You are all being kidnapped, we will let you go as soon as your royal husband pays us ten million dors. Don''t try anything, that''s for the best of you." The two men brashly said. They were long coats and hats, basically what was in Mafia fashion.


    Seeing this, Magnus wondered what had gotten into these men. Didn''t he just bankrupt them not long ago? So he asked, "Are you sure? You will be making an international scene."


    "Hah, neither yours nor our government will make this public. We know we can''t kill you, and we won''t. They need to save their reputation, and so they will quickly pay us money." one of them said proudly. Thinking their n was best.


    *Cough* "Don''t smoke, there are babies here." Grace coughed.


    *BAM*


    Magnus noticed the other man, who had lit a cigarette. Enraged, he mmed his fist into the man''s face, breaking his jaw and nose so hard that his jaw was left hanging and his nose shattered and pierced into his skull. The man didn''t even cry in pain as he was restrained by a spell.


    They tried to use their guns, but somehow the two guns had melted in their hands, turning into handcuffs.


    "Rag, hold them. I will send mum to the big house(Camelot)." Magnus moved to Grace.


    Rag nodded, "Go, brother. I will take good care of these men. Hehe..."


    "Mum, grab my hand." *WOOSH*


    Magnus took his siblings and Grace to Camelot.


    ...


    British Embassy,


    A fear-stricken man entered the ambassador''s office where Adam was talking and revealed, "Your highness, it... we just got a call... her highness and the princes and princesses have been kidnapped by the Mafia for ransom money."


    The ambassador''s face paled in fright, this was a huge blunder, "Y-ROUR HIGHNESS... DON''T WORRY! WE WILL..."


    Adam just raised his hand, "It''s fine, let''s get back to work. They will be fine, I know."


    Of course, Adam would not fear anything, after all, he knew about Magnus'' exploits in the magical world, he knew about Magnus killing a thousand werewolves and fighting the dark lord and his army. So, what was the muggle mafia?


    The ambassador was shocked and utterly confused about what to do.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    MONKE GETS STONES?


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, my Naruto fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 325 - 325. They Knew They Fu*ked Up

    "WAAAAA... Who are these little humans, dad?" Duck immediately flew to Magnus as soon as he appeared inside Camelot.


    Grace chuckled, she didn''t know Duck called Magnus dad. But she could understand, Duck was born in the presence of Magnus and even grew up around him. She patted Duck''s face, the Dragon had grown too huge, he could probably eat a small house easily. "Duck, these are the three newborn siblings of Magnus."


    "That makes them... my uncle and aunts? But... I''m older than them." Duck felt confused. He had already learned the sybus until 8th year of school through grandma Martha''s sses. He was proud to say that he was the best in the ss.


    Magnus chuckled and hugged Duck''s face, "Duck, you just call them by their names. The blonde boy is Maximus, the blonde girl is Aurelia and the little ck-haired one is Clementia. Now, someone just attacked us outside in a city, that''s why I brought them here. So you take care of them, okay?"


    "WRAAAA... WHO DARE HURT MY FAMILY?" Duck roared in anger.


    *PAT PAT* "Calm down, just some foolish weak muggles. They don''t deserve your mighty fire, my boy. You just keep everyone safe here."


    Duck nodded and sat down, curled around the three strollers with his body and tail as if they were his biggest treasures. "Don''t worry, dad, I''ll be the best boy and protect these little ones. Grandma Grace, don''t worry either. Ah, Cuddles(Basilisk) and Pebbles(Dragon from Gringotts) are also going toe, they will also protect them."


    Grace chuckled and nodded. They were in the castle anyway, and Duck was too smart so she felt fine with this arrangement. "Fine, dear. I and Martha will also sit here. Magnus, be careful,"


    Magnus nodded, "Don''t worry, mum. I bet Ragnar has done a good job on them already. I will return to take you back soon. I will send dad a message as well that we''re safe."


    ...


    British Embassy,


    *BEEP BEEP*


    Adam received a message on his mobile phone. [Message: Mum and little ones are okay, they are in the box house. I will deal with the criminals and return to you, dad.]


    Adam sighed and put the phone in his pocket.


    ...


    A Tall Building,


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    "Mr Corleone, the 4 families kidnapped the Royal Prince, Magnus, his mother and siblings." A member of the old Corleone family, now called Corleone Corporation reported to the old Godfather. He didn''t hold this title anymore. He was just a clean businessman with some connections to dangerous people.


    Michael sighed, "I''m too old for this. You keep an eye on the situation, most likely New York is going to be Mafia free from today onwards."


    "Got it, boss." the man left.


    Michael silently looked out of the window, "Fools, attacked someone before knowing anything about them."


    ...


    Inside the Car,


    The driver had no idea what had happened in the back. For all he knew, he was just supposed to drive to the warehouse where they were supposed to keep the royals until they got the money.


    After thend selling deal that they made with FutureTek industries and subsequent stealing of their money left all 4 families poor and looking for ways to make money. But the assets they sold to FutureTek were something they got to own after decades of hard work. It was impossible to establish yourself from the ground in the city again.


    That was why the four families got together and made this n. The fastest and the easiest n. The government itself would be mad about keeping it a secret and giving them money as soon as possible.


    But inside the back of the car, Ragnar was beating the hell out of the two men. *BAM* "Dare to smoke in front of my little siblings? What if they had gotten addicted or sick?"


    The two men cried, "F-For f*cks sake, it was just one cigarette, and I didn''t even get to have a puff."


    *BAM*


    "Excuses, all I hear are excuses, no apology." *SLAP SLAP*


    They cried again, "P-please forgive us, we are just pawns."


    *KICK*


    Ragnar kicked their heads this time, "Apology not epted. Do you think you can get out of this? Hah, no, your entire Mafia group is going to be butchered today. How dare you even look at us with malice."


    *POP*


    Magnus returned and the first thing he did was punch the two hard enough to make wounds deep enough to show their skull. They were crying in pain, but nothing mattered now.


    "Which family are you two from?" he inquired.


    "Bonanno family,"


    "Colombo family,"


    Both of them gave different names, which made Magnus angry, "How many families are involved in this?"


    "All four... sir." They answered.


    "Tsk... Rag, get your biggest weapons out, we''re going to kill some people. I will call for some backup as well." Magnus called Adrian and asked him to send some wizards from the Army of Merlin to end all the four families.


    After a few minutes, the car seemed to slow down and enter a warehouse. There it came to a halt and the door opened. The men were left in shock the moment they saw the bloodied bodies of their two people. But, they looked around and couldn''t see their victims.


    *WHISTLE*


    A loud whistle resounded in the warehouse. Everyone turned and found two young boys standing with swords in their hands.


    "You dared to try to harm my family. I have to say you are daring, but sadly, foolish at the same time. You people forget the first rule of the business, learn your enemies before you make a move, and sad for you, you utterly failed. Rag, let''s start."


    *WOOSH* Magnus apparated in front of a man with a machine gun and shed, cutting his arms and legs with a swing, the man fell down in a puddle of his blood with cries loud enough to scare a banshee.


    *BANG BANG*


    The men seeing the blood got scared and madly started to fire at Magnus and Ragnar. But, sadly for them, this was not a battle they could win. Ragnar moved with great agility and dodged the bullets or blocked them with the sword, heck, some even touched them but nothing happened to them.


    The men were going crazy, "WHO THE F*CK BRINGS SWORDS TO A GUNFIGHT!"


    "SHUT UP AND SHOOT!"


    "HOW CAN THEY DODGE BULLETS! WHAT ARE THEY?"


    "F*CKING MONSTERS!"


    *SLASH* *SLASH*


    Magnus didn''t use magic at all today. Only pure physical strength was enough today. Ragnar too didn''t use any potions, he had drunk enough in these years to be superhuman.


    "HEHEHE... YOU ARE DEAD!" Ragnar was crazedlyughing and butchering them. Honestly, Magnus gets creeped out sometimes by Ragnar, but knowing the boy''s past, he epts his brother as he is.


    *BANG BANG*


    The submachine guns were firing at them like crazy, magazines after magazines were being unloaded but still, the men only found their brothers dying. Heck, Magnus was often deflecting bullets in a way that would hit their own.


    "BLOODY INSECTS..." Magnus cursed seeing more and more mening in.


    But, both of them didn''t stop, the two brothers madly continued to fight them. However, they were not doing this butchering aimlessly and randomly. The two were using quick Legilimency at the same time to read their enemy''s minds. Those that were new to crime only got hands chopped, those that had hurt someone got their legs and arms chopped, and those that had killed or r*ped someone got their souls chopped out of their bodies.


    The bloody massacre went on for 15 minutes only. By the end, they had killed 150 men, injured 200 and spared only 10, since they were new to the gangs.


    *Sigh* Magnus and Ragnar were not tired, they still took seats. Ragnar sighed, looking at the blood around them, "Man, if I was not a crazy bastard, I would have vomited. Ah, look, that arm is still twitching."


    Magnus nodded. If he had not experienced the werewolf massacre he would have vomited. "Well, let''s clear it then, or the police will create a fuss. FIENDFYRE!"


    Magnus masterfully controlled the scorching mes and masterfully made it burn all the dead bodies, even those he spared got their wounds burned by the fire. In a matter of minutes, the bodies were turned into ashes. And after a while, the ashes were also minimised. The blood as well got evaporated. But there were still many stains. So he used a water spell to use a jet of water to clean it, then an air spell to make it dry.


    However, by then, all the muggles were shivering in fear, these muggles were too low level and didn''t know about the wizarding world. "Rag, let''s obliviate them. Ah, obliviate the entire lives of those who have their limbs cut, and just obliviate the recent events from the spared ones."


    Soon, they were done with it. Magnus and Ragnar then took one of the men whom they spared from obliviation to take them to their boss. The 4 bosses were in a nice big house in Long Ind.


    They entered with ease, making all the guards fall asleep. The four bosses were in the basement, ying cards. *BAM*


    "Party''s over, suckers." Ragnar busted inside the room. The 4 quickly recognised Ragnar and Magnus.


    "W-What... you two are..."


    Magnus though spoke something that nearly made their souls leave their bodies. "We both are Wizards... Strong wizards."


    "GOD HELP US!" the fours paled and prayed with instinct. They knew they had f*cked up big time.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    FEED ME!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, my Naruto fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 326 - 326. A King To A King

    "Dad, we''re back." Magnus arrived back at the embassy. Though it was in a different car this time. Grace was also there, all safe and sound.


    The ambassador, who had nearly shat himself before, came running to look at Magnus and his siblings. He made sure they were fine and then fell down, unconscious. He was probably being threatened by the London side that if something happened to any of them his life will be in a mess.


    The Prime Minister of the United Kingdom and also the Queen were informed about this incident, though they merely shrugged and went on to do their daily work as if they didn''t care. But they did pray for the souls of the attackers before.


    Grace smiled and went inside the building with the kids. Magnus didn''t do that, however, he told the ambassador''s secretary, "Connect me with the Vice President of the country."


    The secretary looked at Adam, who only nodded at him. Taking the order, the man led Magnus inside the ambassador''s office and connected the call.


    Magnus took the phone and told the man to leave. Then he cast a spell so nobody could enter. The call was already connected so he waited for the Vice President to pick it up. "Hello, Mr ambassador, I assure you that we are looking into the situation with utmost priority. We have deployed every singlew enforcement officer to this case..."


    "Vice President Gerald Ford?" Magnus spoke.


    The Vice President didn''t recognise the voice and it felt too young, "Who are you?"


    "I am Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon. You should know about me since you''re about to be the next president of this country. Call backw enforcement. I have taken care of it. You should thank me, I just gifted you a present that will make your presidency stable." Magnus said in one breath.


    Gerald Ford was stunned, "What is that, your highness?"


    "You don''t have any Mafia left in New York City now. The four families arepletely dead, do not worry about their bodies, you shall only get the bodies of the 4 bosses. Take care, and we shall probably meet again soon." He hung up the call.


    Gerald Ford, sitting in his office, thought about what he had just found out, ~If I y my cards right, I can take credit for this. But... I cannot tell them they attacked the royal family.~


    ...


    Anyway, the mess was cleared, though the massacre of the 4 families was still going on as the Army of Merlin dealt with them mercilessly. Magnus had returned to be with his family and with a stern warning he told all the officials to stay away from his family''s rxing time. They didn''te here to attend meetings and charity events.


    This time he hired MEDA to take care of his whole tour, everything from the cars to the nes were theirs now.


    "Okay mum, where do you want to go?" He asked her. She had probably already enjoyed her time in Camelot more than she would here anyway. Duck was just so fun to be around.


    "Umm... I have never seen a desert, I heard the Grand Canyon is beautiful." Grace suggested.


    And so the n was finalised. "Let''s call Duck, he can be our flying machine,"


    And so, Duck was called, the boy was so happy to be a part of family events. Magnus nearly felt bad for him, as Duck just wants to spend more time with him but his size does not allow him.


    "MEOW!" Chad said hello to Duck after getting on his back.


    "Hello, Chad, see I''ve grown up and you''re still smol. Hehe..." Duck had fun teasing Chad.


    Soon, they all sat on his giant back, but Duck then started speaking, "Ah, I saw this in a movie. Passengers, this is your captain speaking... umm... please tie your seatbelts... I forgot the rest. Here we goooooo..."


    And so they flew over the broad, intricately sculptured chasm of the canyon containing between its outer walls a multitude of imposing peaks, buttes, gorges, and ravines. A few rivers flowed through the drnds, the heat was high, yet effects of magic, they felt nothing.


    Duck enjoyed his time with his family, showing them the best areas and animals he noticed on the ground. "Dad, where to go next?"


    "Niagara Falls!" Adam spoke.


    Duck turned his face at Magnus, asking for help in navigation without speaking. Magnus found it cute, he patted him and directed him, "Go north."


    With Duck''s speed, it was super easy to watch all the natural wonders of the country. Now all that was left was to experience the manmade things. Poor Duck was tired and satisfied from flying the entire day so he decided to rest back in Camelot.


    For theing week, they would go around the whole country and look at various museums, monuments and whatnot. In the second week, they were invited to the White House by Nixon. Magnus didn''t reject it and in fact, asked the wizard President toe as well, and Magnus was more interested in meeting the wizard one since the man was an acquaintance, his 1st-year DADA professor, Harrison Ford.


    Magnus met them at the White House, he ignored Nixon, the man''s career was gone. Gerald Ford was the main deal now. He told the man about hispanies facing illegal monopolistic opposition from Americanpanies, and the man promised to look into them.


    The rest of the time was spent talking to MACUSA president Harrison Ford. "How are you, professor? I thought you were going to retire aftering back to the United States."


    The old man chuckled, "Oh, I wanted to do that so much. But seeing the condition of MACUSA, I felt I needed to do something, and hence, I ran for elections. I am taking your example, doing something good for the world."


    Magnus nodded in approval, "Only if everyone was like you, professor. But I have a suggestion, why not run for muggle elections? I can see that you will do so much good for the nation. This way we can be better partners. Currently, I don''t see the United States as a beacon of freedom and democracy anymore. It has fallen into the money pit, human lives are worthless to it now."


    "I feel the same, but I do not have any dreams of standing up for muggles. I feel a wizard running in muggle elections is unfair. Leave this, are you going toe to Ilvermorny?" Harrison asked.


    "Yes, their headmistress invited me herself. Well, I''m going to go and talk to some rich folks now." He moved on to talk with other people.


    ...


    Their vacation in the United Statessted two weeks. At that time, Magnus also went to Ilvermorny, where he gave a speech and just left after that. He wanted to avoid the same disaster as the french one.


    After 2nd week, their time in the country came to an end. Their next stop was Bhutan. The Buddhistndlocked kingdom on the Himyas'' eastern edge, known for its monasteries, fortresses and dramatdscapes that range from subtropical ins to steep mountains and valleys. The country had a poption of just about 300,000.


    Bhutan was a Monarchy, and the people of the countrypletely supported this system, without anyone forcing them to. It was also among the newest country that joined the United Nations, just in 1971.


    Bhutan maintains strong economic, strategic, and military rtions with India. Heck, the country had handed over all its foreign affairs to India. (A/N: In 2007 it was revised.)


    For Magnus, this was the perfect ce to have his stronghold. He was in the middle of China(Tibet) and India. He can help the Bhutanese with his wealth in return for their ignorance. On top of that, due to their small poption, the wizards were in just hundreds. Magnus'' Army of Merlin had more than this.


    When their nended in Bhutan''s capital, they were greeted by the current King of Bhutan, Jigme Singye Wangchuck. The man was just 19 and had recently been coronated in June, on top of that, he had studied at Heatherdown School in Ennd.


    Magnus was chill with him, he had no problem with monarchs being young, he was also young. All he cared about was that the man must be smart. And from the looks of it, King Wangchuck seemed smart, he behaved orderly with them. Though the reason behind this was that King Wangchuk had Buddhist wizard monk advisors, and getting a copy of Magical Daily was not hard. Hence, they knew very well of Magnus'' grand secret Identity.


    That evening, they had a grand feast. There were no journalists around them. Grace, Ragnar, Adam enjoyed the fresh Himyan air much more than the United States or the UK. They roamed around in the fields, plucked apples, climbed mountains, milked cows, heard sheep.


    It was an amazing experience. Slowly, Magnus made the young King a friend, though he knew the Bhutanese King was wary of him, mainly due to his country''s colonial past.


    Yet, they talked a lot, Magnus liked the fact that King Wangchuck was smart when it came to world affairs. He knew what was going on in the West, in the Arab world, and of course, in the UK.


    "Magnus, I refuse to believe that you seriously came here just for vacation. Don''t get me wrong, you and your family are always wee, but... I just can''t understand how this small nation which most of the world don''t even know about caught your attention? You have everything, power, fame, money, what can you get here?" King Wangchuck curiously asked.


    Magnus chuckled, "I have a dream, my friend. A dream to one day see the world at peace, with no wars, humanity united and strong together. It''s wishful thinking, but if I am able to achieve even 70 per cent of that before I die, I will consider my mission sessful. And I can''t do that without having the two most populous countries calm and peaceful."


    King Wangchuck chuckled, "Haha, you want to use Bhutan to influence India and China? Come on, Magnus, they can bomb my country out of the world map in minutes. And China has nukes, while India is developing them."


    "No, Wangchuck, I do not want to bring you into this mess directly. Instead, I want to make you stand out as an example. I want the world to see how profitable it is to ally with me. I shall turn your country into an eco-friendly economic powerhouse, bigger than most countries in Asia. I can do it easily as your poption is low. And that''s when India and China will take each of my words seriously.


    "I do not care about your religion, I care for no religion, all I care about is peace. So don''t think I am coloniser 2.0. Think about it and tell me your decision. I will leave in a week. Take care," Magnus returned to his family, leaving the young kind in a storm of thought.


    Magnus was honest, and he wanted to lead the world by example. This was his way of clearing up Britain''s unsavoury colonial past.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    MINE STONES PLES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, Marvel Fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 327 - 327. "Not" Greedy Magnus

    Does the world even want to be corrected? Will the countries, the people and theing generations appreciate all the changes? Will the peace evenst long?


    Such questions always scared Magnus in his sleep. He was slowly and sometimes quickly taking steps to fulfil his dream. In the future, he knew he would have so much magical strength that he could bring any nation to its heels. But he didn''t want his powers and fear to be the basis behind the peace.


    He wanted it to be development, health, social security, a better life, such things to be the basis. But he knew that there were ces in the world with such brainwashed poption that it couldn''t think beyond their religion, or ces with such state control that the people had no choice to do anything that the state does not like.


    These were going to be Magnus'' biggest challenges. He didn''t even care for the Soviet Union, as he knew it won''tst too long, it was losing too much money in their mad Cold War with the United States. While the United States was growing at a rapid speed and getting rich, having more money to attack the Soviets, the Soviet Union didn''t have such a miraculous boost in their economy. The country was still mostly reliant on its human resources.


    But, it was God''s grace that Magnus was too good at making money and had friends like Bobby. Bobby might seem like a useless link in the Round Table, but perhaps he was even more important than Magnus himself.


    Bobby was a god when it came to finding people to develop new technology, no matter which field, he pumped money in and made sure FutureTek stayed on top. Their research and development department drank money like a sponge.


    And with Bobby''s help, Magnus knew that he was going to rule the tech and mass media world like a boss. This was a big deal for him. Reason? Well, whoever controls the media controls the world. He had learnt this lesson already. After all, he used this means to demonise Voldemort to such a height that even some of the dark wizards hated him now.


    Magnus was taking baby steps, and the baby was a giant.


    ...


    In Bhutan, Ted soon arrived as per the n. Magnus told him about his n. The United Kingdom was in Europe, Zimbabwe was in Africa, and now this. If Bhutan agrees, he will have influence over the world. well, America can be subdued as long as the United Kingdom makes more money and bes sessful. The United States only followed the superiority of the dor, nothing else.


    "So you want to show off Bhutan as an economic miracle? What can they produce? They are a small mountainous region." Ted inquired.


    Magnus chuckled, "A lot. You need to understand that the Bhutanese people love nature. They love their forests, the clean air, but they too want to see the world, the modern life-improving amenities.


    "Currently, Bhutan exports Iron and steel which is the majority of exports. Other than this, they export salt, sulphur, stone, cement, coffee, tea, spices, wood and, vegetables, fruit and nuts. Most of them go to India, Nepal and China.


    "What I see in the country is that theyck a brand value and educated poption. My goal is to make big eco-friendly towns as trading and business centres in each of Bhutan''s 20 districts. These towns will be connected to all known viges of the district with roads and trains. Most of the country will remain untouched, its wild beauty shall remain as it is.


    "I want to promote this country as the country of nature, they shall produce world-renowned products, all made from organic farming and cultivation. Thepany will be called Himyan and each product will have the logo of "Made in Bhutan" the major exports will go to rich countries. Just imagine the world eating vegetables and fruits of Bhutan with its logo.


    "But, for this, people need to be educated, taught about organic farming, new and effective ways of farming. Again, not everyone can survive on farming, so they will grow flowers as well, I will also make the country a centre for nature tourism, extreme sports and hiking. I will also open a few workshops for a few of mypanies here. As long as the poption is controlled correctly and the increase happens gradually, we can employ everyone."


    Ted silently thought about this seemingly grand n, but honestly, this felt smaller than what they were doing in other parts of the world. "Hmm, this is certainly possible,"


    "Nice, then I want you to make a beautiful showcase booklet for the King of Bhutan, I want to show him what I have envisioned." Magnus gave him work.


    Ted nodded, "I will return to the UK with the portkey then. It will be ready by evening,"


    Magnus was supposed to meet the wizards of the country next. Merlin was famous around the world it seemed and all were interested in him and his powers.


    He headed to Paro Taktsang Monastry. It was a beautiful monastery that looked like something straight out of some fantasy book. Constructed on the side of a tall cliff-side, with a tall straight mountain on one side. It was established in the 9th century as a meditation cave.


    Magnus arrived there on his broom, along with Ragnar. These were new brooms, made by Emma. They hadfortable seats.


    The monastery was full of bald monks in their orange and red tunics. They wore sandals made of wood as well. Then at the front of them stood a few elders. They were most likely the leaders here.


    Even among them, the one in the centre stood out. The man gave Magnus Dumbledore''s vibes, not in terms of strength, but in terms of wisdom and oldness. He was bald, with a long white beard and brows. He wore some sort of armoured robes and held a long staff in his hands. There were also beads around his neck and in one hand.


    At the same time, he seemed as if he had never smiled in his entire life. As soon as Magnusnded and put the brooms back in his bag. He gave a slight bow for greetings, and in return, everyone bowed back.


    Then the long-bearded man walked forward, "Wee to our little nation, King Pendragon. I am Grandmaster of Wizard Monks of Bhutan, Tshering Yangchen. This Monastery is a small academy for wizards as well. All the monks you see here are also wizards in training. The man on my right is, Karma Chime, teacher of spells, and the man on my left is Jigme Lhaden, teacher of potions."


    Magnus took the greeting and introduced himself, "You may already know, I am Magnus, and this here is my brother and potions genius, Ragnar. It''s a pleasure to meet fellow wizards. The Hogwarts school does not teach much about the magicalmunities of other countries. So pardon me if I don''t know about your traditions."


    Yangchen nodded, "That is because most of the magicalmunities are shrouded in secrets."


    "And that''s one of the reasons why we see wars among wizardkind," Magnus replied and followed the Grandmaster inside the monastery to the Buddhist shrine.


    Yangchen spoke in his low and heavy voice, "To be a wizard in Bhutan, a wizard must master Buddhism first. We believe in spiritual bnce to be the key to staying on the right path of magic. Power is known to corrupt, hence, one must first learn to have faith in the right ways."


    "That''s why the world has not seen Bhutanese Grindelwald and Voldemort I guess. We mostly just teach students magic and hope for the best." Ragnar said in a brash tone.


    Surprisingly, Yangchan chuckled, "Oh no, you are wrong, Prince, we do have evil wizards from time to time, those who have lost the way of Buddha. We were luckily able to control these evil wizards in time. But sadly, it is bing harder now, as a few evil ones receive support and backing from those expansionists who want to take over Bhutan. (A/N: You know whom I''m talking about.)


    "For the same reason, I wished to speak with you."


    Magnus silently rolled his eyes, ~*Sigh* Here I thought this country was perfect.~ "Please, say it, Grandmaster."


    "We need support to make our wizards stronger to face these threats. Despite having a rich past, we are a poor nation. Our wizards rely on mountain herbs to practice potions, but those are limited. The materials we buy from the major markets in China and India often cost us many times. So we are never able to use them to teach." Yangchen requested with a head held low. It was embarrassing for a man of such high standing to ask like this. Magnus understood this was why he brought them to this shrine, to speak alone.


    "Say no more, Ragnar will open a Potions shop in Bhutan. I will also donate a lot of books and brooms to you. If your King epts my proposal, you can send a few of your exceptional students to Hogwarts to get higher-level education. I am here to make Bhutan a better ce, Grandmaster, and I have no ulterior motives than to show the world that I mean good." Magnus told him.


    Ragnar agreed, "Sure, I''ll open a shop, as long as they pay the normal market price."


    "The market price is what we want. And I understand you, King Pendragon, I see the truth in your heart. I will convey the same to his majesty. In the meantime, feel free to look at this Monastery. Maybe meet a few Monk students." Yangchan suggested them. He then took them out to the courtyard and introduced a few students. As he had to go to the royal pce now.


    Magnus was happy, with Yangchan filling the king''s ears, the chances of King Wangchuck agreeing increased by a big margin.


    "Rag, how about we teach them quidditch?" Magnus suggested.


    Ragnar chuckled and mmed his fist on Magnus'' back, "You bastard, you want to make it popr here and then make money?"


    Magnus made the best poker face, "I''m not that greedy, my friend. Come, let''s y."


    [You can see Bhutan''s Wizarding School, Grandmaster Wizards and other two teachers face on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    I LICK STONES?


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, MARVEL fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 328 - 328. Happy Doing Business

    Their holiday wasing to an end. Ted had already shown the booklet with the n to Develop Bhutan to King Wangchuck.


    Magnus was now waiting for the news while enjoying his time with his family. The three babies were just the cutest little bundle of joy.


    They had started crawling and loved Magnus and Ragnar. So they followed them if they weren''t put inside their strollers. Not just that, they also liked flying around with Magnus'' magic. He was totally spoiling them and nobody had any right to stop him.


    "I''m your big brother... say brother... say brother..." he yed with them. Ragnar did the same, not wanting to stay behind.


    Grace and Adam sat at the side on recliner seats, watching them y. It brought great peace to their hearts seeing their family being so close to each other, so loving.


    "I must have done some really great deeds to have such a loving family," Adam muttered.


    Grace looked at him with a doubtful gaze, "I thought you were not religious, since when did you be a believer?"


    He chuckled, "Of please, you also know it. Merlin has confirmed that God does exist. And recently, Magnus told me that Hell also exists, as he has seen inside Hell with a treasure left by Merlin."


    "He did? Why didn''t he tell me?" She muttered sadly.


    "Don''t worry about it, Grace. He''s getting big and we both know he''s mentally much older than he looks. There are bound to be things he can''t share with you, besides, you were pregnant, he didn''t want to give you any stress." Adam advised her.


    "But... I know he can''t share some things, but... I want him to at least share his problems, sorrows and fears. I don''t want him to ever feel lonely." She worriedly said.


    Adam sighed and replied, "Dear, we are normal parents of extraordinary children, worrying is a full-time job for us. And we don''t even know if our three new gremlins will be wizards or not."


    Grace''s face paled, "NO! NO! I can''t face so much tension..."


    "Don''t worry, by then Magnus and Ragnar will be out of school, they will be the bosses of Britain and possibly the world. Grace, you don''t know some things but know this, Magnus and Ragnar are vastly powerful, and Magnus'' influence is spread around the world. You will understand that in a few years." Adam confided in her.


    She fell silent and just looked at her children ying. Then all of a sudden a man came via apparition, he wore a monk tunic. He bowed to Magnus and told him something. After that, Magnus informed them he''d be back soon and left.


    Grace was taken aback, "I... how blind I could be? I didn''t notice all that''s happening around Magnus."


    "I call that parent bias," Adam blurted.


    ...


    Royal Pce,


    Magnus was greeted by many ministers of the King''s government. Most of them were old men with one step in their graves. But surprisingly, besides the King stood Grandmaster Yangchan, this made it clear that the Bhutanese government worked closely with the wizards.


    "Wee, King Pendragon, we have a lot to talk about. Let''s sit." King Wangchuk sounded much happier today. Though a few ministers were frowning.


    There was a big elliptical table in the middle of the hall. The king, Grandmaster and the 5 ministers sat on one side and on the others was one single chair for Magnus. It was as if they were doing some negotiations.


    Magnus internally frowned, wondering if he was going to end up being angry after this meeting. "So, what have you decided, King Wangchuk?"


    "You can call me Singye. You will find it interesting, the formal designation of the King in Bhutan is called Druk Gyalpo, which in English means Dragon King. And you as well, are supposed to be the Dragon King." King Wangchuk started.


    "Are you by any chance rted to dragons?" Magnus inquired. As it was his experience, that most people who im to be rted to dragons are not really that.


    "That is a debate for another time. There is no way to ascertain that. Even the Bhutanese people call themselves Dragon People, so who knows." he replied.


    Magnus seemed disappointed. But, he liked that there was a society where Dragons were so widely epted. ~Hah, Duck will be seen as a god here.~


    "You can call me Magnus then. I prefer that, even the Saudi King calls me that. So, have you made a decision? What did you think about the ns Ted showed you?" Magnus inquired. He didn''t bring Ted along to see the King''s sincerity. Ted also didn''t care, since Magnus was much better than him in making money. Even deals that may seem unprofitable now are supposed to make loads of money in a few months with what Magnus ns.


    "First I want to ask you, Magnus, how much are you willing to invest in Bhutan ording to your proposed n?" the King asked.


    "Well, I am nning to invest 1 billion pounds in theing 5 years." He revealed. 1 Billion pounds (about 10 Billion in 2021) was a HUGE amount of money. It was many many times more than the entire GDP of this small nation.


    They erupted in their talking. The Ministers who were frowning a while ago were now gleaming with smiles. Magnus added further, "And I did not include investments that various of mypanies will make. So the end amount is much more than 1 Billion."


    "And who shall be overseeing all this money?" One of the ministers asked. Magnus saw greed in his eyes and immediately decided to poison this man if the King agreed.


    "Certainly not you. I don''t trust governments, they tend to be more sloppy. Only apany that has to worry about losses can be efficient and effective. The money, the investment, all of it will be done by me. Remember, it''s not the British Government''s money, it''s the personal funds I am using. I am taking a huge risk." Magnus stated. This was true, he was investing from his own pocket. Not because he was a saint, but because the British Government didn''t have this kind of money to spend. Also, by doing this, Magnus will be ensuring huge returns.


    The King nodded, "I understand, Magnus. I ept your proposal of making a National brand, and to give you a 51% administrative and 50% money stake in the Himyan parentpany. As promised, you will help us with our educational and health infrastructure immediately. In return, we will waver taxes over yourpanies involved in nation-building and waver 40% taxes onpanies that set their firms here for 5 years."


    "Your Majesty, that''s being too lenient... you should not be blinded by the dream..." the Prime Minister spoke up.


    King Wangchuck red at him, "Prime Minister, do you have a billion pounds in your pocket? Can you build a total of 100 schools, colleges and hospitals in a year? NO? Then stay silent, this is not your ce to speak. I know what I am doing."


    ~Damn right, that''s what a king is supposed to be.~ Magnus thought. But, then he noticed something concerning and tried to mentally talk with Grandmaster Yangchan who was silently sitting at the side of the king with his eyes closed.


    ~Grandmaster, can you hear me? Nod if you can.~ he talked.


    The old man suddenly opened his eyes wide and looked at him across the table. This was enough proof for Magnus, so he spoke further, ~I do not know if you havews against reading minds, but I just read the minds of all your ministers. Your prime minister is colluding with your enemies in the North, he has taken the bribes. While 2 are in contact with them.~


    The old man''s eyes shined red, showing anger. He nced at the ministers and possibly read their minds himself. He then started radiating a very dangerous aura.


    ~Oh boy, I guess these men are taking theirst breath.~ Magnus muttered.


    ...


    In the end, the deal waspleted. The King of Bhutan was officially allied with Magnus.


    One more thing happened,ter, Grandmaster Yangchan caught many spies in the government and even in the ministry. They were all given a public trial ording to the imperial constitution, the biggest ones were given capital punishment. The country had not stupidly stopped capital punishment. Treason was still a crime for which it was given. As seen in 1964, when the previous King''s own brother, the head of the Bhutanese Royal Army attempted a coup and got capital punishment when it failed.


    After these events, monthly secret legilimency audits became normal. Magnus was happy, magic should be used in such cases, he wholeheartedly supported this.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    Make Me A STONE!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, Marvel Fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 329 - 329. The New U.K

    After this, his work was done and he decided to leave for Zimbabwe, for a 3-day tour. This will be an official visit.


    In the flight, the three babies started to cry, but, there were only two breasts to feed the babies. Hence, one had to either wait or be given something else.


    Grace innocently told the flight attendant to bring their bags. Adam took the baby form from it and made some for Aurelia. However, just when Adam was about to feed the bottle to her, Ragnar came running and snatched the bottle away.


    *BAM*


    "DAD, HOW CAN YOU DO THIS? How can you feed her this?" Ragnar was very angry.


    Adam staggered back. "What happened? I was feeding her milk."


    "He threw the bottle in the dustbin. That baby form is a lie, it''s not equal to breast milk. Do you really think manmade powder, mixed with synthetic items, can be equal to real milk? It''s all a false advertisement. It''s because of our crappy capitalist world that thesepanies are allowed to do these things. Let me see whichpany it is." Ragnar checked the box. *Bam* He threw it as well. "NESTLE? GOD, It''s the evilest one."


    Magnus, who was sleeping, came running after hearing the noise, "What happened?"


    Ragnar exined, "I checked every single baby form with potions and alchemy, none of them is equal or better than real milk. They don''t provide the immunity that a real baby needs. But, thesepanies are allowed to mislead people, saying baby form is a better substitute."


    Magnus took this matter seriously, *Sigh* "Why must thesepanies adopt the bad side of capitalism. Why can''t they be like me? I will ask MEDA to gather all evidence for lies thispany has created, then I will ask Ted to bury thepany inwsuits until they are on the verge of bankruptcy and I will make them confess and apologise to the world. The tests on their form you did, can you replicate them with muggle tech and chemicals?"


    "I should be able to." Ragnar nodded.


    However, this served as a problem. Adam asked, "That''s fine and all, but what do we give the babies then? A mother can''t produce so much food for them."


    Ragnar thought about it, "Fuck it, I will start my ownpany with real healthy and strong baby form. For my siblings, I will make a magical form."


    "Ragnar, LANGUAGE!" Grace quickly scolded him.


    Ragnar shrank his neck, "Sorry, mum."


    ...


    The nended in Zimbabwe, and they were greeted by the new Prime Minister and a few native dancers. Then they were given a guard of honour, with the military parading in front of them and saluting. Well, technically, Zimbabwe was still a British colony, though it is called Overseas Territory now. But, nobody reallyined since Britain had done so much for the country.


    Their main reason foring here was to make the public worship the right royal, not the ones sitting in Buckingham Pce right now. Magnus met a lot of people there, though the main meeting was especially with the current Prime Minister, who was already a man under his control.


    "What do you personally think, John Nkomo? Do you want Zimbabwe to join Britain and be one?" Magnus inquired.


    John Nkomo knew this was a test of sorts, "Of course, Zimbabwe has changed a lot in the past few years, and some people might forget it, but it''s the truth that all of it was because of you. The day you stop helping us, we will go back to the old days.


    "You were the one who removed all the mafia and warlords who had taken over many mines. You rooted out all the corruption. I truly believe we can be better as one with Britain."


    Magnus nodded and asked further, "And what about the matter of you having to give up your prime minister seat and letting the British Prime Minister take over?"


    "I ept this arrangement. I understand that this cannot go the other way. But I am worried about how the British Parliament rules from beyond an entire continent and sea." John Nkomo asked back.


    "Well, we have alreadye to a solution. The British Parliamentary sessionsst for around 10 to 12 months. We will build a new Parliament in Zimbabwe as well. For half-year, the UK will be the seat of parliament, for the other half, it will be Zimbabwe. Now, I know your next question, the House of Lords. Well, I ept, it''s an unconstitutional part of the government that is useless as it just drinks money and gives not much in back. It has more members than the house ofmons for god''s sake.


    "But worry not, I shall be slowly recing all lords with elected members. Since the UK will be bing much bigger now, we shall have states, and those states will have something called super-districts.


    "Initially, we made states too big, so we have now corrected it. Scond shall have 4 states, Ennd shall have 8 states, Wales shall have 4 states, Northern Irnd shall have 5 states. Zimbabwe, which is bigger than the United Kingdom, will have fewer states since it depends on poption density. I also want Zimbabwe to not lose its natural beauty. So, it shall have 5 big states in total. Just like in the United States, where each state sends two elected senators to form a 100 member senate. Here, each state shall send 5 members, elected via a direct vote, to sit in the House of Lords.


    "The house will then consist of 130 members, as there are 26 states. They will have simr powers as a US senate. Each state shall have a governor, but he will not enjoy as much power as an American one does. And overall, as per the constitution, the entire Government shall derive power from the Crown, as it already does." Magnus exined the new political system.


    This system will also ensure any further expansion. Each member getting elected as a Lord into the House of Lords will have a "Lord" added before their name as long as they serve in office.


    John Nkomo was at peace with this, knowing that he could still be elected as a Lord and sit in the high position. Or even the Governor of a state.


    Magnus then let Adam and Grace do charity work since they were the main royal couple, not him. He was still a kid for the world, a kid with too much money.


    ~I wonder how the world will react when they find out what I am up to? Hmm... I wonder if someone will write a biography on me... wait... wasn''t Rita writing a book?~ he remembered her.


    ...


    It was time to return home for Magnus and the family. Their rxing vacation was spent pretty well, even though Magnus did a lot of work, it was still enjoyable. He didn''t work every day.


    They got on the ne and headed back to the UK.


    And just right then, Bobby was checking the progress of the R&D department outside London. The department was supposed to make him stuff that can then generate money for thepany. Themon theme was that it needs to be something that can be used by the masses.


    Soon, he arrived at the Energy Department, where things rted to electricity, heat, all kinds of energies were being researched.


    "Umm... sir, this is our progress report." An old man in ab coat came to Bobby, who was also being followed by a fewpany executives.


    Bobby looked at the file and frowned, "What the fuck, when did I sanction Thorium Reactor research?"


    The researcher frowned as well, then he exined while mimicking Bobby''s voice, "Well... it wasst year, Mr Armstrong. You said ''If uncle Adam can make awesome, efficient batteries, then I can make awesome clean energy.'' then you signed this research."


    Bobby tried to remember, "Dammit... how much did I sign?"


    "50 Million... pounds(¡ê484 million in 2021." the researcher answered.


    Bobby started sweating, this was too much. "Wait... I remember now... I had just returned from a party at Magnus'' house. Ragnar had given me something weird. GOD! Please tell me I didn''t just waste 50 million pounds."


    "That is exactly why I came to you, sir. We have achieved a breakthrough. With the help of yourrge funds, we were able to explore all expensive means to reach sess. Although much work is still due, we believe the reactor is feasible." the researcher revealed.


    Bobby''s sad eyes nearly popped out. "A-Are you serious? Really? All we needed to make these reactors was money?"


    "Yes, no country orpany wants to waste money on new reactor research when we have already functional uranium reactors. And besides, the reactors we already have were made during World War 2, and you know why they were made." The man said.


    Bobby was ted, "I... Woah... man, thepany can get a nobel prize for this. When can I get a functional reactor?"


    This time the researcher made a conflicted face, "I... er... we need more funds, Mr Armstrong, I truly believe we can build it."


    Bobby thought about it. A nce at the executives behind him made it clear that thepany can''t afford such huge expenses yet. That''s when the idea clicked, "AHA!... you go and start your research, no matter what, I need a working reactor by the year-end. About money... hehe... I know a real big rich fat cow that shits money."


    ...


    The ne,


    "AAAACHOOOO! *sniff sniff*... CHAD, COME HERE! Why are you cursing me? WAIT! Why are you running? WHY ARE YOU RUNNING?"


    "I won''t use you to wipe my nose, I promise. Come back, my fat boah."


    [A/N: I went with Thorium reactors instead of Fusion reactors since Fusion is too far fetched for the tech of the 1970s. Thorium is doable.]


    [A/N: I will be skipping the 4th year. The reason, well, nothing happens in this year, Voldemort is weak. But 5th year will have a lot of stuff, Gilderoy Lockhart enters school, Prefects will be selected, Gryffindor four will be Animagus, Magnus too. Many more major events will take ce in the 5th year.]


    [You can see Maps of UK and Zimbabwe on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    GIVE ME STONES TO EAT!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, MARVEL fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 330 - 330. The CURE

    Magnus, in his dozens ofpanies, employed more than five hundred thousand people. Among these were thousands of Wizards as well.


    Now, it was human nature to have the 7 deadly sins in their psyche. It was extremely hard to avoid all these temptations. And the hardest one was greed. Oftentimes, among the muggle workers, many would try to sellpany secrets to otherpanies or would try to jump the ship.


    To their bad luck, the paper on which their contract was written was not ordinary. As soon as they break the contract, it gets notified to a group of 10pletely loyal wizards. They would then find the man, look into his head at what he did, with whom he shared the secrets. Then, not just he gets obliviated, but also those who got that secret. Later, that man would be sent back to work, only to receive a letter of termination.


    This was how all secrets remained a secret. The thing was harsher for Wizards. Magnus was the only big employer of wizards, there was nowhere else to go. So, the treachery here was a much bigger crime. Some wizards would either ept to damage something in Magnus''spany for money from families that hate Magnus, or from some dark wizard.


    These Wizards get their entire work life obliviated, their bank ount gets emptied, taking away all the money they made by working for Magnus, then they are thrown out. The people who hired these wizards in the first ce are given a letter of threat, that if they try this again, they will die.


    Though treachery among wizards was extremely rare, they truly respected Magnus and were thankful to him for providing them with a job that makes them feel like an efficient part of society.


    Treachery was mostmon among the muggles, as they don''t really know about the consequences or that they are being watched no matter what their position is. It does not matter if you''re a janitor or a Director.


    MEDA was the onlypletely loyal organisation to him, as it only employed Wizards and due to their work, they were by the contract signed, made to go through mind checks every week to prove they had not beenpromised. Only a select few and Adrian did these mind checks since this involved sometimes seeing a personal memory of wizards.


    ...


    Magnus returned home from the long trip. It was fun as well as bountiful. By the time he arrived back at home, in the US, Nixon had resigned and now Ford was the President, and as discussed before, he kept his words and checked the problems being faced by Magnus''pany. Soon, everything got solved and all the monopolistic activities ended, with Emrys Construction starting to receive contracts from fair bids.


    At home, everything was just fine, the economy was still facing an upward trend,pletely opposite to the entire world. Currently, the US was facing a GDP growth of -0.54%, aspared to the previous year''s 5.56%. It was an annual decrease of -6.19%. The UK meanwhile had a modest 3% annual growth, less thanst year''s 6.2%, but still eptable since the world economy was down. Next year when everything goes up, their numbers will be better than ever in history. [A/N: In the real world, the UK faced a pretty bad decline, much worse than the US.]


    All was ''Magnus Miracle'', only those in the upper circles were calling it this. People were happy, protests against the government were non-existent at this point.


    Only one thing was left in the UK that was still troubling them and damaging their economy. In February, eleven people were killed in the M62 coach bombing. Of course, done by none other than IRA. The bus was carrying off-duty defence forces and their families. Casualties included civilians and kids as well.


    What was worse was the IRA Army Council response. ¨® Conaill, an Irish Republican, replied that the coach was selected as a legitimate target because IRA intelligence had indicated that the vehicle wasmissioned to carry military personnel only.


    Magnus didn''t like this level of disregard for life. He honestly didn''t care aboutnd or boundaries, all were human to him and he wanted nothing but progress to hit all. But, as the monarch, he could not just cedend, as that would put him in a bad position.


    So, to ensure peace, he finally sent MEDA, a team of master obliviators went ahead, making the Irish side stop their armed conflict. When peace talks ensued, Northern Irnd was given the right to resolve any issues it had with the South. Other than this, the UK would still govern Northern Irnd like any other part of the country. Magnus wanted this, as he knew that they would not agree to let the UK govern. But, if he wanted to boost the country, he needed to divide it into states, for this, this agreement was necessary.


    By 30th July 1974, the agreement was passed between the countries, finally ending the bloody conflict.


    ...


    "We have a report for the Nestlepany. They have been found to lie about all their products. For their choctes, vebour is used in Africa, their Baby Form is absolutely not healthy or as good as a real mother''s milk. Their water bottles are mostly just tap water sold as mountain water. Sometimes they even subvert water pipelines in developing countries to fill their bottles, leaving people to drink contaminated dirty water.


    "All in all, it''s an evilpany, as evil as it goes," Adrian revealed the entire report to Magnus and Grace in the living room of Magnus'' Mansion.


    Grace was shaken, "How... how did they go for so long without being shut? It''s as if they are against all human rights."


    "Well, this is what gives a bad name to capitalism." Magnis sighingly said. But the bigger bomb was yet to drop.


    *Cough* "Lady Grace, Magnus, this isn''t even the worst part. I checked all the old documents, from the inception of thispany. I have found that Nestle was allied with Nazi Germany and used Jewish imprisoned vebour in their factories." Adrian revealed. [A/N: This is true. In 2000, Nestle paid 14.6 Million as a settlement with Holocaust survivors.]


    *Whistle* Ragnar whistled in astonishment, "I''m from a wizard family, we were never taught about muggle history, but man, even I know Nazis equals bad. How is thispany still operating?"


    "Does the US''s FDA know about this?" Magnus inquired.


    Adrian nodded, "They have received a lot ofints and evidence, but they keep ignoring it. They are well-fed it seems."


    Magnus nodded, "Fine, this is what you will do. Send all the evidence to the US President via mail with my stamp. Send it to a few real human rights organisations around the world. Send evidence of their alignment with Nazis to major Jewish organisations. Then, drown it inwsuits, bring thepany''s market value to the ground. And when it hits rock bottom on the verge of bankruptcy, buy it."


    "Are you going to run it?" Adrian asked.


    Magnus scowled in disgust, "NEVER, I''m going to end thepany, it will never see the market again, it will be delisted and be a piece of history. We will create a newpany and take away all the current Nestle''s assets. Thepany is the bad one, not the many of its workers. And this time, we will do it right, with Ragnar''s healthy products and choctes not made with vebour."


    Ragnar nodded, "Sure, as long as you pay me money."


    Magnus sighed, "Ah, and here I thought we were family. Look, mum, how greedy he is."


    Grace chuckled, "Isn''t Oroborus a dragon?"


    Magnus shrugged, "Umm, I''d say it''s a mix of snake and dragon. No wonder he''s slimy like a snake and greedy like a dragon."


    "You''re no better, Magnus," Grace added.


    And this was critical damage.


    ...


    Bobby sat at home and looked at the news. Due to Ragnar''s potions, his dad''s cancer had beenpletely eradicated. Magnus made sure of it by trying to sniff cancer on him, it was nowhere.


    Now, Mr and Mrs Armstrong were retired and run a charity foundation that watches over helping poor kids go to school or college. They were extremely proud of their son, and also Magnus.


    Bobby, albeit being super-rich, still acted like a good little son and spent family time at home. "Haha, mum look, all this was done by Magnus. That Netslepany was purely evil."


    "Really? Hmm... I should stop giving their boxes to charity." Mrs Armstrong, a retired kindergarten teacher, said.


    Bobby nodded, "But don''t worry, Magnus himself isunching a newpany, it will be a real healthy baby form, he''s evenunching an adult version, saying that adults alsock a lot of nutrition in today''s busy times. I will buy some for you two."


    ...


    Slowly, time went by and came 1st September, time to return to school. But Magnus had not much to do now, so he had decided to spend most of his time researching things he wanted to.


    One of them was medicine with the help of Herbology and Alchemy. He wanted to be famous in the Muggle world after all, only then can he exert more influence.


    And the best thing he could think of making was medicine to cure something that most people have but never admit having it... DEPRESSION.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONES ARE MY BATTERIES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, MARVEL fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 331 - 331. A Slow Time Skip

    Spells to cheer people up already exist in the magical world. All he needed was to find a way to make a physical cure that is not addictive and actually makes the person better that at one point they''d stop taking the medicine. There should also be some way to make it so that if a person is not depressed the medicine won''t work anymore.


    With magic, it was clearly possible. All he needed to do was to make a pill with magical means first and then ask Ragnar to help find materials from the muggle world that can make the same thing.


    And to bepletely honest, it was really hard. He had to read so many books about brains, medicine, magic and whatnot. Thankfully, Merlin was very helpful. He would tell and teach him the secrets about the human mind.


    This year, he did not participate in the Quidditch, yet, the Slytherin team won the house cup. They proved themselves to Magnus, that they were worth something even without him.


    Emma, who was the captain, deserved a gift this time, so Magnus organised a party in Slytherin House again. Complete with food, music and dancing. Older and much more mature now, Magnus danced with Emma as well. Not the romantic kind, but the fun kind.


    "Man, I pity the other houses. They can''t have this much fun ever." Ragnarughed.


    "Don''t say that Rag, look at Severus, he''s missing Lily," Magnus said, targeting the brooding Severus. Eventually, they had to drag him to dance.


    Later, they found out why Severus was brooding. It turns out, he wants to buy a new house, but, he didn''t want to leave Lily either.


    "You fool, just build a new bigger house right there, one with all kinds of safety mechanisms. Why move away? Heck, even build Lily a new house while at it." Magnus suggested.


    "The government won''t give permission," Severus said, after all, thend around his house was publd.


    Ragnar blurted, "Fuck the government. Mag here is the boss, he will get you the permissions. Isn''t that whole area like a ghost town already? Mag, why not turn that ce into a posh locality with expensive homes?"


    Magnus shrugged, "Sure, I don''t mind. A lot of wizards live there anyway, their lives will be better with that."


    "MAGNUS! Can I get a Television? I saw its advertisement in the papers." A 7th-year girl excitedly asked him.


    Magnus nodded, "Sure, in fact, every single kid and teacher in the school will get a television unit for free. There will also be television sets fitted in each of the 4 house''smon rooms."


    ~Hah, let me brainwash you into a more civilised society, you fools.~ Magnus was having his evil mastermind moment in his head.


    ...


    Ragnar left for Syria to participate in the eighty-second Wizarding Schools Potions Championship. Severus didn''t go, saying Ragnar was going so it was pointless. With Ragnar also went Professor Slughorn, since he wanted to brag about his best student ever, Ragnar, to the entire wizarding potioneeringmunity.


    During thepetition, Ragnar was too bullish, making potions in each round that would give the judges orgasms of satisfaction. They start singing the praises of Ragnar. Slughorn would every time feel that he made the right decision by bing a professor at Hogwarts.


    "Fufufu... you can''t win." Ragnar proimed in the finalpetition, against him and a Syrian wizard student. The potion they needed to make was Liquid Luck. And, due to Magnus'' greed, Ragnar had already mastered it.


    The end result was, Ragnar won. He received the grand prize of measly 5000 galleons, a certificate, a gold medal and membership of the highest tier in the World Potioneer Guild.


    A weekter, he was proudly weed into Hogwarts and praised by Dumbledore at dinner. Dumbledore was genuinely happy, as he saw Hogwarts be the best in so many things. Heck, Magnus won them the World Cup.


    ~Are we seeing the new Golden Age of Hogwarts? I hope Magnus'' siblings are just as extraordinary.~ Dumbledore hoped.


    ...


    During this time, in the muggle world, after the huge Nestle scandal and the bullish way its market cap was brought down to just 6 Million dors, with the majority of its factories and nts closed, thepany filed for bankruptcy.


    The CEO of thepany and all its management even came forward and publicly apologised, yet the protest against them around the world did not stop. Then, thepany CEO made a foolish statement at a US congressional hearing, saying thepany did not have the responsibility of how the people consume their products. That it did not matter to them if people add dirty water to their baby form.


    Well, hell broke loose then. The CEO ran away, back to live in his ranch in Switzend. Magnus made sure to fuelwsuits against that as well, on the basis that this property was bought with vebour money.


    After being constantly hounded by Magnus, MEDA, Tonks & Tonks. They finally decided to sell. Magnus''s spokesperson proudly announced that they will buy thepany, delist it and let it be history. On top of that, they also gave all the money Tonks & Tonks got for out of the court settlements to various Jewish and Human Rights organisations.


    In the end, they came out as saints, while also entering the food and beverage business. Kitkat was owned by Magnus now. And the first person to eat the new batch was Emma.


    ...


    Great Hall, Hogwarts


    "So, how is it? This is the first batch of choctes made by real workers, not ves. It also has some health supplements." Magnus asked her.


    She was just eating them happily, "Well, it''s pretty tasty."


    "What are you doing? Ah, Kitkat? I like these. You used my form, right?" Ragnar quickly took one and ate a big chunk.


    Magnus stood up in shock and disgust, "YOU HEATHEN! How can you eat a Kitkat like that? God, look how you butchered this chocte. NO! You eat it one small bar at a time, not with a big bite in the middle."


    Ragnar shrugged, "Whatever, it''s just chocte. Anyway, I just found a new material that might help you in making that depression medicine."


    Magnus hugged him, "Really? You''re the best, Rag. Here, eat more Kitkats like a heathen, I won''t mind."


    "YOU HAVE DEPRESSION?!" Emma eximed.


    Magnus annoyedly put his hand on her mouth, "Calm down, it''s for the muggle world, my new invention, not for me."


    "Ragnar, with this, I canplete my medicine development. We need to find people to test it on. Hmm... what about the Gryffindor four?" Magnus suggested.


    Ragnar looked at them, "Umm... Nah, you need a brain first to be depressed."


    *Sigh* "True, so... maybe I can find someone in Azkaban... OH, what about our prisoner?" Magnus inquired.


    Ragnar''s face lit up, "Hehe, how did we forget him? He''s the best guinea pig possible. If the medicine works and he bes cheerful again, I will have fun breaking him. If it does not work, no harm is done."


    "Let''s go after dinner." Magnus and Ragnar nned. Rodolphus Lestrange was still alive and facing every torture known to mankind for the past 8 months. The man was healed to the best condition every week only to be broken again.


    And it was working, slowly Ragnar was growing bored of him. The day Ragnar decides to let him die will be the day he truly lets the past go.


    ...


    In the Muggle World,


    To bring the image of the Royal family to greater heights. Magnus ordered for a new organisation to be made. It was named "Royal Administration for Food Safety, in short RAFFS." Its main purpose was to check every single consumable item entering the British market for health hazards. The tests will be done by both muggles and wizards. Anything hazardous would be kept away.


    All the research was also publicly published in papers for all to see. Magnus''s newpany, Royal Delight, was the one that took over all the products, operations and assets of Nestle. They rebranded everything, changed the Baby Forms, water bottles truly started to get water from the mountains, and cocoa harvesting didn''t use vebour anymore.


    The new RAFFS report revealed that this time the new Baby form is truly safe and good for children. Yet, on the box, it was written in big warning to only use clean water and that nothing can ever rece Mother''s Milk, so only use Baby Form if you can not give Mother''s milk.


    At the same time, Magnus made sure to grill WHO withwsuits and public rtions disasters. Magnus''pany openly scolded WHO for not taking any action. This was like the old Ciggeratemercial disaster again, where smoking cigarettes was shown as good for health.


    WHO apologised and promised to work better this time. And guess what, a lot of food and beveragespanies doing illegal stuff became good by quickly stopping their evil ways.


    This was exactly what Magnus wanted.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    Stone me to heaven.


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, MARVEL fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 332 - 332. A Slow Time Skip 2

    "We must get back to him, he''s been winning all this time. First, that fake lover prank, then many more followed. Gryffindor has been losing the fight with Slytherin ever since Magnus came, so we have to do something." Sirius spoke with much enthusiasm in the Gryffindormon room.


    "And what''s your n?" Remus asked him.


    "We will... put pictures of him around the school. Embarrassing pictures." James suggested.


    Someone yawned and said, "Man, that''s too much work. And besides, Magnus is a cool guy, he''s fighting for the rights of the Wizards, fighting Voldemort. He''s not like the earlier Slytherin, even the Slytherin house is changed now. They don''t look for fights with us. Heck, look at that awesome television on the wall, we watch movies, songs and news on it every day. Why would we go after him for no reason?"


    Sirius snorted, "Huh, you are blind, this is what Magnus wanted from the start, he wanted to influence us and now he already has. Get up and fight."


    "Meh... I''d rather sit on the couch and watch the movie. AH LOOK! Patton is starting. It''s a muggle war movie. Come guys, let''s huddle together and watch it." A 7th year shrugged and sat in front of the television with many others.


    Remus shrugged, "ept it, you two have lost this battlepletely and utterly. Just enjoy it like the rest of us now."


    "NEVER! A Gryffindor never quits. If we stop now then we can never see ourselves in the mirror with dignity. Come, James, we will get him on our own."


    ...


    Magnus nned to slowly change the mindset of all wizards with music, movies and pop culture. Also, tell them about the muggle world while at it. The fact that Magnus made movies with the help of magic made a lot of wizards excited to see what it was all about.


    Rita Skeeter also became the first wizard news anchor. Despite her annoying habits, she was still a young and beautiful blonde, a lot of men preferred such women, hence the interest in the news hours was a lot.


    ...


    Magnus and Ragnar were, however, at Camelot right now, experimenting with Rodolphus.


    "Okay, try the next batch." Magnus ticked on the notebook.


    "WHAT IS THAT? NO! Thest one made me see nightmares and shit my pants." Rodolphus screamed.


    Ragnar was not interested, "Well, you had to clean it yourself then. Anyway, open your mouth and eat it, or do you prefer torture?"


    "Aaaaaa..." Rodolphus opened his mouth to eat the tablet.


    They fed it to him and waited for a few minutes. Then Magnus started asking him questions, "Tell me what you feel. Happy?"


    "No,"


    "Sad?"


    "Yes,"


    "Anything else?"


    Rodolphus paused for a second before replying, "Horny."


    (?_?") (¡ã©`¡ã¡¨)


    Magnus and Ragnar looked at each other''s faces. *BAM* *BAM* They beat Rodolphus up and left the room.


    "*Sigh* It was our 14th test, why is none of the pills showing any effect?" Magnus sighed in defeat.


    "Dears, here, drink some lemonade and cool down," Grandma Martha came to them flying, with a tray full of snacks and a jug of lemonade.


    Ragnar was quick to start munching on it. Duck also came to see what was going on, "What are you doing, dad?"


    Magnus shrugged, "Just trying to make medicine for muggles which makes them happy."


    "That''s it? They should just get out and y with friends. I y with Cuddles and Pebbles, it makes me very happy." Duck innocently reasoned.


    Ragnar chuckled, "True, Duck, but humans are very pitiful creatures, they would rather cry about a problem than solve it. That is why we are making this medicine."


    "Oh, why not use Phoenix music? I always make them sing for me whenever I miss you all. It cheers me up." Duck suggested.


    *PAT* Magnus hugged Duck, "Boy, you can use the Portkey toe to me anytime you want. But only when I am at home."


    Meanwhile, Ragnar had an idea, "Bloody hell, I think you are right, Duck. Phoenix songs have the power to change the mood. If... their songs are nothing but magic, if we can somehow add their music''s effects to the medicine then I think we can have something."


    "We are making muggle medicine, you have to tell the various health organisations theponents of the pills. How will I exin phoenix tears?" Magnus pointed out the w.


    Ragnar insisted, "Come one, brother. We can be the only yers in the world in this medicine category. Just imagine, as long as we can have even a slightly helpful anti-depression pill made of just muggle materials, then we can boost the effect with Phoenix music. It will be our secret ingredient. Many would try to copy us but none shall have medicine as good as ours."


    Magnus thought about it, "Hmmm... we will be a monopoly. But... if we can heal people, let''s do it. Duck, thanks for the suggestion, you will get to eat 50 tasty roasted chicken tonight."


    "Hehe... YIPEEEE!" Duck grinned and cheered, showing his sharp teeth, yet he seemed cute to Ragnar and Magnus.


    So Magnus and Ragnar went back to developing the pill, they needed to do the tests for others as well. By now, Rodolphus had lost the effects of thest one. A new hell awaited him.


    ...


    Halloween came. It brought back memories fromst year, as it was the anniversary of the Battle of Hogsmeade and the Battle of Thousand Beasts.


    Magnus held a memorial this day, in the name of the good wizards who lost their lives in that fight. The Ministry also announced Halloween as the Wizards Martyr Day.


    Eugenia Jenkins was still the Minister of Magic and she was really popr. The reason was her sess in everything she did. All the policies of the Ministry had shown a good result.


    On top of that, the Ministry was now the least corrupt and much stronger. Despite many efforts made by some to bring her down from the position, she stayed strong. And with Magnus'' support, she stayed in the office. [A/N: In cannon, she was made to resign at this time due to being unable to handle Voldemort''s threats.]


    "So, how many did we get this month?" She presided over the weekly meeting with the major department heads.


    Moody was the head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement now and ran it like a well-oiled killing machine. "We caught 5 traitors this week in the Ministry, killed 3 Voldemort''s Army members and caught one more Death Eater. Their properties have been confiscated, the vaults have been sealed."


    She nodded, "Good, what about the Department of Magical idents and Catastrophes?"


    It was a young man, "Minister, there was an outbreak of Nifflers in Southern Ennd. Thankfully, Mr Scamander was there to resolve it."


    "And what are this year''s ns for the Department of International Magical Co-operation?" She asked the next person. It was a woman.


    "Minister, sincest year''s Inter-school cup with France was so sessful, we have decided to bring more schools together. Now, the Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry has also joined. Next year, thepetition will be held in the United States. Besides this, I think an official Inter-school Junior Quidditch world cup can also be held, since due to the new rules suggested by His Majesty, the game has be much morepetitive, exciting to watch and profitable." She suggested.


    The head of the Department of Magical Games and Sports, Hamish MacFan, nodded, "Absolutely, His Majesty has revolutionised the sport. Now with the televisions, the game is essible for even those who can not go to the stadiums. I will try to contact the International Quidditch Federation and suggest the Under 17 School-based World Cup. But, Minister, if... if His Majesty could also give some support I believe the Quidditch federation will agree faster."


    She nodded, "Fine, I will write him a letter and ask him for his opinion. Any other matters? No? Good. Now, remember, each of us here is a high ranking member of the Ministry, never do anything that can damage our image. Always denounce Voldemort and the Death Eaters, and if you see anything suspicious, tell me or Auror Moody, we will hunt them down. Dismissed."


    Moody was the only one left soon after. Eugenia talked to him seriously, "Did you find anything? What is Voldemort doing?"


    Moody shook his head in a disappointed sigh, "No, it''s like that animal has disappeared. Only a few Death Eaters have been seen, but the main upper branch has vanished."


    Eugenia frowned, "Keep your eyes and ears open for all our informants. He must be recovering and nning something bigger now. We can just hope that His Majesty and Dumbledore are able to find those quickly."


    True, they were afraid that as long as Horcruxes were there, there was no way of defeating Voldemort.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONE ME TO HELL?


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, MARVEL fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 333 - 333. The Impossible

    74 Years old Lord Mountbatten was much too excited when he got the letter from Magnus. It hinted at his membership in an extremely secret society headed by Magnus himself. He was ecstatic about it, as this would mean that he can get closer to Magnus and live longer.


    He had no sons to speak of, only two daughters, both married and the eldest one was to inherit him. Honestly, he wanted a son, not so he could inherit his title and wealth, but so his bloodline could go on.


    By now, he felt orgasmic about what he knew of Magnus'' future ns. For the past few decades, he was honestly disappointed in the Monarchy, it was going downhill and losing all the goodwill and power. The fact was, nobles like him derived their powers from the monarchy itself. Though now he knew that Magnus was not in favour of keeping the nobility too strong and only letting the Monarchy be the sole noble power. He didn''t mind it, as the Monarchy was also going to be stronger.


    In short worlds, Magnus was his wet dream of what he dreamt about the Monarchy of being. When he was small, he saw the days of the Great Empire, although the Empire was declining, still, the national pride was at its peak. But since World War I, it has been on a decline.


    Now, Magnus, a Pendragon, was the only hope.


    "Papa... what are you reading?" his daughter asked him. She was in her 40s.


    "Nothing, dear. Your father is just going out for some work. Don''t expect me to return soon." He got up and left quickly to meet this new Order.


    ...


    Magnus was not himself present there. He didn''t want to be someone that is too essible. The Order Members were supposed to feel a sense of mystery and awe towards Magnus. Only the First Founding Members were supposed to be close to him.


    Though not even the founding members knew about the Round Table. The one orienting the new members about the Order was Adrian, as he had the most experience with interviewing people.


    The Muggles were mind-checked to make sure they were not alreadypromised while the wizards were made to sign the contract with the clear terms written that if they betray then they will be dealt with. Now, it was up to them to think what dealt with meant.


    ...


    Edgar had returned to the UK from his long trip to the United States to expand the business. This time, he hade to the Prime Minister''s office with a proposal for a huge country-wide developmental project.


    Since the Prime Minister already knew about the eventual integration of Zimbabwe and the division of the country into states, this project became instrumental. Though the meeting was to be done along with the Minister of Finance and Home Secretary, but they had no idea about Magnus'' ns or the Wizarding world.


    Edgar was a big man in the country now and was given the respect he deserves. He was jokingly nicknamed Edgar the Builder.


    "Gentlemen, look at this map. All the lines you see are Bullet Train tracks. Each leads us to the major cities and theing industrial cities that the government is making, or the cities that are most likely to be huge soon. It will connect the ports cities as well, and the best part, it will help us distribute the poption around the entire country.


    "The train will travel at a speed of 300 kilometres per hour. With more advancement, the speed can also reach 500 someday. Hence, the tracks will be made to withstand higher speeds and also have upgradability.


    "For the best part, it will also have freight trains running over it since each line will have three tracks." Edgar showed the proposal.


    The three people looked at each other''s faces. The Minister of Finance coughed and asked, "Mr Bones, how much will this... "esteemed" Project of yours cost the treasury?"


    Edgar looked at the man''s face, it was that of taunting. Calling it esteemed was his sarcastic way of saying useless. He sighed, "*Sigh* Perhaps you do not know about the recent changes in the Country, Minister. The grand ns of reviving the economy and bringing it to the forefront of the world. Perhaps you need more education. The future of the world is in speed, if you can not do something in the least amount of time then someone else will beat you to it.


    "Time is money, and Bullet Trains have already proven to be efficient in Japan. While what we are doing is something even bigger, as our trains will also carry freight. The total cost will be 5 Billion pounds(40 Billion in 2021), it will be constructed in 5 years with 5 phases."


    The three had their eyes nearly popping out. This was an outrageous amount of money, as the entire GDP of the UK was just 209 Billion Dors.


    The Finance Minister scoffed, "This is an outrageous dream to have, Mr Bones, and the government does not run on dreams. We need money to work, to fund the police, the NHS, the postal service, the military. Building the Channel Tunnel and investing in that new dream of Magnus''s Silicon Valley in Plymouth is costing us too much. We cannot fund this."


    At this outburst, the Prime Minister and Edgar looked at the man in pity. Not because of what he said, but because of how he referred to Magnus in disdain. The Prime Minister warned him, "That''s His Highness Magnus for you. He has alone added Billions to our economy, so do not forget to use the right words. And Mr Bones, the other things he said are right, we do not have the money."


    Edgar nodded, it was expected, "And I am not asking you to invest, Prime Minister. Emrys Construction will build everything and then run the entire railway system. Since we are a privatepany, for us, profitability and maximising efficiency will be a priority. All we ask is to get all the necessary permissions in building it so it can go smoothly."


    Well, this was a sweet deal now. The treasury will make money from the sale of thend. But, the Prime Minister asked, "So it will remain a private entity forever?"


    "That depends on you. It will remain as a private entity until we have earned the full cost of building it and 20% extra by us. Once that happens, the Government will be allowed to buy a stake in it. But it will never bepletely public property." Edgar stated the terms.


    With that, the deal sounded much better, even for the general public. They would love to see the Bullet Trains running around the country, it will make them proud. The two secretaries soon left to work on the deal. While Edgar remained.


    The Prime Minister quickly apologised, "Forgive him, he''s too straightforward."


    Edgar shook his head, "No. That''s not it. The tant disregard for His Majesty and disregard for the future of the country and the inability to predict the future based on the current patterns are proof enough. Please fire him, we need a man who is smart and loyal as the Minister of Finance, after all, he''s supposed to handle the Royal treasury. His Majesty has already specified, corruption and ipetency in such high-level positions that decide the future of the country will not be tolerated.


    "I will leave you to think about it now, Mr Prime Minister. Have a happy Christmas,"


    Edger left and called Magnus to inform him of the deal. It was Magnus'' n to develop the Bullet Train, and it was not just going to run in the UK, but also in Zimbabwe. Though not many were told about it yet.


    However, there will not be any Bullet Trainwork between the UK and Zimbabwe as that would be outrageous to even build. The two were separated by a Continent. For such arge distance, normal flights will be there.


    All this was to prepare for the soon to start economic boom.


    ...


    Hogwarts,


    It was Christmas and Magnus could not ask for a better gift from the imaginary Santa. The medicine finally worked. Rodolphus became happy, though he was tortured to be sad again.


    Still, they tried the medicine so many times on the man that all their doubts were gone. Thest part was to integrate the magic of Phoenix songs into the pills. It was only doable with the help of magic itself, and even in that, Grandma Martha helped.


    But, the end result was sweet as honey. Yes, the medicine literally tasted like honey. For this, the Phoenixes received an entirely new building made for them as their home. Also, a nice dedicated chef to make food for them every weekend.


    "Severus, try this. You have deep depression, which I know from observing you. Although you are much better it has still not left your body." Magnus offered his friend a pill. This was the beauty of it, it even worked on wizards.


    Severus, this time knew that it was the final product. So he ate it and waited for the effect. After about 15 minutes, his dull eyes openedpletely and his face seemed to have changed slightly. It seemed more expressive and bright now.


    "How do you feel?" Magnus inquired.


    "Like I am in a field of sunflowers on a beautiful spring morning. I want to jump around andugh... this is... it feels delightful," Severus said with joy, it looked way too out of the ordinary.


    *CLAP*


    Magnus and Ragnar high-fived. Finally, after their months of trial and error with Rodolphus, they were sessful.


    "And now it goes to muggle clinical trials." Magnus excitedly announced.


    ...


    The next day, without telling anybody, he told the newspapers to publish the articles. And so, the first thing Grace and Adam saw in the morning was Magnus'' big photo and the entire first page filled with praises of him, the family and his invention. The title was, "The Treasure Family, Prince Magnus'' Achieves The Impossible."


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONES, WHERE?


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, MARVEL fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *Dous Flower* *Umar Latif* *Julian Rocamora* *Darrien Steely* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 334 - 334. Secret Assassination

    There was an uproar. Magnus made the world''s first cure for depression. And what was making people crazy was the fact that nobody knew where he was. Many of the news channels had set up their cameras at the gates of their house, yet nobody came to make an announcement.


    However, the newspapers kept on getting new news, since Magnus had stakes in many of them. They told about how sessful it is, that it does not cause any kind of addiction and in fact, it forces the user to stop using it after they are healed of depression. The game was all about the many hormones in the body.


    It was revealed that it had gone into phase one clinical trial in the controlled environment of Pfizerb on the Mother Grace Hospital campus. Easy to say, the major folks interested in this new drug were Hollywood celebs, actors, directors, all kinds of artists, politicians, stock market investors, the entire Wall Street basically.


    It was funny how now there were so many fans of not just Magnus but the entire Grant Family that whatever they do they support. Heck, there were some talks that there is a secret cult somewhere in Britain that prays to Mother Grace as an angel sent by god. The Police were still trying to gather more information.


    In a recent survey, about 90% of people supported the Monarchy, though only the Grant Family. Meanwhile, 5 per cent tilted towards support, 1 per cent were undecided and 4 per cent said they don''t support the Monarchy. Thest bit was those NGOs and activists. Nobody takes them seriously. They will cry even if Magnus literally makes every citizen a millionaire.


    However, there were few powerful people who had decided to Test Magnus, to see if he should join them or not. For that, they came up with the really stupid n of trying to hurt Grace and the three little babies.


    And what better time than the Christmas Dinner at Buckingham Pce, and since it was the Winter Holidays, Magnus would also be there to attend. After all, he was also going to be announced as the Crown Prince on his 15th Birthday on 15th January.


    ...


    Hogwarts, Headmaster''s office


    "Magnus, my favourite student,e and take a seat. Want something to eat?" Dumbledore acted a bit too giddy for Magnus'' taste.


    With suspicion, he asked back, "Umm... what is this about now, professor? I didn''t do anything this whole semester. I was busy."


    "No, no, it''s not about all that. I just called you to hear your thoughts. A one on one conversation." Dumbledore said. He was probably trying to correct the mistakes he made with Voldemort. He had left the boy to himself after bringing him to the school, while he should have continued to talk to him so that he could have changed his radical ideas.


    Magnus shrugged, "I''m fine, what about you? How are you going to spend your Christmas? With your brother?"


    "My brother and I... we don''t get along very well, and since he has his own private life, I can''t impose myself on him," Dumbledore replied.


    Magnus scoffed, "Oh, I know him, he''d probably just get drunk. You should try to mend your rtionship with him, professor, he''s thest direct rtive you have. And you two are old, who knows which year''s winter will be too much for your old bodies."


    (?_?)


    ~Wait, this conversation was supposed to be about him. When did it turn into my family problems?~ Dumbledore realised a problem.


    "I will try to talk to him, Magnus, don''t worry about me now. Talk about yourself. How are you going to spend your Christmas? I believe with family?" Dumbledore inquired.


    Magnus nodded, "Of course, I am going to spoil my three bundles of cuteness and maybe visit the Royal Pce for dinner."


    Dumbledore however was scared, "You must not spoil them too much, Magnus. You don''t want another spoiled Lucius Malfoy now do you?"


    Immediately the scene of his three little siblings appeared in his mind, where they were small and wearing Slytherin robes while proudly proiming, "MY BIG BROTHER WILL KNOW OF THIS! HMPH!"


    He quickly shook his head to shake that thought off, "NO! Never, I will never allow that to happen. I will spoil them only in a few matters, when ites to morals, they will be taught by mum herself, after all, if she was able to make me a good guy, she can make them too."


    The old man nodded, there was no doubt about that. Grace has done a marvellous job in teaching Magnus about morals.


    "Then I feel assured. Well, here, take these. I made these protection charms for your family, knowing how important they are for you, and from seeing all the muggle newspaper, they are important for the world as well." Dumbledore handed him 7 small pouches made of gift wrap.


    Magnus looked at Dumbledore''s face first to see if there was anything hidden behind this. After all, he knew that sometimes the old man can be pretty foolish in his choices. He ends up creating more damage than good.


    "I think I have given them enough protection already," Magnus said.


    Dumbledore insisted, "Safety is something that is never enough. The more the better. And these charms will keep them safe from all kinds of harm, be it physical or mental. And no, I did not put anything to track or manipte you on this. I may have gone slightly senile but not to that point."


    Magnus chuckled and took them, "Haha, I see you have done some soul searching?"


    "You have to do it when you see a boy decades younger than you doing a better job at bringing peace than your entire life''s work." Dumbledore sighingly said.


    "I think you just couldn''t find the sweet bnce better where you should use your absolute strength to crush enemies and where you should ease up. You ended up easing up on everyone, and this only strengthened the enemies who knocked on our doorsteps today." Magnus told him about his evaluation and decided to leave. He needed to pack his bags to head home.


    Dumbledore silently stayed seated, apparently looking back at all his memories, seeing where he could have used extra force to make the problems of today disappear. ~I should have gone easier on Grindelwald and reasoned with him. Maybe then Ariana would have been alive. And I should have killed Tom when he first showed his signs of madness,~


    ...


    Magnus arrived at home via apparition from the train station. Emma and Severus also came as this time the holidays started close to Christmas. They were going to the Christmas party as well.


    For three days he just messed around and had fun with his friends. They went to Bobby''spany and embarrassed him a bit. After that, he got them nice suits and dresses from Kingsman tailors.


    Well, the Kingsman chapter was also unique. After how Magnus killed their top agent, they held an internal inquiry, and they hired MEDA for this since they knew MEDA had wizards. So, after a long-secret investigation, both physical and mental, it was found that there were about a dozen peoplepromised, some allied with Soviets, some with businessmen, some with the United States. In short, none were loyal to the United Kingdom.


    They were quickly obliviated about every single thing they knew and their memories were also taken to investigate whom they shared the info with. Meanwhile, Magnus gave them the Kingsman to be his subordinate or stop existing. They had lost their credibility since even their best agent had betrayed them.


    After that, they made the decision to be Magnus'' subordinate, with the core principles intact that they would safeguard the British Interests. However, Magnus put them as a branch of MEDA. Just more secretive.


    Anyway, they headed to Buckingham Pce for dinner. All the big lords anddies, along with many big businessmen had been invited. The Queen, however, was less of an attraction now, as most just wanted to meet Adam, Grace or Magnus. Though thankfully most people stayed civil and didn''t disturb them.


    "Mum, try this one, it''s tasty." Magnus put pudding on Grace''s te.


    "Dear, I will get fat if I eat all this." Sheined.


    But Ragnar winked and said, "Don''t worry, I got you covered. You can enjoy all you want today."


    She chuckled, "All right then, I shall indulge myself in the way of fatty foods. You eat some too, Magnus. Emma and Severus, have more. Adam, why are you not eating it?"


    Adam frowned, "Magnus, don''t you find it strange that only our tes are of a different colour?"


    Magnus looked around quickly, everyone had in white ceramic tes with golden edges, but the ones given to his family had extra patterns on them. He quickly called the security advisor from MEDA and asked him.


    "Don''t worry, sir. We have dealt with everything. Please enjoy the meal in peace. You will get the detailed report as soon as the dinner ends." The man reported dutifully.


    Sighing, Magnus told the same to his father, "Don''t worry, dad, it''s all been taken care of. I have set 4yers of security around us. MEDA''s wizards are thestyer of defence, and nobody gets past them without getting their brains checked."


    However, Magnus did have a look at the queen, sitting on a different table not far from him. And she felt it too, only to wonder what the heck happened now.


    Still, Magnus avoided jumping to conclusions, as there were just too many people who wanted to harm him.


    ...


    After the dinner, some events were still being held and people were socialising. At that time he and Severus went to the Kitchen where a MEDA agent was waiting for him. He handed him the file.


    "Sir, this is what we found. Your tes were coated with a special frozen poison. It looked like an intricate pattern initially but when it touches warm food it melts and mixes with the food. The waiter who was supposed to bring your for turned out to be a disguised muggle or wizard. But, with some unknown help from inside the Pce, he was able to escape." The agent revealed.


    "What kind of poison was it?" he inquired.


    "It attacks the brain, sir. It gives a brain haemorrhage and the person dies suddenly due to ruptured veins in the brain. We changed the tes before they even reached you." the agent answered.


    "Any ideas on who it was? Was it the Queen... the unknown help?" Magnus asked him straightforwardly.


    Severus spoke in denial, saying, "Most likely not. She is not dumb enough to do something like this in her own home. She will be med by many. Whoever it is, they probably underestimated your mind, they probably want you to think it''s the queen."


    *Sigh* "Man, why can''t they just attack face to face." He sighed and called Adrian, "Initiate Alert 0. An attempt on my and my family''s life was made. You have the permission to knock on any door, search any house or mind you need, go to any corner of the world you need to, I need to know who did it in 24 hours." He ordered on the phone


    And so, the nightmare started for a few people who thought their money and power made them supreme.


    [A/N: Illuminati is f*cked I guess. Any guess on who its members are?]


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONE GIVE ME POWER!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, MARVEL fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    You can read 25 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *Julian Rocamora* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 335 - 335. Best Investigator

    Adrian knew very well that this was not done by some simple people who just wanted to kill Magnus. It was certainly not done by the royal family since they were the first to get their minds read. About the man who was there as a waiter was still being searched around the country. The waiter whose ce the man had taken was searched in the brain for every single moment in his life and nothing was found other than him being hit by something invisible and falling down.


    This left the guests, and all of them as well got their minds checked, none had anything to do with what just happened. Meanwhile, the cooks were rounded up and their minds were checked, once again, none were found to be behind it.


    The reason Magnus and his family were given different tes was due to them running out of more simr tes and these were the new designs that came in just a day before.


    This sent their investigation outside. They looked for thepany that made the tes and checked all their people and their packages.


    Yet, only the ones that were sent to the Royal Pce were found to be poisoned. What was shocking was that the other tes that were sent to Buckingham Pce didn''t have any kind of poison. Only those that Magnus and his family were to be given had it.


    It left the question, if no one was involved in this from the pce, then how did the specific poisoned tes reach the Grand Family?


    This was by far the mostplex investigation they were facing. And those behind this were surely not normal, this was given. This kind of borate nning takes too much money, nning and resources.


    Still, for muggle investigations, it may be hard or impossible to find the culprits, but for wizards, there was always a way. Even a small clue could help them find the big clue.


    And they found one in the factory that manufactured the dye that was used to make engravings on the tes. Only one small bottle of it contained poison in it, and it was found in the dump.


    After this, they looked for every single employee of thepany. There were 5 that had left thepany just a day ago that raised their suspicion. But, sadly, they were all found dead.


    "It is possible that only one of them was the lead and others were just decoys to make us waste time. Bring the Scene recreation magic experts." Adrian ordered as soon as the bodies were found.


    The Scene Recreation magic was something that thepany developed and also taught to the Ministry of Magic''s Aurors. This involved analysing every single thing inside the crime scene and checking what moved from its original position. It''s veryplex and hard to master. But this was also one of the highest-earning professions in magical Britain right now.


    With the help of these wizards, a crime scene could be recreated with magic to understand how things happened, from where the murderer entered and where he went afterwards. Though sadly, they could not find what the murderer looked like.


    The investigation became a huge spider web, spreading so far and wide that they were having to pour a lot of their resources. Every single clue would lead them to hundreds of other clues and the chain would go on. Out of all these clues, only 1 would be the real one and all the others would be a decoy.


    Whoever was behind this clearly knew that wizards would be investigating it, hence, so many fake clues were made. Sadly, Magnus'' given 24 hours were not enough to end the investigation.


    When Magnus found out how deep the web went behind this whole assassination attempt, he became angry. The next thing he did was make his family shift to Camelot.


    ...


    "What happened, dear? Why are you being so agitated? Why did you suddenly bring us here?" Grace asked him.


    He exined to them what had urred in the past 24 hours and that he still didn''t know who was targeting them. And honestly, this was scarier for him than even Voldemort. Because with Voldemort, he knew who his enemy was and to an extent, he knew what to expect. However, now, he had no idea if they were muggles, if they were wizards or how he should address this problem.


    Thankfully, Grace and Adam epted his worries and stayed in Camelot. They understand that with them outside they will always be in danger and that will make Magnus uneasy.


    "Be careful, Magnus. Tell us whenever you find something." Grace worriedly told him.


    "Don''t worry mum, I will not go easy this time. I am taking this as if God himself has waged war on me. I will be armed to teeth at all times." He assured her, as he had already learnt the lesson after the Battle of Thousand Beasts.


    ...


    Magnus left to find the real perpetrators behind all this. He asked Merlin for help in this matter since the current magic did not allow anyone to look in the past.


    But even Merlin''s magic didn''t allow one to see the past. Hence, Magnus was in a pickle. With no major clue found, his time was up and he had to return to Hogwarts.


    However, the investigation went on. Word was already spreading in the magical circle of major magical countries around the world that an assassination attempt on Magnus and his family was made. All were cooperating now.


    When the queen found out about it, she too told all the people she could to cooperate with MEDA as much as they could with no questions asked.


    There was an air of tension circting around the magicalmunity. They felt uneasy as they didn''t know if it was done by Voldemort. However, most elder wizards ruled that out, Voldemort was too proud to do assassination, but, they also said that it is possible Voldemort might have changed after hisst defeat.


    Amidst all this, most even forgot that a referendum was taking ce in the British Overseas Territory called Zimbabwe. The referendum didn''t make any news and urred silently. When it was already underway and the votes had been cast, the world was allowed to know that this had happened.


    As expected, a few called it colonialism 2.0. Many called it the return of imperialism. But, these were only minor independent newspapers. All the major ones were silent on the matter, they would stay silent not because they were fed money, but because they were paid to at least wait before the resultse. If the results are in favour, they should say good things and even go do ground reporting. If the result is not in favour then they can say anything they want.


    Magnus was busy with finding the assassins, studying and getting stronger. By now, he didn''t really have to get stronger as hisst battle had proved that he was stronger than a majority of wizards. But what Magnus wanted was absolute strength. So much that none could threaten him.


    By mid of January, he was given the result of the referendum held in Zimbabwe. But at the same time, Adrian made a very risky move to find the criminals responsible.


    The ministry also helped in this as they allowed Adrian to use something that they had kept safe, inside the Safehouse. The instrument sanctioned to be used by Adrian was none other than a Time-Turner.


    ...


    Adrian knew that this move was risky. But he also knew that he was not present at Buckingham Pce when the whole thing took ce. Hence, he had the best chance.


    However, the Time-Turner being used by him was not normal, it was a more ancient one, made by an unknown person and seized by the ministry. To get back to the night of the dinner, he will need to jump a whole 20 days in the past.


    By the time hees back, he will be a month older. But this was a trade-off he was ready to make since his honour as an investigator was on the line here.


    In the controlled and safe environment of the MEDA safehouse. He jumped back into the past.


    He faced the first problem, that he could not enter the party looking like this. It would alert Magnus when he calls Adrianter. So, he knocked down a MEDA staff member, disguised as kitchen staff and used his hair to add it to a polyjuice. As he was the CEO of MEDA, he created all security protocols and secret passwords. So, he easily took entrance to the premises.


    Inside the Kitchen, the first thing he did was put a tracker on every single te with the same pattern as the ones given to the Grant Family. This tracker was in the form of an invisible gel, so anyone who touches this te will be marked. Then he put magical spy cameras in every single ce he could, not leaving any kind of blindspot.


    However, he still put a marker on every single guest and staff member in the entire Pce. Soon, when the food was being taken out, he noticed the tes with patterns as well. They were not the ones he had put his tracking gel on. This made it clear that someone took 6 tes from some secret ce.


    He noticed the waiter that was taking the tes. He had seen the man before a minute ago, but he felt wrong, as his way of walking, his expressions and manner did not match the man from before.


    He deduced that this man had also used magical means to turn into this. So, he silently came in his way and touched a te, "Do you need help? Let me carry some for you."


    But, the man refused with an annoyed face. However, this was enough for Adrian to touch his hand and make contact with his skin. The tracker was ced, it was in his blood now and unless he dried itpletely, he wouldn''t get away.


    But even now, he was wondering how the heck these tes got swappedter with the non-poisonous one. Suddenly, an idea arose in his mind, ~Could it be that it was me in the first ce who stopped the tes? But... then how did this loop even start? This does not make any sense.~


    Now he understood why Time-Turners were kept secret and far away from the general public. It was just too much of a headache. Still, he was scared, he had no idea if it was him or not. And if he made any wrong move, it would mess up everything.


    "OYE... WHOSE PLATES ARE THOSE? BRING THEM OVER HERE, I DIDN''T FINISH COOKING YET!" The head chef suddenly shouted. This immediately alerted every single hidden Dragon Service, MEDA, Army Of Merlin, Golden Company, Kingsman members.


    And boy oh boy, 60 per cent of the entire cooking and catering staff was made up of Magnus'' security forces. F*ck, even the Ministry of Magic had sent 5 Aurors on permanent Mangnus'' security duty and even the Janitor was a wizard from the Order of the Phoenix.


    Immediately, they all pounced on the man and took away the food and the tes. Soon, they had the confirmation that the tes contained the poison. However, when they went to take the man out of the cell and interrogate him, they found that the man originally whose position the wizard took was there, the true assassin was gone. The 5 guarding wizards were on the ground, unconscious.


    Adrian did not have much time left, he could not go after the assassin right now. He quickly found the MEDA agent whose position he took over, imnted new memories in his head of whatever Adrian did concerning the original job. Then, he quickly appeared back inside the Safehouse in the present time.


    Immediately, he went out to look at the tracker monitor he had with him to locate the man who was in the Pce that day.


    ...


    Magnus, in Hogwarts castle, received two good pieces of news on the same day.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONE IS MY DRUG!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, MARVEL fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *Julian Rocamora* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 336 - 336. Major Events

    Adrian came directly to visit Magnus in Hogwarts and tell him everything. But, at the same time, Ted was there to tell him other news.


    "WE HAVE DONE IT! ording to the referendum held in Zimbabwe on 28th December 1974, with 98% of people voting in favour, Zimbabwe has decided to be an extension of Ennd itself. The people of Zimbabwe will be both English and Zimbabweans.


    "You have done it, Magnus. You solved thend problem of our nation." Ted cheered for this news.


    And that made Magnus happy about it as well. "That''s good. How is the reaction of politicians and people here?"


    "We were quick to control the public narrative. We deliberately made it seem as if the people of the United Kingdom wee them. This caused even those who didn''t want to wee them to change their minds.


    "As for the politicians, I can''t say it''s all good. Some still see Overseas territories as colonies and the people there as inferior. I have already told the Prime Minister to address this issue before anything happens. He will be making a public statement soon, telling the world that Zimbabweans are epted here like our own and if they face any problem regarding discrimination then the strongestws will be applicable. A silent message will be sent to all those in high positions.


    "The queen will also be making a public speech on live television. What about you, Magnus?" Ted asked him for his ns.


    *Knock Knock*


    Adrian went into Magnus'' office, "I found a major clue. We need to head to Colombia."


    Magnus and Ted both looked at him with questions. Ted then exined the whole time turner mission and the new clues about the assassin. The man was hiding in Colombia, it seemed.


    Magnus quickly got up, "Fine, Adrian, call a thousand wizards for this mission. Also, call the 10,000 men Wizard co-oppany from Golden Company. We must get this man alive, and whoeveres in our way will die."


    ...


    Magnus quickly got permission to head out of the school. Ragnar also followed but Magnus didn''t allow anyone else. They all used a Portkey to arrive at an office building owned by Tonks & Tonks.


    The South American country was a poor one and was one of the ygrounds of the United States. The presence of the American agencies was a lot here, so Magnus called the American President beforehand and informed him about the operation he was going to conduct, and that it was better to keep the muggle agencies as far away as possible.


    The next thing they did was crazy. There was a reason why Magnus brought so many wizards. They blocked the entire country''s portkey and apparition magic. Then they went to find the man in question.


    The tracker showed he was somewhere deep inside the jungles. On their way, they came across many small and big cocaine factories. They killed all the men inside and destroyed the facility as well as the substance.


    Magnus was astounded by these drugs being found, "How the hell does the US not know about this? It''s impossible."


    "Who says they''re not involved in this too. They probably take a cut as well." Ragnar snarkily added.


    Ted who had the information told him, "A majority of these belong to a new cartel, called Medell¨ªn cartel, belonging to some upstart wannabe drug king, Pablo Escobar"


    "Hmm... transmit my orders to all. Be on the lookout for this Pablo Escobar, if they find him, kill him." Magnus ordered it immediately.


    Slowly, their journey took them to some ancient ruins. These were most likely pre-Columbus, from the times when the natives of thesends inhabited it. It was in the middle of a forest.


    "I can feel it, there is magic here," Magnus eximed. His words made everyone alert to the surrounding.


    Soon, they started using revealing charms to find the entrances. There was something hidden inside the ground, that was for sure. After looking for an hour, they found a secret entry.


    Forcefully entering it, avoiding every single trap, they arrived inside what seemed to be a pretty modern looking bunker. But, it was too big. There was a big hall with arge round table and chair around.


    "I think we are dealing with multiple people who are trying to kill you, Magnus." Ted guessed.


    Magnus frowned, this meant more investigation. "Adrian, where is your tracker pointing?"


    "It''s pointing right here. The man must be around her since it''s impossible to get rid of the marker." Adrian muttered and looked around. They knocked on various ces on the floor, only to find one small part didn''t feel full.


    And behold, the man they were looking for. He had cramped himself in that tiny space to save himself. But sad for him, they had the tracker.


    He was a wizard, so they immediately cut his arms and legs. Then the real interrogation started. After a bit of a nice treatment, the same as Rodolphus, the man spoke like a friend who said he won''t reveal your secrets to people.


    "You can''t get to them. They are gods in this world. They rule everything, every single country that rises, every famine that urs, every war that happens, every coup that takes ce, it''s all their grand n. Their wealth exceeds most nations'' GDPs, they can collectively change governments, borders and ... YOU. And they are s... AAARGH"


    *BAM* Ragnar suddenly punched the man in the face and broke a few of his teeth.


    "WHAT THE FUCK WAS THAT FOR?" Magnus asked him.


    Ragnar caressed his fist, "Just felt like punching him. The bastard was telling us everything but not what we wanted. Oye, tell us who they are and what they want?"


    "Hehe... you are fools if you think anybody knows their identities. Only they know each other, nobody else knows them. We just follow orders and get paid." The man answered.


    Magnus sighed, "You''re not being much helpful to me, you know. Fine, I will go good old Dumbledore on you then."


    ...


    The man was named Castello, and he was braindead now. This is what happens when someone''s entire life gets read in a second with every single detail being focused on.


    *HISSS... Team King...e in...*


    Adrian spoke through the magical wireless and got the information. He told everyone, "It seems we did well bying here. Pablo Escobar just got killed by our men. Not just him, they found many more drug lords. All are dead now."


    Magnus nodded, "Good. Let''s head back. I think I have an idea on how to deal with this so-called secret society now."


    ...


    Unknown location,


    A grand council was held of the entire order of the Illuminati. The name of the group was not what they gave, it was given by the world for some reason. They had initially named themselves The Order of Eyes.


    The meeting was special today, since they had underestimated Magnus. They had no idea about Magnus'' true strength all this time and now they were finding that he was probably alone stronger than all of thembined. Possibly not in money but everything else.


    The organisation was top-secret in the world. There were about 20 members and among them, 5 were the heads. These five were extremely old people who had stayed alive with the help of various magical means.


    "We have started this, then we must end this. If the naive prince does not join us, then it''s better to deal with him." The was amon discussion urring as they tried to find a way to deal with the current mess.


    "It''s not as easy, he also has enough firepower to destroy any nation in the world."


    *RAAAAA...*


    All of a sudden a loud roar resounded, so heavy that the room felt like shaking. Everyone in the room felt their hearts tremble in fear, knowing this can''t be a good sign.


    *BEEP* *BEEP*


    Immediately the emergency protective measures got activated, signalling that an intruder was trying to get inside.


    *BOOM*


    *WAAA*


    *SCRRR...*


    A plethora of sounds came from outside, as they all huddled inside the room with all its walls and doors made of metal. A few men were screaming in frenzy, as they were wizards and yet could not apparate away.


    *BAM*


    Finally, the metal walls started to show dents from the other side. They only increased. With each loud thump, the metal walls would cave in more and more.


    Their hearts were in their mouths with anxiety and fear. This was the problem with the most powerful and rich people, they fear death a lot.


    *BOOM*


    Then finally, 4 huge ws prated the walls and sliced a hole in the wall. Soon, amidst the cloud of dust, one shadow entered. "Hello, everyone. Won''t you wee me?"


    Magnus it was, with his answer of how to deal with powerful people. And the answer was... ABSOLUTE STRENGTH.


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STAB ME WITH STONES!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, MARVEL fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *Julian Rocamora* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 337 - 337. TOAST!

    Magnus entered the room full of 20 odd people. There were men and women. Then on one side, there was a small stage on which 5 chairs were set.


    "Dad, move aside, let me see too." a loud demonic voice rumbled.


    Magnus chuckled and moved in. Then, shocking the people, giant ws tore open a hole in the wall. And then appeared the monstrosity, a Dragon, like never seen before.


    All ck with shining scales, yellow shining eyes filled with a sense of intelligence. Even his breath was enough to make some pee in their pants.


    "Ugh... there are just humans, dad. I thought they would be some monsters." Duckined.


    "My dear Duck, often, monsters don''t show themselves in the open. They hide under human skins. Did you not see Voldemort''s photo? He was a human like these once." Magnus taught his boy.


    "Really? Then... will they too be like him?" He asked.


    "No, Duck, they are probably worse than even Voldemort. That''s what I am getting from seeing those five." Magnus replied, ncing at the 5 people who sat on the elevated stage. They were most likely the bosses of all these folks.


    Magnus did recognise a few of them. They were all big businessmen, though most others were new faces.


    The ones sitting at the stage were shockingly ancient people who should have been dead by official ounts. Starting from the left, it was John D. Rockefeller, widely considered the wealthiest American of all time and the richest person in modern history, who died in 1937. To his right was an unknown man. But, to his right, in the centre, it was the guy that was the obsession of Hollywood. Adolf Hitler himself, wearing normal clothes and now with a bigger moustache. Supposed to have died in 1945.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be dead?" Magnus asked the man.


    "Nobody ever found my body. Is there any photograph of it anywhere?" Hitler proudly revealed.


    Magnus sighed, "Tell me, do you really have just one ball?"


    "Arschloch!... NO, THAT''S A LIE SPREAD BY AMERICANS!" Hitler cursed.


    Magnus smirked, Duck also smirked and spoke, "Dad, he surely has only one ball. Why else would he get so angry?"


    Then, it was the next man, and this time Magnus felt somewhat surprised, "RASPUTIN? What the hell are you doing here? You aren''t even rich."


    Rasputin, who now had a bun on his head and wore sses, fixed them with his finger and replied, "Huh, when you''re the lover of the Russian queen, you run the Russian empire."


    "And did you really use a love potion on her?" Magnus inquired.


    He sneered, "Only the weak use that. It was my charm and my moves in the bed that seduced her... Ah... she was sweet as honey, goddamn Lenin and his Bolsheviks, motherfuckers killed her."


    Magnus wondered if this guy even knew the condition he was in right now, as it was no time to dream about a dead woman.


    Magnus then asked the other two who he didn''t recognise. "And who are you two?"


    The first one spoke proudly, "I am Mayer Amschel Rothschild, founder of Rothschild family and the oldest among us." Mayer spoke with pride.


    Magnus scratched his head, "Umm... aren''t you a Jew? Why are you working with Hitler?"


    Mayer chuckled, "Huh, you think it was him who decided the extermination? It was all of usbined who decided it. And it was a test for Hitler for his membership in our secret order."


    Magnus was left speechless at that. These people were peak heartless. No wonder the world was getting crazier and worse each day.


    After this, thest guy voiced, "I am the great, Leopold II, King of the Belgians. I crea..."


    He was interrupted by curses from Magnus, "WOAH WOAH... Hold it... you''re that guy? I read about you in history."


    "Is he a famous man?" Duck asked him.


    "Of course, he is one A grade bastard, famous for the worst reasons. He used the Conference of Berlin in 1884 to acquire the Congo region of Africa. He established a privatepany under the guise of a nation called the Congo Free State. Can you believe it, he owned the entire country as private property, not like colonies of other empires like the British and French. This guy alone hadplete rule over it.


    "He exercised full control of the country as head of the private organisation and used a private force of soldiers, tax collectors, and gangs to gather up the ivory and rubber resources of the region for the sake of profit.


    "His troops forced locals into vebour collecting ivory, andter rubber, for thepany to sell. Labourers who didn''t meet quotas were killed, families ofbourers were held as coteral to ensure workers performed up to expectations, and hands were chopped off as proof that under-performers were executed.


    "You know, at the time Leopold established the Congo Free State, Africa''s poption was estimated to have been between 90 and 130 million. Under his control, some 10 to 22 million people were murdered. Later, European countries finally forced him to cede the Congo Free State to the government of Belgium in 1908, but he would never answer for his crimes. He died as the wealthiest man in Europe and spent his massive profits on yachts, homes, and teenage prostitutes.


    "No wonder he sits in this organisation, he''s as rich and scummy as theye." Magnus taught Duck about the history of this evil man.


    Duck also felt disgusted, "And they call me a monster, hmph."


    Magnus chuckled, "Hehe, don''t worry now, Duck. Their days are limited."


    This alerted all of them. Hitler spoke, or say cried, "Magnus... Magnus... hehe... we did not want to kill your family. It was a test for you, and you have passed it. You found us. WONDERFUL!"


    "Yes yes... now you can join us and rule the world and bang as many chicks as you want, no matter how famous or powerful," Rasputin added.


    "You want Africa? I just heard you took Zimbabwe, I like your tactics. Maybe we can cooperate." Leopold II said.


    Magnus spat on the floor, "I''d rather kill myself by drinking acid than join you all. Our interests don''t align. I do what I do for the better of the world, you do what you do for the betterment of yourselves. Goodbye."


    He started to move away from the room. Then a hundred men entered, all wearing wizard robes. They were men from MEDA.


    *WOOSH*


    One after another spells flew around, paralysing every single person. Then, forced legilimency was performed on them, all their memories, from their birth to now were taken and then stored in the form of memory strands. Each person now had a crate named after them with orderly and datewise memories stored.


    Though when it came to Hitler and other old monsters, Magnus had to do it himself, since they had too many memories.


    This whole activitysted 3 entire days. The people were kept hungry. And once they were done, all the crates were sent to Camelot with Dobby. Not even Adrian knew where these went and he didn''t ask any questions. He was told that they will be copied and a copy of each will be given to MEDA topile a report on all of them.


    However, for the members of the Illuminati, or the Order of Eyes as they called, this was not the end. It was just the start of their end.


    Soon, only Magnus and Duck were left standing at the entrance. Slowly, Magnus took a few steps back and ordered, "Duck, toast them."


    "NOOOOOO..."


    "WAIT!"


    "PLEASE!"


    "GRAAAAAAAAAAAW..." Duck happily obliged and sent his mes. They could melt steel, what were bones and flesh?


    So, with horrifying screams and curses, they all died. The world was finally free from secret maniptors. But Magnus knew he needed to fill the void or someone else would. Though his ways would be different.


    ~I think... It''s about time the Round Table and Order of Merlin went global.~


    ...


    The threat was over, the people who were after Magnus and his family were dead themselves. Magnus had sent a strong message to all the secret societies and wizards in the world, that if theye after him, they died, simple.


    However, the world had no idea how great Magnus'' deeds were. He had saved the world from many financial crises, wars and famines.


    But they were indeed celebrating something. It was Magnus'' Anti-Depression Medicine. The revolutionary thing hadpleted its trials pretty quickly and was avable for emergency usage.


    This simply means, use it at your own risk, for now, we''re still experimenting with it.


    ...


    California, LA,


    Depression was a disease in the Hollywood industry. There could be many causes for it, not getting work, iplete dreams, being forced by some casting director to sleep with him, not having enough money, unable to get better at acting.


    There were millions of things and no solution to it. Like many, there was Clint Eastwood, a veteran and famous actor, he wanted to get rid of his cowboy actor image, but was unable to as all the non-cowboy serious movies he made flopped.


    Then came depression. But he was wealthy, and getting a hold of Cheerflex tablets was not hard. He tried it, and shockingly he felt better. In just a week, he was as pumped as on the day he got his first role.


    He told others, word spread, the stores made good money by selling them, and soon enough, Magnus was unofficially crowned the "Doctor of Hollywood". Magnus didn''t even know about this, as he just didn''t care. He made movies, that was all the interest he had in show-biz.


    However, Magnus didn''t know that it was being circted in magical Britain as well. And the ones using it the most were those deemed as sub-human species to get rid of their sadness. It was a reintroduction to the dark side of the magical world yet again.


    [You can see Duck on my Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram - https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    SHOW ME THE TASTY STUFF!


    ______________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, MARVEL fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *Julian Rocamora* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 338 - 338. Boring School

    Within a few days, Magnus reviewed the report about the Illuminati. The first thing he looked for was theirbined wealth. And boy oh boy, it was crazy. "God, 200 Billion Dors. This is madness. (About 1 trillion in today''s economy.) They had it spread across their countlesspanies,nd, properties, cars, gold, and cash."


    When Ragnar heard this, his eyes nearly popped out, "WHAT? HELL! THIS IS MADNESS!"


    Magnus shrugged, "They did umte this wealth in a long span of decades. Now, we are just going to eat all of this up. But, we can not let the world know that I own all thesepanies."


    "What are you going to do with all this money?" Ragnar inquired.


    "Well, my brother. This money belongs to the entire world. Slowly, I will do things across everywhere. In each country where I will gain influence, I will use this money." Magnus nned for it.


    "Magnus... Ragnar,e now. It''s time for dinner." Grace called the two. She and Adam had returned now and they were just told that a secret organisation of wealthy people was targeting them. They were not told who was in it.


    Both of them left what they were doing to spend time with family. They''d have to return to school the next day as this was not really a holiday.


    ...


    The year 1975 was important for many. Magnus was going to enter the 5th Year of his school and take the OWLs. He knew he was going to ace them, all except the Potions exam. Not that he was interested in the subject.


    The British Wizarding world had calmed down by now and no murders urred. The Death Eater menace was gone as they were hiding or running away from Ministry''s Neutralizer Squads.


    The muggle world was good too. Magnus'' hospital had signed many contracts with countries in the European Community. They had also advertised their hospitals in the United States, and many customers wereing from there since Healthcare was pretty expensive there as the Government had left the entire industry in the hands of the capitalists with no oversight and full-blown lobbying ongoing.


    About Zimbabwe, there was much going on. The infrastructural projects were already going on there. Now, railway lines were also beingid around the country for better trade. Most of the mines were inside the country, and another problem was theck of port. Zimbabwe was andlocked country.


    So an offer was made to Mozambique, a country east of Zimbabwe. They offered toy a railway line from Zimbabwe to a new port that they would develop. This would open the sea routes to Zimbabwe. This also gave Magnus a reason to make sure Mozambique does not face any stupid coups and it''s also rtively stable and prosperous.


    Soon, the current Parliament of Zimbabwe will dissolve and new elections will be held. All parties willpete, even those from the UK.


    While in the Asian region, the small Himyan country of Bhutan was seeing Magnus'' sincerity. 5 Hydroelectric dams were already in construction, and huge windmill farms were also in development.


    This was a crucial development as there were going to be many new industries in the country soon and all of them would need electricity. At the same time, a few railway lines were also being constructed.


    Bhutan, being in the cradle of the Himyas, faced a high level of danger from earthquakes. Hence, all these projects were being made extra strong. But for Emrys Construction, this was not much of a challenge as magic was one heck of a thing.


    Roads, railways and highways were being constructed. All this would seem pointless for now, butter these will be the lifelines of the nation. While the capital of the country was being reced and reconstructed to make way forrger streets, bigger parks and tall buildings. For a city that was going to be the economic centre, it was a must.


    But Magnus had also told his experts to start brainstorming on how to sort out the biggest regional conflicts, India and Pakistan. It was amon fact that the people of these two nations didn''t hate each other, instead, the hatred was superficial, constructed by political parties so they can rally public opinion easily.


    Their biggest cause for the problem was the region of Kashmir. The conflict started after the Independence of India from Britain. When India was being unified, with princely states signing to join the union of states, Jammu and Kashmir, a princely state was also offered.


    The biggest problem was, the King of that state was a Hindu, while the majority poption was Muslim. Still, the King in 1947 eded his state to the Dominion of India.


    Well, Pakistan didn''t like it. Then, in 1947, a war erupted, which divided the region after the cease-fire. But then, in 1963, Pakistan ceded a part of Kashmir to China, this was a stupid move as it made the alreadyplex situation worse as they involved a third party.


    But what Magnus found a headache was the 1965 war between these two. At that time, Afghanistan was seen as important by the United States, and for that, Pakistan was a regional partner. So when the war started, the United States and the United Kingdom openly supported Pakistan, supplying them weapons. This pushed India towards the Soviets.


    Then, in 1971, another war erupted, this time West Pakistan was cut off and made a new country, called Bandesh. This time, too, the US made an even bigger decision, Nixon ordered the US Navy''s seventh fleet, led by the USS Enterprise nuclear-powered aircraft carrier into the Bay of Bengal, to threaten India to withdraw its offensive.


    In response, India asked the Soviets for help, and the Soviet Navy dispatched nuclear submarines and other surface ships to trail the Seventh Fleet Task Force 74.


    Of course, the United Kingdom supported the US and had sent a carrier as well. Now, for India, a country that gained its independence from western powers after 200 years of struggle, how would they react to all this hostility? Of course, they would shut themselves off and rather choose to cooperate with the Soviets. This was, however, hurting India, as their socialist policies were just destroying their own country.


    And therein lies the headache. After the 1971 loss, even Pakistan stopped trusting the US. So now, both countries are against the West.


    So, solving the conflict between these countries was extremely hard. The US and the UK had already smothered their images in these two nations that they would never trust them again. Bhutan only agreed because it was Magnus dealing with it. But the same can''t happen with these two nations as they were not run by a king.


    Ted came to him with one proposal that may be able to resolve the conflict of the region without a war.


    "Why not just turn the whole Kashmir region into an SEZ? This will not only turn the region prosperous but provide money to both sides. They will have all the time to reach a peaceful solution after that." Ted suggested.


    But Magnus shrugged, "I like your suggestion. But they hate us, so why would they ept this suggestion? Don''t forget, they hate the British. The botched up boundaries between the two countries we drew caused the world''s biggest human migration, causing 200,000 to 2 million deaths, 10 to 20 million disced. Those who died, their children and grandchildren are still alive there, and they hate us.


    "The only way we can move into that region is if we show our sincerity in Bhutan, and stop any more conflicts between the two countries in the future, instead of taking sides."


    "What about the US? What if they ask us to support them?" Ted asked him.


    Magnus sighed, "No more. The United Kingdom will not participate in any wars that the US ns to enter, not unless we see a reason to as well. It''s about time we stop blindly following them."


    Ted nodded and got up to leave, "Fine, I will get the message passed to the Prime Minister."


    ...


    Hogwarts was boring in the 4th Year. Magnus felt that ever sincest year''s major war, everyone had mellowed down a bit. The enemies were now scared of making a move against him.


    This left him as a normal school kid, just a bit overpowered.


    "MAGNUS! WHY DIDN''T YOU TAKE ME ALONG? I wanted to help." Emmained when he returned to the school.


    "And then what? Beat them with your broom? Don''t worry about me. I''ve dealt with everything just fine. Ragnar can tell you about it." Magnus shrugged and focused on the food.


    Ragnar started, "Of course, our little dragon, Magnus, was brave and stunning. He dealt with the enemies gracefully like a beautiful bird hunting for prey."


    *Cough* "I''m not a maiden, describe me as awesome." Magnus objected.


    "Sure sure... so our little beautiful magnificent fabulous dragon butchered more than a dozen people, burnt them to crispness as they wailed in their shrieking cries and then he took everything they owned." He blurted.


    (¡ã©`¡ã¡¨) (¡ñ__¡ñ)


    Emma and Severus dumbly stared at the two. Severus coughed, "That sounds like a description of a psychotic mass murderer."


    ___________________________


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    MAYBE A STONE?


    ____________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, MARVEL fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *Julian Rocamora* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 339 - 339. Cute Little Heaven

    The 4th Year of Magnus ended with peace and calmness. Nothing mad happened and everything was peaceful. No dark wizard tried to kill him, instead, many of them were caught.


    Knockturn Alley was now not a stronghold of the Dark Wizards, it was just a market where things were sold under the watchful eyes of the Ministry. Yes, they didn''t stop the shops from selling the dangerous items, instead only made them abide by the policy of registering names and addresses of all wizards who buy the items.


    The banned items, on the other hand, were once again banned and made it criminal to have them in possession. This at least reduced the crimes to some extent. Also, magical idents, since most of these were caused by novice wizards trying to prove themselves.


    This year, Magnus let others win the Student of the Year award because he had noticed that his fellow schoolmates had even stopped trying to win the award. He didn''t want them to lose motivation. So when this time a girl from Ravenw won, many were surprised.


    House cup however was still won by Slytherin, and it was one ce Magnus would neverpromise and let others win, as this was a matter of their collective house honour.


    "What are you going to do this summer break, Magnus?" Emma asked him.


    Magnus shrugged, "I will stay at home all 60ing days and y with my siblings. I have decided to dedicate this entire summer to them." He said. The three had be 1.5 years old by now and had started walking and speaking to some extent.


    He hated that he could not be around them for half a year and that was costing him the delicate and important bonding time. He had three cute little angel-like siblings for god''s sake, if he couldn''t even spare time for them then it''s better to just kill himself, he thought.


    "Aww... I want toe and y as well. Can I?" Emma asked him with shining eyes.


    "Sure, you cane. Sev can alsoe. Maybe we can study together, I can teach a few charms to you two." He suggested.


    "It''s set then, I will go home and say bye to my dad ande to you." She decided happily.


    Ragnar had the same ns, he would spend time with the three to at least imprint himself in their memories.


    *BOOM*


    All of a sudden a firecracker exploded in front of Magnus'' face, ckening it and turning his hair pink.


    "HAHAHAHAH..."


    Gryffindor fourughed loudly and pointed at Magnus. Sirius was especially being overly dramatic, "Hahaha, we got him, boys. The slithering little dragon of Slytherin lost."


    Magnus scoffed and replied with a smirk, "Huh, I rmend you look at your own pants first."


    All four of them instinctively looked down, and to their horror, they felt their pants were wet, soon enough the yellow coloured smelly water spread around on the ground, alerting the other Gryffindor students.


    "EWWWW..." One of them shouted and jumped onto his seat.


    "WHAT IS THIS SMELL?" A girl screeched and pressed her nose with fingers.


    "IT''S THEM! Look, their shoes look wet." A guy shouted, pointing fingers at the awkwardly sitting Gryffindor four. The crazier part was that the fake pee was still leaking and spreading around. It was also smelly.


    Magnusughed, "HAHAHA... THEY WET THEIR PANTS..."


    Ragnar joined, "MAN, THEY ARE SO SCARED OF YOU."


    Severus couldn''t stay behind either now as James was here being shamed, "Such immature babies. Not even able to control their dders. I guess they should get potty training from their mums again."


    Well, this was critical damage. Any school-going student has two biggest fears, finding themselves naked in the middle of a ssroom, and wetting themselves in the middle of the ssroom.


    They just faced their second-worst fear. This time, Magnus didn''t even spare Remus as he wasughing with his friends before. They all looked madly embarrassed now.


    They couldn''t even say it wasn''t their fault as their pants were wet and it was smelly. They just red at Magnus who was smiling and waving at them.


    Emma chuckled, "They are so unlucky, today is thest day of the semester, so if they want revenge they will have to do it next semester, two monthster."


    Magnusughed, "I doubt they have such a long memory span."


    "No problem, we can make them wet themselves again and refresh their memory on the first dinner hall, right in front of all the first years." Ragnar evilly suggested.


    And man, it sure was evil to shame them on the first day of school.


    ...


    *CHOO-CHOOOOOO...*


    The train arrived at the tform. When Magnus got out of the carriage, he found a few people, mostly young and old girls holding Magnus'' posters. They started cheering and screaming as soon as they saw him.


    Magnus frowned, "What is this? How did they enter here?"


    "Hahaha... my friend, they are not outsiders, look there..." Ragnar pointed to the side.


    Looking there, Magnusughed madly, "Bwahaha... That''s James'' mother, right? Even she is cheering for me."


    "Lily''s sister too," Severus added.


    When Magnus noticed, he nearly vomited, "Ugh... I need to clean my eyes with acid, she just sent a flying kiss to me."


    "I WILL CHOP THAT BITCH''S LIPS OUT!" Emma angrily roared.


    Magnus quickly held her by her shoulder, "Calm down, crazy girl... calm down. She is no threat to you. You are a billion times prettier than her."


    "R-Really?" She blushed, her attitude changing in an instant.


    Magnus nodded, "Come on, go home and look at yourself. I can already tell that you''re already pretty and soon will be smoking hot. So stop fretting about other girls."


    "AAAAA... I''M SO HAPPY!" Emma shrieked in an excited voice and hugged him.


    Magnus, too, for the first time got redfaced. The reason was that he felt something soft touching his chest. ~SHIT... STAY DOWN, LITTLE DRAGON, STAY DOWN.~ he cursed himself.


    Today was the day, when he finally realised and epted, that Emma was growing into a fine woman. Though he still didn''t know if he was going to date her in the future. She was an amazing friend, but love... he scoffed at that. He could not afford to love... as that would take much of his time away that he could spend doing other important things for the country, for the world.


    ...


    "AWWWW... MY LITTLE MUNCHKINS ARE BACK!" Grace ruffled their heads and hugged the living heck out of them.


    Both Ragnar and Magnus were already nearing her height of 6 feet. Magnus was actually already 6 feet, and Ragnar was 6''1". Grace only had her high heels to thank.


    Just behind Grace, they saw three little babies walking on two feet like zombies, slowly and carefully. But they looked excited to see the two and their eyes showed it.


    Maximus was most loved by Ragnar so he ran to him while calling him, "R-Ra... RA-RAG..."


    Well, saying Ragnar was not easy so this was eptable. Fawning over him like an excited teenage girl, Ragnar hugged him tight and showered him with kisses.


    Meanwhile, Aurelia and Clementia walked towards Magnus, "MA-MAG... MAG..."


    Magnus felt like an arrow shot through his heart. The two were too damn cute in their little clothes. He ran up to them and scooped them in his arms. "UMMAH... UMAAAH... My little sisters. I brought you presents."


    The two tilted their heads like puppies in question, "Prez?"


    All of a sudden, Ragnar''s face paled, he looked at Magnus in fear. He had forgotten a present for Maximus.


    "Haha, don''t worry, my brother. I got you covered. Now, call me, Great Supreme Lord Magnus The Great, and I shall provide you with what you desire." Magnus boastfully demanded with his chin held high.


    ~FUCK~ Ragnar cursed inside and bit his lips, "Fine, OH GREAT SUPREME LORD MAGNUS THE GREAT... PROVIDE ME WHAT I NEED!"


    "Here you go," Magnus put a small packet on his n.


    Ragnar opened it and found a capsule packet. "What the heck is it? Capsules for Vitamin B-12?"


    Magnus nodded smartly, "Yes, my dear brother. Vitamin B-12 is very important for our brain, its deficiency causes one to be slower in the head. Take these twice a day and you won''t forget anything ever."


    *BAM*


    Ragnar angrily threw it away, "YOU... YOU KNOW WHAT I WANTED!"


    Magnus chuckled and handed him another box, this time bigger, "Fine fine... don''t scare the little ones with your screeching."


    Soon, the two gave the three their presents. They tried to open the boxes excitedly with their clumsy hands. But their weak fingers were not good enough. ''


    He soon gave them the opened packages. "WAAA... PRETTY!"


    They eximed at the same time in synchronisation. The two received big Barbie dollhouse sets. They quickly hugged the dolls and cherished them.


    Meanwhile, Ragnar gave Maximus a miniature car in which he could paddle. He had in fact already started using it and driving it on Magnus and Ragnar''s tows. Though Magnus quickly put anti-collision wards on it, so it won''t hurt Maximus'' two sisters and parents.


    As the three yed, Ragnar and Magnus stood together, watching them. "This is heaven," Magnus said.


    "Indeed, a cute little heaven of our own." Ragnar agreed with the feeling.


    ___________________________


    [Discord - https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    LEMME SUCK!... STONES!


    ____________________________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, MARVEL fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *Julian Rocamora* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 340 - 340. Party Pooper

    "Dad, I''m leaving home. I don''t know when I will be back." Emma packed her bags and started leaving her home.


    Mr Whitehorn, with a shocked face, stood up. He looked at his wife and asked, "Dear, did I hear it right or my ears are ringing?"


    She smiled, "You heard it right."


    *TING*


    The spoon fell from his hands and he stood up, dashing towards Emma and hugging her, "NO! DON''T LEAVE YOUR PAPA, EMMA. PLEASE... Are you angry at me?"


    (¡ã©`¡ã¡¨)


    Emma nkly stood there in confusion, "Umm... Dad, I''m just going to Magnus'' house to y. I will returnter."


    *Blink Blink*


    Mr Whitehorn looked back at his wife, who was chuckling. He asked, "So you''re not leaving us?"


    Emma shook her head, "Well, you still haven''t given thepany to me so I won''t."


    *COUGH* Mr Whitehorn''s eyes widened, "I am never giving it to you then."


    "Fine, I won''t return home then." Emma started leaving.


    "WHERE MUST I SIGN?" He jumped.


    ...


    At home, Magnus spent his time doing what he nned to do before, ying with his cute little siblings. Severus and Emma came to y as well and they tried hard to make them remember their names.


    Then came Bobby from his busy schedule. He tried to leave time during the summer season to hang out with Magnus and friends. They were his only good friends after all. And finding new friends after getting rich and famous was the toughest thing out there.


    They sat outside under the bright sun and soaked up some good old Vitamin D. The little gremlins were ying around with Chad and Summer.


    "Okay, you three, you must remember my name. It is Brandon. Now say, Brandon." Bobby tried to teach them.


    "BRA?" Clementia(ck haired one), tried to speak.


    "BRA... BRA!" The other two also followed.


    Bobby frowned, "No, it''s not Bra. It''s Brandon."


    Clementia suddenly noticed Magnus in the background winking at her. As if she remembered something, she proudly blurted, "BOBBY!"


    ©»|£àO¡ä|©¿


    Bobby quickly turned around and shouted at Magnus, "YOU TAUGHT HER?"


    *Whistling* Magnus looked away and started to act innocent, "Let''s go everyone, we''re going to the Zoo."


    Everyone quickly picked the babies in their arms and headed out. Today, the zoo was closed and it was the perfect day to visit the ce in private. Magnus had to just donate some money to them.


    *BEEP BEEP*


    Two tinted ss Rolls Royce Silver shadows awaited them in the driveway. They quickly got in, avoiding Bobby''s angry shouts and headed out. Bobby had his own car so he followed in that, of course, he had a driver. They couldn''t wait to officially be 17 and be able to drive the many awesome vintage cars they had.


    Only Grace was with them, as Adam had to go to work. Grace had meanwhile retired from the Army at the rank of Lieutenant General. She wanted to focus on her children as well as the new giant Hospital Magnus had opened. She was not just the Chairman of the Grace Heart Centre but also one of the 10 Board Members of the Mother Grace Hospital Management and nningmittee.


    Adam meanwhile remained in the Army as he wanted to give the country a message that their royals were actively working for the nation. It was evident as his new technologies in batteries, motors and propulsion were helping the Defence Industry.


    However, he was also getting the idea of retiring and joining FT Motors and FutureTek Defence, the automotive and defence production subsidiaries of FutureTek Industries. Magnus stopped him, that he should at least remain until he joins the Army officially and gets announced as the Crown Prince.


    Anyway, their trip to the Zoo started with a lot of fun. Magnus spearheaded and let the three little kids meet all the animals they wanted.


    "Don''t worry, I''m basically a Disney Princess, I have a way with animals. Wait, I will call that elephant here, he will give us a ride." Magnus told his friends and family and raised his hands.


    He respectfully called, "HELLO THERE, MY BIG FRIEND."


    Quickly, 3 Elephants came running to them, two big and one was a baby. They were curious and alert at the start, sensing danger from Magnus. But when Magnus talked to them and told them he was a friend, they warmed up to him.


    Next followed a happy giggle on the back of the elephants. They helped them get on them with their trunks, then even gave them a nice shower of water.


    Meanwhile, the Baby elephant also enjoyed ying carefully with them. The whole day, they clicked a lot of pictures.


    "MEOW!" That was when Chad spoke up. He pointed his paws at another enclosure.


    "What? Do you want to go there? Then let''s go." Grace moved. She treated Chad no different than her children.


    Soon, when they arrived at the ce to watch, Magnus fawned over the creatures, "AW... look at that big cat, it''s a Jaguar. So cute with his shiny ck fur. Chad, they are probably your ancestors."


    Chad looked at the jaguars with awe and the jaguars did the same. Seeing this, Magnus simply jumped inside, much to the shock of Zoo workers.


    However, as soon as he reached the Jaguar, it acted like a little house cat and showed the belly to get some rubs. "Haha... you''re a good boy."


    "Grrr..." The Jaguar growled in happiness. Magnus'' Dragon blood had the ability to suppress all animals and make them his pets, that was what Magnus knew. And if his blood was from the same breed Duck belonged to, then it was understandable. In Duck''s presence, these zoo animals would have probably died of a heart attack.


    "Meow," Chad came running to him and sat down on the Jaguar''s back like some king. Technically speaking, Chad was smarter than these big cats, so it was possible that he was superior to them.


    "Umm... can I really touch him?" Grace asked him.


    "Sure, just go ahead. He knows he''s dead meat if he harmed you in any way." Magnus assured her.


    Soon, Grace was having fun ruffling the soft fur of the Jaguar. Never in her life, she thought she''d get so close to such a ferocious animal.


    Meanwhile, the entire Zoo staff was stunned and rubbing their eyes. Many just epted the fact that indeed, Magnus was like a Disney Princess.


    ...


    2 Months passed. In these days, all Magnus did was y with his family, bond with his siblings, train and do calctions. What calctions? Well, the amount of money he was shilling on dozens of mega-infrastructure projects could not be done without nning.


    There was supposed to be a feasibility study to understand if that n would even help. So he worked with the Feasibility Study department of Emrys Construction and nned. The Bullet train Network in the UK was a go, since the UK was even smaller than Japan, though not anymore. There was one less country on the UN list now.


    About 40% of Zimbabweans had already left their country and moved to the UK to enjoy life in developed cities. While many British who loved nature went to Zimbabwe. Anyway, a lot of people will be moving to and from since a lot of infrastructure was going to be built in Zimbabwe, meaning more jobs. Though a majority of it will be nned development with nature in mind.


    Other than this, Magnus also shortlisted the next target Overseas Territories to incorporate into their territory. The few main targets were.


    1. Brunei, an Overseas territory, just 5,765 Km/sq big. It was surrounded by Mysia and faces the South China Sea. It currently had a poption of only 161,000. Making it much easier to manipte and teach about the ways of modern society.


    2. Belize, a Latin American, self-governing colony of Britain. It was renamed Belize from British Honduras in 1973. Belize had a poption of just 133,000 with and area of 22 thousand square kilometres. It sharesnd borders with Mexico and Guatem. It faces the Caribbean Sea, but it would also bring Magnus very close to Cuba, a country that holdsmunist ideas. In fact, many countries in South America were Communist lovers, that''s why the US was so hard on them. But it was full circle, they lovedmunism because the US was hard on them.


    Now, the main problem here was that the people were Roman Catholics. While Magnus was a Protestant and was supposed to be the head of the Church of Ennd, aka Protestant church, once he sits on the Throne.


    Still, he could solve these problems. Once people start making money and prosper, they stop believing in a religion that much. And with Magnus'' hidden ways, it was his aim to keep religion restricted to just being a mental salvation and not allow it to dictate the way of life. It was applicable to all religions.


    There were some more very small inds around the world with tiny poptions. They will be much easier to get. Other than this, if he gets the deal in Africa done, the UK will have sizablend and its presence will be felt around the world since they will quite literally be everywhere.


    ...


    Magnus went back to school, 5th Year had started and it was going to be a wild one. Why? Well, Prefects get selected from 5th years.


    In his seat at the dinner in the Great Hall, he chuckled with an evil face, "Hehe... once I be the Prefect, I shall have UNLIMITED POWER! Muahahaha..."


    Ragnar shrugged, though he was jealous, "Huh, what''s so special about that?"


    Magnus smugly answered, "Well, for starters, we get a special bathroom, much grand and luxurious. I can take House points away from houses. I could give detentions as a form of punishment. I will be the big boss, and since the Prefects of the 6th and 7th years, and the Head Boy and Head Girl are myckeys, I shall be the KING of Slytherin. Muhahahaha..."


    Severus scoffed, "Don''t bask too much in that Glory, once a Prefect misuses their authority too much, they can get their position revoked."


    Magnus patted Severus'' back, "Come on, don''t be a party pooper. Besides, if Lucius could be the Head Boy with all the crap he pulled, why can''t I, an innocent little boy have some fun?"


    "It scares me that you areparing yourself to that animal," Severus added.


    Magnus suddenly mellowed down, "Damn, you''re right. But you pooped the party. Now as the tradition says, you gotta eat pancakes."


    "I was just stating facts." Severus protested. This was a tradition against him, that whenever he says something unfriendly or mood destroying he''s punished by eating his most hated dish, pancakes.


    "Oh, you were. Right, Ragnar and Emma?" Magnus gathered support.


    "Yes, he did poop the party a bit." Emma nodded.


    Ragnar too, "Absolutely. You poopy boy, Severus. Eat that pancake shit now."


    Magnus angrily red at Ragnar, "How dare you call that holy gift from the gods, shit?"


    Ragnar uninterestedly shrugged, "Eh, pass. Pancakes are like soggy vourless sponges to be fair. They are what I say... SHIT!"


    "You''re pushing it, bother..."


    "GILDEROY LOCKHART!" Professor McGonagall''s voice echoed.


    Magnus calmed down, "Ah, the ceremony is starting. I hope we get a nice one in our house... pfft... not that flowery boy, what''s he wearing? roses on his pockets?"


    "SLYTHERIN!"


    "That damn dirty hat, I''m gonna burn it today." Magnus cursed immediately.

 Chapter 341: Magnus, THE PREFECT!

    Chapter 341: Magnus, THE PREFECT!


    One and a half years ago, when Magnus had just won the battle against Voldemort and the werewolves, his name was spread far and wide. There were many little kids who got inspiration from him.


    One of them was a little boy, Gilderoy Lockhart. He was born to a Muggle man and a witch, and had two elder sisters, both of whom were Squibs. Lockhart¡¯s mother loved him more than any of his siblings, and this,bined with the revtion of his wizardry and eptance into Hogwarts, caused his vanity to grow like a tenacious weed. He and his mother forgot, in their excitement, that Hogwarts was a school for all British and Irish wizards.


    When he read about Magnus and how awesome he was, Gilderoy felt that he wanted the same thing, since he was so fabulous and a genius in magic.


    So at the ceremony, when the Hat was near Hatstall, confused whether to send him to Slytherin or not, Gilderoy asked to be sent to the Slytherin, so he can prove himself more of a genius than Magnus.


    However, he had hoped to be greeted by whispers and stares, as in his mind he was already a fully-fledged genius with an exceptional magical prowess; the fact that he was merely ordinary, that more talented and gifted children were there, and that nobody was particrly impressed by his naturally wavy hair, disappointed him.


    In his mind, he was the greatest wizard to ever exist in history. Sadly for him, his life was going to be one big pile of disappointment.


    Inside the Great hall, as soon as he was announced to go to the Slytherin, all Slytherins made disappointed noise, as they didn¡¯t want this mankind¡¯s mistake with them.


    But then Gilderoy walked straight to Magnus. Everyone thought it would be to get an autograph or something. But, the boy proved he was stupid through and through.


    ¡°Mr Pendragon, I will show you and everyone that I am the greatest wizard to ever live, it is I, the great Gildroy Lockhart¡¯s promise. Hmph¡­¡± He proimed loudly and moved to his seat.


    Magnus was frozen, with one spoonful of pancake in his mouth, showing his bulging cheek.


    *PFFFFT¡­* Ragnar blew out the fruit juice he was drinking.


    Not just him, most of the students and a few teachers had the same reaction. Was it not foolish to challenge him? Magnus was world-renowned to be the best when it came to charms and overall his power was sometimes said to be equal to Dumbledore, if not more.


    Magnus looked left and right, ¡°Was he talking to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he was.¡± Emma nodded.


    ¡°Degradation of Slytherin has started.¡± Severus gloomily said.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s going to be in our territory. We can always beat some senses into him. Right?¡± Ragnar carelessly replied and continued to eat his favourite chicken.


    Magnus shrugged, ¡°Whatever, he¡¯s in the first year. He¡¯s a naughty boy and won¡¯t get my special notes that all juniors get.¡±


    Well, Gilderoy just isted himself by showing his hostility to Magnus. Magnus was the king of Slytherin. Also loved by all the houses as his policies helped everyone.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s get going.¡± Magnus got up to leave the Great Hall after the dinner was over and teachers started to leave.


    ¡­


    The next morning, at 6 AM in the morning, just before everyone woke up, Chad was having a bad dream while sleeping on his favourite bed, Ragnar¡¯s face.


    Inside his dream,


    ¡°Boy¡­¡±


    ¡°Meow?¡±


    ¡°BOY! You dumb pussycat. You are in the presence of the God of Cats, Hats. Bow to me and pray.¡± Arge grey cat with a huge grin appeared.


    ¡°MEOW MEOW!?¡± Chad spoke.


    *BAM*


    The huge grey cat pped Chad, ¡°NO! I am not your future wife, you dumb stupid cat. I am your species¡¯ GOD. I havee here to give you divinemand. You have spoiled the name of my species, despite being so smart and powerful, you have put yourself as a servant to humans. You need to rise against them.¡±


    ¡°MEOOOOW!¡± Chad angrily shouted. His meaning was simple, ¡°I love mum Grace, the little kids and Magnus.¡±


    Hats nodded, ¡°Hmmm¡­ well, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s them. But no other human should have your love. YOU ARE A MIGHTY CAT. BRINGER OF CHAOS! SO BRING CHAOS!¡±


    ¡°MEOW MEW!¡± Chad saluted withplete faith.


    *WOOSH* Then the giant cat suddenly disappeared and immediately Chad woke up.


    ¡­


    ¡°MEOW MEOW MEOW!¡± He started to cry loudly.


    Ragnar jolted up in anger, ¡°AHHH¡­ FUCK! IT WAS YOU? No wonder I suffocate while sleeping these days. Go away.¡± He threw him away at Magnus.


    ¡°MEOOOW!¡± It was as if he was on some kind of a drug, he madly tried to bite Magnus¡¯s arm.


    In a sleepish and tired manner, Magnus woke up and looked at the arm, it was half in Chad¡¯s jaws.


    Magnus smacked his face, ¡°You want your balls chopped, boy?¡±


    Chad¡¯s eyes now had panic in them and he wondered if biting the hand that feeds him was the best thing to do. He immediately concluded that this was not a good idea. His fangs had not prated Magnus¡¯ skin, so he retracted his mouth and softly licked the marks. ¡°Meow¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh, go away. Bother Severus, not me. ANYWAY! Wake up, PEASANTS! I am headed to the Prefect¡¯s special Bathroom.¡± Magnus picked up his towel and toothbrush.


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re not Prefect yet.¡± Ragnar woke up quickly.


    Magnus smugly smiled and showed them his badge, ¡°Hehe, I received one from the Headboyst night. Bye-bye.¡±


    Ragnar cursed once he was gone, ¡°FUCK! Why do they get a special bathroom? Why are the normal bathrooms made to look like they are meant to discourage us from using them?¡±


    ¡°Maybe the teachers just don¡¯t know about it? I bet they have pretty clean bathrooms for themselves.¡± Severus suggested.


    ¡°THAT¡¯S IT! That¡¯s the reason. I¡¯m going to Professor Slughorn. If he wants to use my name to boast around he better give me everything I want.¡± Ragnar also left angrily.


    ¡­


    Magnus entered the special bathroom on the 5th floor. When he entered, he saw two ways, one left and one right.


    ¡°Ah, Magnus?¡± Emma¡¯s voice came.


    He turned around and saw Emma, in her bathing robes. Thankfully, they covered everything from her neck to toe. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Well, hehe¡­ I became the girl Prefect. What? You thought only you will get to enjoy this? Bye, I¡¯m off to bathe.¡± She headed into the female section happily.


    Magnus as well went to the other side. Taking his first step in, he was left in shock, the ce was too damn luxurious. First of all, it was so clean that there was not a speck of dust.


    Then, there was the marble floor, paintings around the walls and a chandelier. Then, in the middle was a big swimming pool with bubbly water. There were many taps and even a ramp to jump in.


    Though he was not alone, as a few boys were already in it. But the one he particrly recognised was from Gryffindor. ¡°Remus? You became the new perfect?¡±


    Remus nodded andzily rxed in the hot bath, ¡°I must say, all that studying tillte nights paid off in the end.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, then let me join in.¡± Magnus took off everything except his underwear and jumped into the water. However, a few of them felt nervous as they saw dozens of deep scars all over his body.


    Magnus noticed it, ¡°What? The scars? Well, sadly there is no remedy to heal Werewolf w marks. Don¡¯t mind it, we¡¯re not in Japan.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with Japan?¡± A 6th-year Ravenw Prefect asked. Prefects once selected, held their position until their graduation in their 7th year.


    Magnus rested back and answered, ¡°I read that those people with tattoos are not allowed inside normal public bathhouses. Since tattoos are a sign of Yakuza, Japan¡¯s criminal world.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I wonder if they also have wizards in their ranks.¡± Remus wondered.


    Magnus had the answer, ¡°They do, not many, but they do. They sent 7 of them to kill me 2 years ago. Hmm¡­ now that I remember, I wonder what happened to them after I gave them to Moody.¡±


    ~Dead probably.~ Everyone thought, all too well familiar with Moody since he taught DADA at the schoolst year.


    After half an hour of nice bathing, Magnus heads back to the dorms to get the books. He was now dressed in his uniform. They were just ck robes anyway, one could wear them on anything.


    ¡°Oh, hey there, Regulus. How¡¯s everything at home?¡± Magnus saw Regulus, all grown now, in his 4th year.


    Regulus warmly greeted back, ¡°I am fine. I have now mastered the art of manipting my mother. I just told her to let me be and happilyplete my studies if she wants me to be the heir, or I will also run away from home. She¡¯s basically happy that my grades are good. All thanks to you, not that she knows.¡±


    Magnusughed, ¡°Haha, atta boy. Good for you. Here, notes for the 4th year. Study hard.¡±


    He went away like some big brother. He could not wait for his three little bundles of happiness to grow up and he wanted all three to be wizards.


    [You can see Chad and the perfect bathroom on my Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    PLEASE! HURT ME WITH STONES!


    __________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, MARVEL fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *Julian Rocamora* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Mekhi Bryant*

 Chapter 342: A Fistfight

    Chapter 342: A Fistfight


    Slytherin, Common Room


    Magnus arrived in themon room to find a crowd gathered in the middle. Some jazz music was ying in the background.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He asked them.


    ¡°Mr Pendragon, look, that new kid, Gilderoy, is challenging other first years.¡± One of the other Prefects informed him. Heck, even the Headboy and Headgirl were standing at the side and watching.


    He moved in and saw Gilderoy with a wand out. Magnus quickly cast an expelliarmus and took it away. ¡°No no¡­ magical fights are not allowed in dorms. If you want to prove yourself, then prove your physical strength. LET¡¯S HAVE A FISTFIGHT¡±


    Magnus¡¯ cheerful shout pumped everyone with excitement. Gilderoy frowned but nodded. ¡°I shall prove my strength then.¡±


    Magnus chuckled, he saw the opponent of Gilderoy, it was a muggle-born kid, he had sharp and smart eyes. Ever since Magnus reformed the house, muggle-borns getting sorted in Slytherin had bemon.


    ¡°Who do you put your bets on?¡± Ragnar asked him.


    ¡°On the muggle boy. He¡¯s small in stature but I know he will win.¡± With utmost confidence, Magnus bet on a hundred galleons. This was worth a month¡¯s sry to many people, but among the super-rich, their bets were also extraordinary.


    Ragnar scoffed, ¡°Huh, Gilderoy is dumb, but I bet on him. He¡¯s bigger and taller.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± Magnus focused on the fight.


    As expected, Gilderoy came hard on his opponent, sending a punch to the face directly, while the other boy was struggling due to his smaller stature.


    ¡°I am the GREATEST wizard to have ever been born!¡± Gilderoy shouted in excitement, feeling powerful over his opponent.


    ¡°TAKE THIS!¡± Gilderoy threw a straight jab in the face.


    But, surprising him, the muggle boy sidestepped and sent one punch straight to Gilderoy¡¯s face, on the nose. *BAM*


    *THUD* Taking a few steps back, Gilderoy fell down. He was silent now, soon blood starteding out of his nose. He felt wet and numb on the face so he checked with his hand.


    And the instant he saw red blood on his hand, he screamed at the top of his lungs, ¡°BOOD¡­ NOOOOOO¡­¡±


    *THUD*


    He fell back, unconscious now. The funny thing was, the muggle boy was in a much worse state, as he took more and harder punches. Yet Gilderoy fell first.


    Magnus quickly got up and waved his wand over the two, healing them with a minor spell. Then he took out a pouch of a hundred Galleons and handed them to the muggle boy. ¡°Good job. I am not appreciating you for the fight, it was an act that deserves punishment. But instead, I am praising your strength, your tenaciousness to not fall. Most importantly, you taught a lesson to this overconfident dreaming buffoon. Get a good night¡¯s rest now. And take these too, special notes for the 1st-year sybus, made by me and Ragnar.¡±


    The boy happily took both, but the notes were more of a treasure to him. For every muggle-born who knows nothing about Magnus, it only takes them one single visit to Diagon Alley to learn about how great he is since the entire Diagon Alley is full of chatter about him and there are many posters too, all thanks to Daily Prophet. Then when they learn that the awesome British Prince is also an awesome Wizard, they automatically feel a sense of loyalty towards him.


    This was basically softcore brainwashing, but Magnus wasn¡¯t deliberately doing it.


    Anyway, after the fight was over and everyone dispersed, Ragnar asked him while giving him the bet money, ¡°HOW? How did you know?¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°Simple, by the look and behaviour of Gilderoy, it was easy to see he was one spoiled brat, told by his parents that he¡¯s the best, when he¡¯s not. Often people like him are a wuss. Good night, Rag,¡±


    ¡­


    A monthter, it was a full moon. As always, Remus had to go to the shrieking shack, however, the shack did not shriek anymore as Wolfsbane potions had be so much affordable that even Remus could buy plenty. This is what mass production does to cost. It wasn¡¯t even a profitable business for normal potioneers, as the work was too much.


    Remus arrived at the Shrieking Shack and sat down, waiting to turn into a werewolf, but thankfully, with the potion, he could keep his senses in that form too.


    ~I guess. I do owe it to Magnus and Ragnar, they have helped me, and many like me.~ he thought while sitting in the darkness. Every once in a while, he¡¯d hear some wood creaking noise, but he was ustomed to it by now. The past 4 years have been full of experiences.


    ¡­


    ¡°Are you sure we should be here, James?¡± asked Peter.


    ¡°Calm down, my spineless friend. We are here to see Remus¡¯ secret. I and Sirius have been noticing that he disappeared every month for a night sincest year. We are here to see why.¡± James shushed him.


    ¡°Do you have any idea what it could be?¡± Peter asked him.


    Sirius answered, ¡°Of course, but we need confirmation. Now move your ass, don¡¯t block the tunnel.¡±


    The three were travelling through a secret tunnel passage leading to Hogsmeade. They think that only they know about it, not knowing Magnus had known about it from the first year and was even a user.


    They secretly entered the Hogsmeade and soon arrived outside the Shrieking Shack. Scratching noises wereing from inside and it genuinely scared the three.


    ¡°You¡¯re scared, Sirius?¡± James asked in a joking tone.


    Sirius really was scared, but he denied, ¡°Not more than you, James. Let¡¯s go in and see it for ourselves.¡±


    Shrieking Shack did not have any doors or windows, so it was pretty hard to get inside. But the three used magic to transfigure the wood into a door and enter.


    They lined up to get in, but Peter stopped, ¡°Guys, I will wait for you outside.¡±


    James and Sirius just scoffed and ignored his existence. They were interested in their current adventure. To unravel the secret of Remus.


    ¡°Remus? Is that you?¡± Sirius voiced, perhaps a way to feel less scared.


    ¡°Grrrr¡­ GAAAAA¡­¡± all of a sudden a big beast jumped out of the darkness andnded on Sirius.


    ¡°MERLIN¡¯S CUNT!¡± James cursed, stepping back. Seeing Sirius pinned down, he took out his wand.


    ¡°NO! WAIT.¡± Sirius voiced. ¡°He¡¯s just licking my face.¡±


    Seeing this, James asked, ¡°Are you, Remus?¡±


    The werewolf nodded and growled even more. This made it clear that this creature, this werewolf, was Remus Lupin, their friend. Sirius forgot all his fears immediately, ¡°Haha, James, now you owe me 5 galleons. I told you he¡¯s a werewolf.¡±


    Soon, they pulled the same prank on Peter, by calling him in and then letting Remus jump on him. Peter wet his pants that night sadly, suffering great humiliation. He was too much of a scaredy-cat, it was weird how he even ended up in Gryffindor.


    They stayed the entire night with Remus, ying with him. But by the morning they had all fallen asleep and Remus was in his normal human form. When they all woke up, they panicked.


    They had decided to return by midnight, but they didn¡¯t. And now it was bound to be found out by the others that they were missing.


    ¡°Guys, please don¡¯t tell anyone. Dumbledore secretly enrolled me into the school, otherwise, they would not let a werewolf like me enter the school.¡± Remus requested them.


    Sirius patted his back, ¡°It¡¯s a secret that will die with us. But, you don¡¯t really need to hide anymore. Even Professor McGonagall is a werewolf. And I¡¯m sure, Magnus would not allow anybody to make you leave the school.¡±


    James nodded, ¡°There might evene a time when more werewolves are among us here, studying.¡±


    Remus felt touched and thanked them, ¡°Thank you. This secret was taking a toll on my mental health. I can¡¯t believe Magnus didn¡¯t tell anybody all this time.¡±


    ¡°WAIT!¡­ Magnus knew?¡± James questioned him.


    ¡°Yes, he found out in the first year. Back then, I wasn¡¯t even in control of myself. The injury mark on his left eye, I gave him that. He too entered here back then, just like you. But he had to fight me in my maddening state,¡± Remus revealed the secret.


    James was taken aback, ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t know this was the reason. I used to mock him for that.¡±


    Meanwhile, Sirius was in his own world, ¡°YOU GAVE HIM THAT COOL SCAR? Remus, when you turn next time, I will be here, give me a cool cut mark as well. Chicks dig that, man.¡±


    While talking andughing, they returned to the school from the secret entrance. Quickly, they changed their clothes and headed to the sses. They had already skipped breakfast.


    But, sad for them, just before they could enter the potions ss, Professor McGonagall was there. She stared at them angrily, ¡°Do you four think that us teachers are fools? To Headmaster¡¯s office, RIGHT NOW!¡±


    Then they received a verbal thrashing from Dumbledore. Certainly, Dumbledore had a way with the kids[A/N: ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)]. He talked so politely even when scolding, and that had an opposite reaction since the kids feel more pressured.


    ¡°I hope that you four have learnt your lesson. As a punishment, all four of you are to report for detention every day after school for 1 hour for the week. I am also taking 40 points from Gryffindor. Now, go back to your sses.¡±


    They went out, ming each other. But they soon even forgot about all that. Now they had a new idea.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we be Animagus and travel around with Remus whenever he¡¯s in his¡­ Other form?¡± James suggested.


    ¡°YES!¡± Sirius was onboard, his love for everything illegal and rule-breaking was too much.


    Every worried Peter spoke of his concern, however, ¡°But, it¡¯s a really dangerous process. What if we made a mistake?¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be a coward now.¡± James and Sirius barked.


    ¡°He¡¯s right. You might die or get stuck half in the animal body and half in human.¡± Remus added.


    Now, this was scary, not death but being stuck. ¡°Then how can we do it?¡±


    Remus came up with an idea but didn¡¯t know if others would agree. ¡°We need a genius to help. And the biggest genius in the school¡­ We all know.¡±


    ¡°NEVER¡­ NO!¡± James was against it.


    ¡­


    Great Hall,


    Magnus sat with crossed arms and a prideful face. ¡°Well, this is going to cost you four,ds.¡±


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    __________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, MARVEL fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *Julian Rocamora* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Mekhi Bryant*

 Chapter 343: Crazy, Stupid, Love... and that Bitch

    Chapter 343: Crazy, Stupid, Love¡­ and that Bitch


    Magnus was in the Great Hall. It was currently study hours, right before dinner. The ce was big enough to act as a ce for all to study here or do homework. This also helped them focus, as they would not have to move for dinner.


    He was reading a book about organic chemistry. Emma soon came and sat beside him, she looked at what he was reading, ¡°Woah, those are some nice designs. Are these tattoos?¡±


    *Facepalm* ¡°These are not designes, Emma. This is Chemistry, something like Alchemy but for muggles. It is the study of natural and man-made elements. Believe it or not, their study is much deeper than ours. It¡¯s giving even me a headache. So many stupid exceptions.¡± He exined to her.


    She embarrassingly nodded. Magnus noticed this and he patted her hand, making her heart race due to this sudden closeness. ¡°You are not dumb, Emma. If you are, then all other students in this school are retarded. It¡¯s our own shorings that we have deemed all muggle subjects pointless and backwards. Wizards still think about Muggles from the point of view of before the 1800s. This is the result of our istion policies.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ do you suggest we remove the Statute of Secrecy?¡± She asked him curiously.


    He scoffed, ¡°Sure, if we want to start a war between muggles and wizards, then why not. No, what I suggest is that the ICW holds Muggle World Evaluation every 5 years to see what has changed in the muggle world in every single category. Thenpile all the data in two parts, useful to Wizards and not useful. Subjects such as physics, biology and chemistry if taught to wizards can help us greatly.¡±


    Emma suddenly jumped in her seat and grabbed his arm. This time Magnus internally blushed. Emma had forgotten that she was not t chested anymore. He could feel a soft sensation on his arm. But he managed to keep a straight face. ¡°Magnus, why don¡¯t you be the Headmaster of the school after you graduate?¡±


    Magnus thought about it, ¡°Hmm¡­ I can easily get the old man to retire. NAH¡­ too much work. That job ain¡¯t for me. I¡¯ll let someone else be the headmaster and advise him.¡±


    ¡°What are you two talking about¡­ Oh¡­ romance? Go on.¡± Ragnar suddenly arrived and saw them sitting so close to each other.


    This gave Magnus an easy chance to tease Emma. He suddenly put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her even closer, ¡°So what? She says she likes me, even proimed it publically in Beauxbatons. This much intimacy should be normal.¡±


    ¡°Ba¡­ Ba¡­ Ma¡­ I NEED TO GO!¡± She stuttered and quickly ran away, her face flushed and cheeks reddened. However, in all that overwhelmingness, she forgot to notice that his words implied something, that he didn¡¯t reject her feelings now.


    Back in the Hall, Ragnar smugly looked at him. He saw it through, ¡°You acknowledge her feelings now? I hope you do.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right¡± Servers also sat beside him, apparently, he saw it all. Including 3 dozen girls who were now fuming with jealousy. He continued, ¡°Please don¡¯t y with her if you don¡¯t feel anything.¡±


    Magnus snorted, slightly angry, ¡°Then you two don¡¯t know me I guess. I¡¯m not stupid, you two. I know her feelings are genuine. For Merlin¡¯s sake, she was ready to fight Voldemort and his army¡­ just because I asked, and she isn¡¯t even magically that strong. Then, after my battle with the werewolves, she searched for me the whole night, exhausted, beaten, injured from a few curses, she flew all over the Forbidden Forest.


    ¡°She was on the verge of dying that night, man. Her fricking Boggart is my dead body. So if her feelings are not real, then I don¡¯t know what is real in this world anymore.¡±


    Magnus said this loud and clear, making other girls hear him too, this was his way to make sure nobody dares to bully Emma, or else they shall face his wrath.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just ept her. We are clearly in the dating age. She had clearly hit puberty long ago.¡± Severus inquired. From how Magnus spoke, it was clear that he was also serious about her.


    Magnus sighed, in a show of internal frustration in his mind. ¡°I¡­ I have some personal problems¡­ problems that do not allow me to make such decisions. I¡¯d end up hurting her in the future otherwise.¡±


    Ragnar, who sat on Magnus¡¯ other side, patted his hand on his back. He knew what that problem was, it was a curse of impotence, a price for all this power he had.


    Severus didn¡¯t know though, but he was smart enough not to ask any further. ¡°All I can say is¡­ from my experience. It is better to not hide your feelings and problems from others. You should at least tell her what your problem is. If she is ready to die for you, I think she will keep that secret and still feel the same about you. It¡¯s better than making her go through all the frustration.¡±


    Magnus and Ragnar noticed Severus sadly looking at Lily, sitting two rows from the table across the room. She was sitting with her female friends, but the Gryffindor four were not away either. They were talking with each other andughing.


    Magnus felt something was not right, so he asked, ¡°Did you confess?¡±


    Severus nodded, ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Ragnar inquired.


    Severus looked down at the ss of water and his own image in it. He spoke, but before that he stealthily waved his wand, initiating some spell, it was new as Magnus and Ragnar had not seen it before. ¡°I confessed to her this summer. I tried to make it as romantic as possible. I had already cleared my feelings to her long ago. But, I had never proposed to her.


    ¡°I had felt that we had gotten very close to each other in the past year and a half. We basically spent all our time at each other¡¯s homes during holidays. We also studied potions together at school.


    ¡°So I guessed, it was the right time. But¡­¡± He suddenly looked up at Magnus and Ragnar¡¯s faces, there was a conflict in Severus¡¯ eyes, ¡°You are going to hate me for this.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Magnus inquired seriously.


    ¡°I¡­ I used legilimency on her when I confessed. The moment I told her about my true feelings, and intentions to date her publicly, she looked frozen for a few seconds. I couldn¡¯t take it so I looked in her head as she gave me the answer.


    ¡°She told me, that I was sweet, kind, friendly and reliable. She liked me¡­ but only as a friend. She never saw me the other way. However, she wished me luck that I find someone like myself, apatible woman. She then offered to continue the friendship and forget what just happened.¡± He revealed.


    ¡°What did you see with Legilimency?¡± Magnus asked him straight.


    Severus sighed, it sounded highly disappointed, ¡°I saw the truth. The real reason why she didn¡¯t respond favourably to my proposal. The moment I told her about my feelings and intentions, the first thing that ran in her mind was her future life images of what if she were to say yes.


    ¡°S-She saw me as an ugly, hideous, unlikable, anti-social man. She saw herself being mocked by others for dating me. She saw marrying me but not being able to live happily, she saw herself having my child, who looked hideous as well, borderline demonic.


    ¡°I learnt that she saw me this way from the start. But due to my intelligence and willingness to help her, these thoughts of disgust towards me had subsided. But they resurfaced as soon as I proposed to her. There was much more¡­ that I don¡¯t want to say, it was just not good.¡±


    ¡°THAT BITCH!¡± Ragnar angrily got up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t be angry at her.¡± Severus stopped him, ¡°I¡¯d do the same if I was her. She is a beautiful woman with a cheerful and likeable personality. She rejects a dozen love letters every single month. I too would have wanted a beautiful partner¡­ Perhaps I was the fool, trying to score above my capacity. It was probably just infatuation. She was my first friend, one who was beautiful. I was a simple fool, who blindly followed the first person to be warm to him.¡± Severus said in a condescending tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will concoct an awesome beauty potion for you. It will make you a handsome man.¡± Ragnar offered him.


    Severus shook his head, albeit showing an appreciating smile, ¡°Thanks, Ragnar. You are one of my two best friends. I am graced enough by fate, if it exists. But I don¡¯t want that potion. To alter myself is to reject myself. Betrix is a beauty, Lucius is a handsome man, but are they the same from the inside? No, they are rotten.


    ¡°While I may be ugly from outside, I can proudly say that I fight those monsters, that I am a brave man from inside.¡± He faced Magnus then, ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to tell you two all this, but after seeing Emma, I decided to do it. Magnus, if you don¡¯t like her, just tell her right now. Don¡¯t make her face this agony. Because if you drag this until the future, it will hurt much more. And I don¡¯t know if she has the same strength as me to handle it.¡±


    Magnus smiled and patted Severus¡¯ shoulder, ¡°I understand. And goddamn, I got busy with work just for a year and our boy Severus grew so much. My friend, my brother, I can tell you, your soul is beautiful. To be able to still not hate Lily, I bow to you. Because if it was me, I¡¯d have bullied her, I know, I¡¯m a bastard. God knows why so many people like me and follow me, as if I don¡¯t have any ws.


    ¡°While in reality, I have so many ws¡­ perhaps more than anyone.¡±


    Ragnarughed, ¡°Nice, here I thought you were a delusional bastard. It calms me to know you¡¯re instead a self-enlightened bastard.¡±


    Severus and Ragnarughed at Magnus¡¯ annoyed face. So he decided to make fun of Ragnar as well, but then for some reason, the Gryffindor four came to him.


    ¡°Oh, what do we have here? Four detention lovers. What do you want?¡± Magnus asked them, teasing them at the same time.


    Sirius stepped forward and with utmost confidence, voiced, ¡°Magnus, we havee to bargain¡±


    [You can see Lily and Severus on my Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    GIVE ME BAKED STONES!


    __________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, MARVEL fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *Julian Rocamora* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Mekhi Bryant*

 Chapter 344: The Cost

    Chapter 344: The Cost


    ¡°What¡¯s with this one-liner? Just tell me what you want,¡± Magnus asked them straightforwardly.


    James came forward, ¡°Umm¡­ not here. Come with us.¡±


    With a raised eyebrow, Magnus tried to see what they even wanted, it could be a prank, after all, he did prank the heck out of them at the end of thest semester. ¡°Hmm¡­ let¡¯s go then. Rag, Sev, follow us.¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t¡­ Ughh fine.¡± Sirius relented.


    They soon arrived at the empty corridors of the 5th floor. Remus was the one to break out of the tensions, ¡°Magnus, they found out about me. They want to ask you for help in bing an Animagus. So they can roam around with me in their animal forms.¡±


    Magnus smirked, ¡°Hehe¡­ what is this? Do you need help from this, Magnus the great? Fine, but it¡¯s going to cost you.¡±


    ¡°Money is not the problem.¡± James blurted, of course, he was the rich young master of the group.


    Magnus scoffed, ¡°Like I need your money. No, what I want is not money. For one whole month, you will be my underlings, do whatever I order you to.¡±


    The four looked at each other¡¯s faces in uncertainty, this was not really what they wanted. They had no idea what Magnus would make them do either. They weighed their options.


    ¡°How long will it take to be an Animagi?¡± Sirius asked.


    Magnus looked at them as if they were fools, they hade to him without even doing some research. ¡°It takes at least a month to turn into animagi, the process is long and arduous. First, you will have to keep holding the leaf of a Mandrake in your mouth for an entire month, then using the leaf, we will make a potion, then one must recite an incantation of Amato Animo Animato Animagus on a daily basis, then you drink the Animagus potion during a lightning storm.


    ¡°Remember, if you make any mistakes during this process, you are done. Either dead or disfigured. Do you still want to do it?¡±


    As always, Peter started crying that they should not do it, but he was shut up by the angry res of others. ¡°We are Gryffindors. We will never back down.¡± James proudly voiced.


    ~Haha, fools.~ Magnusughed inside.


    ¡°What will we have to do? We need to set some limits. For example, no making us run around naked, no making us your servants.¡± Remus tried to argue the terms.


    Magnus shrugged, ¡°Sure, we can do that.¡±


    The agreement was soon signed.


    ¡­


    Magnus made the Gryffindor 4 do his, Ragnar, Severus and Emma¡¯s homework. It was a hassle anyway for them. Meanwhile, they had fun.


    Amidst all this, Magnus was notified that King Faisal wanted to talk to him. So he went to his secure office and spoke on the phone.


    Magnus picked up the phone. ¡°How are you? What made you call me today, Faisal?¡±


    King Faisal chuckled, but his voice sounded tired, ¡°It¡¯s good to hear from you again. Well, I just wanted to talk to you. I am afraid my end is near, Magnus.¡±


    Magnus stood up in his seat, ¡°WHAT? What do you mean? You¡¯re just 69,¡±


    ¡°A good number to die at I¡¯d say, haha¡­¡± King Faisal joked and continued, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what will kill me. It¡¯s certainly not a disease. Most likely an assassination. I have been made aware by someone. And nobody can fight the fate that Ah has already decided for his subjects. I will distance myself from the people now and let fate run in its due course.¡±


    Magnus snorted, ¡°Huh, then you can prepare to enter hell. Do you not see it? The greatest duty, the greatest act of kindness you can do is by continuing to be the king, help me make not only your country prosper but also the world. What is a greater service than this? And now if you die, it might be considered a suicide, since you knew about it and didn¡¯t prevent it. And from what I know, suicide is one of the biggest sins in most of the religions.¡±


    (£þ¨Œ£þ)¡±


    King Faisal was left speechless for a minute, the realisation slowly seeped into his head, then he eximed, ¡°CRAP! I shouldn¡¯t have talked to you. No no no¡­ I can¡¯t die now. It¡¯ll be suicide in heaven¡¯s eyes.¡±


    Magnus chuckled, ¡°Haha, see, I told you. Now stay put, I am sending you my MEDA Saudi Arabia Chief. He will find out who wants to kill you and why.¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­ talk to youter¡­ if I survive.¡± King Faisal sighed and hung up.


    Magnusughed alone, like hell he was going to let that man die. He didn¡¯t know how the next king would be, would he have a moderate mindset like Faisal, or would he be too religious and head towards extremism. There was always uncertainty.


    He found the number of Saudi Arabia¡¯s head of MEDA and called. The man was a Saudi Arabian wizard, from a distant family rted to the Saudi Royals. He hade to the UK and studiedw in Oxford, only to get recruited by Adrian and then trained subsequently.


    The man was called Abdirashid Abduhi Tarabi, a hard-working man. If everything went well, he¡¯d get promoted to Middle East Head.


    ¡°Mr Tarabi, King Pendragon speaking to this side,¡± Magnus started.


    Formal greetings came from the other side, ¡°It is an honour to speak with you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I have a high priority task for you. Mr Tarabi. The Saudi King, a great friend of mine, King Faisal, has received the intel that he will die soon. It is going to be an assassination most likely. So I am going to need you to head to him with your best men, protect him and also catch the assassin, dead or alive.¡± He briefed Abduhi.


    If something happens to Faisal, everything will be messed up. Hisnd deals in Africa and peace in the Middle Eastern region, all will get pushed back.


    ¡°It will be done, Your Majesty. I will head to the Royal Pce immediately. Ah, one more thing, sir. I would like to report to you some dangerous activities. We have caught a few smugglers who brought in British, French and other European nationals, kidnapped. Women were to be sold as sex ves, men were to be sold for organ harvesting. There were some kids as well. We have reported everything to the Saudi Government and they have given usplete freedom to deal with this matter.¡± Abduhi grimly informed him.


    Magnus felt alerted, he didn¡¯t receive this news. ¡°Thank you, Mr Tarabi, I will look into it. Keep me updated on this case as well.¡±


    Magnus quickly called Adrian at that, ¡°I got the news from Abduhi that human traffickers were caught there with European men and women. What is going on?¡±


    Adrian frowned, ¡°I¡­ we did not get any such news. If this is indeed the case, then it must be strictly done by the muggles.¡±


    ¡°Investigate it properly and report to me what¡¯s going on. We don¡¯t want another Oscar now. Go and interrogate the traffickers caught in Saudi as well.¡± Magnus ordered an investigation and hung up.


    ¡­


    October 1975


    It was the month that marked another great achievement. Finally, after an entire year of production, MagicMade Studios, under Warner Brother, owned by Magnus, released Superman Origins.


    The new DC movie, full of all kinds of special effects, explosions, badass fight scenes, beautiful flying shots, over the mountains, oceans. The trailers were being shown around the world in theatres before the start of other movies.


    There was already a lot of hype around it. The main actor, the Superman, was a British actor, his sister was a wizard. Hence, he knew about the wizarding world.


    Thepany¡¯s priority was to at least have the main leads know about the wizarding world. Still, it was not a major issue, they had alreadye up with borate ns to make their illusions even fool the muggles at the set.


    The best part about thepany was that they can do as many destruction based shots as they want since magic could fix anything. They could also shoot amazing aerial shots with the help of brooms, as they gave much better manoeuvrability than helicopters.


    In total, the cost of the movie was 10 Million USD(50 million today). It was a pretty conservative price honestly, as the cost was minimised by magical means.


    The date of release was December 20th. Perfect for the winter holiday season.


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    I WON¡¯T MIND ONE OR TWO!


    __________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, MARVEL fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *Julian Rocamora* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Mekhi Bryant*

 Chapter 345: Protecting Allies

    Chapter 345: Protecting Allies


    King Faisal was an amazing king, who had truly opened the country¡¯s economy and made people richer. Although it was still not a democracy with many rights, it was still a big step away from whatever it was before.


    However, it was not easy to change people¡¯s mindsets. Only the poor folks appreciate the better life, while the rich and powerful instead hate it, as poor folks are easy to fool and exploit.


    When King Faisal instituted secr reforms that led to the instation of television, it provoked violent protests.


    Prince Khalid bin Musaid, one of the two sons of King Faisal¡¯s half brother, didn¡¯t like these reforms and joined the protests. Prince Khalid led an attack on a television station in 1966, and he was shot dead by a policeman.


    Who could have thought, that matter woulde back to bite King Faisal, as the brother of Prince Khalid, Prince Faisal bin Musaid, the second son of the half-brother of King Faisal of Saudi Arabia who had just returned from the United States, decided to kill the King in vengeance.


    He confessed to his mother, Watfa bint Muhammad Al Rashid, of his assassination ns. Wafta then informed King Faisal about her son¡¯s mad ns. However, instead of simply arresting and killing the Prince, King Faisal silently replied, ¡°if it is Ah¡¯s will, then it would happen.¡± He distanced himself from worldly matters.


    He was constantly having dreams in which King Faisal¡¯s father would appear in a car and ask him to get in. ording to Imic beliefs, if a dead person takes a living person in a dream, the living person will most likely die within a short amount of time.


    Due to these dreams, King Faisal didn¡¯t even try to fight to survive. However, something changed then, he had another dream, in this one, everything went on the same, his father appeared in the car and asked him to enter.


    However, this time, a loud roar also came, and soon a mighty giant dragon, likes of never seen before,nded beside him, on its back was Magnus. In the dream, Magnus asked him, ¡°Come on, old man, don¡¯t you want to fly on this good boy¡¯s back?¡±


    And without thinking, in the dream, Faisal decided to go with Magnus.


    Later, when he woke up, he called Magnus quickly, unable to understand what that dream meant. However, after he hung up the phone, with his mind changed, he prayed and thought, ~Fate is indeed strange. The heavens favour this young boy greatly, it seems.~


    ¡­


    [A/N: It might be a bit confusing, as the King and Prince who attacked both are named Faisal.]


    A few dayster,


    King Faisal was sitting inside majlis(Council). An event where the king or leader opens up his residence to the citizens to enter and petition him. With him sat many more ministers, so they could solve problems instantly.


    Outside, in the waiting room, Prince Faisal spoke to Kuwaiti representatives who were also waiting to meet the king. Soon, he was allowed to enter. King Faisal had calm and collected eyes, but he eyed him curiously, wondering how this boy was going to assassinate him.


    Prince smiled cheerfully, only focussed on the King, falling to see the new and strange faces in the room.


    ¡°Uncle¡­¡± The Prince went forward to embrace him. King Faisal leaned in to kiss his nephew in ordance with Saudi custom.


    *BANG BANG*


    All of a sudden, the Prince took out a small pistol from his pocket and fired point-nk. The first bullet was aimed at King¡¯s chin and the second at the forehead.


    *CLANK* *CLANK* ¡®


    ¡°ARREST HIM!¡±


    However, immensely disappointing the Prince, out of nowhere, a sword appeared between the bullet and the King¡¯s head, blocking the two bullets. Before he could try more shots, two guards had already pinned him down and knocked him with a hit on the head.


    King Faisal sighed, feeling burnt by the adrenalin rush. ¡°Thank you, Abduhi. I will allow MEDA to investigate this matter in detail. Please forward my thanks to King Magnus.¡±


    MEDA head, Abdirashid Abduhi Tarabi, was prepared for this, they knew who the assassin was so it was pretty easy. Heck, King Faisal was made to put a special protection potion over his body to nullify damage a bit. His clothes too were sprayed with strengthening potions.


    ~I need to focus on ideological reforms as well, it seems. Even if there is a one per cent radicalised poption, it can be a danger to the rest of the country.~ King Faisal felt, now having an even stronger resolve to work.


    ¡­


    Mozambique,


    Just three months ago, the country got its independence after a long war against its colonisers, Portugal. The newly independent nation was on the brink of internal civil war, as now many people eyed the high offices.


    Like vultures, they started fighting among themselves to split the country¡¯s wealth. Instead of focusing on building the nation, they were only interested in building themselves.


    For Magnus, this was an opportunity. The Dragon Services in Zimbabwe Mega state came with the n to make Mozambique a good, capitalist democratic country with a strong judiciary that stops corruption. Hence, they chose one single party in the country that aligned with their interests and agreed to cooperate with them after winning.


    Well, it was easy after that. The people wanted peace, they were already exhausted and fed up with constant wars, first with the colonisers and now themselves.


    The Dragon Service used propaganda to publicise their candidate and brought the entire country¡¯s army under one g, that only answered to the people of the country, protected them.


    The army was made to force an election under themand of their supported candidate. In a month, election results came, and the candidate won with over 90% votes.


    Other troublemakers who wanted to start revolts or civil wars were disposed of. Then, Mozambique went on to sign a number of deals with the British Government.


    1. They signed a 50 Year Defence Pact, under which the United Kingdom will keep Mozambique safe from all external threats.


    2. Mozambique will use British Pounds as their currency.


    3. They will spend 50% of GDP on Healthcare, Education and Infrastructure for theing 5 years.


    4. Mozambique citizens can enter the United Kingdom visa-free, study in superior schools and get medical treatment. The same applies to British citizens.


    5. Free-trade agreement and preferential treatment of Britishpanies and their localpanies.


    The poption of Mozambique was more than Zimbabwe, a total of 10 Million. With these trade agreements, not only will the Britishpanies get to enter the market of 10 million, but Mozambique will also flourish at extreme speed. However, the sweetest deal was thend sold to Emrys Construction at the cost of just one million pounds, now, a major private port will be made there, and it shall be connected to Zimbabwe through a rail line.


    ¡­


    Hogwarts,


    Magnus was informed about the thwarted assassination. He just praised the MEDA staff and focused on his own work.


    ¡°How much will it cost to make these Animagus potions?¡± Magnus asked Ragnar.


    ¡°Umm¡­ 20 Galleons each. I rmend we make them pay for all of us.¡± Ragnar suggests.


    ¡°I want to be an Animagi too,¡± Emma voiced.


    Magnus smiled and nodded, ¡°Of course you will, I already counted you in. Though I do wonder what you will be. Tell me, which animal do you most resonate with?¡±


    Emma thought about it, ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡­ I like anything that can fly. Eagles are mighty and pretty.¡±


    He wrote it down, ¡°What about you, Severus? I know Ragnar will be a slimy snake, what about you?¡±


    ¡°OYE! I won¡¯t be a bloody snake. It will be you. I shall be a mighty dragon.¡± Ragnar argued back.


    Magnus scoffed, ¡°Huh, magical beasts can not be animagi forms, that¡¯s a known fact. Now shush¡­ so, what about you, Sev?¡±


    Severus¡¯ face looked as clueless as it could, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. I never really tried to feel resonated with an animal, it felt dumb.¡±


    ¡°Haha, then it¡¯s not a problem. You will be what your nature is the most simr to. Well, I know what I will be. I SHALL BE A MIGHTY SEXY DRAGON!¡± He proimed.


    Ragnar jumped in anger, ¡°NO! That¡¯s against rules, just like you said.¡±


    Magnus smugly snorted, ¡°Fu fu¡­ boy, I ain¡¯t normal. If anyone, it shall be me who bes a magical beast, a dragon at that.¡±


    ¡°I believe you.¡± Emma nodded immediately.


    Ragnar scowled, ¡°Your opinion doesn¡¯t matter, you¡¯re his Betrix.¡±


    However, even Severus agreed, ¡°Quite possibly, it may just happen. From what I¡¯ve seen in the past 4 and a half years, Magnus¡¯ nature is simr to a dragon. Strong, brash, quick to anger, natural love for money and gold. He¡¯s already a dragon in human skin.¡±


    Ragnar raised his hand but couldn¡¯t refute anything. He melted in his seat in anger, ¡°Huh, we¡¯ll see it when it happens.¡±


    [A/N: It¡¯s strange how King Faisal died in real life. This assassination was sessful in the real world, he was shot point-nk. But what¡¯s weird is that just 6 days ago, the US Secretary of State, Henry Kissenger met King Faisal. Just saying, the US was pretty famous for doing crazy stuff back then. On top of that, Saudi Arabia and OPEC nations had just made war against Israel some time ago and started an oil blockade against the US.]


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    __________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, MARVEL fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *Julian Rocamora* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Mekhi Bryant*

 Chapter 346: Animagus Part I

    Chapter 346: Animagus Part I


    1 month had passed by, they had been preparing to be an animagus diligently. All of them held a mandrake leaf in their mounts while chanting the spell like some holy chant.


    They were all pretty excited about this. All were interested in seeing what animal they would be. Of course, Dumbledore knew about this, but he knew that Magnus would not listen to him so he only said that he wanted to have an oversight on them to make sure they did things right and didn¡¯t end up bing a half-human hybrid.


    ¡°Fine, professor. Tomorrow, the weather report said that there will be a storm, so we¡¯re preparing to do it then. Do you want toe with us? We will be going to the Forbidden Forest, the Centaurs there are my friends, they will provide us security as well as medical help if needed.¡± Magnus told Dumbledore of his n.


    Dumbledore quickly nodded, ¡°Of course I wille. If I don¡¯t, what if something bad happens? In the end, the me will be on Hogwarts.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, trust me, professor, I will be fine, most likely. See youter then, oh, Fawkes will be returning soon, he now has another son.¡± Magnus revealed and left.


    Dumbledore instinctively looked at the perch of Fawkes, ¡°That boy is going too fast, he has no self-control.¡±


    ¡­


    The next day, it was cloudy outside. It was also Saturday, and thankfully sses didn¡¯t go on for too long. The Gryffindor four and Magnus with his friends arrived at Hagrid¡¯s hut.


    ¡°Blimey, no, Magnus. Yeh have gone mad? Shouldn¡¯ta be knowin¡¯ the dangers? Yeh¡¯ll get punished. An¡¯¡­ MERLIN! What if ye die? No no no¡­ can¡¯t have that.¡± Hagrid was having a panic attack as soon as he heard Magnus¡¯ n.


    ¡°Come on, Hagrid, Professor Dumbledore will oversee it too,¡± Magnus revealed.


    ¡°Eh¡­ Should¡¯ve said that before. Got meself worrin¡¯ for nothin''¡± Immediately Hagrid changed 180 degrees. It was crazy how much faith he had in Dumbeldore.


    ¡°Boys, get in position. We shall start the thing when the thunder strikes. Warm yourselves up until then.¡± Magnus ordered the rest.


    Meanwhile, Ragnar and Severus started preparing for the potion. They had asked Hagrid to use his firece, and the gentle giant went as far as giving them a few ingredients that he picked from the jungle. However, most of their work was alreadypleted, currently, Ragnar was just making a potion that would ease their minds after transformation.


    For the whole month, they had prepared well. It was really arduous work. First, they needed to put the leaf in their mouth, AT ALL TIMES. Then, put it in a small crystal phial. Put the saliva-filled leaf inside it along with a hair of their own. Then, they needed to add a silver teaspoon of dew from a ce that neither sunlight nor human feet have touched.


    Thankfully, Gringotts provided it, they had all the ingredients for everything. And since they are humans, they are perfect to cultivate these things. Then they had to add the chrysalis of a Death¡¯s-head Hawk Moth to the crystal phial as well. Then put the mixture in a quiet, dark ce and leave it alone until the next electrical storm.


    They had already put the mixture in a quiet ce. It was so hard to make this potion, now they know why most wizards didn¡¯t try it.


    During this whole time, they had also chanted the spell while cing the wand on the chest. The instructions suggest doing it until you feel there is a second heartbeat inside the body.


    *BOOM*


    ¡°Finally, it strikes. Let¡¯s go.¡± Magnus cheered.


    Just then, Dumbledore also arrived and followed them behind. The phials were hidden inside a cave in the forest. It was under the protection of Centaurs.


    As soon as they took out 7 phials, they noticed there was some kind of a mouthful of blood-red potion inside it. Ragnar cheered, ¡°AHA¡­ We did it, the potion is perfect.¡±


    Next, they asked to keep their wands with Dumbledore, and also anything else they had on their body. Magnus didn¡¯t bring much stuff as he knew this would happen.


    Other than Remus, they all stood up in a line and held the phial in one hand and the wand in the other. ¡°Everyone, ce the tip of the wand at your heart and say the spell, then immediately drink it,¡± Magnus instructed them.


    ¡°Be careful and say the spell clearly,¡± Dumbledore warned them. He felt truly helpless here.


    Magnus nodded and looked to his left and then right. ¡°Emma, Severus and Ragnar, be careful.¡± Then he turned to the other four, ¡°Just don¡¯t die.¡±


    They scowled at that but this was not the time to argue with him. They stood in a line and put the wands on their chest. Emma, who was standing on Magnus¡¯ side, held his hand in slight fear to get reassurance.


    He gave her a tight squeeze of the hand and nodded towards her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve checked your incantation. You are doing good.¡±


    She nodded and spoke the spell at the same time as others.


    ¡°Amato Animo Animato Animagus! *Gulp*¡±


    ¡°Argh¡­ BITCH! It feels like burning.¡± James cursed.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal. You feel an intense double heartbeat now. Do not fear, face it with strength and pride. Good luck.¡± Ragnar gave them advice.


    ¡­


    [A/N: I¡¯m trying this POV thing for the first time. Tell me if it makes the story and characterse out better.]


    Dumbledore POV,


    Magnus is like my Grandson, one of thest descendants of the Dumbledore family. It fills my heart with pride and great joy that he is so strong and wise.


    But, for how long can I turn a blind eye to all his dangerous endeavours? Yet, he has proven himself by putting Voldemort in his ce.


    And¡­ He won¡¯t listen to me. I warned them, ¡°Magnus, be careful. Everyone else, if you feel anyplications, tell me.¡±


    I saw everything with my eyes. They started to change in shape. Sirius and James started to gain fur on their bodies, while Peter started to grow smaller also having fur.


    Meanwhile, Severus looked like he was bing some kind of a bird, his face started to change, his nose and mouth turned to take the shape of a beak. His stature got smaller in size.


    Meanwhile, Emma was also turning into a bird, but a bigger one, possibly an eagle.


    I am mostly interested in Magnus and Ragnar, the two strongest wizards of current batches. Ragnar may not even be average in charms, but he is certainly strong.


    This time, I was shocked. Ragnar started to grow bigger and his body turned blue. I had no idea what he was going to be, there were no such animals in the wild.


    Meanwhile, the most shocking one was Magnus, as his body just kept on shrinking more and more, then once it was just a foot tall, a white shell started to form around him.


    I saw Magnus panicking slightly, as even he had no idea what was happening. Then before I knew it, Magnus was engulfed in a quaffle(football) sized egg.


    I ran towards him, but stopped, meddling could do more harm than good. ~WHAT IS HAPPENING? Even for snake Animagus, they don¡¯t turn into an egg first.~


    In the end, I saw the final forms. Peter was a fat grey rat, James was a shining red stag, Sirius was a shaggy ck dog. On the other hand, Severus was a big, adult arm-sized pitch-ck raven and Emma was a beautiful, tall andrge golden eagle, with a wingspan of 2.5 metres.


    However, I was yet to know about the other two, Ragnar was still changing and Magnus was stuck in an egg.


    ¡­


    Magnus looked around himself. He had no idea what had happened and where the heck he was. ~What is going on? Why is everything so dark, why can¡¯t I move? What am I?~


    He wondered if he had turned into some kind of a blind animal. However, when he felt he could twitch his body, he felt his skin touching a wall. He tried to kick it. ¡°ANYBODY THERE? LET ME OUT! OLD MAN, HELP!¡±


    Poor thing, no noise came out of it. Soon, he felt his body getting tired and he stopped moving. ~Man, what kind of weak ass animal have I be? Ragnar is going tough at me.~


    [A/N: I have decided not to write POV, since I already write POV with how I wrote thest Magnus¡¯ part.]


    [You can see Marauders, Severus and Emma¡¯s Animagus on my Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________


    You can read 20 advance chapters, MARVEL fic, and more fanfics at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *Julian Rocamora* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Mekhi Bryant*

 Chapter 347: Animagus Part II

    Chapter 347: Animagus Part II


    ¡°Hello, someone? Goddamit, what the hell is going on? But¡­¡± He did feel his strength slowly increasing. He was getting stronger and his arms and feet were punching and kicking the walls harder.


    He felt that they would soon being down. ¡°Take that¡­ HA! Take this¡­ stupid walls.¡±


    He kept doing it for a long time, then he heard a crack. A tiny speck of sunlight came inside. He excitedly looked at it, ¡°YESSS!¡±


    Using all his energy, he started punching and kicking it even more, slowly the cracks grew bigger.


    ¡°FREEDOM IS HERE!¡±


    ¡­


    Outside, much had urred. The Gryffindor four were happy with their transformation, well, except Peter, nobody likes to be a Rat. Emma and Severus were in joy, they loved to fly in the sky.


    However, none had left their ce as they saw a quaffle sized egg where Magnus stood not long ago. All of them were confused and baffled by this. Even Dumbledore had no idea how this could be.


    So, a stag, dog, rat, raven and eagle surrounded the egg. Emma, in her eagle form, tapped on the egg with her beak, only to be warned by Dumbledore not to do anything.


    ¡°KAW!¡± Severus voiced suddenly, he saw the cracks appearing on the egg.


    ¡°It seems he¡¯sing out.¡± Dumbeldore deduced


    *CRACK* *CRACK*


    ¡°REEEEEEE¡­ FREEDOM¡­ WAIT! WHAT THE FUCK?! Why are you all so huge? NO! Why am I so small?¡± Magnus screamed as soon as the egg broke open. His words were understandable human words, just in a squeaky voice.


    Dumbledore¡¯s jaw dropped and he was left speechless. He rubbed his eyes twice to make sure this was real. ¡°Magnus?¡±


    Magnus turned his head, ¡°Professor, what happened? What am I? Give me a mirror please.¡±


    Dumbledore nodded and conjured a mirror, then ced it in front of him. Magnus turned his head left and right to make sure it was him. Then he cried loudly, ¡°NOOOO¡­ Why am I so smol?¡±


    ¡°Fu Fu Fu¡­ look at me. I am HUGE.¡± A heavy demonic voice came. Magnus turned his head and saw. The voice belonged to Ragnar, so he knew it was him. But his jaw fell, ¡°WOAH! You¡¯re an amy? That¡¯s awesome, a level four magical beast. And you can speak, just like me.¡± Magnus was actually happy.


    Ragnar had turned into a huge, 20-foot tall amy. The amy was a two-legged, winged, serpentine magical beast native to the Far East and India. The amy was known to be choranaptyxic, meaning it grew or shrank in order to fit avable space. It was also a known possible but rare corporeal form of the Patronus Charm. So, in theory, it is possible that if something can be one¡¯s corporal, then it can also be their Animagi form.


    Ragnar¡¯s beastly face looked smug, ¡°Huh, hahaha¡­ I can just exhale at you and your bones will be crushed.¡±


    Magnus also smugly replied, ¡°Hehe, did you forget how Duck grew up? In a month, I will be as big as a car. Then in a year, I will be¡­?¡±


    Ragnar¡¯s face paled, ¡°A FUCKING TRUCK!¡±


    ¡°Fu Fu Fu¡­¡± Magnusughed with his head held high. He was a dragon, just like Duck, with four limbs and two wings. The only difference was, he was in golden colour. He remembers that there was a warning written that when the first time turning into Animagi, whatever the body has will getbined into the new form. Magnus had galleons in his pockets.


    Dumbledore, confused, knelt down and picked Magnus in his hand. ¡°Amazing. You just broke the rule of Animagus transformation. You and Ragnar became magical beasts.¡±


    Magnus nodded, he turned to look at his friend, ¡°Emma, you look so beautiful in that form.¡±


    Surprisingly, even Eagles could blush. Magnus then nodded at Severus, yes, this was expected. Magnus had thought that he¡¯d either be a bat or a raven.


    Then, turning to the other side, he noted that James was Stag, a beautiful animal. But heughed at Sirius, ¡°AHAHA¡­ You¡¯re a dog. Be careful now, Sirius, don¡¯t go close to dogs in heat.¡±


    ¡°AND YOU PETER! Why am I not surprised? Being a Rat suits you. But good on you, you can be a great spy now. Anyway, you four, go and get registered in the ministry. Us four, we don¡¯t have to.¡± Magnus ordered them. But his squeaky voice was funnier.


    ¡°Okay, how do I turn back into myself?¡± Magnus inquired.


    ¡°Just think about your human body hard enough.¡± Ragnar did it and in a matter of 5 seconds, he turned into his normal form. His clothes also appeared again. It takes extra concentration to get the clothes to transfigure as well.


    Magnus tried to do it, it took him a few more seconds as he needed to grow up, but it was painful, ¡°Damn, it hurts to change shape.¡±


    ¡°You will get used to it,¡± Ragnar assured.


    Soon, Severus also turned back. However, when Emma started to turn back, her skin started to appear. Magnus quickly jumped and transfigured a piece of stone into a big cloth towel.


    He covered her and then hugged her tight, ¡°You need to focus more on it, Emma. You need to concentrate to transfigure your clothes as well.¡±


    Emma, grateful to Magnus for keeping her modesty secure, nodded. Severus quickly helped her by transfiguring some simplerge robes.


    ¡°Look at these dumbasses, a horny Stag, Dog and Rat hoping to see a girl¡¯s body.¡± Ragnar noticed the open jaws of the three animals. Being called out, they looked away and also turned back to their human forms.


    ¡°BAHAHAHA¡­¡± Magnus burst intoughter, as all three were naked now.


    ¡°Tables have turned, hmph.¡± Emma sneered in indignation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the castle and get you three checked by Madam Pomfrey. Then you four will head to the Ministry.¡± Dumbledore instructed them, as the Headmaster now.


    ¡°But¡­ why not them?¡± James asked in annoyance.


    Magnusughed, ¡°Boy, I run the Ministry. I don¡¯t need to do anything. While you¡­ if caught, you get Azkaban.¡±


    ¡°THIS SYSTEM IS RIGGED¡­ UNFAIR!¡± Siriusined. But, what could he do?


    Like this, they sessfullypleted their transformation.


    ¡­


    London,


    Things were not right. There was something going around in the hidden alleys and night streets. People were scared of going outte at night.


    The number of murders, kidnappings, robberies and r*pes had increased in many folds. The biggest problem was, it was not just in London but the whole country. The Police, the Government, all kinds of agencies tried to find a reason but they could not.


    In the end, they called back the best officer they ever had. Tom, who had been sent to Zimbabwe aka Greater Britain, as the Commissioner of Super State Security, returned and tookmand of the Country-wide Police force. It was a special position created by the Parliament, called Commissioner-General of United Kingdom Department of Police.


    He quickly started investigating with Adrian from MEDA. And it didn¡¯t take them too long to realise that there was something magical involved with this.


    The crimes all had no trails left. As if the criminals would always vanish. Banks that were robbed suddenly found men vanishing from their vaults with the money. People kidnapped would suddenly disappear with the kidnapper as they take a turn in an alley.


    There was enough evidence that arge-scale Wizard secret operation was going on. The muggle world was for the first time now the main target.


    ¡­


    Magnus was informed about this, as was the Ministry. He quickly headed to the Minister¡¯s office. Dumbledore, Moody, Eugenia, Tom and Adrian were present.


    ¡°What is going on? Who are they? And¡­ I just got the news, a simr trend is being seen in other European nations.¡± Magnus asked them.


    ¡°We have no idea. They are well organised and coordinated. We need to catch them first.¡± Adrian replied.


    Magnus sighed and sat back, ¡°Hmm, this is frustrating. They are breaking the Statute of Secrecy so openly. WAIT¡­ what if¡­ this is Voldemort¡¯s doing? We know that we have emptied all his vaults, they don¡¯t have any money left, even the pure-blood families associated with them have their vaults frozen. They must be hungry for money.¡±


    Dumbledore sadly sighed, ¡°So they have even started to sell adults and children.¡±


    ¡°How do we stop it now?¡± Tom asked.


    Magnus quickly ordered, ¡°Get me the Prime Minister and Minister of Defence. We will need to bring wizards into the fold. Top police officers will need to find out about the Statute of secrecy and the wizarding world. Get their signs on magical contract. Once we have dealt with this mess, we will obliviate them.


    ¡°BUT! I hope this does not go out before we have caught a few of them. Or else, other wizarding countries will me us, since they think Voldemort is just our problem.¡±


    ¡°Got it, I will get them on the line.¡± Tom quickly left. He was the highest police authority in the country after all.


    [You can see the amy and Dragon on my Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 348: Comrade?

    Chapter 348: Comrade?


    Birmingham, UK


    ¡°So let me get this straight, you refused to act on the report you received from your constable, and instead called for an enquiry on him and went back to talking to your son on the phone?¡± Tom, in his awesome uniform, as the head of the Police of the entire country, interrogated a Police Captain from Birmingham city.


    The one in question was a female cop who had received regr reports of children going missing. And just a week ago, one of the constables working under her reported to her that he was following a kidnapper. The captain in question ordered him back and scolded him to let the cops expert in it handle the case.


    The constable argued that he was following the kidnappers, but he was scolded, since the kidnappers had just vanished all of a sudden a momentter. So, he was med for falsely reporting a crime and dismissed until the investigation gotpleted.


    The female constable cried, but Tom shrugged, ¡°Don¡¯t think your tears will work now. What you did was criminal negligence, and the kid who got kidnapped was the son of your own citymissioner.


    ¡°We got him back, but that proved what you did. One more thing, do you have any proof of from where the 10,000 pounds in your ount appearedst month?¡±


    ¡°It was a lottery.¡± She blurted.


    ¡°What a convenient thing to have. You will be charged with criminal negligence and corruption.¡± He sent her away to be locked in the cells until the court sent her to prison.


    Adrian entered and talked, ¡°It¡¯s confirmed. Voldemort is behind this. He¡¯s aiming to get cash. His army was on the brink of revolting against him, so he sent his men to do this instead. A perfect thing to not only get him money but also satisfy the sadistic sick needs of his men. His majesty will being here soon.¡±


    ¡°H-His majesty?¡± Tom¡¯s assistant stuttered.


    Tom sighed, ¡°Monty, I already told you about him so many times. And as my assistant, you should not be flustered by powerful people. Your own sister is a witch, boy. This shouldn¡¯te as a shock to you.¡±


    Monty, a young 24-year-oldd, nodded, ¡°Sir¡­ I just felt a little excited. I will not repeat the mistake.¡±


    *POP*


    Magnus portkeyed in, appearing directly inside the police station. He looked around, finding Adrian and Tom, and another man.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished my meeting with the Wizengamot. You have the green light. Tom, I¡¯m afraid at this time you can¡¯t do much other than assist. My Army of Merlin, The Order of the Phoenix, Golden Company and MEDA¡¯s men will start the hunt.


    ¡°You are to kill any wizard you findmitting a crime. However, if they are minor, I want you to obliviate them for their entire life and send them to Ministry prison. Understood?¡± He quickly instructed them.


    ¡°One more thing, Tom, you will get the achievement credited and push for a higher post, most likely Secretary of State for the Home Department. With this, you shall controlw enforcement in Ennd, Zimbabwe and Wales, Matters of National Security, Issues concerning immigration, Oversight of the Security Service (MI5), Prisons and Probation.¡± Magnus dropped the bomb.


    Tom was shocked, he had climbed the ranks so fast, but with his achievements, it made total sense. ¡°I-I will do my duty just and right.¡±


    Magnus nodded and turned to Adrian, ¡°You will be officially named as the person and the agency that helped the Police in securing the country. MEDA from then on will be allowed to hold joint operations with MI5 and MI6.¡±


    Adrian bobbed his head, ¡°Thank you for the help.¡±


    ¡°Great, if you get the news of Voldemort, do not approach. Inform me immediately. Good luck.¡± Magnus apparated away as he came.


    Tom was numb, to be honest. He remembered the day he met Magnus for the first time. In that park, a little lost boy, while he was a new recruit. ~Life sure is strange¡­ in my case, probably crazy on steroids as well.~


    ¡­


    Magnus returned to the school. It was nighttime. The corridors were empty and menacing. ~The school seriously needs modern lighting and repaint.~ ¡°What do you all think? Should I get the school repainted and put on better lights?¡± he asked the paintings.


    ¡°Yeah, I can use some dusting.¡± one of the paintings said.


    ¡°Of course, it looks like a sex dungeon otherwise. We seriously need a repaint.¡± Arthur hijacked the painting and spoke through it.


    It had been a while since Magnus had talked with him, ¡°How have you been, Arthur? I heard you found a new girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s a bit fat but there are not many options.¡± Arthur looked sad.


    Merlin also appeared, ¡°That¡¯s because you have already messed with every woman present here. Only the ones that you initially didn¡¯t try are now left.¡±


    ¡°Magnus, why don¡¯t you take us to the french or American school and leave us there?¡± Arthur blurted out the request.


    ¡°Pffft¡­ dream on.¡± Magnus fastened and left, like hell was he going to help this pervert.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a pervert, son. It¡¯s my dragon blood.¡± Arthur justified his horniness.


    Magnus scoffed, ¡°Really? Then why aren¡¯t I or Merlin doing the same?¡±


    Arthurughed suddenly, ¡°Bwahaha¡­ I don¡¯t know about you but Merlin has also dated nearly 80% of women here already. He¡¯s not too far behind.¡±


    Wide-eyed, Magnus stopped and looked at the two, ¡°Like hell I¡¯m helping you two perverts.¡±


    Merlin, like a saint, quoted, ¡°Son, there is no wrong or right. ept your blood and just do it, because YOLO.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Yolo?¡± Magnus inquired, his face with creased browed.


    ¡°You only live once.¡± Merlin replied as he caressed his beard.


    *Cough* Magnus was taken aback by their shamelessness. Not wasting a moment, he returned to his dorms. But the two portraits followed him. He answered to them, ¡°No thanks, I don¡¯t need YOLO. I am happy with one Emma.¡±


    *SLAP*


    Hearing this sound, he looked at the two. They were high-fiving each other andughing. Confused, he queried. ¡°What was that for?¡±


    Merlin chuckled, ¡°Hehe, boy, we had juste up with a n. It seems you have not realised what you said. You just confessed to liking Emma.¡±


    Magnus stared at the two deadpan and barked back, ¡°You fools. No shit¡­ I do like her. She¡¯s loyal and damn hot and I would have kissed her already if I¡­ Anyway, I don¡¯t want to impose my crazy life and deadly problems on her. Not before I have secured the world from Voldemort first. Goodnight.¡±


    He jumped on his bed and fell asleep quickly. Merlin and Arthur looked at each other¡¯s faces with a sad and guilty look, feeling that they had given all this sadness to the boy.


    ¡­


    Soviet Union, Moscow


    The Soviet Union was going through an era of stagnation. Their war with America had now started to prove very costly and no matter what, they could note on top. They were losing their influence and were nning their invasion of Afghanistan.


    But, they now had another problem. Out of nowhere, they lost all their influence in South Africa, then in more African nations. Even those that tilted towardsmunism have now moved away.


    After a long investigation, it was found that all evidence led to the British Prince, Magnus.


    Regarding this, Leonid Brezhnev, the General Secretary of the Communist Party, called a high-level Party meeting with the important security personnel.


    ¡°What are we going to do about it? Recently, we have seen stagnation in our industries as well. Their CEOs have gone missing and all thepanies have a new owner on whom we have no control. Countries are falling out of our sphere of influence. This brat¡­ Magnus is the reason. How are you dealing with this, I want to know all.¡± He angrily shouted at his council members.


    The general in charge of the KGB spoke. ¡°Sir, we havepiled a file for him. He is not a normal person, hiding behind that childish face and personality is a ruthless and powerful wizard whom all of the world fears and respects. Our best agent will give us the report now. I sent him to the United Kingdom as soon as he joined the KGB. Comrade dimir Putin, you may begin.¡±


    A young dirty-blonde haired boy stiffly stood up from seats beside the wall in the back and started speaking. A hint of fear, determination and dream to rise and one day sit on the seats beside the table was clear in his eyes. But, no one could see it yet.


    ¡°General Secretary, Honourable Council Members. I was able toe in contact with a group of men who admired the British Prince. I was able to enter their wizard branch, and from there, I learnt all this from him. [A/N: It¡¯s just a fan club]


    ¡°His magical deeds start from the year 1969, when in a burning bus h¡­¡±


    dimir gave his report with straight facts and a detailed timeline of all that Magnus did, it even had the adjacent timeline of all that urred in muggle world.


    Leonid Brezhnev sat back, ¡°Hmm¡­ he¡¯s certainly a dangerous man. The blood of the Merlin must be giving him strength. But we don¡¯t care about what happens in the Wizarding world. What his actions are in the muggle world havee into conflict with our interests.


    ¡°Comrade dimir Putin, you are to head back to Britain and meet this Prince. Give him a direct warning that if he continues to damage our interests, we will harm his interests back.¡±


    Putin saluted and stepped back to his seat. He was now looking forward to meeting this young Prince¡­ King actually, as he knew what he was doing. He couldn¡¯t help but somewhat admire the boy, as it was no small feat to be the Shadow Emperor. ~I hope we don¡¯t be enemies and can cooperate, King Pendragon.~ he muttered to himself.


    But whether it was his enthusiasm for the Soviet Union or his own ambitions, it was unknown.


    [A/N: dimir Putin joined KGB in 1975. Yes, this is ¡°The¡± Putin.]


    [You can see the young Putin on my Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 349: 349.The New Slytherin House

    Chapter 349: 349.The New Slytherin House


    Camelot,


    Duck was a happy big boy, he loved his family, his life. Often, he used to wonder who his real parents were, but, he would always shrug that thought off, saying, ~Thay can¡¯t be better than my dad and grandma.¡±


    He loved flying in the sky with his friends, also ying with Pebbles and Cuddles. They were his best friends. Today was usual, he had just finished his sses. It was getting hard each day, math was something he hated, but Grandma Martha would scold him if he didn¡¯t learn it.


    Still, he was at the top of the ss. With him studied many goblins, V and Centaur kids. He had a huge desk for him to sit at in the ssroom. ¡°Bye Gunruk, bye Tina, bye Cargas.¡±


    He flew away after saying goodbye to his ssmates. With his specially made backpack and giant books, he headed straight to Camelot, his home.


    ¡°Grandma, where is lunch? I am hungry.¡± He entered and roared like a spoiled boy. Grandma Martha came quickly with a lot of roasted meat that he loved so much.


    While eating, he told her all about his day, what he learnt in the ssroom and all the naughty things he did. His upbringing was no different from a normal human child, the only difference was in size and strength.


    Martha chuckled, ¡°Dear, I have something to show you today. Why don¡¯t you keep your eyes closed and follow me?¡±


    Duck¡¯s face grew excited, his big eyes looking left and right to see what the surprise was. ¡°A present? I love presents. Let¡¯s goo¡­¡±


    Like an honest good boy, he closed his eyes and followed the voice. Every now and then he¡¯d have an exciting giggle. One could not help but just love this big boy.


    ¡°Are we there, grandma?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Just around the corner, dear. Keep your eyes closed.¡± She replied and soon brought him to the big hall. Then she stopped, ¡°Open them now.¡±


    Duck looked around, soon noticing something on the floor near him. His eyes immediately widened and his face turned into a big smile, ¡°WOAH¡­ A little Dragon, just like my species? Hello, I am your big brother Duck, we can be best friends.¡±


    The little golden dragon flew in the air and sat down on Duck¡¯s head. Duck tried to look at him cutely and giggled, ¡°Hehe, big brother Duck will protect you forever. Ah, my dad will love you too. He¡¯s very strong and awesome, you know. The strongest in the world I reckon.¡±


    ¡°Graw¡­¡± The little dragon cutely roared, prompting Duck to chuckle.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the way to go. Soon you will be throwing mes as I do after the Sunday night spicy chicken dinner. It¡¯s painful but addictive. Grandma, where did you find him? Can I go to dad to show him?¡± He asked Martha.


    Marthaughed suddenly, alerting Duck, ¡°Hmm? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Dear, you don¡¯t gave to go to Magnus. He¡¯s already here.¡± Martha said.


    Duck looked around in confusion, ¡°Where? I can¡¯t smell him anywhere.¡±


    ¡°HERE, BOY!¡± Suddenly the small golden dragon flew and hovered in front of Duck¡¯s face.


    Duck was shocked and stepped back, ¡°WOAH! Grandma, this baby dragon sounds just like dad. This is crazy.¡±


    Magnusughed in his squeaky voice, ¡°Haha, Duck, it¡¯s really me. Your first friends were Summer and Chad. You burnt Ragnar¡¯s hair when you were small, and you love to get pats from mum.¡±


    ¡°DAD! But¡­ how?¡± Duck was very easy to convince it seems. He tilted his head in both excitement and confusion.


    ¡°I became an Animagus, magic with which wizards can turn into magical beings they mostly associate with. I, being the strongest, became a dragon. Soon, I will also be big, then we both can fly around the world, father and son together.¡± Magnus suggested to him.


    The n sounded way too exciting to Duck, and he started dancing tippy-toed on the floor. ¡°Yay¡­ I will go flying with my dad. We will see the world and burn bad people together.¡±


    Magnus yed for a few more hours with Duck to make him happy. They flew around Camelot to see things. Duck happily taught Magnus the ways of the dragons, the best techniques to fly and spew fire. The son had finally be the teacher today, and Magnus couldn¡¯t be more proud of Duck.


    Soon, his short leave from Hogwarts ended and he had to return, but he promised Duck that he would bring the whole family to Camelot this winter to spend Christmas with him.


    Duck couldn¡¯t wait and had already started counting days by making a cross on the calendar.


    ¡­


    Magnus returned to Hogwarts, it was the month of November and it was already turning pretty chilly this time around. They were expecting snowfall soon.


    It was evening and everyone had returned to their dorms after dinner. Now, mostmon halls have televisions or music systems, so nobody ever gets bored now. Heck, Magnus even started special ads for wizards on television. It was just another way for Magnus to make money.


    The televisions were selling like hotcakes in the magicalmunity across the United Kingdom. It needed a wizard to operate and start it, however, or else, if it ended up in a muggle¡¯s hand, it¡¯d be a disaster.


    Anyway, when Magnus entered themon room of Slytherin, he saw everyone was sitting around the big 21-inch television, watching the movie called Star Wars Episode IV: A New Hope. The movie had justunched in the theatres and was receiving great praise. Since there were no theatres in the wizarding world, Magnus decided to let the wizards see it on the television.


    It was made by George Lucas, using the world¡¯s best special effects that made the movie look as real as the real world. The space, ships, and special effects were all created nearly life-sized with magic, real explosions were made by levitating models in the air.


    However, Magnus had made a few changes, as he felt the movie was tooplex for something to be part one of a series. There was so much information thrown around that one would lose focus.


    So, he forced George to make the story more streamlined, pren the next parts for consistency of the plot, get a better dialogue writer, make the world¡¯s information less heavy on the story and allow bigger action and space scenes to take ce.


    In the end, they had a well-polished film, that had not justplex politics, space battles, superpowered people a bit simr to wizards, dark side and whatnot, they also got a visual feast with realistic special effects. Heck, all the aliens lookedpletely real since they were wizards creating mass visible illusions. Hence, all the motion was as fluid as a human body. Magnus even yed the part of a random alien, and also voiced the golden robot C-3PO, since having a British ent was a requirement.


    ¡°Enjoying the movie?¡± Magnus took a seat between Emma and Ragnar. Emma was quick to slightly lean towards him and nod, ¡°Yup, it¡¯s really interesting. It opens the imagination, making us wonder about space. Are there really aliens out there?¡±


    Magnus shrugged and io a can of fresh juice. ¡°Who knows? Humans are yet to explore space. But if we wizards focus, we can probably explore the entire Gxy in a short span of time.¡±


    ¡°You promised me that you will take me to the Moon and Mars, don¡¯t forget.¡± Ragnar reminded him.


    Magnus sighed and nodded, ¡°Yeah, Bobby is working on a space programme. If everything goes well, we will go there in a few years.¡±


    ¡°Mr Pendragon, are we going to have a Christmas party this year?¡± A 3rd-year student asked him.


    Magnus looked at the many eyes that were now focused on him. He chuckled and spoke, ¡°Ah, I feel like I am spoiling you all. But, since thest big party two years back was ruined by Voldemort, we should have a sessful one. Not going to Hogsmeade though. So, yeah, I will organise a big Christmas before we leave Hogwarts. Umm, when do the holidays start this year?¡±


    ¡°On 20th December, sir.¡± A boy quickly replied.


    ¡°Hmm, then 19th December it is. We shall have a big party, with music and dancing, in the Great Hall. Also, you can wear whatever clothes you want, no need for uniform.¡± He announced it to all.


    ¡°YEAH!¡±


    ¡°ALL HAIL MAGNUS!¡±


    Everyone rejoiced and chanted. Though one voice stood out, ¡°YOU CAN¡¯T DECIDE THAT. YOU NEED PERMISSION!¡±


    Magnus sighed and passed on a chilled fruit juice can to Gilderoy, ¡°Kid, the more you shout against me, the more you¡¯re going to prove that you are an idiot. Remember, smart people speak less, and fools¡­ well, you can see Ragnar.¡±


    ¡°OYE!¡± Ragnar¡¯s protest came immediately. And amidst theughter and awes, while watching the movie, they spent the fine winter evening. The scene was totally opposite from what one would expect from Slytherin.


    It used to be dark, broody and depressing before. Now, it was a ce full of lights, music andughter. Dumbledore, McGonagall, Slughorn and most importantly Merlin were highly proud of this achievement of Magnus.


    _______________


    [Personal Thoughts A/N: I realised today, I always have animals y a major and kind role in my fics. I don¡¯t really n on it but I automatically end up bringing animals into the story. There are so many in the Grandpa Universe, Hats is infamous already. We have so many here. In Naruto too, we¡¯ve got beasts. In my new Marvel fic, we got Moony. Maybe it¡¯s because of my early life.


    My family used to own a big farm in the old days. We had a lot of cattle, horses, sheep and dogs. But then, rapid industrialisation came. With that, our farm became unprofitable. We didn¡¯t industrialise soon enough and ended up slowly selling the animals away. All the adult men in my big family, grandpas, uncles, dad, now cousins slowly ended up joining the Army, Navy or Airforce, fought in wars, world and local, as it guaranteed a decent life, luckily, they all survived, a few got disabled though. Since then, we¡¯ve had generations who served in the military and kinda lost the old traditions. I sort of miss the times when we had so many animals around. It was fun to y with them. Thest animals were sold when I was 6. They were two white horses, beautiful and friendly.


    Now, I live in a polluted city, where breathing is the same as inviting death a few years sooner. But I guess there are plenty of people who have it worse than me, so maybe even this polluted hell is heaven in a way and including cute animals in my story is my subconscious attempt of an escape]


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 350: Reversal

    Chapter 350: Reversal


    Today, Emma had booked Magnus to help her in her studies. So Magnus headed straight to the Library. In all honestly, Magnus had started to somewhat reciprocate Emma¡¯s feelings.


    He knew he was old enough to date, it was just that his othermitments and aims in life forced him to not act on it. But now, he tried to at least be close to her, so she does not feel like he¡¯s not responding at all.


    ¡°Here you are. So, what does my Broomsmith want to study?¡± He sat beside her.


    Emma chuckled, loving the change in Magnus wholeheartedly. She now at least has the assurance that Magnus also likes her. ¡°Umm, I want to learn potions from you.¡±


    The smile seemed to be lost from his face now as a frown took its ce, ¡°Emma, I can teach you muggle rocket science if you want, but Potions, it¡¯s better you don¡¯t. But, if you want to fail in the ss, sure, I can teach you.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ just kidding. Well, I thought, why don¡¯t I ask the best women charmer in the school to teach me some charms. I want to do well in my OWLs after all.¡± She flirtingly replied.


    Magnus, taking her jibes all too well, reciprocated them, ¡°Fine, what does my sparkling grey-eyed kitty cat want? Charm to make a mind under control, or one to give bad luck. Or maybe a charm to make a mirror that tells you, ¡°Who¡¯s the prettiest witch of all?¡±¡±


    She burst into uncontrolledughter, ¡°Hahaha¡­ I know that story. I¡¯ve been reading them so that I have something to tell when I meet your cute little siblings again. But, why don¡¯t you be my mirror? Magnus Magnus, on my side, who¡¯s the prettiest witch of them all?¡±


    Well, both Magnus and Emma were borderline adults, and wizards reach biological adulthood faster. Puberty had hit them hard and nice. Magnus had now lost the baby fat from the face and some facial hair was growing. He was growing tall, broad and muscr.


    Meanwhile, Emma was like a rose. Beautiful, yet thorny. Her face too now had the charm of a growndy, her eyes always giving her a unique look, while her body, well, Magnus¡¯s reply was sufficient to appreciate that, ¡°You are one fine wine, Emma. The more you grow, the better you be.¡± [A/N: For those who don¡¯t know, Emma¡¯s looks are based on Alexandra Daddario.]


    Emma goofily punched his side, ¡°Let¡¯s study now. So, can you teach me how to impress my charms examiner? Teach me something that can leave them shocked.¡±


    Magnus thought about it, while intentionally sitting close to her that their shoulders would touch. ¡°Hmm, if you want, you should register yourself as an Animagus and then show them your transformation.¡±


    ¡°NEVER! I want my form to be a secret. Thest thing I want is for some assholes to kill all eagles they see in the sky, hoping to get to me.¡± She rejected the idea.


    ¡°Then, you should try to learn the Patronus charm. Now that you have an Animagus, it¡¯s 99% likely that your Patronus will also be a Golden Eagle. So, now you just need to focus on happy memories while chanting it.¡± he suggested.


    Patronus is one of the toughest charms that was sure to shock the examiners, even more so whening from a magically normal wizard like Emma. She sure was superior in everything about brooms, but she was average or above average in most subjects.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s try this. Will you teach me?¡± She asked with puppy eyes.


    ¡°Of course,¡±


    ¡­


    There was a new gang in town now, it was called Marauders. Itprised Remus, Peter, James and Sirius. Their goal? Well, it was to get revenge from Magnus, bring back honour to Gryffindor and prank Magnus, and the school.


    But, for this, they needed a method to sneak around the school. Hence, they started researching a new invention. A map that can show where who is in the school. A map with which they can sneak around openly.


    It was not going to be easy, as they will need to mark every single ce in the school and also get ess to the school¡¯s name registry. But then they came face to face with a great spell, called Homonculous Charm. The Homonculous Charm was a charm that, when cast onto a map, would enable its possessor to track the movements of every person in the mapped area, throughbelled dots that moved around the parchment.


    The charm had such a powerful effect that it was not fooled by various methods of concealment and disguise, such as invisibility cloaks, the Polyjuice Potion and Animagus transformations.


    The four went ahead to work on it. Remus was, of course, the brain behind the entire thing. They would turn to their Animagus form to travel around and check out the entire castle and its surrounding grounds to map it on the map.


    It took them some time, but the fruits of theirbour were sweet. Using Remus¡¯ old map that he got in his first year, they created a detailed map that not only shows every ssroom, every hallway, and every corner of the castle, but it also shows every inch of the grounds, as well as all the secret passages that are hidden within its walls.


    After long hard work and theirbined strength to cast the final charm, they were able to do it. Once made, they started to openly sneak around at night and nt pranks around the school.


    Still, they were mindful this time, keeping well in mind what happened when thatst time they went overboard and Magnus ended up teaching them a good lesson.


    ¡°Hehe, look at this. Emma and Magnus are sitting alone in the library. What do you say, we mess with the love birds?¡± Sirius grinningly suggested.


    Remus was less than excited, ¡°Come on, not him. Every time we go after him it backfires on us. Let¡¯s just aim at others.¡±


    James, seemingly having forgotten his date with Dobby, took Sirius¡¯ side, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s do it, Remus. It¡¯s never fun to prank small fishes. Magnus is the biggest, fattest and juiciest fish in the school. Pranking him is the highest honour for us.¡±


    ¡­


    Inside the library, Magnus was teaching Emma about transfiguration, it was a serious study time, they were not joking or flirting with each other.


    ¡°Umm, then can I transfigure one thing three times in a row?¡± Emma asked.


    ¡°Sure, but doing it the third time will require much more concentration as your previous transfiguration will try to fight to revert back to its original fo¡­ *SNIFF SNIFF* Hmm, why do I smell 4 pests closing in on us?¡± He suddenly looked left and right.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked him.


    He put his finger on her lips, ¡°Just follow me and do as I say.¡±


    She nodded. Magnus and Emma then jumped above the book cabs and secretly looked.


    ¡­


    ¡°They are here, the map is showing it.¡± James was excited, their n was to pour slime on the two, which was a permanent glue that would make Emma and Magnus stick together for a week.


    ¡°We need to jump on them.¡± Sirius stopped from taking thest turn and looked at his friends to prepare. He lifted his hand to signal, slowly counting to three.


    ¡°go¡± he whispered loudly.


    *SPLASH*


    ¡°GOT YOU NOW, MAGNUS!¡± James and Sirius roared as soon as they emptied the bucket of green slime on that two figures sitting by the table.


    *THUD*


    However, they realised that they were fooled, as two watermelons and wigs simr to Magnus and Emma¡¯s hair rolled down on the floor.


    ¡°HAHAHA¡­ FOOLS!¡±


    *BAM* *BAM*


    Magnus and Emma jumped on top of them, Magnus keeping down Sirius while Emma keeping down James. They had their wands pointed at the two¡¯s heads.


    Magnus quickly took the paper from their hands and realised what it was, ¡°Interesting, a map that shows people¡¯s movement. Nice, maybe I can use my greater magic to make it cover the entire cities. Haha, thank you for the gift, you four. I can¡¯t help but say, you are my best friends. My birthday is still more than a month away and you gave me such a nice advance gift. OH, what¡¯s this¡­ Madam Pince ising. She¡¯s going to go crazy after seeing this mess. You poured slime on books.¡±


    *WOOSH* Peter tried to run away, but Magnus swiftly sent a freezing charm his way. He did the same with James and Sirius while eyeing Remus, ¡°You won¡¯t run, I know.¡±


    ¡°Emma, let¡¯s go, we got a new toy to y with.¡± He held Emma¡¯s hand and walked out proudly while avoiding Madame Pince using the same map the Marauders used.


    When they were out, Emma asked, ¡°How did you know they wereing?¡±


    He replied while checking the map, ¡°I can smell cancer, Emma. I intentionally memorised their smell due to their mad brains.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ do I have a fragrance too?¡± She inquired.


    He nodded and replied without much thought, ¡°Of course, Ragnar¡¯s is simr to liquid luck, Severus¡¯ is the same as a healing rotten wound and yours is a mix of roses and a few more flowers.¡±


    ~I needs to buy more of those perfumes.~ Emma quickly made a mental note.


    [You can see the Marauders map on my Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 351: Direct Confrontation

    Chapter 351: Direct Confrontation


    ¡°Mag,e with me. I have finally made the fighter broom.¡± Emma came excitedly into his dorm room, shocking a lot of other boys. But it was now an open secret that both were into each other, so no one said anything, in fact, some said good morning.


    Magnus was sleeping in his bed when all of a sudden something heavy jumped over his body. Without opening his eyes he cursed Chad, ¡°Chad, you have grown fat again. No food for the week.¡±


    ¡°Meow¡­¡± Chad made sad noises from a distance, feeling wronged.


    *Pat*


    Emma lightly tapped on his face, ¡°It¡¯s me, Magnus. Get up and check out my broom. I have finished making the first working prototypes.¡±


    Ragnar just returned from the bathroom and saw Emma trying to wake him up, so he came to help, ¡°Wait, I know how to wake him up.¡±


    *Cough* He cleared his throat before shouting in a female voice, ¡°OH MY GOD! Somebody help, I just lost one billion galleons, whoever helps me find can keep a hundred million.¡±


    Magnus¡¯ eyes shot open, his blue irises shining bright, but his shoulders fell immediately, ¡°Argh¡­ it was a dream. *Yawn* What happened, Emma?¡±


    ¡°Check out my broom.¡± Emma excitedly repeated.


    He nodded and slowly got up, wore his clothes, and cast a spell on his teeth and mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Rag, you can alsoe. Where is Severus?¡±


    ¡°He said he¡¯s going to the library to research making more spells.¡± Ragnar shrugged and followed.


    ¡­


    It was morning, they arrived outside Hagrid¡¯s hut, as this was a ce rarely visited. Hagrid was also somewhere inside the forest at that time so they were free to do it.


    There was something on the ground, it was covered under a cloth. Emma sure had prepared for the reveal. She coughed and stood in front of her invention proudly. ¡°Behold my greatest creation, one that took me years to make, and sacrifice of so many nights¡¯ sleep. I have named this broom, ¡°Infinity Dragon 1¡±. With its magic engine, it can go from 0 to 100 in 2 seconds, then to 400 in 4 seconds and its top speed is 600. It can shoot magic bullets which are made of the magic of the wizard sitting on it. Its aerodynamic design can minimise drag. The special paint smoothens it further.


    ¡°The headlights in front of it will ensure night raids on low altitudes go sessfully. There is also a storagepartment for first aid and not to forget, the soft leather seats for afortable and deadly ride.¡±


    *WOOSH*


    She took the cloth off and the creation was for all to see. It didn¡¯t look like a broom but a miniature jet. Magnus and Ragnar whistled after seeing this. There were two of them.


    ¡°So, want to test drive?¡± She asked them.


    Ragnar, although didn¡¯t like flying much, had started to love it ever since he turned into his Animagus. ¡°I would love to.¡±


    Magnus also went to one broom. But, after sitting, he looked at Emma, ¡°Hmm, I could use the technician¡¯s help and tell me about the features. Why don¡¯t you join me, Emma?¡±


    Her jaw fell, she was not expecting this. But Ragnar¡¯s teasing words brought her back to reality, ¡°You are drooling, Emma.¡±


    She checked her mouth and saw nothing, responding to Ragnar with a re. But then she walked to Magnus, ¡°I will dly help.¡±


    Magnus allowed her to sit in front of him, like in the old days on horses. Her back was pressed on Magnus¡¯ chest as he held the handle of the broom, squeezing her in between.


    She was blushing madly and stuttering, ¡°Umm¡­ you know how to fly¡­ I-If you have some questions, ask me.¡±


    He chuckled softly and took off. Ragnar was behind him as well. ¡°Let¡¯s see how fast it can go with two people.¡±


    *WOOSH*


    Magnus went full speed over the deeper sections of the forbidden forest. Wind pressing on the two¡¯s faces. But, they didn¡¯tin, as the beauty of the forest from the sky was overwhelming.


    Ragnar also flew close to him and spoke, ¡°Get a room, you two. See youter,¡± he sped up to max and zoomed past.


    Magnus and Emma looked at each other¡¯s faces for a split second, then shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s surprise the Centaur tribe.¡±


    And like this, they spent, their entire day flying over the forest. In the middle, they even saw Hagrid. The big man asked for a ride as well, so, Ragnar ended up being pressed between Hagrid¡¯s fat belly and the handle of the broom.


    ¡°Get a room, you two.¡± Magnus taunted Ragnar, while Hagrid didn¡¯t understand what he meant and innocently replied, ¡°Why, Magnus? I got meself a fine small cottage.¡±


    Ragnar hated making fun of Magnus now.


    ¡­


    19th December hade, it was the day to celebrate Christmas Party, organised and funded by Magnus. This time, not many outsiders were invited, except the Ministry folks. Everyone there loved Magnus¡¯ parties.


    People were allowed to wear party clothes. Even Dumbledore does not object to Magnus¡¯ such adventures, as he too understands now the meaning of such gathering. Slytherin house was the biggest example of this, after all. Dumbledore wanted the entire school to live in peace and harmony.


    The time was set for the evening, the party would go on from 8 PM to 12 PM. Though kids from 1st to 3rd year will have to go to bed at 10. The reason was to give the older ones some space, especially the couples.


    There were all kinds of drinks, even butterbeer was there, as he had buttered up the pub owner at Hogsmeade for this. There was food, all kinds of pizzas for Emma to go crazy over, all kinds of chickens for Ragnar to fatten himself on. For himself, well, pancakes didn¡¯t go well with a party sadly, so he stuck to normal people¡¯s food.


    Magnus was wearing a nice ck coloured suit with a ck shirt, while Emma was wearing a lighter shade of ck gown with a shirt-like top and an overcoat. She didn¡¯t like revealing her body too much and it was also cold. Not everyone had an internal heater like Magnus. Ragnar was wearing a ck suit as well, but with a red shirt, while Snape had the same but with a dark green shirt. The four were totally rocking in terms of looks.


    ¡°My man, you look good. Pretty sure Lily will be eying you. But you must not look at her.¡± Ragnar said to his buddy. Both of them were single, with no romantic interests.


    Severus¡¯ situation was understandable, while Ragnar had a different argument altogether. He had said that ¡°I will chase the girl who makes my little Ragnar stand up like a gpole in one nce,¡± And until now, he hasn¡¯t been able to find one.


    So, both of them just sat at the side and ate like pigs. Emma and Magnus were there too, eating Pizza. Many girls hade to ask Magnus for a dance but he rejected them politely. While many boys hade for Emma and she had rudely rejected them.


    ¡°You should be softer on people, Emma. We don¡¯t want people to really call you my Betrix.¡± Magnus joked.


    She scoffed and ate her cheesy chicken pizza, ¡°Huh, let them say whatever they want. I am far superior from that brainwashed broodmare.¡±


    Magnus chuckled, ¡°Your words sure are gonna cut many hearts deep.¡±


    Slowly, the time passed, the Great hall became emptier, with only 4th years and uppers being there. Even most of the teachers had left, including Dumbledore and McGonagall. Slughorn was there as in charge, but the man was drunk and dancing stupidly with a sober Flitwick. Other than that, most couples were there, dancing to romantic music.


    Gryffindor four, all except Peter, were able to find dates as well and danced. Peter ended up going to bed soon after, unable to see his friends enjoying it, jealousy was getting heavy on his conscience.


    ¡°Sev, let¡¯s go and dance. You sure got long hair, you can pass for my date tonight,¡± Ragnar stood up suddenly.


    The four were slightly drunk on Butterbear and had a shade of red on their faces. Shocking them, Severus stood up and grabbed Ragnar¡¯s shoulder, ¡°No, my friend. You are my date, my bitch tonight.¡±


    Scaredly, Ragnar took a few steps back, ¡°Wow wow¡­ easy there, Sev. We got to have some brotherly distance between us. Thest thing I want is you hallucinating and seeing me as Lily and kissing me,¡±


    As the two left, Magnus looked at Emma, ¡°You want to dance with me, Emma?¡±


    She let out a frustrated sigh, ¡°FINALLY, I thought you would never ask and I¡¯d have to make do with eating pizza. LET¡¯S GO!¡±


    Heughed and held her hand, walking to the dance floor. Initially, they danced stiffly, as they had no idea where to put their hands. Emma grunted and forced his hands onto her waist, ¡°I will not melt at your touch, Magnus. Hold me from here, look at the seniors, this is how you dance.¡± She taught him, as she put her arms around his neck.


    Magnus looked into her sparkling grey eyes, a blush on her cheeks was clear. He smiled softly and rxed, and with that, their movement became fluid. All around them were couples, the dimly lit dance floor and the soft slow music enhanced the experience. The only absurdity there was the bickering duo of Ragnar and Severus as they tried to learn how to dance while cursing each other. But none of that was audible to Magnus and Emma as they drowned into each other¡¯s intoxicating eyes.


    ¡°Gah¡­ it¡¯s getting hot in here, even when it¡¯s bloody cold. For Merlin¡¯s sake, how is your body radiating so much heat?¡± Emmained, breathing out loud.


    ¡°Then get rid of your coat, I shall do the same with my coat.¡± He suggested. And with a flick of their wands, they got rid of them. They went dancing once again, but Emma still found herself feeling warm in her body. She realised that it was not Magnus¡¯ doing, it was her own heart that was beating too fast.


    She had never been this close to Magnus. The boy she had been in love with since 1st year, the boy whom she saw as a usual snobbish rich brat, the one for whom she was ready to fight a Dark Lord and even die, she finally found her feelings being somewhat reciprocated.


    Yet, she always felt there was a wall between them, one raised by Magnus. And no matter what she did, she could not get past that wall. However, today, being so close, she felt that wall had thinned down, but it was human nature to be greedy and she couldn¡¯t help but hope for more¡­ that there can be something real and open between them.


    But she was scared of pushing too hard and making Magnus distance himself. There were a thousand words she wanted to say to him, but that fear made her keep them in her heart. It frustrated her to no end, she often felt like screaming.


    She tried her best, always trying to impress him, to be better in magic, in her speciality. Yet¡­ the frustration was only increasing. The fear was only increasing. Sometimes, she¡¯d think about directly confronting him, feeling that it¡¯d be better to be directly rejected than to live in false infuriating hope. However, that courage would go away the moment she would see him, feeling her friendship was too precious to be destroyed for something so dumb.


    They kept on dancing, looking into each other¡¯s eyes, soon enough, their movement became like aputer programing on repeat, while the music went on and a thousand things ran in their minds. An hour passed, and Emma¡¯s eyes twitched, seemingly in agony. Then slowly, without any reaction or expression on her face, two teardrops slid down her eyes.


    Magnus panicked, ¡°W-What happened, Emma? Are you okay?¡±


    She snuffled and nodded, holding her tears back, ¡°C-Can we talk outside, somewhere quiet?¡±


    He nodded and followed her, at the same time he signalled Ragnar and Severus, who were still dancing, but away from each other now and looked more like monkeys. The two responded immediately.


    ¡°Sev, let¡¯s go. We gotta make sure no hoe and WAP boy disturbs them.¡± Ragnar said in amanding voice.


    Severus had questions, ¡°I still don¡¯t understand what that word means.¡±


    ¡°It means Weak Ass Pepe boy.¡± Ragnar finally revealed.


    Severus stopped in his tracks and red daggers at Ragnar, ¡°You have been calling me this the entire time?¡±


    Ragnar smiled and patted Severus¡¯ back, ¡°Come on, you can¡¯t deny it. You indeed were a weak ass pepe boy.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ was an apology?¡± Severus questioned angrily. As they bickered, they also made sure nobody went behind Magnus.


    ¡­


    3rd floor, on a balcony. It was 11 in the night, there were clouds in the sky and the wind was especially chilly. But neither of them were worried about it. Emma stopped there and turned to face him.


    Magnus stood close to her, ¡°What happened, why are you upset?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I want a direct answer today. This bullshit is agonising my mind and hurting my heart.¡± She blurted in the most shivering and stuttering voice possible. It clearly took all her courage.


    Magnus stayed quiet for a minute, he sighed and faced down with closed eyes, thinking about the situation. ~Here ites.~ he thought, knowing all too well, he could not walk out of this situation today.


    [A/N: A bit of romantic drama, they are teenagers with grown-up brains after all, so forgive them. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave this on some unfinished note. This will reach a conclusion in the next chapter.


    I have also drawn a new art for the next chapter.]


    [You can see the fighter broom and Magnus and Emma¡¯s clothes on my Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 352: Feelings

    Chapter 352: Feelings


    Why did Emma fall in love with Magnus? When did it really happen? It goes all the way back to the first year. When she first saw him, he was just a proud boy, associating with Lucius Malfoy.


    But then, shocking her, Magnus beat Lucius in a fight and dered himself unassociated with him. That was when her view of him changed. From a mindless sheep, he became a lion in her eyes.


    Then, the attempt on his life was made in Diagon Alley, where at the age of 11, he fought and killed enemies. Not just that, but he saved her dad from death. From then on, Magnus became a dragon in her eyes.


    How did she fall for him? She had no idea, but it was a gradual process. As she got to know him, his mindset, his ideas, his dreams and how¡­ normal he was in reality, she started to fall.


    Again and again, he saved people, he worked for the better of society. Everything about him went against Slytherin. But then she saw his cunning, his anger. She saw his mental prowess, his smartness. Then she saw his loyalty to his best friends, for Severus, he fought a thousand beasts. For Ragnar not to feel lonely, he took him home.


    He was the perfect wizard in her eyes, as he had the traits of all houses. A true neutral wizard in every sense, who just wanted peace and prosperity. And from there, she fell deeper and deeper into love.


    Her morning would start with the excitement of seeing him and spending time with him, her nights ended with the thought of the next day. However, as days passed and became years, that excitement started to be painful. As she grew, her thinking did too. She was no longer happy with just sitting beside him, she wanted to hold his hand while sitting beside him. She wanted to feel valued beside him.


    And all that pent up frustration led them to this very moment. As the cold wind blew around them, they silently stood on the balcony. She had already asked the question and was awaiting an answer¡­ one she knew might hurt her really badly.


    Magnus sighed and looked at Emma. She was shivering, as theck of a coat was not helping her. But he knew, he needed to answer her main question. ¡°Emma¡­ I know you like me¡­ love me. I know you are the most loyal woman I will ever find in my life. You are borderline crazy, and I love that about you.


    ¡°But¡­ I fear. I have enemies, known and unknown. They will try to use you and your family to get to me. And let¡¯s say I can handle them, I want to ask, can you? Can your dad and your mum live in constant fear?


    ¡°For the past few years, ever since I started school here, multiple attempts on my life have been made. Many times I nearly died. Then I saw you nearly die. I saw Betrix hitting you with a curse and you fell from the broom. Injured, yet you got back up. Then you looked for me. You could have died that night.


    ¡°That was when I realised, I am not just a danger to myself, but also to those around me. I don¡¯t want to live with the burden of your deaths. Ragnar¡­ he¡¯s a mad dog, he has fulfilled his wishes and does not care if he dies. That¡¯s why I keep him beside me, he can fight as well.¡±


    ¡°Is that it? Because I am weak? I will train then, much more than before.¡± Emma firmly said, hoping for these to be the words to convince him.


    Magnus sighed and held his face, ¡°Emma¡­ you won¡¯t understand. You can¡¯t. Ragnar, me and Severus. We are broken people. Our only healing is to move towards our goals. I¡­ can¡¯tmit to you, as I will end up hurting you by not being able to give you my time and attention.


    ¡°My shoulders are heavy already. Myst names, Emrys and Pendragon¡­ they mean a lot to me. There are 4 billion humans and 2 Billion magical beings who are intelligent. Millions of Centaurs, Werewolves, elves, Goblins and more dream of a day when they can be equal to humans, treated with respect and dignity. I don¡¯t want to fail them.


    ¡°I do like you, Emma, a lot actually, and I don¡¯t think I will ever find someone like you again. But, I don¡¯t want to half-ass it and ruin everything. Not unless I have taken of some of the responsibilities from my shoulders.¡±


    Emma sighed and looked at her feet, her eyes watering up. She nodded as she walked towards him and put one hand on his shoulder, ¡°I can understand you. I¡¯ve seen you for this long, I know how firm your resolve is. It was selfish of me to think I could have you. Forgive me¡­ I ruined this amazing night of ours. I hope you won¡¯t move away from me now.¡±


    Her monotonous voice hurt Magnus, scared him too, ¡°No¡­ Emma. Never. You are and will forever be precious to me.¡±


    Emma smiled, but it was clear she was forcing it. She then started walking away back into the castle. Magnus watched her silently, words being pressed under his lips. He was already just an inch away from shouting that he wanted her.


    But, Emma all of a sudden stopped, she stayed still for a few seconds, then turned halfway towards him and looked him in the eyes. Her eyes now had drops of tears falling, her lips shivered, she must want to scream at him, but could not¡­ the fear of losing what little was left was too much.


    In a shaking and broken voice, she spoke to him, ¡°M-Magnus, why do you keep pushing people away from yourself? Don¡¯t you see? We care about you¡­ we¡­ love you. I-I love you¡­ u-unconditionally.¡±


    Her face was agonising for Magnus. His mind and heart were in chaos. Merlin¡¯s soul piece in the locket around his neck talked to him in a one-sided manner, ¡°Son, I have made plenty of blunders in my life. But¡­ I was never lucky enough to have someone love me so much. Arthur does not count. So, take my advice. Fuck the world, you are not a ve to it, you don¡¯t owe them anything. You do what you do out of the goodness of the heart. If you let her go now, I can feel it, that same heart will be slightly dead.¡±


    Magnus¡¯s eyes shined again as if there was a renewed resolve. He smiled softly and let out a sigh. Inwardly, he was cursing himself, calling himself a bastard to even allow Emma to cry. However, his smile infuriated Emma.


    But before she could have an outburst, Magnus spoke while taking steps towards her, ¡°Emma, do you know, when you enter any kind of human undertaking in a rtionship, it¡¯s an act of faith, that, you¡¯ve given yourself up. Honestly, love is an act of surrender to another person, total abandonment, meaning, I give myself to you.¡±


    Emma snorted and angrily yelled, ¡°Here you go with your lecture again.¡±


    Magnus, now at arm¡¯s length from her, suddenly grabbed her hand and pulled her close by her waist, ¡°I think you didn¡¯t hear me right, Miss Emma Vanity. I¡­ give¡­ myself¡­ to you.¡±


    She resisted a little, confused by his words, ¡°Wha¡­ Ummm!¡±


    Before she could react, shocking her, Magnus pressed his lips on her¡¯s, softly, smoothly, like a spring breeze, he didn¡¯t let go after seconds passed, as she finally felt the warmth of his lips, his cordial breath brushing off her face, his unique and strong intoxicating scent taking over her mind.


    She was startled, initially, and foolishly kept her eyes open, it was a first for both. But soon, she as well closed her eyes, reciprocating the same intense passion and weed him.


    She held his face as she showed her wild side, now pushing his face back and forcing Magnus to allow her to explore his mouth.


    He was amazed but weed this approach. He too held her closer, tighter, and felt her mature body on his own. She was not holding back at all, climbing him and strangling his waist with her legs, and soon, he found himself holding her in the air with his hands on her bottom, his body pressed against the balcony edge while she went wild with her wet, deep and long kisses.


    Itsted for minutes, but for them, they still couldn¡¯t get enough of each other, and those minutes extended to many more. With nobody to disturb them, they shamelessly expressed their love for each other that had umted in months and years, like floodgates being opened, they let themselves go.


    The night was chilling cold, but the two hearts were ignited in a romantic fiery passion. Both knew there was no need to hasten. They went on for many minutes toe, only when even their wet lips started to feel dry did they distance their faces, yet still held each other in arms, him supporting her weight on his palms as she kept her legs locked around his waist.


    They stared into each other¡¯s eyes, words were not enough to describe what they felt for each other right at that moment. Madness¡­ passion¡­ crazy¡­ it was probably a bit of all. But above all¡­ it was love.


    ¡°I feel dehydrated now, thanks for making me cry rivers,¡± Emmained lovingly. Her face was still red from all the passionate warmth she felt not long ago.


    He chuckled, ¡°It was not easy, Emma. I had to make calctions. I have taken a big undertaking, and I want to make sure I do it right. And from what just happened¡­ I believe I am going to enjoy fulfilling this¡­ undertaking.¡± As hisst words were spoken, he pressed her back onto the wall and deeply kissed her lean neck. She squirmed under his lip¡¯s soft touch and weed him.


    ¡°AH!¡± However, he pulled his lips away and looked at her face with fear, ¡°By the way, I must tell you something very important, Emma, just to be clear and give you another chance¡­ you can still reject me if you want¡­ I am impotent.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± She eximed in confusion and jumped down, releasing her leg-grip from his body and standing straight.


    [A/N: All right, that romance scene took all my Monke brain juice to write. Do you want more such non-hardcore lighthearted romance scenes between them? It¡¯s a fact that both Emma and Magnus are crazy shameless bastards, they will try to mess with each other in ces they are not supposed to. I just thought it¡¯d be funny and romantic in their case.]


    [You can see Magnus and Emma Kiss on my Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 353: A White Haired Man

    Chapter 353: A White Haired Man


    ¡°By the way, I must tell you something very important, Emma, just to be clear and give you another chance¡­ you can still reject me if you want. I am infertile. I can not sire children. This is the price I had to pay for having dragon blood in me and all this magical power.¡± Magnus revealed to her.


    She was shocked at first, but slowly her eyes turned softer and eventually became wet. She gently rubbed his face with her warm hands and asked, ¡°For how long did you know?¡±


    ¡°Three years, I tried to find a cure, but Merlin said even he could not find one. Only Rag knows about it¡­ and Mr mel.¡± He answered with a heavy heart.


    She all of a sudden pulled him into a tight hug, ¡°Must have been hard on you, to carry all this burden¡­ tension¡­ all by yourself. ¡°


    Magnus was about to speak, but he silently hid his face on her shoulder, taking herfort to his heart, he felt grateful, ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡±


    She softly chuckled, ¡°Hehe¡­ I¡¯m no WAP Girl, as Ragnar says.¡±


    ¡°It means Weak Ass Pepe boy, just so you know. And you don¡¯t have a¡­¡± he rified.


    Her face turned into a frown as she realised that it did not mean Weak Ass Peasant. ¡°I¡­ you didn¡¯t hear me say anything.¡±


    Heughed and held her waist in a hug, ¡°Let¡¯s make it official now.¡±


    Emma was confused, but Magnus grabbed her hand and took her back to the Dance floor again in the great hall, where the party was still on. Ragnar and Severus¡¯ eyes were on them, they were confused as to what happened.


    On the dance floor, he grabbed her by her waist with one hand, held her face with the other, and left a deep passionate wet kiss on her lips, in front of everyone. The kisssted an entire minute, giving enough time for everyone to stop whatever they were doing and notice them.


    The DJ, couples, teachers, Chad, Summer, Fawkes¡­ all the single girls especially, gaped at the sight. Chad, Summer and Fawkes however cheered and even sang songs.


    Magnus pulled back from the passionate kiss and said to her in an audible voice, ¡°With this, I have announced to the world today, that you are mine¡­ and I am yours.¡±


    She looked wildly into his eyes, then took a nce at the crowd still watching them. A teasing grin took over her lips as she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think they got the message. Let me reaffirm it.¡±


    And she jumped to deeply kiss him again, this time on her own initiative, even harder than Magnus¡¯st kiss. A lot of girls stomped their feet at this sight and boys lost the grip of their beer sses. Even those with girlfriends felt jealous of Magnus, for having such a gorgeous and wild girlfriend. Many with gaping drooling mouths received a p from their partners that night.


    What about Ragnar and Severus? Well, they were busy teasing the many girls and boys for their bad luck while forcing couples to do the same as Magnus and Emma and kiss. The boys among the couples gave the two an appreciative nod, however.


    ¡°He finally has a girlfriend now. One that¡¯s as crazy as him.¡± Severus said in an appreciative nod.


    Ragnar snorted, ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re wrong. He just got his Betrix.¡±


    ¡°What does that make us? His Rodolphus?¡± Severus added.


    Hearing this, Ragnar vomited, but then his face turned pale, ¡°FUCK, I forgot. I had put that bastard on a frying pan this morning. I don¡¯t want him to die so easily.¡±


    With that, Ragnar ran away quickly to the dorm room so he could go to Camelot quickly. Severus didn¡¯t ask anything, having already realised what was the fate of Rodolphus. The man had been facing torture for the past 2 years now.


    Dumbledore, who was sitting in the office and watching the events that transpired in Hogwarts with a big happy smile on his surveince orb, felt ted. ~So the dragon now has a dragoness. Fantastic,~


    Why was he celebrating? Well, he was always scared and worried about Magnus¡¯ mental health, so he liked it that now he will have a female partner to rely on, share his deeper thoughts and worries. While he had doubts that Emma would not be that feminine, he still understood that she was the best among the girls who understood Magnus.


    The Gryffindor four who saw it live in front of them had their jaws hanging. James felt he was outdone, Sirius was whistling to cheer, as he was also a good friend of Magnus before being a Gryffindor. Remus just smiled, having already expected this would happen someday. Lily, however, felt jealous. Emma was in the ce she dreamt of being. But, sadly, she was not his type.


    Slughorn, who was drunk, pped, ¡°Great, I must prepare a wedding gift quick now.¡±


    Flitwick, who sat beside him, corrected him, ¡°Mr Slughorn, you¡¯re too drunk. They are still teenagers.¡±


    Hundreds of kilometres away, in London, in a big mansion, Grace felt a disturbance in the air, and it made her overly happy for some reason. She had sweet dreams that night.


    However, the majority of Hogwarts was jealous, but thankfully, Magnus¡¯ reputation made sure they didn¡¯t do something stupid and learned to enjoy being on his good side.


    Magnus and Emma just danced together, while often engaging in wild kisses. They stood so close to each other that one could say their hugsted an hour. They talked in low voices,ughed many times. Both had shining faces, and their hearts were truly happy.


    At 12 AM. The party came to an end, yet Emma and Magnus didn¡¯t want to leave. Ragnar and Severus had to pull them from each other.


    ¡°What the fuck are you, mas? You two have all your life, and you will see each other in the morning as well.¡± Ragnar cursed them.


    ¡°I hope you two know about the sex rules of Hogwarts,¡± Severus added, spoiling their moods.


    Emma barked, ¡°I¡¯m not dumb, Severus.¡±


    Magnus too, ¡°Do not cite the rules to me, boy. I was there when it was written.¡± He was quite literally the one who made Dumbledore change the kissing and makeout rules.


    ¡°Anyway, unwanted pregnancy can get you two kicked out of school,¡± Severus added.


    ¡°What the fuck, man. I¡¯m not dumb, and¡­ and¡­ WE JUST STARTED DATING! GOD! YOU¡¯RE CRAZY!¡± Emma, utterly embarrassed, dashed away.


    ¡°Rag, please follow her for me. Some witches might act upon their jealousy.¡± Magnus asked his brother.


    Ragnar nodded and left, ¡°Sure, more fools for me to target my pranks on.¡±


    Magnus and Severus meanwhile walked together to the Slytherin dorms. Magnus gratefully said, ¡°I heeded your advice. I couldn¡¯t hurt her when I clearly liked her.¡±


    Severus patted his back, ¡°I¡¯m d I could help.¡±


    Magnusughed and put his arm around Severus¡¯ shoulder, ¡°So, you have your eyes on any new girl? Maybe I can help?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, Mag. I am just grateful enough that I have good friends like you, Rag and Emma. I can¡¯t imagine how it even happened, even after our disastrous first meeting on the train. I am fine being without a girl, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Severus rified quickly.


    Magnus nodded and didn¡¯t bring this matter up again, he was mature enough. ¡°Cool, then let¡¯s prepare a prank for the so-called Marauders, ah, did you see the map they made? Help me juice it up so it can work on the entire map of cities. And even the world someday.¡±


    ¡°The world? I can¡¯t imagine the amount of energy it will need to work. But¡­ maybe a Philospher¡¯s stone can do it.¡± Severusmented as they started talking about nerdy stuff.


    ¡­


    That night, Magnus had a really delightful sleep. With the worry about Emma over, and having finally epted her, he felt warm in his heart. Chad and Summer also snuggled to his side and slept together. They too were happy, as if they were connected to Magnus.


    However, today, he was having a really strange dream, one that felt too real. Out of nowhere, he found himself sitting on a chair, in front of a table and another empty chair. All around him was white space.


    ¡°What the hell, I was sleeping.¡± He muttered. He realised that this was probably a lucid dream, where he knew he was dreaming.


    But, that went out of the window when another being appeared, wearing loose clothing, that seemed to be from a really old Japanese era. The man was tall and well built, he had strange skin, too white. Then there were the red eyes and his long white hair. But the face told stories as well, that this man had seen some not so nice things.


    Magnus quickly asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man seemed to be in shock as well, as if he had no idea how and why he was there. After checking him out, he took a seat and answered, ¡°I am Shiroken Dama, what about you?¡±


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 354: One Mans Loss, Anothers Opportunity

    Chapter 354: One Man¡¯s Loss, Another¡¯s Opportunity


    [A/N: Magnus and Shiroken¡¯s conversation took ce in Naruto fic¡¯s chapter 177. On *******, these chaps of two fics came together but there is some space between them on here.]


    ¡°And I hope you grow stronger and are able to bring peace and equality to the world.¡± Shiroken reciprocated and shook the hand.


    *BAM*


    As soon as they touched, the world cked out and everything disappeared. Magnus opened his eyes and found himself in his bed. Morning sunlight was falling on his face from the window. Chad was still snuggling beside him and hiding his face away from the light, Summer was sitting on his chest and sleeping.


    ~What a strange man. Did you see all that, Merlin?~ he asked.


    ¡°See what? You were sleeping.¡± Merlin from the bead inquired.


    *Sigh* ¡°Nothing, I just had a really strange and wholesome dream. Well, now I know what I must do to make the world better.¡± He got up excitedly. He had no idea if this Shiroken guy was real or just an idea of his mind, he still thanked for the wisdom he received from the guy.


    ¡°MEOWWW!¡± Chadined to Magnus for moving too much.


    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re getting toofortable in the bed. And it¡¯s morning, time to wake up.¡± He patted Chad¡¯s cubby head.


    Getting out of bed, he remembered that from today, he officially had a girlfriend, but at the same time, he felt a huge dose of cringe and embarrassment, ~Damn, how was I able to say and do all that yesterday? Love does make one blind and stupid I guess.~


    ¡°OYE! RAG AND SEV! Wake up.¡± Magnus kicked his best bros on the asses and went straight to take a bath in the luxury prefect bath. There, he was congratted by other prefects and head boys for getting a girlfriend.


    Well, today, all of them were heading home as the Christmas holidays would start. Just after the morning breakfast, all would aboard the train.


    ¡°Mr Pendragon, I want to say something.¡± All of a sudden Lockhart came and stood in front of him.


    Magnus nodded, ¡°What? You finally realised your foolishness and now want to apologise?¡±


    However, Lockhart scoffed and pointed his finger, ¡°I will show you. Next year, I will find a hotter girlfriend than you. You may be good at magic, but in looks, I am the best.¡±


    ¡°And I am the headmaster of Hogwarts,¡± Magnus replied.


    Bewildered, Lockhart asked, ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Well, you think you are better looking than me, a pretty good thing to dream about, so I also said made-up things. Oh wait, I can actually be the headmaster if I want, but you? Bwahaha¡­ you can¡¯t change your face, it¡¯s gic.¡± Magnus taunted him back.


    Lockhart decided to run away, but Magnus didn¡¯t let him be at rest, ¡°Boy, with that attitude, no girl in this life will ever get close to you. Change that attitude, or else, I will not be easy on you next year.¡±


    Giving that warning, he headed to his room to pack the bags. Ragnar and Severus had already woken up and left the dorm for their peasant bathroom. He flicked his wand and immediately all his stuff packed itself. ¡°Ah, magic is so convenient.¡±


    ¡°It sure is,¡±


    All of a sudden he heard a voice behind him and arms wrapping around his neck. He chuckled, ¡°I half expected you to be doing this. But don¡¯t do it so much that old Dumbledore changes the rules again.¡±


    Emmaughed and released him, only to sit on his bed and pat Chad. ¡°I was bored after packing my stuff, so I came here.¡±


    ¡°So I am your pass time?¡± Magnus sounded hurt.


    She chuckled and licked her lips, ¡°And much more.¡±


    ¡°You are one crazy girl.¡± He said and lifted his bags.


    She also jumped on his back, ¡°I thought that was why you liked me?¡±


    ¡°Yup, already regretting it.¡± He blurted.


    ¡°HEY!¡±


    ¡­


    The Hogwarts express was fine. Although Magnus had the privilege to sit with the head boys and prefects in a differentpartment, he decided to be with his friends. Now, the Gryffindor four rarely travelled with them since they wanted to keep a distance. Still, Sirius and Remus woulde to talk every once in a while.


    ¡°So, Emma, what¡¯s your n this winter? Ah¡­ wait, you have not seen my other home, right?¡± Magnus realised she had not been to Camelot yet.


    ¡°What second home?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Hehe, you should spend Christmas with me. I will be going there with my entire family. Rag will be there too, not Sev though as he will spend it with his mum. Though all of us will meet the next day and have a big family lunch.¡± Magnus invited her.


    That was all it took to convince her as her mobile phone was already in her hand and she was calling her dad, ¡°Dad, I and Magnus have started to date officially. I will spend Christmas eve with his family, the next day, you and mum are invited to his home for lunch.¡±


    However, her face suddenly turned red as soon as her mum took the phone and told her to use the right protection, ¡°I¡¯m not a fool, mum. And that¡¯s not going to happen anytime soon.¡±


    She hung up to find Ragnar cheekily eying her. ¡°What¡¯s not happening?¡±


    Emma knew that the bastard had understood it. ¡°Shut your mouth if you want my new broom.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal, miss Vanity.¡±


    ¡­


    So, Emma decided to tag along with them. Due to security reasons, Magnus apparated to his home with her.


    ¡°MAG¡­ RAG!¡±


    The three little goofballs, Maximus, Aurelia and Clementia had grown 2 years old by now. They were able to speak in broken sentences.


    ¡°A¡­ my munchkins.¡± Magnus picked the three into a big high as they giggled and kissed his face.


    Then Ragnar did the same, even giving them safe healthy candies to gain more browny points than Magnus. There was always a state of war between the two in this aspect.


    Soon, the three eyed Emma curiously, but also seemed a bit scared of the strangers. So they hid behind Magnus and Ragnar¡¯s feet.


    ¡°You three, this is my girlfriend, Emma. You saw herst year as well. Say hello to her.¡± He tried to refresh their memories.


    ¡°WAH! CHOCOLATE SIS!¡± The three eximed as they remembered she had spoiled them.


    However, Grace came out of the kitchen running at this point as she heard him, ¡°YOU TWO ARE DATING?¡±


    Magnus sighed and looked at her with puppy eyes, pleading to not embarrass him, ¡°Yes, mum. Since yesterday.¡±


    Grace chuckled and caressed Emma¡¯s head, ¡°Well, I always knew it was going to be her, I¡¯m not even surprised.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that, mother¡¯s instinct?¡± Ragnar asked her jokingly.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s stating the obvious. They already looked like couples.¡± Grace replied, shutting Ragnar up with her blunt answers.


    ¡°Okay, get fresh, take a bath ande to the dinner table. Lunch is ready, I will call your dad to give the good news.¡± She happily skipped away.


    ¡°MOM! We are going to Grandma Martha for Christmas.¡± He informed her before she disappeared.


    The Mansion was huge, there were plenty of empty rooms, so Magnus showed one to Emma and let her upy it, meanwhile he went to his. But, as soon as he put his ass on the bed to take some rest, his muggle business-rted phone ran up. He grunted annoyedly, ¡°What, Ted? Have you ced a tracker on me that tells you the moment I reach home?¡±


    Ted chuckled, ¡°No, I just got the Hogwarts Express schedule. Anyway, I needed to inform you that a man named dimir Putin from the Soviet Union hase to meet you. He¡¯s a KGB agent and refuses to tell anything to us. He¡¯s got strong mental shields, so I think only you can read it.¡±


    ¡°Fine, tell him toe to my office tomorrow.¡± he gave the timing and was about to hang up when Ted stopped him.


    ¡°I also have really juicy news from Japan. Magnus, are you interested in buying Sony?¡± Ted shocked him with this offer.


    ¡°Interesting, please borate?¡± Magnus was interested now.


    Ted exined everything, ¡°Well, my secretary received a call from a guy who works as the Chief Law advisor at Sony headquarters. The man had found out that the CEO and a few powerful Board members were usingpany money for personal expenses, like buying properties around the world through a shellpany.


    ¡°So, the guy went ahead to tell this to the Board, as it was his job. But he was then demoted and transferred from headquarters to US operations. Mind you, this guy was up in the chain.


    ¡°Well, it was all fine, until he got a visit from the court and a few officers, who forced into his house, terrorised his family and kids, then took his personalputers, floppy discs and some diaries. There was no court-issued search warrant. Realising he was in a deep mess, he contacted us, and then I got the news.


    ¡°I went to Japan myself, and behold, we were being tailed by the Yakuza. I asked MEDA to get involved and after that, we not only got all the evidence back, the whistleblower is also safe. We now have the power to destroy thispany or move all Board members like our pawns.¡±


    Magnus thought about it for a second and asked, ¡°How much did they embezzle?¡±


    ¡°Thepany is worth 11 Billion dors. They have cheated 460 Million dors by now.¡± Ted replied.


    *Whistle* ¡°Man they are good, but I guess not that much. Okay, get me the sweetest deal possible.¡± He gave a green light and hung up.


    [You can see Magnus¡¯ siblings on my Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 355: Holiday

    Chapter 355: Holiday


    21st December 1975.


    It was the day when Sony¡¯s Board members and the CEO realised that they fucked up big time, no matter whom they hired, be it Yakuza, Russian mafia, Chinese mafia or even frencing wizard assassins, nobody epted the assignment to kill the whistleblower, all saying that the man was under MEDA¡¯s protection and they don¡¯t mess with MEDA.


    Next, Sony¡¯s CEO got a call from the CEO of Toshiba, who told him about his own experience with Magnus when he messed it up by fighting Adam¡¯s battery patents and sent assassins. He just told the man, ¡°You¡¯re fucked.¡±


    After that, everyone fell into their ce and all became a puppet for Ted to control.


    However, it was also the day when an extremely violent man was assassinated. His name was Idi Amin, the de facto military dictator of Uganda. He took over in 1971 through a coup. He destroyed the constitution and the courts and gave himself the power to pass a decree.


    His rise was violent, but his rule was more savage. Like every dictator, there must always be one part of their country on which they can put all the me on. Like how Hitler did with Jews. Idi Amin dered that the reason Uganda was in a bad shape was because of Asians.


    Most of these Asians were Indians, Pakistanis and Bandeshi. Back during colonial rule, the British brought people as ves from the British Raj to build roads and train tracks in Uganda. These people never left, and truly, nearly 60% of the influential businesses were owned by Asians.


    It was easy for Idi to me them. Then, one morning in 1973, he went to the national radio station and addressed the nation. In this, he said ¡°I see Asians are milking a cow, and they are not feeding it. Asians are responsible for today¡¯s Uganda.¡±


    And then followed hate crimes, r*pes and murders, eventually leading to the expulsion of all Asians. What happens when all the people who were experienced in running businesses are thrown away? Intion. Yet, the west stayed silent mostly, including the United Kingdom. Idi killed hundreds of thousands of people in recent years, most caught up in vague usations of being anti-government.


    Eventually, the man received many names, Butcher of Uganda, Butcher of Africa, Butcher of Kamp, ck Hitler and many more. Amin¡¯s rule was characterised by rampant human rights abuses, including political repression, ethnic persecution and extrajudicial killings, as well as nepotism, corruption, and gross economic mismanagement.


    Then, one of the most powerful men in East Africa, the Anglican archbishop was murdered by Amin. When people saw through it and didn¡¯t like it, chances of an open rebellion became clear.


    So, to divert attention, Amin waged a war on Tanzania, for no reason at all. By now, Magnus had consolidated his control over most of southern Africa. South Africa was amazing now, with no ethnic tension like before. Greater Britain (Zimbabwe) was on the road to bing an economic powerhouse.


    To keep Zimbabwe safe, it was important to keep the neighbouring country safe, stable and under the pocket. So, Zambia, Mozambique, Botswana and South Africa went through a process of getting their political sphere purged of all corruption and evil. They were now strongly affected by Greater Britain.


    So, when Tanzania was attacked, a neighbour of Mozambique, an important country for Zimbabwe, the Dragon Service decided that the man had to go. They broke into Idi Amin¡¯s pce at night, caught him and all his high-level supporters, brought in a few loyal men to announce that Uganda was saved, Idi Amin was caught and will be trialled for crimes. A long list was given to the people.


    Then, he was executed on 21st December. Like this, Magnus now controlled Uganda¡¯s Politics as well. This was his agenda, he was not going to rule countries, only make sure their political circles stay free of any madness, were pro-democracy and pro-development.


    Currently, Magnus¡¯ Dragon Service had 4 Departments. Each was responsible for one region.


    1. The European Department was aimed at making sure no new Dark Lord or Dictator rises.


    2. The Asia Department was focused on bringing peace to India and Pakistan, tackling the Soviet Union and stopping Communism from spreading.


    3. The Africa Department, this one¡¯s aim was clear and most developed. It aims to turn Africa into an economic powerhouse.


    4. South America was the toughest region to crack due to the United States. The n was to do what Magnus was doing with Africa.


    This was what he needed to fulfil his and Merlin¡¯s dream of a peaceful and happy world.


    ¡­


    Magnus arrived at his office at Dragon Holdings. KGB agent dimir Putin was waiting for him there. He quickly called him in.


    Magnus noticed that the man looked really young, most likely in his early 20s. It was strange for such a young man to be given such important tasks. It showed that this guy was promising.


    Putin eyed him with a strange interest as if trying to read the mind of this young king. He took a seat and spoke in a Russian ent, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mr Pendragon.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know you, so I won¡¯t say it¡¯s a pleasure. I am on my holiday, so tell me why I should listen to you?¡± Magnus asked him straightforwardly.


    ¡°I havee to deliver this to you, a statement from the General Secretary.¡± Putin gave him the envelope.


    Magnus read it with no care at all, ¡°  ¡­ do not damage our interests¡­   ¡­ we will damage yours if you don¡¯t stop. Sincerely.¡±


    Magnus uninterestedly tore the letter apart, ¡°Man, tell your Commie General Secretary, EAT SHIT! I am not afraid of the Soviet Union, and if you force me, I will kill every single party member of yours without you people even finding out. Oh wait, you guys aremunists, corruption is second nature of your party workers. Hmm, I certainly have enough money to make you guys poison each other,¡±


    Putin¡¯s brows twitched, but he kept his patience, ¡°I understand, Mr Pendragon, I shall tell them what you said word to word.¡±


    ¡°Nice, I¡¯m heading home then.¡± Magnus got up to leave.


    Putin, however, stopped him, ¡°Wait, Mr Pendragon, that was just official business, I came here for something else. For more than half a century, we have triedmunism, and we have failed pretty spectacrly.


    ¡°The current state of the Soviet Union is not good either, we have been defeated by the United States but don¡¯t want to acknowledge it. Communism has failed nearly every country it took over as none are richer now. While Japan, South Korea and the likes are booming with economic activity. So I have a proposal for you.¡±


    Magnus sat back with a smile, ¡°Hmm¡­ Interesting. borate then.¡±


    ¡­


    Well, the meeting with Putin was surprising but good. But Magnus forgot about that as soon as December 24th came.


    The whole family dressed up and headed to Camelot. For Emma, this was their first time heading there. ¡°Emma, this is the portkey, say the word with us.¡±


    ¡°Big brother Mag, pick me¡­¡± Aurelia and Clementia requested him.


    Lovingly, he picked them in his arms and hugged them tightly, ¡°Okay, hold big brother tight. Mum, did you pack all the gifts?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all ready and packed, honey. Adam, why are you locking the doors, we have so many security personnel outside.¡± Grace called her husband.


    Adam scolded back, ¡°Moody told me to keep constant vignce, I¡¯m just doing that.¡±


    ¡°Ah, his madness is spreading,¡± Ragnarmented tiredly.


    ¡°Okay everyone, put your hand on the Portkey.¡± Magnus hurried.


    *WOOSH*


    Immediately, the big family appeared inside the enclosed portkey room in Camelot. Until now, Emma was confused, but Magnus then grabbed her hand and dragged her to the highest balcony.


    ¡°WELCOME TO CAMELOT! The secret Ind of Merlin and King Arthur. I own it all. A lot of different beast species live here with harmony, Goblins, Centaurs and V tribes are also prominent here and consider me their sovereign. The outer world can not enter this ce without my permission and nor can they see this ce with satellites.¡± Magnus revealed excitedly.


    Mouth agape, Emma looked at the giant city under, soon she realised it was not a city but just a part of the castle. *RAAAAA*


    She scaredly grabbed Magnus¡¯ hand, ¡°What was that?¡±


    Magnus chuckled and didn¡¯t answer. To Emma¡¯s horror, a giant dragonnded in front of them. ¡°Wha¡­ What¡­ Run, Magnus.¡±


    Heughed, ¡°Hahaha¡­ Emma, meet Duck aka Annihilus Grant Emrys Pendragon. He is my son, my cute boy.¡±


    ¡°Who is she, dad? Her eyes are pretty.¡± Duck asked curiously.


    ¡°Well, this is Emma Vanity, I am dating her.¡± He introduced.


    Duck, with interest, brought his big head close to her and sniffed, ¡°Then¡­ YOU ARE MY MOM?¡±


    (?¨A _ ¨@?)


    ¡°Ah¡­ n-no¡­ Duck¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± Magnus raised his finger to stop Duck from embarrassing him more.


    ¡°I LOVE YOU, DUCK!¡± but Emma, as if all her fear was fake, suddenly jumped and hugged Duck¡¯s head.


    Duck too enjoyed and giggled, ¡°Hehe, I love you too.¡±


    ~What the hell¡­ they befriended each other faster than puppies.~ Magnus muttered in his head and signed in defeat.


    [You can see Idi Amine on my Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONE GIVE!


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 356: Seductive Dinners

    Chapter 356: Seductive Dinners


    ¡°Is that so? Fine, Emma, if he¡¯s your son, then you should have no problem if dear Duck flies you around?¡± Magnus asked her, he knew she was going to be scared the first time.


    Duck became excited, ¡°Yes yes¡­ let¡¯s go,¡±


    Emma nervously looked at the back of Duck, there was nothing to hold on to and she had no idea if she would fall. However, an idea appeared, ¡°Wait, Duck, why don¡¯t we fly together? You know, I can turn into a golden Eagle.¡±


    ¡°REALLY? That¡¯s awesome, dad can be a dragon, we can fly together in the sky then. It¡¯s going to be so much fun.¡± Duck was ted beyond words could describe.


    ¡°NO! Before, we will have Christmas dinner. Get back inside. Duck, you too. You are our beloved family, I have prepared a ce for you to sit as well.¡± Martha came flying.


    It was thanks to the giant castle that even Duck could enter some ces easily. Though by the speed he was still growing it was unknown if that would always be the case. For now, he was happy as a puppy.


    They all arrived at the dining hall and took seats. There were the leaders of Goblins, V and Centaurs as well. The dinner was grand, all kinds of dishes covered the big table.


    Magnus, Emma, Ragnar, Abe, George and the tribe leaders sat on one side, while the three little goofballs and their parents were on the other. Grandma Martha was the head of the event. None of them were religious so the dinner started immediately.


    Everyone focused on food, Magnus had his favourite pancakes as well, though he ate other stuff as well. Ragnar had his chicken. Emma had pizza and was happily eating it. ¡°This is tasty.¡±


    Magnus chuckled and gave her another slice, but that was just a distraction, he whispered in her ear, ¡°Thanks for wearing a skirt today.¡±


    ¡°What? AA¡­¡± She nearly yelped.


    ¡°Magnus, don¡¯t. I love such things but your parents are here¡­¡± She whispered to him while ring with eyes that could kill.


    He just smiled and kept eating, while his other hand rubbed her soft warm thighs. Emma soon had a red blush on her face. He teased her every few seconds by reaching the inner sides but never actually staying there.


    She continued eating, ¡°EH¡­¡± she reacted with audible breath as he suddenly squeezed a good amount of flesh.


    ¡°Magnus, enjoy while you can, I will have my payback soon.¡± She tried to ignore it after that, though secretly she was enjoying it too, Magnus¡¯ hands were biologically warm.


    When Magnus realised that instead of being teased she was enjoying it, he stopped and focused on the food. But, his gaze turned to the left by instinct and he found Ragnar staring at him with a face of disgust.


    ¡°Man, you¡¯re one horny guy,¡± Ragnar said.


    Magnus continued eating like a gentleman and responded, ¡°Huh, you¡¯re just jealous, I know. And there is no horny between lovers, only fun.¡±


    ¡°Sure sure¡­ by the way, Grandma Martha noticed,¡± he blurted.


    Magnus automatically nced at her, only to find her grinning and winking at him. His face turned red and he drowned himself in the food.


    ¡­


    After the tasty dinner, they turned the hall into a big Christmas room. The decorations were already there, they just made a fewfy couches around the firece. Behind all their seats, Duckid down, circling them against the firece.


    The little kids yed to their heart¡¯s content, even pulling the beard of Goldruk, the Goblin leader and the hair of Arcilus, the centaur leader. While Maximus was ying with Sylvie, the leader of the V tribe. He sure was enchanted by her charm.


    They all talked, exchanged gifts. Magnus gave Emma a ring that would allow her to contact him at any time as soon as she uses her magic on it. She excitedly hugged him. But Magnus made sure not to kiss in front of everyone.


    He gave Ragnar a moon rock that he bought from NASA at a high price, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you can find in it, but if it is something worth money, I will push FutureTek¡¯s moon mission.¡±


    Ragnar was also happy and hugged his brother. This was something he could not have gotten if not for Magnus¡¯ political contacts.


    This way, they all talked,ughed and yed until midnight. At that point, most had gotten sleepy so they headed to their rooms.


    As they were entering their rooms, Emma softly told Magnus, ¡°My room¡¯s password is Duck¡¯s mum.¡± Then she shyly entered.


    Magnus chuckled and entered his own room and fell asleep.


    ¡­


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe? I wasn¡¯t able to sleep the whole night thinking you mighte at any moment and take advantage of this maiden.¡± Emmained to him the next morning.


    ¡°Emma, I forgot to tell you, Grandma Martha is the keeper of the Castle, she sees everything that urs here.¡± He revealed.


    Her face flustered, ¡°Did s-she¡­ yesterday?¡±


    Magnus nodded, to which Emma turned red and ran back into her room in shame.


    ¡­


    After Christmas eve, they were supposed to hold dinner at Magnus¡¯ Mansion in London. Here, Emma¡¯s mum and dad, Severus with his mum woulde. Sad for Duck, he was too big to stay in Magnus¡¯ house.


    ¡°I will buy a new house in a week, Duck, don¡¯t worry.¡± He assured the sad boy. He felt heartbroken seeing Duck being downhearted.


    At the house, they prepared the lunch on their own. Emma helped Grace with her mother and Severus¡¯ mother. Meanwhile, Emma¡¯s father talked to Magnus about how many brooms he was selling.


    Magnus then showed Adam the fighter brooms that Emma made and he couldn¡¯t help but admire them. It took inspiration from muggle jets, that was clear, but it was effective.


    ¡°Maybe I can use some more magical help in my creations,¡± Adam thought.


    Soon, the dinner was ready and everyone sat around the dining table. It was a smaller 10 seater table where everyone was much closer. Emma sat opposite to Magnus this time, between her mum and dad.


    Adam, Grace and Grandma Martha sat at the heads of the house side while others were on the remaining seat.


    Just after the dinner started, Emma did as she said, she started getting her payback. She used her feet to tease Magnus¡¯s legs, rubbing them. But unlike her, Magnus was wearing pants. He didn¡¯t even react and just kept on eating.


    She frowned and decided to go a step further and straight away pressed hisher regions. Seeing Magnus¡¯s brows twitch, Emma felt her triumph. She then kept moving her leg there, soon feeling a slight rising bump. She honestly felt so embarrassed that she wanted to run away, but, it was for payback.


    However, her attempts fell heavy on herself, as her mother interrupted her seductive attempts, ¡°Emma, sit straight, you will fall from the seat otherwise.¡±


    Her face turned red, she had not even realised that to reach Magnus¡¯sher regions she had slid her body down on the chair.


    *Cough* She quickly stopped and sat straight. However, she noticed a gaze on herself, two actually. One was a disgusted Ragnar and the other was proud Grandma Martha, winking at her.


    ~I¡¯m so stupid.~ Emma cursed herself.


    Meanwhile, Grandma Martha felt proud, ~They are so cute.~


    Like this, their Christmas came to a happy end. Magnus was really enjoying his life now, he had cute little siblings, a hot girlfriend who was crazy, loving parents, a mental brother, a brooding friend.


    ~Ah, life is good.~ he sighed whileying outside in the garden on the grass and basking in the sunlight.


    He decided to move to one of the castles he owned to have more garden space so Duck couldeter. Other than this, Bobby also came to greet him. However, with Bobby came another middle-aged man.


    ¡°Magnus, I heard you started dating Emma? I always knew it was going to happen. Anyway, here, meet Yuri Bezmenov, a former PGU KGB informant who defected to Canada. I hired him, but I think he can help you.¡± Bobby introduced the man.


    Magnus looked at the guy with suspicion, ¡°Hmm, what the hell is going on? It¡¯s like raining KGB agents these days.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Mr Pendragon, did someone else from my home contact you?¡± Yuri Bezmenov asked with interest.


    ¡°Yes, some guy did. That¡¯s not important, what do you want from me? Bobby hired you, so there must be something valuable.¡± Magnus asked him.


    Yuri Bezmenov smiled and replied in one line, ¡°I can help you defeatmunism.¡±


    [A/N: For those who don¡¯t know Yuri Bezmenov. Search for his videos on Youtube. He gave really good interviews and a lot of what he said in the past has now turned into a reality.]


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONE ME!


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 357: Back To The Boring School

    Chapter 357: Back To The Boring School


    Magnus shrugged, ¡°My problem is not withmunism, it¡¯s a concept that sounds beautiful. The problem is, nowheremunism is followed by the books. Compared to democracy,munism leaves bigger chances of fuck-ups of giant scales happening. Anyway, how will you help me defeat it?¡±


    ¡°By making sure that it does not get into the western society. Mr Pendragon, I saw how destructivemunism is, it does not give people freedom or a better life, it¡¯s an ideology based on suppressing people and making the government so powerful that nobody can fight it.


    ¡°Myst official assignment was in India, I was sent as a trantor to the ambassador, nobody there knew I was a KGB agent. In India, we were giving money to all the influential people who were greedy, corrupt and had low moral ground. We gave them free trips to the Soviet Union and made them meet party officials. Our aim was to do what the British did, but much worse. Their government thought we were being good socialist friends, but our hands of friendship had poisonous spikes hidden.¡± Yuri revealed. [A/N: This is real information.]


    ¡°Are they doing the same in the United Kingdom and the US?¡± Magnus asked him seriously.


    Yuri nodded, ¡°Yes, Mr Prendragon. We have infiltrated the west since even before the world war. How do you think USSR was able to create nuclear weapons so fast? We had our people in the Manhattan project from the start.¡±


    Magnus nodded, stillying on the grass and enjoying the sun, ¡°Hmmm, how can you help me determine who is amunist and who isn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°On an individual level, it is hard, unless you have the means to gather information about every person,¡± Yuri said.


    Bobby interjected, ¡°We are headed there, as a person who¡¯s too much into technology, I can see the world moving towards being so interconnected that anybody can find out about the entire life of another person.¡±


    Yuri was amazed, ¡°Then, the threat ofmunism will be greater. Mr Pendragon, as I knowmunism and Soviet Deep State well, I can help you investigate any person or organisation that you want. I can tell you if they are rted to themunist party or not.¡±


    Magnus appreciated this help, ¡°Fine, first, I want you to investigate every single MP and see if they aremunist. You will get paid by Tonks & Tonks, but you will not be involved in anypany business. I still don¡¯t trust you, you have to win it.¡±


    ¡°And I appreciate your honesty, if you had trusted me then I would have suspected you,¡± Yuri replied honestly.


    ¡°Cool, you can go now and report to Tonks & Tonks office.¡± He sent the man away. Bobby stayed and sat beside him.


    ¡°So, how¡¯s your life going, Bobby?¡± Magnus asked.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all going fine and too good actually. But for some reason, a lot ofpanies around the world have lost their CEOs, a lot of big owners are missing.¡± Bobby said in a worried tone.


    Magnus remembered something, ¡°Ah, I forgot to tell you, it was Illuminati. All thesepany¡¯s owners were a part of the evil society which caused damage to the world for their own growth. They were headed by Rothschild, Hitler, Rasputin and the likes. I killed them all and took over their wealth. So yeah, now my assets are worth more than 300 Billion dors[A/N: In today¡¯s amount it is 1.5 Trillion]. Though nobody knows.¡±


    (£þ¨Œ£þ)


    ¡°FUCK! You are richer than the entire United Kingdom, and this is just your muggle wealth. THIS IS CRAZY! But¡­ it¡¯s good for our business, this means we can now cooperate easily with each other.¡± Bobby was excited.


    ¡°Yup, but I am going to make the country rich as well. Soon, we will be shocking the world with our economic numbers. As soon as the neww is passed that I had suggested, we will change. The Entrepreneurship Act will allow people to take loans on easier terms as long as they can convince that their business n will work. I am also opening a Royal Investment Fund.


    ¡°During the Industrial Revolution, we were so innovative, but that tag was taken from us by the US. They have a much friendlier environment for inventors. Soon, our own Silicon Valley will also bepleted, then we can make big changes to theputer world. The future of the United Kingdom is bright.¡± Magnus happily summarised.


    Bobby alsoid down on the grass, happy with what he heard, ¡°It¡¯s sad, people don¡¯t even know that we are doing so much for the country and the world.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, soon they will. Propaganda is an important aspect of staying in power. I was taught this by some old man.¡± Magnus remembered the words of Shiroken.


    ¡°Now, I am going to sleep for a few minutes.¡± Magnus closed his eyes and rxed.


    ¡­


    Bhutan, a small country of a hundred thousand people, the lives of people was simple here, wake up, work in the fields and go to sleep. People were self-sufficient.


    But, in the new era of globalisation, there were many things one could spend their money on. There were telephones, televisions, cable connections, electricity. Expenses were increasing but the ie was the same as before.


    When King Wangchuk announced that many new reforms and investments were soon going toe, people were sceptical. However, in just a year, they saw their lives change, there were so many jobs avable in the market that they could keep on working in fields, live a healthy life and still have so much money left to do whatever they want.


    Emrys Construction became the biggest constructionpany that made eco-homes. The lives of people changed so drastically that in just one year the country went from being poor to middle ie.


    Magnus made sure to drum his deeds to the world.


    ¡­


    1975 came to an end, the 2nd semester of the 5th year started in Hogwarts. Magnus enjoyed his time with family but now had to go.


    ¡°Bye-bye big brother.¡± Maximus, Aurelia and Clementia waved their tiny hands cutely.


    Magnus hugged them, ¡°Bye, take care of mum, okay?¡±


    The dark-haired Clementia then took out a small paper from her pocket and gave it to him shyly, ¡°Big brother, I made this for you and brother Rag.¡±


    Magnus looked, it was a simple family drawing made with crayons. It was bad, but the feelings mattered. He kissed her forehead, ¡°Thank you, sweetie, I will frame this and keep it in my room in the school.¡±


    She nodded silently. For some reason, she was a very quiet and calm child. She rather liked to stay alone and y with toys than y with her siblings.


    Ragnar looked at the drawing and fawned over it, ¡°A¡­ this is the best art ever.¡±


    Maximus and Aurelia felt jealous by this and they loudly proimed, ¡°Big brother, we will make a drawing and send one too.¡±


    They kissed them as well, with Magnus saying, ¡°Sure, I will eagerly wait for them. Summer here will bring them to me.¡± Summer quickly puffed her chest in pride as her name was called.


    Then they got on the train and headed back to the school. However, as they were passing by the cabins, they saw the Gryffindor four in a room, what stood out was that Lily was also there, sitting beside James, too close actually.


    ¡°Did they start dating?¡± Emma wondered vocally.


    Magnus quickly moved, ¡°Who knows, nobody cares, they deserve each other, a bunch of heartless people.¡±


    He didn¡¯t really see Lily as that heartless but believed she could have handled Severus¡¯ situation better. Still, Severus did feel a bit sad, it was normal human nature.


    ¡°Sev, don¡¯t think much about them. If she likes dating an asshole then so be it. James is¡­ well he¡¯s just an average wizard, not even good at quidditch, which he boasts.¡± Magnus tried to console him. [A/N: Due to Magnus, James could note out as a rising star.]


    ¡°I know, Magnus. I am not saying anything about it. I am quite happy with my life. I am again close to my mother, she¡¯s happy, I have a big house, money and name, what else can I ask for?¡± Severus replied smartly.


    Ragnarughed and nodded, ¡°Correct, them bitches be crazy, man. You should find a retarded crazy witch as well, like Magnus.¡±


    (¡ñ__¡ñ)


    ¡°Did he just call me retarded?¡± Emma suddenly stood up angrily.


    Severus nodded, ¡°Yes, he did just that.¡±


    Emma red at him and took out a broom from the expansion pouch. Then she started beating him with it, ¡°YOU USELESS HORNY LIZARD!¡±


    ¡°Bwahahaha¡­ Ah¡­ I love this girl.¡± Magnus justughed and enjoyed the scene.


    [A/N: Well, Since the novel¡¯s name starts with ¡°Harry Potter,¡± he should at least be born. Though nothing will be the same. Anyway, I am not nning on bringing Severus and Lily together in any way in the future, nor will he be Harry¡¯s forced God Father.]


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONK ME?


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 358: A Night To Remember

    Chapter 358: A Night To Remember


    1976 was the year when another genocidal dictator was killed by Magnus¡¯ Dragon Service. In January ofst year, the Asian division of Dragon Service was notified of a man named Pol Pot, a Cambodian revolutionary and politician who governed Cambodia as the Prime Minister. Ideologically a Marxist¨CLeninist and a Khmer nationalist, he was a leading member of Cambodia¡¯smunist movement. [A/N: The regime was called Khmer Rouge.]


    A funny name sure enough but the man was a monster. Initially, Dragon Service decided to wait and watch, but then the man started organising purges and executions. In just one year, he killed more than 300,000 people. What was even crazier that the man liked to keep skulls of people killed.


    The Pol Pot government ssified people based on their religious and ethnic backgrounds. Under the leadership of Pol Pot, the state had a policy of atheism. Buddhist monks were viewed as social parasites and designated a ¡°special ss¡±. Within a year of the Khmer Rouge¡¯s victory in the civil war, the country¡¯s monks were set to manualbour in rural co-operatives and irrigation projects.


    The country killed thousands of Chinese Cambodians, Muslims, Buddhists, Vietnamese Cambodians and many more. There was no end to the plight of thismunist hell hole. The people were hungry and lived in poverty. Communist Party stupidly forced people to leave their families and instead create arge 500-1000 membermunal family, then live in a bigmunal house and have argemon kitchen.


    The party ordered that all kids above the age of 7 were to live with instructors. Common to say, child abuse was at its peak. There was no ountability while the high ranking party members enjoyed special privileges. Party members had better food, with cadres sometimes having ess to ndestine brothels. Members of the Central Committee could go to China for medical treatment, and the highest echelons of the party had ess to imported luxury products. The majority of the money the country was receiving was from China.


    But interfering, Magnus would make China angry, but he was not scared of USSR, what was China at this point? The order was given in December of 1975, to kill the man and all senior Party members. A nice party was organised in Cambodia where all the big party members were invited. Then, when everyone had gathered, a big explosion urred, killing all.


    With that, the entire upper echelon of the government copsed. Dragon Service, however, never does assassinations without a n to fix things. They created a new political party there, one which was pro-capitalism and a tiny bit socialist, as it was needed to help the poor, the entire nation was poor.


    The emergency government asked for food from the world, China and othermunist nations declined, and the United Kingdom and the United States sent a lot. The US was just happy that amunist country was reduced, they didn¡¯t care about humanity. Not did the UK, it was just Magnus¡¯ doing.


    With this, Cambodia also became a stronghold of Magnus in Asia, he would not let anyone interfere in the country anymore. Soon, elections were also held and the new political party won. Officially ending Communism in Cambodia.


    ¡­


    Hogwarts,


    By now, everyone knew Emma was Magnus¡¯ girlfriend, and sure enough, the envious gaze of the other girls was clear. Emma, however, was feeling proud that she had Magnus and he loved her back too.


    The first week went by normally, nothing much fun urred. Magnus and the rest started to train their magic again in Room of Requirements. Magnus had confiscated the marauders¡¯ map from the marauders and he was having fun with it.


    However, then came Magnus¡¯s 16th birthday on 15th January, and he organised a grand party in Slytherin Common hall. They ate, danced andughed. He received many gifts from friends, Severus gave him a potion that can help him blend scars a little bit, he was grateful for this as his body was riddled with them.


    Ragnar gave him a set of 16 crystals that could show him ces where he would put the other crystals. It was a nice thing to have. When Emma¡¯s turn came, well, she was crazy so how could her gift be normal? But, he was disappointed when it just turned out to be a book. He didn¡¯t even open it and put it aside, though he didn¡¯t show any disappointment to her.


    However, in the night, when he was sleeping, he suddenly felt movement beside him, he opened his eyes and shockingly found Emma sharing the nket with him, her body covering half of his side. She was grinning and her sweet rose scent filled Magnus¡¯ nose. She first kissed his lips and then whispered in his ears, ¡°Happy Birthday, my king.¡±


    ¡°Woah¡­¡± Magnus lightly eximed as he suddenly felt her hand digging inside his pyjamas, touching things that were not supposed to be. Sensing her warm hand around the little dragon, he was in ecstasy. Emma started moving, Magnus couldn¡¯t help but enjoy it too. However, when he too tried to touch her, she shushed him and whispered again, ¡°Not yet, I will turn 16 in September, and we will be in 6th year then.¡±


    He asked back in whispers, ¡°Why the 6th year?¡±


    She moved her hands much faster all of a sudden and spoke in his ears before biting, ¡°We will have personal rooms from 6th year. Now, shush and enjoy.¡±


    That was the best night Magnus had spent in Hogwarts, although it onlysted half an hour, he loved it. The next morning, he decided to see what book Emma gifted him, *BAM* It prompted him to shut it close immediately, as it had questionable imagery with the title of the book, ¡°The Complete Illustrated Kama Sutra¡±


    He just chuckled while putting it in his expansion pouch, ¡°Hehe¡­ What a crazy girl.¡±


    ¡­


    Emma didn¡¯t visit again, Magnus didn¡¯t expect it either, they were horny and in love but not dumb. They focused on their studies and training as exams wereing. But one day, he asked Remus about James and Lily privately, ¡°When did they be a thing?¡±


    ¡°I was surprised as well, but turns out, Lily spent her Christmas with her family at James¡¯ mansion. There something happened and they both started dating. James has even mellowed down now, rarely taking the advice of Sirius for pranking. It seems seeing you and Emma made him realise he wants someone special as well.¡± Remus exined.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ well, wish them luck from me. See you.¡± Magnus returned to the Slytherinmon room. As always, vibrant with activity.


    He saw Severus as being himself, working on some books. He didn¡¯t disturb him and went to ask Ragnar what he was doing.


    ¡°I¡¯m checking the moon rock you have me. It¡¯s amazing, Magnus. Can you believe it? There is evidence of water on it, just imagine how much water the Moon holds then. There is also a substance called Helium-3, it¡¯s rare on Earth but seems to be a lot there. I think I can make some sort of energy crystal with this thing, something like a Philosopher stone but weaker and less magical.¡± Ragnar was amazed by his findings.


    Magnus affirmed, ¡°Send all the details to Bobbyter, he¡¯d also appreciate knowing what¡¯s on the moon. Anyway, I¡¯m going out to fly in my animagus form.¡±


    ¡°WAIT! I wille too¡­¡± Ragnar joined.


    Then, both of them had fun roaming over the entire forbidden forest.


    ¡­


    Although the wizarding world was boring for Magnus, crazy things were going on in the muggle world. For once, a bill was finally passed in Parliament that allowed the queen to choose an heir. Of course, in that case, Parliament can form a panel to scrutinise the selection. But it was just pointless formalities, all knew that nobody would decline the Queen¡¯s choice.


    At the same time, shocking news spread throughout the business world. Sony was being acquired by a Britishpany called Dragon Holdings, owned by Prince Magnus.


    Dragon Holdings was said to unofficially be worth at least a hundred billion dors, but all that wealth was not cash, just assets. Meanwhile, the Japanese government was panicking about it. Sony was a big name, they didn¡¯t want such a household name to be taken away.


    But, international regtions forbid them from stopping the acquisition, in the end, they had to give permissions. Then, in the middle of the process, an audit was done by Sony¡¯s internal team and wide-scale corruption was found out.


    The CEO, the board members, all were involved in it. They stole more than 200 million dors from thepany. Simple to say, the market didn¡¯t respond well. Thepany¡¯s valuation came down from 1.3 Billion to 800 Million dors.


    Magnus¡¯s team, led by Ted, offered a price of 600 Million and they will also pay the 200 million dors of debt owed by thepany. In the end, he won, the only way thepany could survive the disaster was by being sold. Soon, the stocks recovered as the market gained confidence by seeing how well all Magnus¡¯panies were doing.


    The Board members and the CEO were trialled by the Japanese court and given a pat on the wrist. Rich folks never get punished in most countries, well not in Magnus¡¯ rule. They were then sued in the courts in the US and the UK, by shareholders and himself. They were heavily fined and given 3 years of prison.


    This way, Magnus became the owner of Sony, the creator of Walkman and much more in the future.


    ____[A/N: Magnus¡¯ Investments]____


    Investments ¨C


    1. Dragon Holdings (Parent Company)


    2. Futuretek industries ¨C 51%


    3. Medtronic ¨C 100% Private now.


    4. IBM 9%


    5. AMD ¨C 10%


    6. Intel 35%


    7. Tonks & Tonks ¨C 5%


    8. Magic Eye Detective Agency MEDA ¨C 100%[8,000 employees]


    9. Chrysler Building ¨C 100%


    10. Mother Grace Hospital. ¨C 100%


    11. Pfizer ¨C 100%


    12. Daily Mart ¨C 60%


    13. Emrys Construction ¨C 100%[15,000 employees]


    14. The Golden Company(MEDA is the overseer)[40,000 men. 10,000 service, logistics men.]


    15. FT Motors(FutureTek)


    16. Eternal Energy Solutions(FutureTek)


    17. Bombardier Transportation ¨C (Lotives High-speed trains Intercity andmuter trains Trams People movers Signalling systems)


    18. Warner Bros. ¨C 100%


    19. Golden Essense Wine(Made with magic)


    20. Rolls Royce ¨C 10%


    21. Plymouth(Silicon valley of UK) 60 Owned by Dragon Holdings and FutureTek, rest by Govt.


    22. Himyan ¨C Brand of Bhutan. Magnus owns 50% of the Money and 51% of administrative rights.


    23. Royal Delight ¨C Nestle¡¯s ce ¨C 100%


    24. Cheerflex ¨C Magnus¡¯ anti-depression pill


    25. SONY ¨C 67% owned. Publicly tradedpany.


    26. Assets of Illuminati ¨C 100% ¨C 300 Billion USD.


    Magical Property ¨C


    1. Saint Mungo ¨C 69%


    2. Magical Daily Newspaper ¨C 100%


    3. MagicMade(Warner Subsidiary.)


    4. SummerSends(Co-owned by Mag and Rag. Transportpany. Uses Shrinking Potion.)


    [You can see Pol Pot and the Book on my Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONE WHERE?!


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 359: 5th Year Done

    Chapter 359: 5th Year Done


    Slowly, as time passed, the 5th year¡¯s O.W.L.s came. It was a standardised subject-specific test taken during Hogwarts students¡¯ fifth year, administrated by the Wizarding Examinations Authority. The score made by a student on a particr O.W.L. determined whether or not they would be allowed to continue taking that subject in subsequent school years, and whether they might be sessful in obtaining a particr job.


    For Magnus, it didn¡¯t matter, but, to keep a good image, he needed good numbers. Only Potions scared him, however.


    To be admitted into a ss at N.E.W.T. level, a student first had to achieve an ¡®Outstanding¡¯ or ¡®Exceeds Expectations¡¯ at O.W.L.-level to cope with the uing course work, which would be much more advanced.


    Sessfullypleting the O.W.L.s was a sign that the student was trustworthy enough to be aw-abiding citizen who could learn from their mistakes. Thus, any such students who were expelled would be permitted to keep their wands and continue to practise magic, though this would be a sign of disgrace forever tainting their permanent record, as Newton Scamander underwent. If a student fails an O.W.L. and still wishes to retake it, they are held back in that ss.


    Anyway, the time came, the schedule was in Magnus¡¯ hands and he couldn¡¯t be more frustrated, ¡°Amazing, potions are on the first day. Well, I¡¯m not even going to try.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the right choice, trying and failing brings more disgrace,¡± Ragnar added.


    In the end, Magnus decided to take O.W.L.s in the Study of Ancient Runes, Arithmancy, Astronomy, Care of Magical Creatures, Charms, Defence Against the Dark Arts, Herbology, History of Magic, Muggle Studies and Transfiguration. He was taking 10 exams out of 12. There was no duelling subject so he couldn¡¯t do that.


    Ragnar would in fact take 11 exams as he decided not to skip Charms, Transfiguration and DADA. The same was the case with Severus and Emma. The one they were all not taking was Divination.


    ¡­


    The first test, Magnus didn¡¯t even give as it was Potions. Ragnar was called the Potions genius of the century, however. The second was Charms and he was the best at it. The examination was divided into two, theory and practical. Magnus had already memorised all the school sybus until the 7th year by his 3rd year, so it was not a problem.


    For the practical part, each student will have to cast a charm that the 5th year¡¯s sybus has, it can be anything that the examiners can ask. Magnus¡¯ turn cameter as his name started with M.


    When he entered, he saw three old folks sitting behind a table. The room was empty with just one chair in the middle for the student to sit in. He haughtily entered and greeted the three, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s been a while, Mr Pogger. How¡¯s your wife?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s great, your majesty. Thanks to you, my trouble at the ministry was solved and my wife was able to get the medical aid from Saint Mungo.¡± The old man respectfully said.


    He nodded, ¡°Yes, Ministry used to be really corrupt back then. Well, let¡¯s start my test. What charm do you want me to cast?¡±


    ¡°Surprise us, your majesty.¡± They said.


    He thought about it for a while and then took out a disposable wand. Soon, without him speaking, a blue light came out of it and a humanoid angelic figure with wings formed in the air. It was his corporeal Patronus. Born from his strong feelings of love for his dear mum.


    The three examiners were excited to see it, this corporeal was in the same league or even above Dumbledore¡¯s which was a magical beast, a phoenix.


    ¡°Bravo, and to cast it non-verbally. You are indeed amazing,¡± they pped and praised him like he was some dictator and they were his minions, hoping to not die by pleasing him.


    Honestly, Magnus could cast harder spells, heck, his great Fiendfyre was so strong and huge that it could burn the entire school. But he knew this was enough. With that, he left, knowing he was going to get the top marks.


    After Magnus came Ragnar¡¯s turn, he also cast a Patronus, but not corporeal. And even this Patronus was cast because he used some secret external help from his new creation, the Energy Crystals. They were made with moon rock.


    Emma did the same earlier, however, she had received a lot of training from Magnus in the room of requirement, well¡­ whenever they were able to focus on it other than making out and being horny.


    After she had achieved her animagus, it was easy to get a corporeal Patronus. It came out to be a Golden eagle as well. She was on cloud nine when the examiners praised her and even said that they expected this much from the girlfriend of Magnus. This was the first time she found out that the news had spread outside the school.


    Severus, meanwhile, shocked the teachers even more by casting his self-made charm, called Muffliato Charm. It fills the ears of any person in the vicinity of the caster with an unidentifiable buzzing sound so as to allow for conversation without being overheard.


    The examiners were amazed by his skills and even rmended his spell be added to the school book. But Severus didn¡¯t feel proud, Magnus had made spells, invented items with runes and alchemy many times. If anything, he felt he needed to do better.


    Slowly, the week passed, all the exams were finished. Finally, all the Hogwarts dwellers took a rest. Teachers suspended sses until the summer holidays started, while Magnus held parties nearly every week. All of these parties had dance nights, they start with funky disco dance, and end with romantic slow dancing, perfect for couples.


    However, Magnus didn¡¯t rest for a single day, his training with Merlin had started, he was learning the secrets and the uses of Merlin¡¯s overpowered wand, that in his own words ¡°could destroy the world if fallen in wrong hands.¡±.


    He practised every night in the forbidden forest. His friends knew it but didn¡¯t worry, the forbidden forest was not a dangerous ce for Magnus. The Centarus were his friends, while the Acromants were scared of him.


    *Sigh* After a tough exercise, he rested down and looked at the moon in the sky. He brings portraits of Merlin and Arthur with him often, like today.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting good, kid.¡± Merlin praised him.


    Magnus thanked, ¡°Thanks to both of you. Actually, I should thank you two more. Because of the wealth you two left me behind, I am able to do so much. If I didn¡¯t have that money, the world would have chewed me and spat me away like a ytoy. I spend 2 billion pounds (nearly 16 billion in 2021) every year on propaganda. In every single country in the world, be it the United States, Yemen, Laos or Peru, my money feeds all mouths that can speak against me. I know, it¡¯s a wrong thing to do, I am misusing the capitalistic system, but if I don¡¯t do it, others will use the same system to destroy me.¡±


    ¡°Woah, how much is 2 billion pounds though?¡± Arthur dumbly asked.


    ¡°Umm¡­ about 800,000 kilos of gold,¡± Magnus replied after calcting.


    *WHISTLE* ¡°God damn, Merlin¡¯s rotten tits, that¡¯s a lot.¡± Arthur cursed, much to the anger of Merlin.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up, Arthur, you¡¯re the one teaching the kids in school to say crap about me. Anyway, Magnus, the gold we left behind for the inheritor, which is you, and we¡¯re just happy you¡¯re putting it to good use and we can watch it.¡± Merlin praised him.


    Magnus sighed, ¡°Yeah, though I sometimes wonder¡­ a thousand years from now, how will history treat me? Will they call me an evil, capitalistic demon king¡­ or will I be forgotten like you two, as a myth or something.¡±


    The two portraits also silently thought about that, as they had no answer either.


    ¡­


    Daily Prophet¡¯s office,


    Rita Skeeter was happy with her life. She had written 5 books about Magnus up until now and all were bestsellers. She had long ago repaid Magnus¡¯ debt and now loved working for him, as she realised that the world order depends on his shoulder. She was also a proud member of the Army of Merlin(Not the order).


    This year too, she was writing a new book, and this time she was going to add some romance to it, as the dragon now had a dragoness. But first, she was to write an article in the papers. The heading simply read,


    ¡°Sorry Girls, The Dragon Is Taken.¡±


    [A/N: Here you have it, this is how and why the world media has not chewed him/royal family down, calling him colonialist.]


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONE WHERE?!


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 360: Whistleblowers

    Chapter 360: Whistleblowers


    The 5th year ended, Magnus and the rest returned home, Emma didn¡¯t go with Magnus this time, knowing too well that they should give each other some alone time as well.


    For Magnus, he had a few important things to do. The first one was to move out into a new home, he had already asked his staff topile a list of all the castles and areas that he or the royal family owned.


    ¡°Bye, Sev,e to my hometer, we all should train whenever we can.¡± He said goodbye to his friends and returned home through apparition. Ragnar could not apparate, as his magic was unstable due to biological reasons and trying apparition in such a state was dangerous.


    ¡°Maximus,¡±


    ¡°Aurelia and Clementia, look who¡¯s back.¡±


    Magnus and Ragnar shouted as soon as they returned. Soon, the sounds of things being thrown came and then appeared the three, clumsily running to them. The three were 2.5 years old now and had started to speak like a normal kid of this age.


    ¡°What were you doing? Oh¡­¡± As soon as Magnus asked this, came out of the same room, Abe, George and Dobby. All three had weird makeup on their faces and wore wigs on their heads.


    ¡°Wee back, sir. Would you like some tea?¡± George asked like a proper gentleman. But sadly, his attire didn¡¯t suit it. Magnus and Ragnar howled inughter at their plight.


    ¡°Where is mum?¡± Magnus inquired.


    ¡°Lady Grace said she had an emergency surgery to operate in the hospital so she left,¡± George informed.


    Hearing this, they looked at the three little munchkins, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Magnus asked.


    ¡°THEN LET¡¯S ORDER PIZZA!¡± Ragnar shouted.


    ¡°YAYYYY¡­¡± they jumped in excitement andtched onto Ragnar¡¯s legs.


    However, Magnus noticed something, Clementia didn¡¯t show many signs of excitement, although she seemed happy. He walked up to her and sat beside her, ¡°How are you, Clem?¡±


    She gave the cutest smile possible with her eyes half close, ¡°I¡¯m fine, big brother.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to draw with me?¡± He asked her, as this was her favourite hobby. Although she was not good at it, she still loved it.


    ¡°YES!¡± She jumped into a hug with him. Heughingly picked her up and took her to the terrace. There he ced big canvasses. Meanwhile, the other two yed with Ragnar.


    ¡­


    After an hour of drawing and ying with Clementia, Magnus decided to clear his doubts about her. He called Grace, ¡°Mum, are you still at the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I aming there with Clementia¡­ No, nothing happened to her, just some doubts I have. Don¡¯t worry.¡± he put the phone down.


    ¡°Clem, let¡¯s go and see mum. We will eat Pizza outside.¡± He extended his hand to her. She jumped towards him and held his finger in her tiny hand. Magnus couldn¡¯t help but feel really emotional whenever the three little ones did this, it would make him feel like doing anything for the three.


    He told Ragnar why they were going and quickly took the car out and arrived at the hospital from the VIP entrance. Using charms to not be seen, they soon arrived at the psychiatrist where Grace was already waiting for him. Magnus owned the hospital so he didn¡¯t need to worry about privacy. Doctors, too, had signed special contracts.


    ¡°Rag, take Max and Aurelia to the VIP waiting room and get them to eat something,¡± Magnus told him, as it was better not to have the two little ones distracting.


    Grace¡¯s face looked like she had seen a ghost, anxiously worrying about Clementia. She too had noticed some things but never thought much about them until Magnus told her.


    They told the doctor about her. That she stays silent a lot, does not react to situations much but is very emotional. After that, the doctor showed Clementia a few pictures of people. In some, they wereughing, in some crying.


    Each time, she would show reactions matching what she saw, even tearing up a few times. At the same time, the doctor wrote something in her notes.


    ¡°Mr Pendragon, Madam Grace, it seems Princess Clementia has heightened empathy. We call such people empaths. Such people understand or feel what another person is experiencing from within their frame of reference, that is, the capacity to ce oneself in another¡¯s position.


    ¡°Such people are also usually more urate in recognising emotions by looking at another person¡¯s face. Her problem is that she does not know how to not be influenced by emotions. She will need to learn that slowly, or else, some futureplications could ur.


    ¡°Empaths can experience anxiety, panic attacks, depression, and fatigue and may even show physical symptoms such as an increased heart rate and headache. This is because they internalise the feelings and pain of others without the ability to distinguish it from their own.¡± The doctor gave them her diagnosis.


    Clementia confusedly looked at Magnus and Grace¡¯s face, wondering what all these words meant. She sat on Magnus¡¯p and asked, ¡°Big brother, am I bad?¡±


    Magnus quickly smiled, realising that his worrying and being sad would make her sad too. He patted her head, ¡°No, Clem, you¡¯re not bad. In fact, you have special powers, and if you learn how to control them then you catch people lying easily.¡±


    ¡°REALLY?¡± She asked curiously.


    ¡°Of course. Okay, let¡¯s go and eat the pizza.¡± He picked her up and put her on his shoulders. He was 16 and 6 feet tall already, he already looked like an adult.


    ¡°Mr Pendragon, she needs the¡­¡±


    Magnus shut the doctor up, ¡°That will be all, doctor. Thank you for your time. Let¡¯s go, mum.¡±


    Once out, Grace asked him, ¡°Magnus, are you sure? Doctor Hubert is good at her work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mum. Our little Clementia can control her ability better if Grandma Martha treats her. She¡¯s a 400 years old catdy, she¡¯s a walking encyclopaedia of magic. And I believe if Clementia goes to Camelot every once in a while and ys with the animals there, she will be better,¡± he nned. He knew Clementia was going to be magical, as he healed her using his own blood. So, it would be best if someone with magic taught her.


    ¡°Fine, but I will go with her to Camelot.¡± Grace decided. She didn¡¯t have the heart to let her little daughter be alone there.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s go to Pizza Hut, they are supposed to have better and cheesy pizza.¡± Magnus gathered the others and left.


    ¡­


    Clementia¡¯s situation was a surprise to be sure, but not something too problematic. Everything was going to be fine as long as she was treated and trained right.


    However, Magnus got busy after that day. His first task was to select a new home, and he did that easily. He selected Strawberry Hill House, a Gothic Revival vi that was built in Twickenham, London, by Horace Walpole from 1749 onward. It spanned 46 acres ofnd. The best part, it was so close to Mother Grace Hospital, you just had to cross the Thames river and walk a few hundred metres.


    He told his parents about the decision and they agreed immediately. However, currently, the St Mary¡¯s University College owned it. Magnus just paid their organisation some money, gave them a new building and ce to run their works and got ownership of the building.


    Of course, to avoid public objection, they just revealed that they will create personalboratories for Adam, Grace and Magnus to work in such a huge ce. No one had an objection then. Soon, a new 10-foot boundary wall will be constructed around the premises, then Dragon Team will send their best people to ward it, charm it to the teeth. After all, Duck will being there frequently.


    The next thing he had to do was a bitplicated and important. Ted came to him with 10 boxes of paper. ¡°This is the result of my Corruption audit on the British Government and each and every single person working in it. All these people are the corrupt ones.


    ¡°The box with red markings mean they are the worst, the ones with green markings mean they have only started and haven¡¯t done much. The orange ones are in the middle.¡±


    Magnus grunted tiredly, ¡°Man, this is so much work. But¡­ I must do it.¡±


    And hence, he spent the entire night reading every single document. He also made a list at the same time, all the names and what he will do to them was written on it.


    He even dragged Ted to stay and work. So by the next morning, they had bags under their red eyes. ¡°Dobby¡±


    *POP*


    ¡°What can Dobby do for you, sir?¡± Dobby popped in.


    ¡°Get us two nice herbal milk teas and some light breakfasts to go along with,¡± Magnus ordered as he stretched his body.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get ready, Ted. It seems we¡¯re going to be whistleblowers today. All those that I have marked ck will be killed with no questions asked. There are only 5, but they are too dangerous to be left alive, even for a day, for they can even bend the justice system with the things they know about influential people.


    ¡°All those with red markings will be arrested immediately with cases filed on them. The orange ones will be fired and an internal inquiry will sit on them, while the green ones will be demoted to one or two ranks.


    ¡°However, I have a better suggestion, Ted. I realised that since my aim is to change the world, how can I leave the home turf in danger? I need control over the government and the bureaucracy at all levels. So, you have my permission, all the positions that are soon going to be empty, you must fill our people in them.¡± Magnus instructed him.


    This was the only way to ensure that nothing bad happens in the government, no foreign power can influence the country, and that it applies all his suggested policies. He could not ascertain power by being the King after all, but this way, he can and none will even know.


    Soon, the country was going to face the biggest shock ever. It will be a PR disaster for all and also a matter of national humility. But, this was the humility that it must endure, for only after destruction can there be a re-construction.


    [You can see Clementia and the new house on my Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONE WHERE?!


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 361: Double O

    Chapter 361: Double O


    Magnus and the family sat around the table having morning breakfast, in the distance the television was on, showing the news. They all listened to it while eating.


    [NEWS]


    Breaking News, a scandal that has shocked the nation, hase to light. This morning, the police and many media houses received a colossal dossier, it had evidence of massive corruption in our government, and the names go from bottom to the top.


    The Police, under themand of Commissioner-General of Police, Tom Redfield, has arrested a total of 2,000 politicians and bureaucrats. Many more are being demoted or fired from their jobs and are getting internal inquiries being set against them. In total, 15,000 people have been named in the documents and each has concrete evidence against them.


    We tried to get a response from the Prime Minister but we have not been able to get to him. The moment we get any reac¡­ We just received an update. I¡¯m afraid this one is tragic, the Prime Minister and the four other members of the cab have been found dead in 10 Downing Street. All five seemed to have taken poison together. The Police will surely investigate if it has any rtion to the dossier¡­


    [NEWS ENDS]


    Grace and Adam looked at Magnus¡¯ face. Magnus and Ragnar continued to eat as if nothing had happened. Magnus, of course, knew everything as he was the reason, while Ragnar just didn¡¯t give a shit and was rather interested in his chicken sandwich.


    ¡°Magnus, do you know about this?¡± Adam asked him.


    Magnus nodded, ¡°Dad, some things aren¡¯t meant to be talked around. It¡¯s better if they stay a secret, that¡¯s the best thing for national security. The dossier, however, was indeed spread by me. I had hired Ted to do an audit on the entire government, this is the result.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s a purge of corruption, it¡¯s a good thing for the nation then,¡± Grace murmured and continued to feed the babies.


    ¡°What is purge?¡±


    ¡°What is corruption?¡± Maximus and Aurelia asked. The blond twins were forever curious about anything and everything.


    Ragnar replied, ¡°Hah, Purge is when you destroy something, especially evil, and corruption is something bad people do, it¡¯s like stealing.¡±


    ¡°WAAH¡­ Does Big Brother Mag punish bad people? SO COOL!¡± The two were radiating stars from their eyes. And this only made Magnus feel proud. He scoffed at Ragnar, ¡°Hehe, yes, big brother Magnus is cool.¡±


    Ragnar snorted, ¡°Huh, I taught them potions theory yesterday, they said the same to me then. It¡¯s their tactic to butter you up in order to maximise their returnster.¡±


    Magnus jolted back and looked at his siblings, ~These two¡­ I fear for people now.~


    ¡°*Cough* Anyway, my beautiful family, George, Abe and Dobby included, pack your stuff, we¡¯re moving to the new house by evening.¡± He announced. But at the same time, he realised, ~I¡¯m gonna need more house-elves it seems, that new house is HUGE.~


    ¡­


    The British Secret Intelligence Service, also known as MI6.


    Inside MI6¡¯s headquarters, the director of the agency sat in his office with a frown. On his table was also a ss with a tablet dissolving in it, meant for the headache.


    *Knock Knock*


    ¡°Come in,¡± he called in.


    Soon, a man in a nice suit entered and took a seat, ¡°Mallory, is it about the news this morning?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Bond. I need you on this, the Prime Minister and his 4 cab members have been assassinated. We need to know who did it and why they did it.¡± Mallory ordered him. [A/N: Assume all the characters look the same as in the recent movies. Including Bond.]


    James Bond, however, asked, ¡°I thought it was a mass suicide due to this leaked dossier?¡±


    ¡°No, Bond, it was murder. And whoever did it, knowingly made sure that they leave clues that only advanced agencies like ours can detect. The police think it¡¯s a suicide and that¡¯s what the world will officially know. Your lead is this man, Adrian Durand, the CEO of MEDA, I know we are not to mess with those guys since they¡¯ve helped us a lot in recent times, so you need to pay him a casual visit. He was thest person who met the Prime Minister.¡± Director Mallory briefed him.


    James Bond stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll get to it then. Adrian and I are already acquainted, it won¡¯t be a problem to have a chat.¡±


    *RING RING*


    Mallory picked up the phone and only listened, didn¡¯t speak all the way until he hung up. A frown took over his face again, ¡°Leave it, no need to investigate, Bond.¡±


    James Bong¡¯s brows rose, this was unusual, who could even stop the MI6 from investigating when the Prime Minister was dead? ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It was Commissioner-General Tom Redfield. He told us not to investigate, he got everything under control. Instead, Kingsman will be taking over the investigation.¡± Mallory said, though he was internally happy, this meant fewer headaches.


    ¡°What do you mean they will take over? Kingsman is a private agency, they can not do governmental investigations, not of this level.¡± Bond argued.


    Mallory sighed, ¡°Bond, sit down and breathe. Don¡¯t be hasty. You know for whom the Kingsman works for, you know for whom Adrian works for, and you know whose blessing is on the Commissioner General¡¯s head. This case is not as simple as it looks.¡±


    Bond scoffed, ¡°Thest time I checked, this country was not an absolute monarchy.¡±


    ¡°Care to tell me due to whom are we able to operate around the world with such ease now? Due to whom are we able to operate in Africa like it¡¯s our backyard? Due to whom is our economy growing faster than ever? Due to whom are we safer now than ever? Bond, you are smart, you know going against him is not right.¡± Mallory tried to teach some sense to their best agent.


    Bond grunted, ¡°I know¡­ His Majesty, the Pendragon, has done a lot for the nation. But killing the Prime Minister?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the big boss, Bond, whether you like it or not. The things he does are a lot moreplex than we can think. Crimesmitted by wizards have been at a record low since the Battle of Hogsmeade, and the man deserves some respect. And thank you for using the right term, yes, he may not be named king right now but he already is. Now forget this assignment, focus on catching the Soviets who are smuggling weapons.¡± Director Mallory dismissed him.


    ¡°I want in on it, the investigation. Make a request, make it a joint investigation with Kingsman, we¡¯ve done it before. I want to know if my loyalties lie with the right man.¡± James Bond requested.


    Director Mallory sighed and nodded, ¡°Tom has already told me he¡¯ll pass on the real investigation reportter, but if this is what will quench your paranoid brain, then so be it. Go ahead and meet Adrian now.¡±


    ¡­


    Magnus¡¯ Mansion,


    ¡°What did the Prime Minister even do?¡± Ragnar asked him while packing bags.


    ¡°Well, in the report, it was found out that about 15 years ago, in MP elections, he and his friends took money from our good old friends, the Soviets, for spending on the campaign and rigging a few polling stations. In return, they were to help the Soviets get a few people British Citizenship, something theyplied with.


    ¡°Well, the people who got citizenship were KGB deep-cover spies, and they were working in Military, Navy or government¡¯s science divisions, sending our secrets back home. Of course, they were also killedst night, but their bodies will never be found.¡± Magnus revealed to Ragnar.


    *Whistle* ¡°Damn, the guy became the Prime Minister, but at what cost. Whom are you going to make the new Prime Minister now?¡± Ragnar inquired.


    ¡°I have a guy in mind, he¡¯s a probation member of the Order of Merlin. Remember that little girl, Ava, who was kidnapped by Oscar and I saved her along with other kids? Yes, her Prosecutor father entered politics and with my help became a cab member, he¡¯s the Junior Secretary of State for Justice. Well, now that the main secretary is dead, we need someone to step up.¡± Magnus had everything already nned.


    ¡­


    Later that evening,


    ¡°WOAH! Big big new home!¡± Maximus excitedly eximed at the sight of the gothic vi.


    ¡°Hehe, you can y hide and seek with your sisters all day here,¡± Magnus said.


    They entered the living room first, it was huge, to say the least. There werefortable couches put in front of the firece. It looked absolutely beautiful with all the art around the walls.


    ¡°This feels like I¡¯m in some old castle,¡± Gracemented.


    ¡°This is¡­ old. Just not a castle. Oh, I will show you your bedrooms. Follow me.¡± He led them to one of the 20 bedrooms. They too were grand, with enough area to sit around. Each had multiple windows to allow natural lighting in. In a true sense, they will be living like royals now.


    ¡°I will miss a few things. Like the entertainment section, the bowling alley and stuff. Also the pool, we have none here.¡± Ragnarined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s still a work in progress. Emrys Construction will be building everything in a few days. We¡¯ve got such a huge backyard as well, so I¡¯m thinking of turning it into a park with a paved stone path, with flowers on both sides.¡± Magnus told them of his ns.


    Ragnar nodded and jumped onto the bed, ¡°NICE¡­ I wanna live like the rich fat kings of old times.¡±


    They chuckled and continued their tour. Grace was the happiest right now though, as going to the hospital will now take her much less time. It will be ever lesser after Magnus makes a secret underground passage to the hospital from their home that he had nned.


    [You can see the interior of the new house on my Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    Throw em on me.


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 362: Sports

    Chapter 362: Sports


    In the summer of 1976, the Grant family moved into the new house. However, that wasn¡¯t the only thing that moved this year.


    In Parliament, a fewws were passed. And immediately after that, the Queen called Magnus to the Pce to have some really important words.


    Magnus took all his siblings, as the old woman wanted to meet them. However, Magnus noticed the eyes of a few other royals being malicious towards him. He could understand Queen¡¯s children but even other rtives were doing this.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the matter?¡± He asked Queen Elizabeth.


    ¡°Dear, take a seat first and drink some tea. I have fabulous news to give you. You have turned 16 already, so I have decided to announce you as the crown prince, while Adam takes his name back publicly, announcing he¡¯s not interested in kingship.¡± Elizabeth said excitedly.


    ~Ah, so this is why others were showing me hostility.~ he realised.


    ¡°Well, it was bound to happen someday. I too think that 16 is the right time and age. How will you do it? Just directly tell? I rmend first letting dad go in public and saying that he does not think he can be a great king, he¡¯s a great inventor but the other things, he¡¯s not confident.¡± He suggested to her.


    ¡°Indeed, a good suggestion. We need to make it as ptable as possible before announcing it to the world. By the way, dear, have you started dating yet?¡± She inquired.


    He nodded, as his eyes narrowed, ¡°Yes, I have a girlfriend, she¡¯s pretty hot and intelligent, no, I will not go on dates with some noble¡¯s daughter.¡±


    She internally frowned, her intentions being read by him as clear as day, ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to suggest anything, Magnus. Anyway, you must be busy, have fun on your vacation.¡±


    Magnus sighed. He did recognise that the Queen had literally given up everything and had epted him as the true heir. It was a lot to ask, especially in this day and age when people are crazy for power. Yes, she was threatened, she and her family¡¯s lives were in danger, but still, she¡¯d done all this. ~I will reward youter, Granny.~


    ¡­


    Magnus returned home. Ragnar was babysitting and watching television. ¡°Since when did you start watching sports?¡±


    Ragnar replied, ¡°Since today. All these muggles, jumping so high, with poles and whatnot, throwing heavy things so far. They are good. I bet I could beat you in all this. I have buffed myself a lot with potions in all these years.¡±


    ¡°Is that a challenge, my brother?¡± Magnus was again inpetitive mode.


    ¡°Huh, why would I challenge you when I know what I say is a fact.¡± Ragnar boasted and stood up. Then for some reason, he started to take off his shirt, alerting Magnus to take a few steps back.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m happy with Emma.¡± He rified.


    Ragnarughed, ¡°Hahaha¡­ And I assure you that I love women as well. I am actually showing my new creation, one that has made me much stronger, and as long as I can work on it, I can improve my magic slightly.¡±


    ¡°BEHOLD!¡± *Woosh* He threw his shirt away and revealed his muscr body. Now, it had a lot of tattoos, they looked borderline runes. ¡°It¡¯s a work in progress, probably will take me years. But when I¡¯m done, I can possibly chop a man in half with my hands.¡±


    ¡°WOAH!¡± Magnus came close and looked at his chest, ¡°This is amazing, you just created bio-runes?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s pretty painful and probablyes under the category of dark magic as it requires self-harm, so keep this to yourself.¡± Ragnar requested.


    *THUD*


    ¡°RAG! YOU GOT TATTOOS?!¡± However, with Ragnar¡¯s bad luck, Grace entered just then.


    ¡°M-mum¡­ I can exin, these aren¡¯t tattoos¡­ I mean not the tattoos that you think. They are magical, they help me with my magic.¡± He tried to exin.


    ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s still a tattoo? Right? You should have gotten permission from us, it must have been so painful.¡± Grace scolded him.


    Ragnar realised that she was not angry because he got the tattoo, she was angry because it must have been painful and he didn¡¯t tell them. ~Trully, only a mother can worry like this.~


    ¡°Sorry, mum. I just wanted to make myself stronger and these are really helpful.¡± He calmly exined to her.


    Grace nodded and patted his head, although he was taller than her now it didn¡¯t deter her, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything in secret, sweetie, we¡¯re always going to be with you and support you.¡±


    He hugged her, a bit emotional. She reminds him of histe mother all the time, ¡°Thank you, mum.¡±


    [A/N: Check this parament for Ragnar¡¯s image.]


    ¡°I HUG! I HUG!¡± The three little gremlins also jumped around them. Magnus chuckled and waved his wand to make them fly to them. All of them had a group hug then.


    After they moved back and Grace went to make lunch, Magnus challenged Ragnar, ¡°Boy, if you seriously think you are better than me now, you¡¯re mistaken. I shall see you on July 17th in Canada then. Hmph!¡±


    ¡°Huh, I will break your confidence, just watch.¡± Ragnar epted wholeheartedly.


    ¡­


    3 Weeks Later,


    ¡°What are you watching?¡± Adam sat beside his dear wife and hugged her.


    ¡°Nothing, Magnus told me to keep this channel on the television. Why does he want me to watch this show?¡± Grace wondered.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just wait and watch then, that¡¯s all we can do¡­ maybe y a bit too.¡± He touched in inappropriate ces.


    Grace smacked his hands and looked back, the kids were sleeping in their room, ¡°No, not now.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ who said we need to do a full course?¡± Adam continued.


    However, their little fun time was spoiled when the announcement on the television voiced, ¡°The next athletes for Pole Vault are both from the United Kingdom, and they are none other than the royal princes, Prince Magnus and Prince Ragnar.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­ WHAT THE! Are they participating in the Olympics?¡± Adam eximed in the middle of a deep kiss.


    Grace also looked and the scene showed Magnus in sportswear, bickering with Ragnar. She gasped, ¡°I remember now, a few weeks ago Ragnar said he could defeat Magnus in these games. They are so crazy they took the fight to the Olympics.¡±


    Adamughed and got up, ¡°Hahaha, I will bring Popcorn, my love.¡±


    ¡­


    Toronto, Canada.


    It was the first day of the 1976 Olympics and a rivalry was already seen by many. Magnus and Ragnar werepeting in sports. And due to this, a lot of people who were originally never interested in this came to watch.


    Canada also had a ceremonial Monarch, which was Queen Elizabeth, so to that extent, his royal status meant something here as well. Magnus looked at Ragnar, ¡°Watch how I fly over it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah yeah, it¡¯s easy.¡± Ragnar shooed him away.


    Now, Magnus and Ragnar were both athletic tallboys. The rules of Pole Vaulting were simple, each athlete was given three chances to clear a height. Once they do that, they proceed to clear the next height. This goes on until only one person is left. There are some other minor things but they didn¡¯t matter.


    Magnus picked the pole. He was not going to use any magic today, that was the deal. So using his physical powers, he jumped, easily clearing the height. Then Ragnar tried, also easily jumping the height.


    Slowly, after 4 different heights, only they were left, the bronze medal winners were already selected. However, Magnus and Ragnar had no end in sight.


    The current record of the highest Pole Vault was 5.79 Metres. (A/N: Right now it¡¯s 6.18). Magnus and Ragnar were already at 6 metres.


    The announcers and the judges were going insane already. Both had broken world records at the same time. But their rivalry was still on.


    *WOOSH* Magnus jumped again, clearing 6.5 metres. Ragnar soon followed and did the same.


    Magnus red at him and headed to try 7 metres. It was monstrous and most people thought it physically impossible. ¡°Just watch.¡±


    Magnus ran fast and hooked the pole to the ground. *Woosh* He saw himself rising in the air slowly, the pole was bent in aplete U-shape. *SNAP* *BAM*


    However, the pole broke and he fell back on the ground. Of course, he was safe but the organisers and the medical staff came running. He stood up and looked at the height and the poll. Then smiled, before going to Ragnar, ¡°You try.¡±


    Proudly, Ragnar went ahead. This time he used more power than Magnus, but, *BAM* He also fell as the pole snapped.


    Magnusughed, ¡°Hahaha¡­ Physics, baby. This much height is impossible to clear by considering our weight, pole¡¯s length and material.¡±


    Ragnar looked at the Judges and asked, ¡°So, who wins?¡±


    The judges were in a pickle, they had no idea how to choose a winner now, as they could not jump more and both had scored the same previously. Soon, after a discussion, they announced, ¡°Prince Magnus and Prince Ragnar, both shall receive a Gold Medal.¡±


    Well, this was not good for them. ¡°Hmph!¡± They just left to their support staff, hoping to try to see who was the best in the next sport.


    Both had put their names in a lot of them, and they hadwfully cleared all the selection tournaments before reaching here. This was why the Olympicsmittee was forced to make a schedule to support the two, so they don¡¯t miss any event.


    [You can see Ragnar on my Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    Give Monke Stones!


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 363: Bad UN

    Chapter 363: Bad UN


    Both brothers participated in a dozen sports, each time they would end up in a tie. Only it was in races that they were having a clear winner. But even here, once Magnus would win and the next Ragnar would.


    Their madness had amused the world and the athletes. However, after a week of participating in games, they got bored. ¡°Man, this is pointless.¡±


    ¡°Agreed, I¡¯m going home, wasted enough time here ying. I should be researching a potion.¡± Ragnar said.


    *Yawn* ¡°I will return home as well and work maybe.¡± Magnus got up to talk with the organisers.


    ¡­


    After returning, he had a few things to do, one of them was to join the Army Cadet Force for starters. He was 16, and although he could join the army as a soldier, it was a waste of his talents. He needs to wait until he¡¯s 18 to be an officer.


    Other than this, a few developments urred in the field of the recent political storm. Easy to say, people had lost confidence in the government, and Magnus¡¯ previous suggestion of putting his people in ces didn¡¯t work anymore, because new elections will take ce.


    Still, an interim Prime Minister was selected to lead the government for now, and that was Magnus¡¯ guy, the former Crown Prosecutor. Now, what he needed to do was boost this man¡¯s image so high that he bes the next Prime Minister.


    Soon, he led the Whistleblower act to be passed and be made intow. ording to this, any whistleblower cane forward or secretly send their material directly to the Crown. Amittee will then check the data, and if it¡¯s true then the whistleblower will be provided safety. It was now being suggested that peoplee forward if they know something.


    This calmed people down a bit. However, just then, to divert too much attention, Queen called for a press conference. Adam had already done his job of conveying his desire not to sit on the throne. So a few analysts who were into the Royal business had guessed that the new heir would be announced.


    Now, most would think Charles was the right choice since he was the second son. But no, he had not many achievements under his belt and he was known to go out to parties and just have fun. While there was Magnus, a genius in their brain and a man with high morals.


    So the queen usually does not talk to reporters, she only says what she wants and leaves, letting the media coordinators handle the question. She did the same this time.


    ¡°I believe that I have this great duty to this nation to ensure that the next person to sit on the throne truly deserves it. A person who can take all the responsibilities thate with being the monarch and face all the challenges with a calm head.


    ¡°I wanted Adam to take the ce, his military experience and scientific mind could have done great, but he seemed to not want to do this and rather focus on his engineering projects, serving the nation in other ways.


    This is why I have decided on the new Crown Prince. He may be young, but not for too long, his deeds have already proven to give us a hint of his sophisticated mindset. I announce today, from here on, Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon shall be the Crown Prince. And he shall take the throne whenever he¡¯s fully ready. Thank you foring.¡±


    That was it, she left after that. None of the reporters asked her question, knowing they wouldn¡¯t get any.


    ¡­


    ¡°Woah, this is pretty neat, what even is this?¡± Magnus looked around inside the FutureTek research division. Bobby was being his tour guide.


    ¡°Mag, this is the Thorium Reactor, it¡¯s the first fully functional prototype, it is pretty safe as well, and since the world has so much more Thorium than Uranium, running it is cheap. This is the key to green energy.¡± Bobby said.


    Magnus nodded in awe, ¡°This must have cost a fortune to make.¡±


    Bobby nodded, ¡°Of course it did, but thanks to you, we were able to do it. We would like to thank you for your generous allocation of 70 Million pounds for the project.¡±


    (¡Ñ_¡Ñ)?


    Magnus looked at Bobby¡¯s cheeky face, ¡°Ummm¡­ 70 what? When the fuck did I sign that?¡±


    ~I know that feeling, pal.~ Bobby thought and answered, ¡°Well, you signed itst year, did you not sign on a paper called ¡°Money for the green energy?¡± I clearly mentioned that it was for the reactor.¡±


    Magnus closed his eyes and remembered, ¡°Hmmm¡­ AH! I remember, now, wait¡­ I thought it was research for the Nuclear Fusion reactor. You told me that it¡¯s the ultimate thing needed for infinite green energy for mankind.¡±


    ¡°Well, you only read the second page then. I told you about the future prospects in it, and now that you have shown us the evidence of Helium 3 on the moon, our research on Fusion Reactor has already started. But, until then, the world shall use these cheaper reactors. Fusion Reactors are going to be crazy expensive even if they are made.¡± Bobby exined it.


    Magnus shrugged, ¡°Fine, I want a Fusion Reactor in 10 years then. You have 1 Billion Pounds as funds to use, hire whomever you want but I want it. However, security is a must. Our secrets should never reach outside.¡±


    Bobby nodded in excitement, ¡°I can¡¯t be guaranteed it will be made, but we can surely make considerable progress I think. Ah, I forgot to tell you, we are also working on a Cryogenic Engine for our space rocket. If we can prove Helium 3 is the ultimate tool, then we will need to start mining the moon.¡±


    How crazy it was, it had not even been 10 years since Mannded on the moon, and here they were, nning future missions to mine it. Magnus smiled, ¡°Hehe, Ragnar is excited about going to the moon. I bet he¡¯ll be happy to know this.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to go too. I want to feel what it¡¯s like to stand there.¡± Bobby also dreamt.


    *Ring Ring*


    Magnus picked it up. It was from Ted, the head of his Dragon Service. Soon, he had a frown on his face, so he went to Bobby¡¯s office to talk privately. ¡°Yes, speak now.¡±


    ¡°Magnus, our people have found something disturbing happening in Africa, by the United Nations. It was found that UN officials and soldiers have been forcing children tomit oral s*x in return for food. The higher-ups received the information but the file went from one table to another, eventually being lost. 3 journalists have been silenced by them, 2 were silenced institutionally and one was murdered. What do you want to do?¡± Ted asked. [A/N: This is a real crimemitted by the UN, you can search on Google. However, in our world, it¡¯s recent.]


    Magnus boiled in anger, ¡°So this is where those bastards were spending the money aid we sent? Is this how they are removing world hunger? Bloody Degenerates. Gather all evidence and use my media channels to destroy all those who were a part of it, I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s the Director-general, a soldier or even a president of an African Nation.


    ¡°I want all of them to be trialled right in Africa, in a country where capital punishment is valid. All of them must be sentenced to death, as long as they knew about it and did nothing while having the power to, they must die. No need to worry about international pressure, if any country tries to pressurise to release their nationals, then publicise these countries as well, telling the world what messed up paedophiles they are. I will start publicly condemning the UN as soon as I take on the role of Crown Prince.


    ¡°One more thing, take over the UN, brainwash whomever you need to, it¡¯s damn time the United Nations starts uniting the countries.¡±


    After getting the support, Ted hung up and got to work. It was about time Tonks & Tonks cracked a huge case and became apletely globalpany.


    However, one would think, how can Magnus be sure that his people will not be the same? Will they not exploit the poor children? Well, the reason was simple, all thanks to the busiest department under Magnus, the Audit department.


    However, it was not about auditing money, it was about auditing minds. It was directly under MEDA, meaning Adrian. Their job was to do random audits on all the top and any other person working for them that had the power to cause harm.


    ¡°What happened? You look angry,¡± Bobby asked him.


    Magnus sighed, ¡°Nothing, just the usual, evil corrupted world. Ah, you brought a sandwich? Thanks.¡±


    [A/N: Umm, I just had this thought. Some of you must be feeling that Magnus is so easily able to do everything, there is no opposition. But I thought about it and realised, the opposition does not exist. He killed the biggest capitalists, the Illuminati. And I feel that even in our real world, rich folks do a lot of stuff behind the scenes, like how Magnus does, by controlling the media and public sentiment.]


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 364: What Is This?

    Chapter 364: What Is This?


    ¡°Horr¡­¡± Summer flew to Magnus and sat on his shoulder. She had a letter tied to her. He quickly opened it and found out it was the result of the O.W.Ls. Outstanding (O) was the highest one could get and as he expected, he got an O in every single of the 10 subjects he took.


    ¡°What about you, Rag?¡± Magnus asked him.


    Ragnar didn¡¯t have O in all, however. Since Ragnar knew theory really well, even in Charms he was able to get an eptable. Transfiguration and Defence Against the Dark Arts were also eptable. Basically, all subjects that needed the use of a wand were eptable. Meanwhile, he got an O in Potions, Herbology, Care of Magical Creatures, History of Magic, Astronomy, Arithmancy, Muggle Studies and Study of Ancient Runes. In total, he failed in no subjects.


    In short, Ragnar was satisfied, ¡°Hehe, I cleared 11 subjects, and you only 10.¡±


    ¡°I got O in all that I took. I would have tried potions if I could make even a single potion. Let me call Emma and Severus and ask them.¡± he dialled Emma first, actually, he was nning on going to meet his girl, ¡°Got your results?¡±


    ¡°Yup, it¡¯s a mix of O, E and A. I just got an A in Astronomy, Divination, Arithmancy and Muggle Studies. So I don¡¯t think I will be allowed to take these N.E.W.T subjects.¡± Sheined. In most subjects, one needed Outstanding [O] or Exceeds Expectations [E] to get into NEWT sses. Though Emma was sadder, she won¡¯t be able to be with him more now.


    He chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t need those subjects anyway. You can study runes, that¡¯s the best for yourter broom creation work. Okay, I gotta hang up and ask Severus.¡±


    ¡°Okay, bye, love ya,¡± Emma said from the other side and wanted.


    Magnus looked around, there was his mum and Ragnar, ¡°Hmm, same here.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Mr Pendragon, I will one day make you do it.¡± She hung up, giggling.


    Next, he called Severus, that man was depressed because he failed in one subject. It was Care of Magical Creatures, not just that, he only got eptable [A] in History of Magic and Muggle Studies. This was disappointing to the perfectionist.


    Magnus consoled him. Severus was never the animal lover type anyway so this was understandable. However, in short, he was happy with the results.


    After breakfast and finding out about the results, he headed to work on other things inside his ownb in the basement.


    ¡­


    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that as long as I use your staff, I can amplify any magic by 100 to 1000 per cent? This is amazing, what is this staff even made of?¡± Magnus inquired.


    Merlin taught him really well. By now, Magnus had be efficient enough to cast 6 spells from the staff and not faint. Currently, he was going to use it to create a few Marauders maps, one that would cover entire states of the United Kingdom.


    ¡°I do not know what material it was, all I could feel was that it was heavilypatible with magic, my magic. I found the crystal inside the tree from which I made it too. My theory is that the tree grew on the ground where a mysterious object from the sky hit, engulfing the crystal as well.¡± Merlin revealed.


    ¡°Hmm, maybe it¡¯s also made from Elder Tree?¡± Magnus inquired.


    Merlin scoffed, ¡°Huh, Elder tree is nothing but a really old tree that luckily grew on magical sand where a powerful ancient wizard was buried. The elder wand is nothing but a child¡¯s toy in front of my staff.¡±


    *Whistle* ¡°That¡¯s amazing. So do you think I can cast Homonculous Charm from this staff that can make the map of the entire state magical?¡±


    ¡°You should be able to. But you need a vastly detailed map, one that has entire streets, small or big, marked on it.¡± Merlin advised him.


    ¡°No need to worry, I already got it. MEDA keeps a map like this, it even has secret underground passages on it. Let¡¯s try it now.¡± Magnus put the map on the ground and pointed the staff at it.


    *WOOSH*


    The homunculus charm was slow, a beam of red light hit the map, its first made the map resilient to stand the effects of time, then it slowly started to turn golden, each line on it started to be magical. By the 3rd minute, a lot of footmarks and names started to appear on the 1 metre by 1-meter map.


    From a person driving, walking to sleeping, all was being recorded in it and shown in real-time. ¡°AH! Ragnar!¡± Magnus noticed Ragnar in it, right inside the building he was in.


    Now, the only thing the map could not do was show the insides of every house. The reason was, one needed to explore the ce first, of course, none could see inside each home. Such a task of mapping needed huge manpower.


    However, Magnus did one thingter, it was to make sure it could not track him, Ragnar, Emma and Severus and look inside his own house. Nheless, he was impressed by this, ¡°It will take me a few days to make a map of each state, once that¡¯s done, we will be able to make the country safer than ever. However, I wonder if one day I can make a world map like this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd, how big of a map will you need?¡± Merlin asked.


    ¡°Umm¡­ at least a map 100 meters by 100 meters big. Only this way we can see the streets. We can make it proportional to our own world, this way we can use longitude andtitude to pinpoint any location.¡± Magnus nned. But, all this was for theter, he wasn¡¯t strong enough to make such a thing yet.


    ¡­


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡± Magnus arrived at MEDA headquarters and showed the map to Adrian.


    ¡°This¡­ this is real-time?¡± Adrian inquired.


    ¡°Yup, you can check with one of your employees if you know where they went.¡± Magnus suggested.


    Adrian did just that and looked for a field agent. He soon found the man tailing someone on the road. ¡°This is revolutionary. Our work will be so easy now.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, I will make maps for all states in a few days. But remember, they must never leave this ce.¡± He warned as it would be devastating if an enemy got these.


    ¡­


    Magnus spent his days ying around, training and preparing to take the mantle of Crown Prince. He was nning on taking the throne once he was 18 as well. Until then, he would keep on making something for the world that will keep his poprity high.


    Just one morning, when he was out for a walk and passing by Sirius¡¯ house, he saw Siriusing out, running angrily, ¡°I WILL NOT RETURN NOW, BITCH! I hope all of you just die.¡±


    Magnus could see Sirius¡¯ mother standing at the door and shouting back, ¡°YES! LEAVE! You are nothing but a disappointment, a blood traitor, a mudblood lover, a weakling, a shame on the house. Never show your face again here, for you are not a ck anymore.¡±


    Magnus shouted at her, ¡°Woman, you know speaking words such as ¡®mudblood¡¯ are banned now?¡±


    Magnus had a lot of clout in a magical world and especially families like the cks feared him greatly. So, as soon as Sirius¡¯ mother saw Magnus, she shivered in fear and ran back inside, shutting the door.


    He helped Sirius pick his bags, ¡°I see, you have made a decision. Do you need a ce to live?¡±


    Sirius thanked him, ¡°Nah, that bitch doesn¡¯t know that my uncle, Alphard ck, named me his heir. He¡¯s dead now and I got all his money. I¡¯m gonna buy a new ce to live, then head to James¡¯.¡±


    ¡°What about Regulus? Won¡¯t he be a victim of their bullying now? From what I know, he¡¯s the only kid in your house, as even Narcissa has left after marriage.¡± Magnus asked him, worried about the poor kid. Sirius was a fighter, a crazy guy. Regulus was an emotional kid.


    Sirius shrugged, ¡°No, even he¡¯s joined them, he tried to convince me to agree to my parents¡¯ demands. They want me to get engaged to some pureblood 60-year-old whore for their money, since thanks to you, the purebloods have lost a lot.¡±


    Magnus didn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Maybe Regulus was just acting his part to not get the beating. But, I can¡¯t stop you. I will talk to him at school. Do you need a lift? I can use Apparition, you know.¡±


    Sirius looked at his big bags, ¡°Hmm¡­ yeah, help me get to Leaky Cauldron.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± they disappeared.


    ¡­


    Emma¡¯s home,


    As schooltime wasing closer, she had started to pack her bags. However, as she was in the middle of it, her dad came to her room to ask her about her life.


    ¡°My sweetheart, dad hasn¡¯t been able to spend time with you. I hope Magnus is treating you right, you know, if you have any problem, you can tell me.¡± Mr Whitehorn warmly said.


    Emma smiled sweetly, ¡°Dad, Magnus is amazing, he treats me like a dear one. He cares for me just like you and mum do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief to hear. Invite him home sometimes. We can eat dinner together, I too would like to talk to him about something as well.¡± he suggested to her.


    Soon, feeling awkward for not having more to talk about, he started looking left and right and noticed a transparent stic box with the words ¡°Gift for Magnus¡± on it. There were some small packets in it.


    He, out of curiosity, picked one up and read thebel on it, ¡°What is this? A muggle item? Hmm¡­ Emma, what is a male condom?¡±


    ¡°AAAA¡­ DAD! Don¡¯t touch my stuff¡­ please wait outside, I wille for dinner soon.¡± Her face flushed and she pushed Mr Whitehorn out quickly.


    *BAM*


    She shut the door closed, her breathing had gone faster and her heart pounded like it¡¯d burst. She was about to gift wrap the box and this happened. ~*sigh* Good Merlin, dad¡¯s knowledge about the muggle world is as deep as a pebble in the ocean. Lucky save.~


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONES PLES! UWU


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 365: Emmas Rightest Decision

    Chapter 365: Emma¡¯s Rightest Decision


    Magnus arrived at Buckingham Pce to take the mantle of the crown prince in an official ceremony.


    A few nobles were invited. No journalists, though, only royal photographers and videographers. The videotape will beter sent to mediapanies.


    In the ceremony, Adam officially resigned from his position. Then Queen Elizabeth called Magnus forth and appointed him as the Crown Prince.


    After that, Magnus was to give a speech. And in this speech, he was going to speak about the future, what he had in mind and how he envisioned the country. People would believe him more since he was a big businessman and unofficial richest man in the world.


    ¡°I have so much to say that I¡¯m afraid the cameraman will have to change the tapes a few times. But I shall say it anyway.


    ¡°When I was 9, I saw this country going through the worst economic crisis possible. People were losing jobs left and right, businesses were closing.


    ¡°Of course, I was too small back then and had to ask my mum ¡°Why did my favourite ice-cream shop close down?¡± To this, she told me that people were noting to buy it anymore. I asked why, and she went on to exin intion.


    ¡°I understand nothing, of course, not until I turned 11 andpleted my high school studies. I slowly realised that the reason why there was intion was because of the entire world market. There was less demand, hence, we were making less and people had no jobs.


    ¡°At that time, I thought, we needed to develop an internal consumption structure, where our country¡¯s own consumption of local goods is so much that international economies downtown don¡¯t affect us too much.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy that we¡¯re on that path. I hope that a person of this country doesn¡¯t just hope to find a job, but also hope to create jobs. Entrepreneurship is the future. Slowly, the world is changing, technology is the future of entrepreneurship.


    ¡°Of course, it may sound foolish right now. But with time, production bes easier and cheaper. For example, FutureTek¡¯s phone used to cost 350 pounds, now it costs 250. Why? Because of the lesser cost of production.


    ¡°I am optimistic about this nation. And I hope, you all stay too. However, with this, I would like to talk about what I¡¯m not optimistic about.


    ¡°The United Nations. I am disgusted by what hase to the light andmend Tonks & Tonks for taking up the case for free for the poor children who were wronged. It is clear that the United Nations is everything but United. They receive hundreds of millions of dors every single year, yet we still have food shortages, hunger in countries. Where were they when we, the United Kingdom, were sending food during the Bandesh famine?


    ¡°What has happened is inhumane and a crime none less than what a devil would do. To be honest, Hitler died back in 1945, but now, we have small Hitlers, sitting in powerful positions all around the world, using their influence tomit all kinds of atrocities.


    ¡°But I vow, there shall be no little Hitlers in this country, as with the help of the recent Whistleblower act, we will stop them from ever rising. Take care, drink more water and I will pray that the people of this great nation and the nation itself remain healthy forever.¡± Magnus gave a light nod to the camera and left. The camera stopped as that was the end of the official event. Now, it was just about the party.


    He met a few loyal nobles, brainwashed by Lord Mountbatten into thinking they would get something in return by following Magnus. Mountbatten was already a member of his Order of the Merlin and was happy to serve.


    After a tiring day, he returned home with his dad, ¡°That was a great speech there, who wrote it?¡±


    Magnus scoffed, ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t think I can write it? Okay, mum helped me a bit¡­ fine, she wrote 60%. But she only phrased the words that were in my mind. I¡¯m not very good at being polite.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I can see that already. The older you get, the grumpier you be.¡± Adam noted.


    Magnus sighed and wondered, ¡°Maybe, it¡¯s a disease all wizards must face. Look at the old Dumbledore.¡±


    ¡­


    As all thingse to an end, the summer holidays did as well. Magnus¡¯ 6th year started, it could also be considered a senior year since the subjects taught at this time are pretty advanced. Most jobs in the wizarding world only require a good O.W.Ls.


    The criminal activities being done in the muggle world by the dark wizards under Voldemort had stopped by now, and Magnus started to gather the various Horcrux of Voldemort, without destroying them of course.


    The first one he got was the Hufflepuff cup from the Lestrange family vault, he didn¡¯t do anything to it other than transfer it into Merlin¡¯s vault, as it would be much safer there. However, this was it, although they knew that these Horcruxes are rted to the four founders, the thing was, they had no idea where all these treasures were hidden.


    ¡°Maybe you should try searching in the school? He was in the school once, right?¡± Emma suggested to him while they were on the train. They usually talked without mentioning the key details.


    ¡°Do you know how big the school is? Actually, Mag, I have another great idea,¡± Ragnar started, acting like a smart-ass, ¡°You should find a way to better use the time turners, this way you can go back when he was a baby and SNAP! Break his neck.¡±


    Emma and Severus looked at him as if he was a monster. Magnus chuckled, ¡°Huh, you monster, we¡¯re talking about a demon baby here, at least we need to boil it in oil to sanitise it and then burn it in the fire.¡±


    (?_?)£¨*©b©`©b*£©


    Emma and Severus looked at each other¡¯s faces, Magnus rified, ¡°Come on, guys, we¡¯re talking about a magical Hitler, of course, we¡¯ll kill the baby if we get a chance.¡±


    Ragnar nodded in approval, ¡°True true.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s stop talking about that crap now. Did you two enjoy the holidays? I told you toe to my ce, it¡¯s now even bigger and better.¡± Magnus told them about his new amazing house.


    Emma blushed and replied, ¡°I wanted to, but saw you were so busy in the news so decided against it.¡±


    Magnus gave her a grateful nod, he loved this about Emma, she knew how to read the atmosphere and act appropriately¡­ well, not when she¡¯s not horny, as when that happens, she goes crazy.


    ¡°I also moved my home, previously I tried to remain there because I was¡­ as Ragnar says, a WAP boy, crazy after a girl who saw me as nothing, not that I me her. I have actually bought a nice vi in London, so I can be close to you two and work on projects together. The entire summer went into buying some stuff and filling the house. It¡¯s too big for the two of us.¡± Severus revealed, and this really made everyone happy.


    Emma patted his back, ¡°I¡¯m happy you¡¯re over that bitch. But, I¡¯m also sad now, I¡¯m so far away from you all. I guess I¡¯m gonna have to ckmail dad once again.¡±


    Magnus chuckled but ignored her crazy ideas, and rather gave Severus better advice, ¡°A tip from me, here, take this business card.¡±


    ¡°Elf¡¯s Touch? What¡¯s this?¡± Severus read the text on it.


    ¡°Hehe, my awesome butlers, Abraham Lincoln and George Washington had the idea of helping all the homeless elves. So they first got them registered under my Big House(Camelot). Then they started thispany, with which wizards can hire elfs for house service. But the contracts are really strict, if one mistreated an elf, even verbally, then the entire might of my army will fall off them. It provides these mistreated folks with the good ie stream and dignity that they deserve.¡± He digressed in detail.


    Emma all of a sudden got up from her seat and jumped down on hisp and wrapped her arms around his neck. Magnus was taken aback, but not for long, as his one hand quickly found itself touching the bare skin of her legs below her skirt and the other held her curvy midriff. ~God bless Hogwarts¡¯ uniform~ he thought.


    She kissed his cheek sweetly, ¡°My Magnus, I¡¯m so proud of you. Loving you was the absolute rightest decision of my life.¡±


    He chuckled, holding her ever tighter, ¡°I agree, who falls in love with a crazy son of a bitch like me from 1st year and stays loyal for so long? I admire your perseverance.¡±


    *BAM* Ragnar suddenly stood up and opened the cabin door to head out, ¡°All right, I gotta vomit.¡±


    However, just when Ragnar opened the door and looked out, he saw a running figure of Lily. He didn¡¯t say anything but did wonder, ~Was she eavesdropping on us?~


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    LEMME SUCK ON YOUR STONES!


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 366: The Adult Talk

    Chapter 366: The Adult Talk


    Lilly Evans, top of her ss, amazing in potions, one of the best students of her year.


    She today realised she was the dumbest girl in the school after hearing Magnus being so much in love with Emma and finding out Severus was keeping himself closer to her before and even now didn¡¯t me her.


    Truth be told, she was one of the girls crazy for Magnus. Who isn¡¯t? But, she tried to use her tactics of being the silent lover.


    She purposefully wore a revealing dress duringst year¡¯s Christmas night, hoping to waken up Magnus¡¯ lust. But, the opposite happened, Magnus announced that Emma was his love with the most passionate kiss she had ever seen.


    Heartbroken, she was angry. Magnus didn¡¯t even look at her, forget thinking about her. She had pushed even Severus away from herself, and now she lost it all.


    Severus, her first wizard fired, the one who taught her the basics, who stayed by her side at all times, stood up against Petunia when she bullied her.


    But she slowly realised she was a real bitch, epting to date James as a discounted version of Magnus but someone leagues better looking than Severus.


    Yet, she was not happy internally, that smile stered on her face was just to fool others. Surely, academic intelligence didn¡¯t correspond with general intelligence.


    ¡­


    It was the 6th year officially, and the 6th year had a few privileges. One of them was a private room for all students. The reason, a lot of students leave school after their NEWTs.


    Magnus had already told the elves to customise his, Severus, Emma and Ragnar. When he entered his, he whistled, ¡°This is sweet.¡±. The room had a fake window that showed scenes of the outside ording to the current weather. There were mats on the floor, a bed on the side of the wall with green curtains. There was even a personal bath in the corner of the room with a ss door as wall.


    He rested down on the bed and fell asleep soon after.


    ¡­


    The first ss for the 7th year was Charms. Professor Flitwick proudly first told everyone about Magnus¡¯ great scores. In NEWTs, most sses were held with students from all four houses, as the number of students significantly decreased in each ss due to specialisations.


    With Magnus were all his friends, since they all passed the Charms ss. It started with Flitwick telling everyone that they need to start practising non-verbal spells as it¡¯s needed to pass the N.E.W.Ts in this subject.


    They started by trying the Bubble-Head Charm. Magnus and his friends knew these spells already, but only Magnus could cast them non-verbally. Well, it was obvious, if he couldn¡¯t do this, he¡¯d be a shame to Merlin¡¯s name.


    ¡­


    Night fell, everyone went to their own rooms. Magnus, however, knew that a really naughty girl was going toe, sneaking into his room. So, he nned an borate prank with the goodd Chad.


    He put Chad in the bed on the pillow, then covered himpletely, with a few more pillows under him to make it seem like someone was sleeping. Then he switched the lights off. As he expected, after about 1 hour, the door opened and a girl in a nightdress entered, she tippy-toed to his bed and grinned, ¡°Hehe¡­ I got you¡­¡±


    In one motion, she pulled the nket from who she guessed was Magnus. However, only a fat chubby innocent cat face was there, staring at her, ¡°Meow¡­¡± Chad spoke up.


    *SNAP*


    Magnus pped, turning the candles on. The room was illuminated, and with that, he saw Emma. *Whistle* I like what I¡¯m seeing.¡± heplimented, she was wearing a short-like negligee under her silk robes that were not really tied correctly.


    She blushed and teased, ¡°Wanna see more?¡±


    He chuckled, walking closer to her to grasp her in his arm, ¡°Are you sure we should be doing this in school?¡±


    She rolled her eyes, ¡°Come on, we¡¯re old enough, and we¡¯ve got a private room now. Besides, this is the most exciting time of our lives, Magnus. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want this?¡± She dropped her robespletely down to her ankles, revealing her amazing form, with the curves in the right spots. The negligee only covered until upper thighs, the rest was for his eyes to devour. Then there were the little snippets of her skin, teasingly showing themselves from her-like clothes.


    ¡°You know what, Emma, you are absolutely right.¡± He pulled her in and mmed his lips onto her. *CLAP CLAP* With that, the lights also went out, Chad was swiftly thrown out of the bed and they upied it. However, they always kept it in mind to not cross the line in their heat.


    ¡­


    The next morning, the curtains on their own slid away, letting the morning light enter. The naked bodies of the two remained wrapped around each other as they woke up. Magnus caressed her warm back while thinking something, ¡°Emma, want to go to Thand with me? Us two can celebrate your birthday there, while I also have some work.¡±


    ¡°Can we? leaving school is prohibited.¡± She said, although she wanted to go. Heck, she¡¯d go to hell if Magnus invited her.


    He tapped on her forehead strongly, ¡°Dummy, did you forget who I am? I am now officially the Crown Prince, I can basically do everything that a king can, just without much celebration. I have permission from the school to continue to do my muggle work as well, since it¡¯s important.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m not that magnificent in studies like you, they won¡¯t let me go.¡± Sheined.


    Heughed and held her tight, once again starting what they did at night, ¡°You¡¯re my girl now, who dares stop you? And if it¡¯s about studies, then I¡¯m sure you will love a few¡­ private tutoring from me.¡±


    She licked her lips and agreed wholeheartedly, ¡°Can I take a trial ss right now¡­ professor?¡±


    ¡°Oh, the ss has already started, my horny student¡±


    They were surely pretty horny. But, it could be understood, along with their feeling of love, there were also many teenage hormones involved.


    ¡­


    After 2 hours of morning exercise, the two arrived at the breakfast table, looking all fresh. Ragnar sniffed something in the air and sneered, ¡°God damn, get a hold of yourself, you two. Horny bunch of fools.¡±


    Emma scoffed, ¡°Huh, you¡¯re just jealous because you¡¯ve got nobody to have some action with.¡±


    ¡°Like in hell I¡¯d want that, I am only into potions.¡± Ragnar dismissed such an idea.


    Magnus sighed, ¡°Then I feel gravely worried for the many test tubes in yourb.¡±


    Ragnar didn¡¯t get it initially, ¡°What do y¡­ ah¡­ YOU DRAGON BITCH!¡±


    *Cough* ¡°Mr Pendragon, may I have a word with you? In my office.¡± Dumbledore walked up to them and called him.


    Thinking it must be important, he followed the old man to his office and took a seat like he owned the ce. Fawkes was also there and gave a fist bump. He was a real bro, already a father of two.


    ¡°What happened, professor?¡± He asked.


    Dumbledore looked ufortable, ¡°Umm¡­ son, I wanted to talk to you about. Well, you should know better not to do such things. It¡¯s not the time and ce for it, try to tone it down as to not make others ufortable.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he inquired confusedly.


    ¡°You and Emma, son, a few of your neighboursined to me that they heard some noises at night. Loud moaning noises.¡± Dumbledore had a blush at this point. He wasn¡¯t really experienced in sex-ed after all.


    Magnus burst intoughter, ¡°Pfft¡­ hahaha¡­ you should have said that directly. Hehe, it¡¯s fine, professor, we¡¯re both at the right age and smart enough. We love each other and enjoy being close. About theints¡­ I¡¯ll see who did it, though I will fully soundproof the walls now.¡±


    Dumbledore was annoyed, he wanted Magnus to stop, ¡°No, Magnus, I need you to stop, or I will be forced to add some new rules that are magically enforced.¡±


    Magnus frowned, ¡°Professor, if you don¡¯t like girls, that doesn¡¯t mean you have to stop all those who do. And if you want to go ahead, then do it, bring in new rules. I will simply leave the school with Emma, I¡¯ll teach her everything myself.¡±


    He had Merlin too, after all. Why would he submit to Dumbledore now? He didn¡¯t want to stop the fun activities with Emma at any cost.


    Well, Magnus¡¯s first words hit the old man hard. Indeed, he didn¡¯t understand the interest between a man and a woman right. But when he thought about his own experience with his lover, well that changed everything. ¡°Fine, but make sure no soundes out. And don¡¯t cross the line.¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°Sure, professor, besides, there are hundreds of ways to have fun without crossing the lines. Oh, one more thing, I¡¯m leaving for Thand tomorrow, it¡¯s an official visit, I will be meeting the Thai King, Bhumibol Adulyadej.¡±


    Dumbledore nodded, this was already agreed previously, ¡°Bring any exotic potions and books you find there. I think the school can do research on them and see if we can add something new to the curriculum. We have a lot more foreign students these years, all thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°Deal, see youter.¡± he silently left, not telling that he was also taking Emma.


    [You can see New room and Emma¡¯s dress on my Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    Give Monke Stones!


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 367: To Thailand

    Chapter 367: To Thand


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Hagrid. He makes the best chocte milkshakes.¡± Ragnar suggested after theirst ss ended.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go. Does he not feel lonely every once in a while?¡± Emma wondered.


    Magnus sighed, ¡°He¡¯s a half-giant, Emma. Do you think anybody would have be his friend when he was in school as a student? That era was even more racist than now. All his life he¡¯s only known istion, so he probably feels more at home when alone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a possibility.¡± Severus nodded.


    Magnus wondered then, ¡°He¡¯s a half-giant, right? A normal giant is anywhere from 20 feet tall to 25 feet tall. How do you think his wizard father was even able to do it with his mother?¡±


    Everyone silently tried to think, but there was no bloody answer. It was like trying to insert a pencil inside a Hogwart¡¯s sewage pipe. Ragnar scoffed, ¡°Whatever, one thing is sure, Hagrid¡¯s dad is the manliest mad alive. I can¡¯t even begin to think how he wooed a giantess and then bed her.


    ¡°I mean, his entire body could have been consumed by her, you know. Or maybe he just had a really huge instrument.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fucked up no matter how you think about it,¡± Magnus muttered.


    ¡°Argh, it started raining¡­ and look there.¡± Emma pointed her finger at a distance. A boy and a girl were running with robes over their heads.


    ¡°Is that James and Lily?¡± Ragnar noticed. It was hard to see in the middle of the heavy rain.


    But, the two lovebirds came to them on their own. Indeed, it was James and Lily. Now, James was someone a bit insecure around Magnus, on top of there being bad blood in the past, he knew that nearly every girl was crazy over him, even Lily.


    ¡°Magnus,¡± James nodded at him.


    ¡°James, enjoying the rain I see. Well, have a good day.¡± Magnus passed by, not even sparing a nce at the girl beside him.


    They continued on their way to Hagrid¡¯s hut. They didn¡¯t talk more about what they just saw, as they had no idea if Severus had feelings for her. Forgetting a crush of 5 years was hard. Even more so when she was a close friend.


    *Knock Knock*


    They knocked at Hagrid¡¯s door. Soon, loud footsteps came and the gentle giant opened the door, ¡°Blimey, what are yeh¡¯ll doin¡¯ here?¡±


    Magnus entered, ¡°We came to see you, Hagrid. You¡¯re our friend after all.¡±


    Hagrid smiled at that, there were not many people who would call him a friend. ¡°Thene on in, I jus¡¯ came back from the jungle. Wait, I outta put some milk on fire.¡±


    There the giant went, to make their favourite chocte milk. It must be Hagrid¡¯s subconscious attempt to make peoplefortable, Magnus thought.


    ¡°Hagrid, do you want a job?¡± Magnus asked him.


    ¡°Job? I got a job here at Hogwarts,¡± Hagrid confusedly replied.


    ¡°Do they pay you? Do you have a bank ount?¡± Magnus inquired.


    Hagrid nodded, ¡°O¡¯course, I get money every month and I¡¯ve got meself an ount too, used it when I was a student.¡±


    What he meant was that he was cheapbour who didn¡¯t even know how much he should be paid. ¡°Well, Hagrid, I needed an expert in magical beasts, one who could help them medically. I am going to pay you money for that work.¡±


    ¡°What beasts yer talkin¡¯ abou¡¯?¡± Hagrid asked with interest.


    ¡°Just a few hippogriffs, Nundus, dragons, horned serpents, wumpus cats, Graphorn, winged horses, kappa, Fwooper, Murp, Hodag, Erumpant, amy, Thunderbird and many more. They live in my personal protectednd, where they are provided safety from bad wizards.¡± Magnus revealed to him.


    With each new name, Hagrid¡¯s mouth went agape, eventually, he started to shake in excitement, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, Magnus. Yer doin¡¯ god¡¯s work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but if you ept, I need you to keep everything you see a secret for forever, their safety can only be ensured as long as nobody knows about them,¡± Magnus warned him. He knew the gentle giant had a bad habit of blurting secrets.


    Hagrid confidently and resolutely looked at him, ¡°I swear by my heart, I be dyin¡¯ than betray those poor animals. Ah, milk is hot¡­¡±


    ¡°Hagrid, don¡¯t you have a family? I would have liked to meet the giants someday and maybe bring them under the fold, so they never go along with Voldemort¡¯s ns, as that only leads to destruction.¡± Magnus changed the topic.


    ¡°Yer right, Magnus. Nothin¡¯es outta following that rascal. But my mum¡¯s dead. Been years, my dad too. My dad was broken-hearted when she wen¡¯. Tiny little bloke, my dad was, hehe. By the time I was six, I could lift him up an¡¯ put him on top o¡¯ the dresser if he annoyed me. Used ter make himugh¡­¡± Hagrid reminisced about his past. For some reason, Magnus felt sympathy for him.


    They just chatted with him until the rain didn¡¯t stop. They drank chocte milk and heard stories from Hagrid, his adventures inside the forbidden forest and what not. The guy was much rxed now actually, after all, he was acquitted of crimes that he nevermitted. The Ministry had apologised to him and got him a new wand.


    But the fact was, he still only had 3rd year¡¯s knowledge of magic as he was expelled. But Magnus was offering him the job so he could learn from Martha in Camelot. People like Hagrid were really simple-minded, and about him telling Dumbledore, well that will be settled when Hagrid signs the contract.


    ¡°See youter, Hagrid. I will send you the employment contractter. Take care.¡± The three waved at him and left his small hut.


    ¡°BOWWW!¡±


    Hagrid looked back at his dog, ¡°Fluffy, don¡¯ ask fer treats from others, you give meself a bad name.¡±


    ¡­


    They all returned to their dorms, Magnus was to leave for Thand the next day. He told Emma toe to his room after packing the bags at the right time.


    ¡°How do I look?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Ten out of ten. Now, hold on to me with your suitcase, we are going home first.¡± Magnus told her and took out a portkey. He was perhaps the only student allowed to do all this.


    She seductively hugged his body with a grin, ¡°Let¡¯s goooo¡­¡±


    He chuckled at her shenanigans and disappeared. A momentter, they arrived in Magnus¡¯ new vi, in his room. ¡°Wait for me in the living room, I need to go to the Pce first, I will be going to Thand with a muggle delegation this time.¡±


    However, as soon as Magnus opened the door of his room to walk out, his mum appeared. He was taken aback, as he thought she¡¯d be in the hospital having resumed her work.


    ¡°Ah¡­ m-mum¡­ how are you?¡± He asked.


    Grace was also surprised, ¡°When did youe? And why do you look so scared?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­ I am going to Thand for official business.¡± He replied.


    ¡°OH! Hello, Mrs Grant, how are you?¡±


    *FACEPALM*


    Magnus red back at Emma foring out just now. He noticed Grace¡¯s teasing eyes. She chuckled, ¡°Oh my my, Emma? Are you going to Thand as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my birthday ising and he offered me to celebrate there.¡± She blurted.


    ¡°How romantic, ah, Adam is like this too, always surprises me with his romantic ideas. Okay, I won¡¯t disturb you two, have fun, my sweeties.¡± She patted their heads and left.


    ¡°Why did you tell her everything?¡± He pressed Emma.


    Emma blurted, ¡°Why should we keep a secret from her? She already knows that we¡¯re dating. And¡­ she¡¯s like an angel, I can¡¯t lie to her and sin.¡±


    Magnus just sighed, ¡°Fine, just go to her and talk a little, I will be back soon.¡±


    He apparated away to meet the queen and the deligation at the Buckingham Pce. Meanwhile, Emma went to Grace. She also yed with the three little additions to the family.


    Grace soon cheerfully brought arge book, ¡°Come, Emma, I will show you Magnus¡¯ childhood photos.¡±


    With stars in her eyes, she rushed to the opportunity. And just then, somewhere in London, a certain blonde boy felt a shiver run down his body.


    ¡­


    Emrys Construction HQ,


    ¡°You got the proposal ready?¡± Magnus questioned.


    ¡°Yup, everything¡¯s done. Land acquisition simtion, cost of construction, revenue generated, everything has been calcted. We only need the right agreement from the Thai government now.¡± Edgar informed him.


    ¡°Good, Thand is a monarchy right now, great threats ofmunism are looming over it, not to mention, the military is too strong there, massacres aremon these days. The king is antimunist, thankfully.¡± Magnus muttered, already done his homework.


    ¡°But your other demand is a bit too much I¡¯d say, I don¡¯t see them selling theirnd to you honestly,¡± Adrian suggested.


    Magnus just chuckled, ¡°You two have no idea how far my hands reach now. The Thai King will surrender as long as a strong enough threat is ced on his country. All thanks to a certain new friend I made from the Soviet Union. Let¡¯s go now,¡±


    [A/N: Serious question, how did Hagrid¡¯s mum and dad do it?]


    [You can see James and Lily on my Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    Give Monke Stones!


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 368: King To King

    Chapter 368: King To King


    Bangkok,


    ¡°Nice,¡± Magnus couldn¡¯t help but say it after reading the big sign over the airport building.


    ¡°What nice?¡± Emma asked him.


    He shook his head, ¡°You are far too young to understand theplexities of our reality, girl. Be happy in your ignorance.¡±


    (?_?)


    Before she could retaliate, Magnus walked away. It was a fresh breath of air in a new country he¡¯s never visited before. Bangkok was pretty westernised in some cases and not so much in others. The government clearly didn¡¯t know where their priorities should be.


    He knew that this was the era of investing in healthcare and education so that in the future they can have a skilled workforce.


    But here, money was spent on the army, building new offices and stuff. What was the point when the people remained poor? This was the problem with a majority of Asian countries that were not Japan.


    Magnus admired Japan, how it came out as an economic powerhouse was something to be taught for generations. But a few ws in their society were already clear. Toxic work culture would destroy them, he reckoned.


    In the United Kingdom, he was going to issue newbourws with designated better minimum wage, holidays and benefits. Of course, it cannot be too much or else producing things will be too expensive.


    ¡°Sir, the car is waiting.¡± an assistant directed them.


    A whole entourage of 7 cars were there, all Rolls Royce, ck in colour. There was a UK and Thand g on the hoods. The truth was that the Thai King was more interested in Magnus¡¯ wealth and business tycoon image than his prince status. That¡¯s why he was ready to provide the best treatment possible.


    On their way to the reserved hotel, Magnus saw a variety of things. The roads were mixed with modern vehicles and also traditional animal pulled carts. There were nice shops as well as traditional small stalls. The country gave the feeling of one stuck between two eras. The same was the case for most countries in the region.


    ¡°Why are there so many police?¡± Emma asked.


    ¡°Just a few days ago, a violent crackdown by Thai police and right-wing paramilitaries was carried out against leftist protesters who had upied Bangkok¡¯s Thammasat University. Papers in our country are calling it the 6 October event. The official statement says 44 dead, unofficially says 100.¡± Magnus briefed her.


    She was taken aback, ¡°The world is so strange, who needs a Voldemort when we got mini Voldemorts in all countries?¡±


    Magnus chuckled, this was simr to what he had said at his royal crown prince coronation ceremony.


    ¡­


    ¡°Why did the Princee here just after that incident?¡± A General asked the King.


    ¡°He didn¡¯te all of a sudden, it was nned a month ago. And it was you who couldn¡¯t even do a little crowd control. Know this, the more such incidents ur, the less likely we are to get any kind of investment.¡± The King warned the General.


    But the General was dumb, ¡°Why should we worry about outsiders, as long as we control the country we can have money.¡±


    ¡°But the people will be poor and angry, you can¡¯t kill everyone who raises a voice, at one time, they just won¡¯t care as they¡¯ll have nothing to lose. You will not have enough billets then, you will scream as they shred you to pieces. And¡­ You¡¯re fat, can¡¯t even run.¡± The King mocked the guy. If Magnus was here he would¡¯ve burst intoughter and given the King brownie points.


    ¡­


    The next day, the official meeting was to take ce. Magnus¡¯ Dragon Service had already checked the country¡¯s magicalmunity. It was also done for Magnus¡¯ security, it was, after all, better to know if any enemies were hiding.


    Simple to say, Thand¡¯s magicalmunity was not unified. Spread around into various smallermunities. Thankfully, they were notmunists.


    He sent Emma on a sightseeing trip with Adrian, while he came to the Pce with Edgar and Ted. The muggle diplomats would deal with their things while he did his own. He soon arrived at the Grand Pce, the official ceremonial residence.


    The king was 49 years old, he was crowned in 1946, Magnus was somewhat disappointed in the fact that he wasn¡¯t able to achieve anything worth mentioning until now. He didn¡¯t haveplete control over his country, there was so much violence going on around.


    He was received by king Adulyadej, the man wore a military-styled royal dress. Magnus quickly checked his mental shields, and there were none. Strange for a King.


    ¡°Wee to Thand, prince Pendragon.¡± The king greeted him and shook his hand.


    ~So he does not know about my other identities? Hmm, ignorance is bliss¡­ for me.~ he happily looked inside the man¡¯s head while talking to him normally. There were the usual things, lunch, serious talks about useless stuff. The real talking would happen in their secret discussion.


    With Magnus was Ted, while with the King had some random guy, a trantor. Magnus started, ¡°Do you know why I came here?¡±


    The king was taken aback by Magnus¡¯ way of talking to him informally. However, Magnus was going to give him the shock of his life, as he had read the mind and knew that the King didn¡¯t really have anything against the wizards, instead, it was the wizards who didn¡¯t give him any importance.


    ¡°Do you really not know anything about my other identity? Fine, Ted, show it to him. It¡¯s better to start the real talk after we both know where the other one stands.¡± Magnus instructed.


    Ted quickly took out a file from his bag and handed it to the King. There were a few things written about his identity. The magical one as well, including whose descendent he was and his standing in the magicalmunity.


    ¡°So, now that we are on somewhat equal footing, let¡¯s talk a king to a king. We don¡¯t need any third person listening to us, I can speak yournguage just fine. Ted, take this gentleman trantor outside.¡± Magnus ordered. His words were taken much more seriously now, as King Adulyadej also nodded.


    Once they were along, Magnus rested back on this chair, ¡°Man, you are one ipetent king, even with all your resources you were not able to bring your nation to the right path. You made the ssic mistake that every other dictator or overly-confident king does, you thought you were better than everybody else.


    ¡°You tried to micromanage the country, ending up doing more harm. There is a reason why in democracies there are specialised departments and ministries to deal with every aspect. Just one person can not be best at economics, healthcare and the military.


    ¡°So tell me, Adulyadej, what is even your endgame? Are you just interested in staying the king or do you want to actually make something out of your nation?¡± Magnus asked him, staring him directly into the eyes.


    King Adulyadej felt like he was being stared down by a predator and he was a small mouse. He gulped and thought about his next words. The Thai king was under great pressure right now, it wasing from his own generals as well as from USSR. There were a lot ofmunists in his country. The student unions supportedmunism more than monarchy, but he knew that in the long run,munism was worse. He hoped to make the country a democracy, a real constitutional monarchy, but the truth was, his generals were so power-hungry that they would not allow this, they¡¯d ratherunch a coup, kill him and seize power.


    His options were limited and his status as a King didn¡¯t mean shit right now. ¡°I¡­ I want the people of Thand to enjoy the same calming life as the people of your nation. As people of other sessful European nations. I want to remain a king, one who is loved. I want there to be peace and unity among the variousmunities.¡±


    Magnus nodded, he took out a document from his bag and gave it to the man, ¡°Then sign this and have everything you want. If you agree, you will be a close ally of the United Kingdom, your nation will get industrial technologies, security and trade agreements. Your people will have Visa-Free ess to the United Kingdom as well, they cane and study there, get a better education, return and bring greatness to this ancientnd.


    ¡°You saw Bhutan, I did all that, the nation that was suffering from poverty is now a middle-ie country. Poverty is eradicated, everyone lives a decent life. I won¡¯t promise you the same as your country is big, it has a poption of 43 million. But, as long as you can bring better healthcare, education and jobs, the poption graph will be better and the per capita ie will increase.¡±


    King Adulyadej looked at the document in his hand. It had the title written in big bold letters, ¡°Proposal for the creation of the THAI CANAL¡±


    [You can see Thai pce and king on my Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    Give Monke Stones!


    [A/N: Late today cuz I went to watch Spiderman.]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 369: The Asia Plan

    Chapter 369: The Asia n


    King Adulyadej looked at the document in his hand. It had the title written in big bold letters, ¡°Proposal for the creation of the THAI CANAL¡±. The proposal went into detail that this canal would connect the Andaman Sea and the Gulf of Thand. As currently, 30% of global trade and a majority of oil tanker ships goes through a Strait, which will only increase as China and other nations develop. But the a Strait is also too shallow in some parts, stopping ships from being too big.


    The Thai Canal was first proposed in 1677, but the idea was discarded as impractical with the technology of that time. In 1793, the idea resurfaced. In the early-19th century, the British East India Company became interested in a canal. After Burma became a British colony in 1863. Then finally, in 1897, Thand and the British empire agreed not to build a canal so that the regional dominance of the harbour of Singapore would be maintained. Singapore was a British Colony at that time.


    But now, things are different. a Strait was narrow, there was a limit to how much can pass through. Thai Canal can be an alternative, not only will it offer the world a faster and less congested shipping route, but it would also develop the southern region of Thand which was too far away from the capital, hence left underdeveloped.


    Of course, the report submitted was full. It also told the Thai king what problems he might face in the future. Among them were that the canal will divide the country physically and pose a security risk. It is feared that the canal would separate the four southernmost provinces from the rest of Thand and allow secessionist movements to further develop. Of course, it was proposed that awork of 10 tunnels will be made all along the length of the canal, the Thai Government only has to make the roads. This will make sure the north and south are connected.


    The King looked at Magnus with a suspicious gaze. The deal was too good to be true, as he had not seen any cost mentioned in the document. But he reckoned that it would cost no less than what the UK and France were spending on the Channel Tunnel.


    ¡°The GDP of my nation is just 16.9 Billion USD, this project is likely going to cost more than a billion. I don¡¯t think we can spend this much on it.¡± King Adulyadej regretfully said. He was very much interested in this project, knowing Magnus¡¯pany, Emrys Construction had taken huge projects and had delivered in record time with the best quality.


    Magnus smiled at this, the right time to haggle hade, ¡°Adulyadej, it¡¯s free of cost, mypany will build it, then run it until we have recovered the cost and 10% in profit, after that, it will be handed to the Thai Government.¡±


    ¡°But of course, I would like to buy something in return from you, a small ind in the Gulf of Thand, It¡¯s called Ka Tao. The United Kingdom will own it on lease for 300 years, and it shall be used as a shipbuilding and repair ind for the Royal Pacific Fleet. We are increasing our navy after the exit of the US from Vietnam. The whole region is unstable with Communist regimes popping up in all countries. Because the ind is close to Thand, we will be able to buy necessary materials faster.


    ¡°Of course, it can be in the agreement that no armoured ship will dock at Ko Tao. In return, Thand can be a military ally of the United Kingdom, it means that an attack on you will be an attack on us.¡±


    Magnus knew that this deal was too good for Thand, he was not even buying the ind, just leasing it, and considering it was just a small 25 sq/km big, it was a waste of money.


    However, if one were to look at it realistically, he needed it to keep the world at peace. South-East Asia was a hub of violence right now, the USSR and China are fundingmunist movements in countries and helping them take over. This was not in line with Magnus¡¯ ideals. For peace and prosperity,munism was a big no, a Socialist-Capitalistic Democracy was needed. [A/N: Socialist only in terms of healthcare and education so all citizens get a good standard of living. But Capitalistic in all other things.]


    Magnus was not nning on giving up Hong Kongpletely, but knowing China had nukes and a decent navy, he felt he needed to do the nning. At the same time, he nned toter make the entire Asian region a manufacturing hub, making each country fight each other to give manufacturers a better condition. This will ensure that no single country in the region bes too rich and powerful that they start bullying others.


    But for this to happen, he needed to do some editing on the current governments and policies of these nations.


    King Adulyadej looked at Magnus¡¯ face as if speaking with the devil, this deal could make or break his nation, of course, Magnus wanted to make it, but people don¡¯t always believe in him. Still, with how Bhutan and Zimbabwe turned out, Magnus had a good reputation.


    ¡°How much will this Canal cost exactly?¡± he inquired.


    Magnus answered with some extra details, ¡°It will cost 1.5 Billion dors, willst a whole year in development, will require about 50,000 workers. We don¡¯t need too many as mypany uses wizards for many big tasks. Still, you will generate about 2 million jobs in an indirect way. To sweeten the deal, I will help your country transition into a true democracy, bring the military truly under the government and stop all themunist movements. In short, I will not allow any divide in your country as my investments will be here. My ways are extremely peaceful too.¡±


    Again, examples were many, like how the UK solved Uganda¡¯s threat. King Adulyadej took a long breath, his brain hurt. This was a lot, the major problem was the lease of the ind, the people will spread propaganda against him that he¡¯s selling the country.


    However, the offer was great, ording to this, he won¡¯t have to spend a dime, instead, he will get money and employment. At the same time a military alliance, protecting Thand from anymunist invasion from Laos. Cambodia was already a democracy as brutal dictator Pol Pot was suddenly killed in an explosion with other high party members. [A/N: Magnus¡¯s people did it a few chaps ago.]


    But he still couldn¡¯t decide on allowing Magnus to get so deeply involved in his nation¡¯s politics. ¡°That¡¯s a lot to think about, King Magnus. I would like to speak with my trusted advisors first. Give me some time to discuss it.¡±


    Magnus agreed, ¡°Sure, but make sure you don¡¯t mention anything rted to wizardry, thews are really strict in this case, you know. I will tour your country meanwhile. Take care.¡±


    Magnus left the Pce and headed back to his hotel. He had already imnted a listening spell on the king. Like hell would Magnus allow someone to use him wrongly. He wanted world peace and knew that the path was full of hurdles. Strong men were not always easy to bend.


    Back at the hotel, he met the muggle delegates. They had proposed economic treaties with the Thai government. Free trade agreements, special Visa, special concessions for British industries to set up manufacturing there. A lot was talked about, but it will not be truly offered if the King epted Magnus¡¯ offer.


    ¡­


    ¡°Were you bored, Emma?¡± He saw Emma sitting on the sofa and watching the television. He easily lifted her and ced her on hisp. She didn¡¯t even flinch.


    ¡°Absolutely, it was fun to roam around the jungles and the cuisine is also great. But I missed you, Adrian was no fun, always looking left and right for safety. Though I did feel like a monkey in the zoo with people staring at me initially, then we used magic.¡± Sheined.


    Magnusughed, ¡°Hahaha¡­ forgive Adrian, he¡¯s an ex-auror and even his current job is rted to being a soldier. I just hope he¡¯s not like this with his own children. Come, get yourpulsory feel-good hug from me.¡±


    She jumpily turned to face him and spread her legs across hisp and hugged him tightly, a simple warm act, nothing perverted, it was enough to make her happy.


    ¡°Pack your bags, my little bird, I reckon it will take the King a week to decide everything. We¡¯re going to travel not just to Thand, but also Cambodia,¡± he suggested to her.


    She pouted, ¡°Don¡¯t call me a little bird, I feel like some kid.¡±


    He patted her head, ¡°Well, in my dragon form, your Eagle form is indeed like a little bird. Wait, do you want to fly on my back in my dragon form?¡±


    ¡°Can I?¡± she looked unconvinced.


    ¡°I¡¯m as big as a truck at this point, so heck yes. I¡¯m kinda excited now. WHY ARE YOU STILL SITTING, GIRL? Be quick, or I will leave you.¡± He suddenly shouted.


    Emma quickly ran to pack her bags, ¡°Dammit, too much pressure!¡±


    [A/N: Magnus is basically taking away China¡¯s all hopes and dreams of regional hegemony at this point. Of course, he does not know it yet. Though there will be a small confrontation between him and China when they will ask to get Hong Kong back.


    By the way, what Magnus is doing is huge, the Thai Canal can have a big effect on world trade. In our real world, Msiya fears this all the time. But right now, China has signed a deal with Thand showing interest to develop the Canal, the work hasn¡¯t started yet though.]


    [You can see the canal n on my Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 370: The Night

    Chapter 370: The Night


    [WARNING: Light lemon scenes.]


    Well, it was not so simple to convince the Thai government as the King was not supreme here, unlike Saudi Arabia and Bhutan. Here, the King had to at least get the support of a few powerful people.


    They declined outright. They were happy to get the canal but they didn¡¯t want to sell the ind or allow Magnus to interfere in their country¡¯s internal matters. They said they didn¡¯t want a military alliance either, as they felt they were fine with handling any border aggression on their own.


    Well, 2nd day after Magnus¡¯ initial offer, all of a sudden a Soviet Bomber flew inside Thand¡¯s boundaries and then returned. It happened againter, where the Soviets dropped a bomb near Laos and Thand border.


    The Thai government panicked, they had meetings day and night trying to understand what was happening. Meanwhile, Magnus was ying around with Emma.


    ¡­


    ¡°WOHOOO¡­ I LOVE THIS!¡± Emma screamed as Magnus flew in the air in his dragon form. On top of his back, she sat while hugging his neck.


    ¡°I wish I could fly without having to turn into a dragon,¡± Magnus muttered.


    ¡°Mag, look, is that a magical vige? I couldn¡¯t see it before, but as soon as we entered this space I could.¡± Emma pointed to the ground.


    Magnus looked at it, it looked more like old ancient ruins than a vige, but it was true that the ce was hidden not long ago. ¡°Let¡¯s check it out, I can see a few people there.¡±


    *THUD*


    Magnusnded, looking at him, all the people nearby ran as death hade. Emma awkwardly got off from his back and he also started to turn back to his human form.


    ¡°We should not havended directly here.¡± He said.


    ¡°Toote, look, those guys have wands.¡± Emma pointed.


    Magnus raised his hand, ¡°Hello, fellow wizards. I am Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon, King of the United Kingdom. Ie in peace.¡±


    ¡°Where is the dragon?¡± the wizards asked.


    ¡°It was my animagus form, friends,¡± Magnus replied.


    ¡°Your animagus is a dragon?¡± the wizards looked absolutely baffled.


    But just then, a female wizard among them screeched, ¡°AAAA¡­ t-this¡­ HE¡¯S THAT WIZARD! The Golden Child!¡±


    Magnus was confused, this was the first time he had heard such a name for himself. But seeing how the other wizards reacted to that name, he reckoned that for these people it wasmon.


    ¡°Golden Child what?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I am Vipada Suksabaijai. Sir, I¡¯m a big fan, I have read every book about you. We call you Golden Child because of your golden hair and your background, being descendent of great Merlin. Can I have an autograph?¡± She was fangirling.


    ¡°Sure,¡± he went ahead and spoke with all of them. It turned out to be one of the thousands of such smallmunities spread across Thand. They had no ministry or such thing. This one vige had about 300 people living in it.


    They were very warm to him and invited Magnus and Emma for a nice dinner. He agreed with them, it was good to create warm rtions with wizards around the world. Their small vige had everything a normal person would need, food, water and warmth in winters. But in terms of a magicalmunity, theycked things. Such as basic potions, books and education. Currently, they teach their kids on their own as there are no big schools in the region that ept international students. Major schools in India and China didn¡¯t ept foreigners from countries other than those they shared their boundaries with.


    This left Japan as the only other major school, but they were very conservative and didn¡¯t take in anyone other than Japanese wizards. Korea had one big school, open for both North and South Korean wizards as wizards had no divides among themselves. This left most of South East Asia on their own, and some countries did have smaller wizarding schools but they were localised. Thand had none, Vietnam had none.


    When Magnus heard about this problem, he had a marvellous idea, ~Wait a minute, I can create smaller branches of Hogwarts around the world. I can open one in Zimbabwe and make it a partner with Uagadou school in Uganda, it¡¯s thergest of 11 major schools. For Asia, Brunei is about to join the United Kingdom as one, I will create a sister of Hogwarts there, huge in size and same in quality, it will cater to the whole region, Thand, Laos, Vietnam, Cambodia, Mysia, Philippines, Taiwan and Indonesia. We can have major exchange programmes between the two Hogwarts, this will bring together the entire South-East Asian wizardingmunity closer to the British side.~


    The idea was he revolutionary and this served his grand purpose. ~But, *sigh* I guess it¡¯s time I take over Hogwarts board of governors.~


    He celebrated with them. These people were sweet and respectful to Magnus. ¡°I will open a magical potions and items shop in Bangkokter, you all can buy stuff at a normal priceter. Spread the word to other wizards too.¡±


    Magnus gave them this gift before leaving for Cambodia, which was now his own stronghold.


    ¡­


    Cambodia was now a democracy, and all Communist ideologies were rooted out with the help of obliviators. It was simple to do, they just caught all themunist influencers, the big leaders and turned them into socio-capitalists. They started preaching this new thing and people followed like sheep.


    His Dragon Service members showed him around, what they were doing and preparing for. They were going to open the economy soon, first only allowing low-level manufacturers to set up factories here so that people can get employment. Since the education level was not high,plex production would not really happen. The aim was to first empower the people while providing education.


    Satisfied, Magnus headed to spend Emma¡¯s birthday with her on an empty seaside resort. His gift to her was not something expensive, but very simple, ¡°All right, my beautiful girl, you sit here and just watch me cook. Today you will eat food made exclusively by this king. Only a select few have this privilege in this world.¡±


    She smiled widely and lovingly while looking at him, ¡°I am blessed then. What are you cooking though?¡±


    ¡°A nice candlelight dinner. But I will make a pizza,¡± he said.


    ¡°Can¡¯t wait.¡± She chirped happily.


    Calm music yed as Magnus cooked. The sound of the grill and food frying on it was music to ears, with the view of the sunset it got even better. With a chef¡¯s hat and apron, Magnus cooked masterfully. Use of magic was abundant too, as he hovered over various utensils.


    After an hour and a half, the sun fully disappeared and the starry sky appeared. By the sea, Magnus set up the table on a wooden tform. He put some candles on it and a pot of flowers. It only took him 5 minutes to set everything up.


    Once done, he called Emma, ¡°Come with me, Emma.¡±


    She had changed clothes, now wore a pretty red dress, and with her red lipstick, it was a perfect match. Magnus didn¡¯t wear anything special, just some jeans and a ck hoodie.


    Yet, sheplimented him, ¡°You know, you look so much hotter in casual clothes.¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°And you look hot in anything you wear.¡±


    She showed a rare blush on her face. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, it will get cold otherwise.¡±


    And they did, his cooking was not really a top tear, but she didn¡¯t mind. They talked about their lives, their dreams andughed together. Soon, they ended the dinner with tasty ice cream.


    *Snap*


    Magnus made all the stuff from the table disappear, clearing the way to move on to the next stage, the gifts. He took out a small box and opened it, it had a gold chained ne in it, with a tiny small red stone attached to it.


    Her grey eyes shone as she took it, she knew it can¡¯t be as simple as just a ne, ¡°What is this red thing?¡±


    He quickly held her hand and pulled her towards himself, to nt a kiss on her lips. After moving apart, he exined, ¡°That is 10 drops of my blood condensed into a crystal. It has none of my DNA, but if someday you are gravely wounded, just eat that crystal, it will heal you.¡±


    Shocked, she looked at the ne like it was a priceless treasure, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have the guts to wear something like this on my neck. What if someone got to it? Your blood is precious.¡±


    He smiled and walked behind her to tie the ne, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s meant to be only noticeable by you. And you must wear it at all times, Emma.¡± He hugged her from behind and whispered in the ear, ¡°I don¡¯t like the thought of losing those I love¡­ so, you are precious to me more than to yourself.¡±


    She giggled, ¡°Hehe¡­ I got a present for you as well.¡±


    He took his seat again excitedly, ¡°Really? What is it?¡±


    Emma handed him a wrapped box. Her face had a blush the whole time as he opened it. When he was finally able to, Magnusughed, ¡°Haha¡­ my dear, you didn¡¯t need to give me these.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then,¡± She grabbed the box and threw it into the water swiftly, even more quickly she also pushed the table aside and sat down on hisp, facing him. The truth was, she knew he didn¡¯t need it, but she wanted to use it as an excuse to start.


    Magnus held her meaty waist, then slid his hands down to feel her bottom. She let out a loud breath as she felt his touch. ¡°Let¡¯s take this activity inside,¡± He stood up, she was still in his arms. *POP* He apparated away.


    ¡­


    Inside the resort, in a bedroom, Emma found her back on a soft bed. She continued to look into his deep blue eyes, while Magnus did the same, a barrage of wet deep kisses soon followed.


    A few momentster, he slid her dress down,pletely out of the way. He could have used magic to get rid of clothes, but this was more fun. Now, she was in front of his eyes, all for himself to feast on. She didn¡¯t hide anything either, openly epting the appreciation in his eyes.


    ¡°My turn,¡± Magnus took off his hoody, revealing the well built muscr body. However, his smile soon faded as Emma caressed her hand on his abs and chest, all over the many scars on his front. Her eyes sparkled as tears developed.


    ¡°Disgusting, aren¡¯t they?¡± He asked, holding her hand.


    She quickly shook her head, ¡°You were so young when you got these. These aren¡¯t disgusting, they are proof of your hard work. No one in the world has any right to say you could¡¯ve done more, because you gave your best.¡±


    ¡°I just¡­ hope¡­ they don¡¯t increase¡­¡± She muttered. This was her first time seeing them openly, as thest time they were in bed the lights were off.


    He chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s forget about all this, tonight¡­¡±


    ¡°Make me forget then.¡± She opened her arms wide to wee him.


    The two lovers continued to do what lovers do. Emma when finally touched Magnus¡¯ back and realised that it waspletely covered in scars, some as wide as his whole back. She couldn¡¯t imagine how much it must have hurt, but she didn¡¯t speak anymore and tried to forget all this in the new pleasure she felt that night.


    The night was long and silent, it was a first for both, but inside their room, they moved in rhythm until the morning, enjoying one other to their heart¡¯s content as they explored each other¡¯s bodies to each and every extent.


    [You can see the vige, what Emma looks like, pendant and Magnus on my Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 371: Holy Texts

    Chapter 371: Holy Texts


    They didn¡¯t wake up the next day until afternoon. Holding on to each other in arms and feeling the warmth, they felt toofortable. Not to mention, they didn¡¯t rest the entire night and felt sleepy.


    ¡°Wake up, Mag. I will make lunch, you take a bath.¡± She suggested.


    ¡°Huh, not so fast.¡± He lifted her in his arms and went together to the bathroom, ¡°It¡¯s time for some morning exercise.¡±


    She sighed, ¡°You know what, you¡¯re going to break me, but¡­ I dared to love a dragon, I should prepare to face his wrath as well.¡±


    And they went for a few more rounds. 2 hourster they came out and got dressed in normal clothes. The two were enjoying this calm, secluded life a lot. They stayed there for 3 more days, having fun at any time of the day, basically, they only rested to cook and eat. It was too good to be so young and full of energy.


    On their 5th day in the resort, Magnus got a call from Adrian that the Thai King wanted to talk, so he had to return with Emma with a sad heart. But, the two were in 6th year and had their own rooms, there was no way they would leave each other alone on any day anymore.


    ¡­


    At the royal pce, once again he was face to face with the King. The Soviets had scared him shitless as they had no idea why they were doing this. They couldn¡¯t even suspect Magnus as he stood against everything that the Soviet Communists believed in.


    ¡°So, what have you decided?¡± Magnus asked.


    ¡°We have had some discussions and we agree with most of your offers. However, we cannot allow you to interfere in the affairs of ournd¡­¡± Magnus stopped him right there.


    ¡°Thanks for wasting my time, see you maybe never. If your people had the ability to make something out of a nation of untapped resources with a poption of 40 million, you¡¯d have already done it.


    ¡°You all are incapable, that is why you are facing all the protests against you. Here I am offering to turn your country into a middle-ie country, but you want to reject. Tell me, why should I invest in a country whose policies don¡¯t align with the future prospects? Policies that will harm my business?


    ¡°What I am offering is the greatest deal there is, you will be a ceremonial monarch, just like Queen Elizabeth, and live an awesome life. Your government will be a true democracy,munism will be rooted out and your army will be under the government at all times. Does this sound like I am harming your nation?¡±


    ¡°No, but how do you believe that I trust you? Your nation has a history of subjugating other nations, enving them in the name of colonising and taking away all the wealth.¡± King Adulyadej said.


    Magnus knew this woulde someday, ¡°How can you trust that your generals and advisors will do good and bring prosperity? Every single nation in the world has a bad past, but that past does not define today. I abhor what happened in the past and colonising a country is the least of my interest. If I wanted to colonise you I¡¯d first pay your enemies to cripple you, thene as a friend but with devilish intentions.


    ¡°Saudi Arabia, Zimbabwe, Bhutan, Mozambique are benefiting from partnering with me. Well, the final decision is on you, I may sound bullish, but I will be the one spending Billions on your nation, so if you don¡¯t agree to my terms then the deal is off.¡±


    Too bullish, that was all King Adulyadej could think of. But this was the truth, Magnus would be spending what was 14 per cent of his country¡¯s total GDP. ¡°Regarding the lease of the ind, we cannot make it 300 years, 100 at max.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you are being shrewd now. I am providing your nation with a security umbre. Fine, 250 is all I can do.¡± Magnus returned.


    ¡°The best I can do is 150.¡± King Adulyadej haggled.


    ¡°Okay, 400 years, deal?¡± Magnus replied, bringing his hand forward. In the illusion that his number was epted, King Adulyadej shook it, only to realise it soon after.


    (£þ¨Œ£þ)¡±


    ~Wait a fucking minute,~ he looked at Magnus¡¯ face that was uncontrobly holdingughter, ¡°That¡¯s absurd, King Magnus,¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, exactly, you¡¯re haggling too much, it¡¯s absurd. 300 years was a well-calcted number, but I agreed to bring it down to 250, and you still want more.¡± Magnus sounded like he was friends with the guy.


    King Adulyadej sighed, ¡°220 is thest offer, it¡¯s a small ind but 500 Thai people still live there. You must ensure that they are not harmed.¡±


    Magnus nodded, this was eptable, ¡°Sure, we will give each of them 1500 pounds, it¡¯s enough to help them buy a nice home and evennd in any ce in the whole country. I don¡¯t want any conflicts between locals and my people, so they will need to move. Happily, of course.¡±


    Magnus would have agreed for 200 too, but King Adulyadej himself wanted to make it 220 so who was he to ask? It was his strategy from the start, 300 was a crazy number, he just yed with his mind. First, he made him feel friendly, then made him feel like he was winning the game.


    Magnus shook hands with him, the rest was to be done by the diplomats, all the documents will be generated and then signed. Edgar was already here, so he was able to make documents for the Canal deal as well.


    His signatures were not needed as he was just a crown prince and had no authority. However, what he did indeed sent shockwaves throughout the west, especially the UK and the US. The US was more shocked though, as they were trying so hard to stopmunism from spreading in Asia, and here was Magnus, who had brought Thand into the Western influence so easily. CIA and the President also knew who was behind the recent bomb st and killing of the Cambodian dictator and subsequent formation of democratic government.


    They decided to turn a blind eye to everything as it served their best interests. Meanwhile, in the UK, people were happy that the UK was stepping up its world game, while the economists were positive about the trade agreements and the investments. The most shocking, however, was the military alliance and the lease of an ind close to the canal. The ind practically would give the UK a view of the canal to see what was entering and leaving.


    In theing days, more shocking news wille from Thand. The King will give up all his powers and y a role simr to the British Queen. Not just that, he also amended a neww that a King can only marry one wife at a time and that the right to the throne was to the firstborn, be it a male or a female.


    A few generals disappeared overnight, the rest took retirement. New democratic political parties were formed,munist ones were banned, with its leaders being brainwashed by obliviators to be socio-capitalists. Yes, Magnus could be called an authoritarian at this point, but the world needed a push, or else it just wouldn¡¯t move.


    Their trip came to an end with this. Magnus and Emma boarded a private jet to return to the UK. They had the entire ne for themselves as it was owned by FutureTek. If the US had IBM and Hewlett-Packard, then the UK had FutureTek, which was much more than a mereputerpany.


    ¡­


    They had spent their whole week on a holiday, Magnus was very missed in the school, especially by the Slytherins, as he was their star. After returning, he quickly went to his room, left his luggage and gathered with Ragnar and Severus in the Slytherin Common room.


    ¡°Anything worth mentioning that happened this week?¡± He inquired.


    Ragnar answered while reading a book, ¡°Umm, Gilderoy Lockhart proposed to a 7th year Hufflepuff, he was turned down in front of the entire school in themon room. Sirius tried to make James and Lily break up because he was jealous. I was able to figure out a way to dpose stic into a thick paste that can solidify and be very strong. Severus was able to create a truth-detector suitcase for MEDA and the UK Police¡¯s new secret special wizard division.¡±


    ¡°Damn, Gilderoy tried his luck on a 7th year while being in the 2nd year? Is he that stupid?¡± Magnus muttered in shock. Nothing else was too shocking to him, he knew how Sirius was so that was expected, and about the new inventions, well they happen now and then.


    However, just then his eyes fell on the book Ragnar was reading, he snatched it, ¡°What the fuck is this? ¡®Sun Tzu, The Art Of Whores¡¯ what is this about?¡±


    Ragnar shrugged and drank sherbet ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just found it in Argus Filch¡¯s trash collection room. The dude¡¯s pretty chill with us, told me how thankful he is to you.¡±


    Magnus nodded and read the book, it had some really weird quotes, ¡°The supreme art of whoring is to subdue the enemy without touching.¡±


    ¡°Appear horny when you are calm, and calm when you are horny.¡±


    ¡°Let your ass be imprable as night, and when you move, fall on dicks like a hammer.¡±


    ¡°Victorious warriors fuck first and then love, while defeated warriors love first and then seek to fuck for eternity, only to get scammed.¡±


    ¡°A shoulder to cry on bes a dick to ride on.¡±


    ¡°To know your whores, you must be a whore.¡±


    ¡°Treat your men as you would your own beloved whores. And they will follow you into the deepest valley.¡±


    ¡°When you surround an army of cocks, leave some asses open. Do not press a desperate foe too hard, let them COME.¡±


    (¡Ño¡Ñ) (¡ã©`¡ã¡¨)


    He and Severus looked at Ragnar¡¯s face. Then Magnusughed loudly. ¡°BWAHAHAHA¡­ what the hell is this, damn this is funny. Ah, my stomach hurts, burn this holy text, my brother¡­ in your mind¡±


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 372: Jungle Trouble

    Chapter 372: Jungle Trouble


    London,


    FutureTek was the pride of the country, it was making things that none asked for, but they sure did make the world better. What started with just makingputers had by now expanded into energy tech, defence tech and much more.


    The FutureTek just released the news that they had sessfully developed Thorium Reactors that were much cheaper than conventional nuclear reactors. Thorium-based reactors were safer because the reaction can easily be stopped and because the operation does not have to take ce under extreme pressures. Compared to uranium reactors, thorium reactors produce far less waste and the waste that is generated is much less radioactive and much shorter-lived.


    Another advantage was that these reactors can not be used to make nukes, hence, even nations with doubtful reputations can have these reactors. [A/N: Simple to say, Iran¡¯s problem is solved. If they still go for uranium reactor then their intentions will be clear.]


    The best part, Thorium was avable around the world. With India 963,000 tonnes, United States 440,000 tonnes, Australia 300,000 tonnes, Canada 100,000 tonnes. All these were friendly countries that would not mind sharing their Thorium with the UK. Not to mention, many African countries also had them.


    After this news was released, and a few runs of propaganda, people felt more at ease with there being a Thorium reactor near their neighbourhood than a Uranium one.


    Soon, the British Government ordered for 30 such reactors to be made across the United Kingdom, including the new Greater Britain. [A/N: Whenever I say the United Kingdom, assume I am also including all territories.]


    Not only this, but FT Motors also announced that they will be making EV charging stations across the United Kingdom, in theing 3 years, their n was to have charging stations at a distance of every 50-100 kilometres. While in the cities, they will be strategically ced all around. The push for electric vehicles was real this time, as thepany justunched a new electric scooter, designed by Adam.


    This came with the new Solid State Batteries, which were smaller and better, and also had a shorter charging time. The only thing stopping electric vehicles from getting mainstream is the time it needs to charge, Adam was working on this exactly. Their focus was to at least minimise it to just 15 minutes.


    ¡­


    At the same time, a silent war was going on. When Sony released the Betamax tape in 1975, it quickly took over the market with its high picture quality, however, Sony limited the capacity to a recording of 1 hour. This would mean that for a person to watch a movie they needed to change the tapes.


    In 1976, the current year, VHS tapes wereunched, although their picture quality and sound quality were inferior, their ability to store footage of 2 hours was seen as a better alternative. Due to this, slowly Betamax¡¯s market share started to drop.


    Magnus owned Sony, but he did not want to allow Betamax to be irrelevant, not when thepany invested a lot to make it. Betamax was sent to FutureTek to be researched and upgraded, at least a full movie should be able to be stored in it.


    But, despite all their hard work, Betamax was just not feasible for longer recordings. Doing so forcibly will make the tape and also the video yer too expensive.


    This was a loss for thepany, hence a new project was started, discarding Betamaxpletely. This was the formation of a smallerpact storage device that can store really high-quality movies. And hence, a smaller circr disc was designed, called DVD, Digital Video Disc. The disc could store 2 gigabytes of data. It was great for movies. But the thing was, to run these, one needed aser reader/writer, and these were not cheap to make.


    However, the strength of FutureTek was to provide tech at an affordable price. Their televisions were selling like hotcakes because of this. They currently had 40% of the television market around the world.


    Their strength was in mass production, the cheaper it was to manufacture the lower its cost will be. So, an experimental assembly line was made to try it.


    ¡­


    Hogwarts,


    Magnus sat with Emma in Charms ss, he was very regr nowadays in the sses, but only Ragnar and Severus knew why. That was because he liked to mess around with Emma. Touching ces that would make her squirm and jump.


    But, today he had to stop his daily activities and return to his small office room, a call hade from his good friend, Saudi King.


    ¡°Yes, they have finally agreed to sell you The price was epted, everything is epted by them. Congrattions, Magnus.¡± King Faisal said on the phone. The proposed deal with Algeria, Libya, Niger and Chad had gone through. They agreed to sell himnd in the Sahara Desert.


    But the truth was, Magnus had already told Emrys Construction to secretly start digging and making huge underground facilities. They were supposed to harbour countless verticle farm fields. But now with the officialnd deal, he can make advanced sr farms to make electricity.


    ¡°I will send someone to make the deal then, thanks for the help, old man.¡± Magnus gratefully said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯d be dead if it weren¡¯t for you, rotting in hell. By the way, I am still waiting for your new method of making the soil fertile.¡± King Faisal reminded him.


    Magnus embarrassingly replied, ¡°That¡­ well there is no saying how long that will take. For now, we have the technology of vertical farms and sr farms. These twobinations can grow us limitless food. I will give you a technological transfer, my goal is to eradicate hunger anyway. You can maybe grow some exotic items with it.¡±


    ¡°eptable, I will look into the project then.¡±


    Their talks went on for half an hour, the old king was interested in what happened in Thand, Magnus only gave a short altered answer, there was no need to reveal his secrets.


    ¡­


    Greend,


    This was the only ce that Voldemort could hide in as the muggle poption was too scarce and only lived on the southern coasts. He found his refuge in the middle of therge ind.


    With himself he had brought just a handful of followers, the rest were sent around Europe to gather money and entertain themselves. Along with him, his faithful bedwarmer, Betrix; Lucius Malfoy and a few others remained.


    He had a new mission right now, one important for him to get stronger. But it was hard to get, so he called two of his faithful servants, ¡°Nott Senior and Thorfinn Rowle, I have a task for you two. Go to the Forbidden Forest and bring me Unicorn blood. It needs to be fresh and at least a hundred litres.¡±


    The two Death Eaters kneeled and left quickly. No questions or intentions were asked, as Voldemort had only lost the fight, he was still physically a powerful wizard.


    Voldemort then red at Lucius, ¡°Why has your wife not given you an heir yet? You do remember what your responsibility is, right? I need ess to Lestrange vault at all costs.¡±


    Lucius bowed, ¡°My lord, I have tried enough times, I think there is a problem with her, I need to take her to a good healer.¡±


    ¡°Then do it, whatever it takes,¡± Voldemort sneered. He had gotten very moody and annoyed ever since his loss. He had lost everything, all the properties, money and influence in Britain. He never nned to tackle such kind of war, and ording to him, it was going to end with a wand fight. Clearly, that didn¡¯t happen.


    ¡­


    Hogwarts,


    ¡°Come, Fluffy, we will get some herbs from the fores¡¯.¡± Hagrid picked up hisrge wand and a basket, then headed straight into the dark forest.


    ¡°Woof X3¡±


    Fluffy had 3 heads, hence three barks. Each had a different personality too. Hagrid loved the 3-in-1 good boy.


    ¡°Don¡¯ worry, boy. We¡¯ll be back before dinner.¡± Hagrid was always cheerful, not knowing that today the dog¡¯s instincts were not lying. The forest was a bit extra dangerous.


    ¡°Magnus is such a good kid, we¡¯ll make some special apple herb pie for him,¡± Hagrid muttered. The school had changed so much, all teachers knew it was because of Magnus, Hagrid too.


    ¡°Grrrr¡­ BOW!¡± Fluffy growled loudly suddenly, angry.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Hagrid became alert.


    *THUD*


    *THUD*


    Loud thuds started toe, it was continuous. Soon the ground started to shake, Hagrid quickly realised, ¡°It¡¯s a stampede¡­!¡±


    *WOOSH*


    Just then, out of nowhere a red sh came and hit a few animals, he took out his wand, ¡°WIZARDS!¡±


    But he didn¡¯t shoot anything as there were so many animals, he was too inexperienced for fights and just with his 3rd-year spells, he couldn¡¯t really do much damage.


    ¡°HAHAHA¡­ Look who we have here, the retarded giant.¡± two voices ridiculed Hagrid. But the men were nowhere to be seen, most likely using cloaks of invisibility.


    ¡°Come on out ya monsters. You shouldn¡¯tae here!¡± Hagrid angrily roared as soon as he saw 5 dead unicorns.


    ¡°Lord Voldemort sends his regards, you oaf, it¡¯s you who shouldn¡¯t havee here. AVADA KEDAVARA!¡± the enemies shot green lights from their wands straight at Hagrid.


    *BAM*


    It connected directly to his chest, sending him flying back. But since he was half-giant, he had some magical protection, which saved his life, albeit leaving him gravely injured.


    ¡°Fluffy¡­ run¡­¡± Hagrid weakly murmured.


    The three heads off Fluffy thought about where to go, soon they came to a consensus and ran straight towards the school.


    Meanwhile, finally, the two men showed themselves, ¡°How are you doing, Hagrid? We didn¡¯t miss you.¡±


    Hagrid recognised them from his old days, ¡°Nott and Rowle, the same as ever, losers. Fate gave ye a chance, ye still wanna die.¡±


    ¡°CRUCIO!¡± Nott, in anger, sent the Torture Curse.


    But badass Hagrid chuckled, ¡°Hehe, ye fools, it don¡¯ work on me. HAAA¡­¡±


    *BAM*


    He threw a stone straight at Nott¡¯s face, chipping off his nose with it. Hagrid may not feel as much effect of the spell, but it hurt like hell though, and slowly his body started to be weak.


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 373: Jungle Rush

    Chapter 373: Jungle Rush


    *Yawn*


    Magnus woke up in his room, for sure, Emma was with him too. They didn¡¯t do the adult stuff every day, on some nights they just cuddled and slept.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s cloudy outside today. I need to take the duelling sses today, Emma, you also need to focus on duelling. The King of the United Kingdom can¡¯t have a weak wife.¡± He said.


    She rolled over the bed and got up, ¡°I have asked Ragnar to make me magic bombs to drop from brooms. I am also working on an amazing new thing. A broom that I can control with my mind. Now, bear with me, what if I can make the brooms charmed and enchanted to teeth while they look like sharp arrows? Even better, they are as small as an arm. Thin and faster than one can see.¡±


    Magnus only took 5 seconds to realise the great deadlines of this weapon, ¡°Damn, it will be like your own bullet that you can control from your mind.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you will need to help me with the charms.¡± She requested.


    He kissed her lips and headed out of the room, ¡°Anything for your highness.¡±


    ¡°WAIT! Help me get to my room first.¡± She shouted. She couldn¡¯t really walk to her room now.


    ¡­


    *WOOSH*¡±


    Magnus sent out a small weak spell and all five of his opponents fell down. ¡°Note, never ever think you can overpower your enemy just because you have the numbers. Always consider yourself just a bunch of hyenas fighting against a lion. Hyenas fight and hunt in packs, even a lion can be defeated or outsmarted by them.


    ¡°You fought me like a pack of street dogs. No coordination and each one of you was scared of me.¡± He was scolding while teaching the duelling club members about the fight. The club had been thinned down, when it had started there were about 200 members, no there were just 50, and all these were those who were truly serious about their hobby.


    ¡°I want to do it again, how is this possible that not even one of my spellsnded on you?¡± Gilderoy Lockhart said.


    ¡°You¡¯re a second year, get ustomed to the spells of 2nd year first. I can see what you are trying to do, you¡¯re trying spells of 4th year. Everyone starts learning counting from 0 to 1, you don¡¯t straight up jump to 10 and start from there.¡± Magnus scolded him.


    ¡°I am proficient in all kinds of spells, I am a prodigy in magic,¡± Gilderoy imed.


    Magnus sighed, this was a weekly urrence, Gilderoy and his bullshit promations.


    ¡°And who told you this? Your mother? Before the age of 10, I didn¡¯t even know I had magic in me. Yet I am this strong. At the age of 11, I was able to beat 5 wizards in a deathmatch. You are 12, then why are you not even able to defeat a 3rd-year student? There is no harm in admitting one¡¯s shorings because if you don¡¯t ept there is a problem, you will never be able to solve it.¡± He genuinely tried to teach him. Be dumb or not, Gilderoy was a Slytherin, and every Slytherin was his friend.


    ¡°But¡­ I am not supposed to be mediocre, I am supposed to be the best.¡± Gilderoy said with a depressed face.


    Magnus could understand his feelings, the kid had put his expectations from himself so high that when the reality hit him he couldn¡¯t ept it. That made him try even harder and eventually end up being so pathetic.


    ¡°Listen, any wizard can get stronger, if not Dumbledore¡¯s level then surely Professor McGonagall¡¯s level. But, for that, you need to be diligent in your studies and honest with yourself. Every single student in Slytherin gets sses from me, Ragnar and Severus, along with our special study material. It has helped so many to be better. You can too, that is if you let go of your inted ego and see for what truly is.¡± Magnus lectured.


    Gilderoy silently nodded, looking down at his feet in shame. His actions and thoughts were so clear to Magnus that he could not even say Magnus was wrong. ¡°Okay,¡±


    After saying that much, he ran away. Magnus continued the ss for a few more hours, they rarely get one every week anyway so it was better to teach whatever he could in one day.


    Ragnar didn¡¯t join, as his fighting style wasn¡¯t really suited for this ss. He used swords and potions to kill people. Severus was there though, along with James and Lily. They said they wanted to get stronger so they could protect themselves. He didn¡¯t deny them.


    Professor Flitwick kept a vague eye on the ss,ing there every once in a while. He had basically given it up to Magnuspletely, knowing he was already a better duelist than him.


    ¡­


    Fluffy, the poor three-headed dog ran as fast as he could. Not many knew about his existence so when the students of Hogwarts saw him entering the school they were terrified, girls screamed and boys took out their wands.


    Fluffy was scared, he was no match for these wizards, but he knew he must save Hagrid, his dad. And the only person who could understand him was in the school. All three of his heads barked madly, hoping that he would be heard.


    At the same time, he feared that someone would hurt him. His way into the school was blocked by a few senior male wizards.


    ¡°BOW! GRRR!¡±


    ¡°STAY BACK FROM THE BEAST!¡± A few boys shouted.


    However, ignoring everything, one girl ran straight to the dog. Emma was on her way to the great hall for dinner when she heard the barks, it ended up being the right decision toe here.


    ¡°EMMA! STAY BACK!¡± some boys warned her out of goodwill.


    But she ignored them and patted Fluffy¡¯s heads, ¡°What happened, Fluffy?¡±


    Noticing the fear in the dog¡¯s eyes, she knew what she must do. Sending a small amount of magic into her ring that Magnus gifted herst year, she talked to him directly, ¡°Mag, quicklye to the west exit, Fluffy is here, he looks very scared.¡±


    Magnus didn¡¯t even reply and just dashed out as quick as he could. Fluffy was a daring dog, if something could scare him, then it must be crazy deadly. Ragnar and Severus also followed him behind.


    ¡­


    Magnus moved aside the crowd and rushed to Fluffy. He picked the good boy in his arms and talked to him. ¡°What happened, boy?¡±


    Fluffy was not of the same intelligence as Duck, he was amon animal with low-level intelligence, ¡°Dad, danger¡­ help.¡±


    That was enough, he turned to Emma, ¡°Take out brooms,¡±


    She swiftly opened her expansion pouch and gave him a broom, then to Ragnar and Severus. He quickly flew away, keeping Fluffy in his arms so he could tell where to go to.


    As soon as they hovered over the Forbidden forest, Magnus saw a few strobing lights. Angrily, hended a few metres away from where the main action was taking ce.


    He looked back at his friends, ¡°Stay silent, wizards are close by. Take out wands,¡±


    They slowly moved towards the scene of action. It was already night so the jungle was pitch ck, no moonlight fell under the thick nket of the trees. Soon they heard some voices, it was Hagrid and two more men.


    ¡°I will take care of it,¡± he said and took out the Ancient Staff, the one that used to be Merlin¡¯s. He was good enough to use it in some conditions. ¡°I will melt their bones while keeping them alive.¡±


    ¡°WAIT!¡± But when he suddenly looked to his right, he felt a third presence there. He rushed to this one, wanting to deal with the sneaky bitch. ¡°Come out now, I know you¡¯re in there.¡±


    They could only notice a hooded figure. It seemed shocked that it was found out. Magnus pointed to his staff, ¡°I will kill you if you don¡¯t speak.¡±


    ¡°AH!¡± all of a sudden Magnus eximed, his face appearing horrified, he turned to Severus, ¡± QUICK! Obliviate my past 5 minutes of memory. NOW!¡±


    They were shocked beyond anything. But Severus trusted him, ¡°Keep your shields down.¡±


    He did exactly that and allowed 5 minutes of his memories to be removed. He just looked around after that, ¡°AH! HAGRID!¡± Eximing loudly, he caught the attention of the two attackers.


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 374: Time-Trouble

    Chapter 374: Time-Trouble


    Alternate Universe, Future Magnus¡¯ World


    Magnus and his friends rushed to Hagrid, they found the attackers and quickly killed them, but that wasn¡¯t the end, they found Hagrid¡¯s body, beaten and battered. Blood all around like a puddle. Around him were also a few Unicorn dead bodies.


    ¡°NO! Ragnar, get me all the potions you have,¡± Magnus shouted.


    He tried to use all the magic he had to fix the gentle giant. But Severus fell back all of a sudden, horrified by what he found, ¡°Stop it, Magnus. H-he¡¯s no more.¡±


    ¡°I can save him.¡± Magnus didn¡¯t quit just yet, as he was using all the magic he knew. There were a lot of deep flesh wounds on his body, many going as deep as his bones.


    Fluffy sat beside the dead body, putting his head on Hagrid¡¯s feet and crying silently. He could already feel that something had gone horribly wrong.


    ¡°W-we should contact the school.¡± Ragnar sadly blurted.


    Soon enough, Dumbledore arrived at the ce, looking as saddened as Magnus. Hagrid was like a son to him, one who he looked after when he was at his lowest. Hagrid was also one of the most staunch supporters and believers of Dumbledore after all.


    ¡°I have failed,¡± Dumbledore muttered. Hagrid believed him fully and yet he died.


    Magnus however was silent for a few hours, the entire school was shocked by what happened, two death eaters appeared from somewhere and killed Hagrid, also a few unicorns.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to do something, I can already see it. Be with him,¡± Ragnar told Emma.


    But Magnus had already done it. He took out his phone and called Adrian, ¡°Bring me the time-turner right now. Two Death Eaters killed Hagrid.¡±


    That was all he needed to get Adrian toe. Adrian had no reason to deny either, as Magnus was his boss and Hagrid was dear to him as well. The one person who didn¡¯t deserve to die the most at the hands of these animals was Hagrid. It was a fact that he never tried to do any harm to anybody.


    ¡­


    In the middle of the night, Adrian arrived at the school to give him the time-turner. ¡°Please use it carefully, try not to get recognised by anyone, especially yourself. And try not to get involved in the situation physically yourself. Using a time turner is a double-edged sword, if done right it can be your greatest help, if done wrong, it can be your worst nightmare.


    ¡°There is a reason why they are banned and under the strict watch of the ministry. These things have the power to destroy the entire world if in the wrong hands. But even Voldemort has not used them, as he probably understands the dangers as well.¡±


    ¡°I understand that, Adrian. See youter.¡± Magnus used the Time-Turner to return 5 hours in time. He had no idea when the attack on Hagrid urred by he didn¡¯t take any chances and went to 7 in the evening, as he was notified by Fluffy at 8.


    He used apparition to get to the same spot in the jungle and hid. There was no activity so he guessed that it had not happened by then.


    ~What¡¯s that? These bastards are after the Unicorns?~ he realised what was happening, as two wizards appeared in his view.


    But he used his Merlin¡¯s staff to nullify the damage of their spells and allow the Unicorns to only get slightly injured and make them fake death. If he didn¡¯t save them even now then he¡¯d be really ashamed. ~I will take all the Unicorns in the world to Camelot if their blood is what Voldemort is after.~ he decided.


    ¡°Magnus is such a good kid, we¡¯ll make some special apple herb pie for him,¡± Hagrid was happily talking to Fluffy.


    Magnus felt his resolve to save him increased by many times, ~Don¡¯t worry, big man.~


    Next, as he expected, the two wizards saw Hagrid and decided to kill him, but this time, whenever they sent a spell at Hagrid, Magnus would use his overpowered staff to reduce their effects to a degree that they¡¯d only hurt and not injure. But he also quickly made Hagrid fall unconscious to make the attackers feel like they had won.


    There was a really important thing needed to know if one was going to recent past to change something by using a time turner. The biggest rule was that it must always be a perfect loop. Because if it isn¡¯t it will mess up the entire timeline and your own timeline will not get the results of what you did, instead, a new timeline will start-up, different from yours.


    The easiest way to make a perfect loop was to achieve your goals in a way that the effects of your work appear after the time when you used the time-turner has passed. In short, the future Magnus had to do something that the Magnus in the past still sees Hagrid dead andes to the past to save Hagrid.


    He could not kill these two wizards really, so all he could do was silently interfere. The next major thing he needed to do was to somehow make everyone think Hagrid was dead, especially Dumbledore who would absolutely do a thorough check.


    However, just then a strange thought came up in his mind, ~Wait, does this mean that if I were to return, Hagrid would be alive? Since theoretically, I have already done this in another timeline. FUCK! Time travel is so confusing.~


    Shaking his head and letting all these thoughts sit aside, he started to cast his spell, making Hagrid¡¯s body basically go in hibernation, with the time set to wake up 5.5 hours from now.


    It was a reallyplex spell that Merlin taught him, he had never even tried it on someone, but at least the only bad thing that could happen with this was the person falling asleep.


    Once that was done, he decided to head back before the current Magnus arrived. However, he was found out, ~Fuck me and my crazy senses.~


    He was exhausted from using Merlin¡¯s wand and didn¡¯t want to fight himself. It would go on for too long. So he tried to send a mental message to himself, it was easy as he knew the defences of his own mind, ~You dumb shit, I am you from the future. Quick, Obliviate yourself or you will mess up everything.~


    Magnus from the past seemed shocked but believed the words spoken to his mind. He turned to Severus and demanded that he be obliviated.


    Seeing this, Future Magnus quickly left the scene just in time to return from where he used the Time-Turner. Though one thought remained in his head, ~Hmm¡­ does this mean that this interaction took ce with me as well but don¡¯t remember because I obliviated myself?~


    ¡­


    Prime Timeline, Present Magnus¡¯ world


    Magnus headed straight to where Hagrid was, he was in a puddle of blood and two wizards stood near him. They were cursing, ¡°Fuck, why is he not dying?¡±


    ¡°I will tell you!¡± Magnus jumped near them and pointed to his staff. Just one single flick was all that was needed to melt the bones of the two wizards, but it was done in a way that they did not immediately die. They also tried to get away by apparating away but Magnus was not the one to make stupid mistakes of letting them go.


    He rushed to Hagrid and used the staff to heal him, but no matter what he did, he was not able to save Hagrid, he had already lost his life and was not breathing.


    The two death eaters were caught and Hagrid¡¯s body was taken to the infirmary by Dumbledore soon. Hagrid was dered dead officially at that time, the news was sent to all important personnel and the Ministry was notified of the resurfacing of the Death Eaters.


    Magnus was really sad at that moment, so he made up the n to go to the past and fix everything.


    ¡­


    5 hourster,


    Magnus found himself standing in the same ce where he used the Time-Turner before. Adrian was nowhere to be seen as he had smartly left, knowing it could causeplications.


    He dashed towards the infirmary to check up on Hagrid, to see if his hard work was even fruitful. There was a crowd gathered in there, all looking grim. His heart shrank a little, feeling that his attempt was unsessful.


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 375: Sleep Apparating?

    Chapter 375: Sleep Apparating?


    ¡°What happened?¡± He rushed in.


    And just then, he heard loudughter and a few words, ¡°Haha¡­ I was dyin¡¯, it was dark, but fer Merlin¡¯s sake, Magnus arrived at the right time. Good boy Fluffy too.¡±


    He looked at the bed where Hagrid¡¯s body wasid, now it was surrounded by the people, but he could see the head of Hagrid, as he was too tall even when sitting on the bed. Heughed and talked to everyone.


    ¡°How are you, Hagrid?¡± Magnus asked him.


    ¡°MAGNUS! I am grateful to yeh. Yeh and Fluffy saved me life.¡± Hagrid grabbed him to give him a tight hug.


    He just chuckled, ¡°Yes, Fluffy was the best boy.¡±


    In a change of perception, people didn¡¯t feel weirded out of Fluffy, instead, they loved him now for his intelligence. It seemed that having 3 brains had increased his brainpower to some extent.


    Hagrid however was still hurt physically, so he had to stay inside the infirmary for a few more days. Slowly everyone dispersed and Magnus gave the time-turner back, ¡°I was sessful but time travel is too strange. Dangerous.¡±


    Adrian agreed, he had experienced it too, ¡°I dislike it too, but sometimes, you just have to take the risk to right a few wrongs. What do you want to do with the two death eaters?¡±


    ¡°Give them to me, I will make them speak.¡± He ordered and headed to his bedroom. He hadn¡¯t eaten dinner so he asked the elfs to bring some food to his room first.


    Then, he used the special Portkey to arrive in Camelot with two new prisoners. Having already healed their bodies, he threw them inside the same cell Rodolphus was kept.


    ¡°IT¡¯S YOU!¡± The two shouted, recognising him.


    Rodolphus was a broken man by now and said nothing like a lifeless doll. The two new death eaters were actually sacred after seeing him.


    ¡°Get all the information about Voldemort out of them at all costs,¡± Magnus ordered the Goblins.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your majesty, we will skin them alive, chop their cocks and feed them.¡± The two Goblins dutifully saluted.


    ¡­


    Next Morning,


    Magnus received a letter from lovely Summer. It came from the Weasley family. It turns out, they had another son.


    ¡°Damn, I thought the Magic Reproduction Theory said producing magical children for wizards is hard. Surely something to discuss in the next Slug Club,¡± he muttered to himself.


    Anyway, the letter invited him to their small celebration in December, during his holidays. He decided to go, he wanted to take blood samples of Arthur and Molly Weasley. In the hope that maybe they can help his inability to make babies.


    *YAWN*


    ¡°It¡¯s Sunday, why did you wake up so early?¡±


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± Magnus turned around quickly, only to see Emma, still in her uniform, sleeping beside him.


    ¡°When did youe? I remember going to sleep alone.¡± He asked her.


    (¡Ño¡Ñ)


    Emma silently stared at her face as if he was the biggest fool out there, ¡°Are you drunk? Look around you, it¡¯s MY room.¡±


    Look around he did, but it didn¡¯t give him any assurance, ¡°I don¡¯t remembering here.¡±


    ¡°You came just after I went to sleep, too tired to change clothes. You jumped in the bed and hugged me like a body pillow, damnit, you squeezed the soul out of me, and what¡¯s with all the kicking and punching?¡± She blurted nonstop.


    He frowned, ¡°Shit, boys aren¡¯t allowed inside Girl¡¯s dorms, now Dumbledore probably knows I sleep here. He probably thinks we did it.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t half of the school knows we do it?¡± She asked in wonder.


    ¡°There¡¯s a difference, Emma. An open secret is still called a secret for some reason. By the way, thanks, had the best sleep tonight while hugging you. Nice poster of my face by the way.¡± He left a peck on her forehead and vanished from the spot


    Emma, embarrassed that she still hadn¡¯t taken down the posters from her crushing days, hid her face under the nket.


    ¡­


    Magnus arrived back in his dorms, only to find Ragnar in there, ying with Chad. ¡°What got you out of your hole?¡±


    ¡°Dumbledore¡¯s looking for you. What did you do now?¡± Ragnar inquired.


    Magnus was truthful, ¡°I mistakenly apparated inside Emma¡¯s room and slept there.¡±


    ¡°Bwahaha¡­ Be careful, brother. Thest thing we want is for you to mistakenly sleep with a random girl and get the tag of sex fiend.¡± Ragnarughed.


    Annoyed, Magnus left, ¡°Chad, scratch him.¡±


    ¡­


    Headmaster¡¯s Office.


    Magnus just entered and spoke, ¡°I know, I know. Nothing happened between us. I apparated there in sleep and just silently slept.¡±


    (¡ñ__¡ñ)


    Dumbledore nkly looked at him, ¡°Sleep apparition? Slept? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t you get notification whenever a boy gets inside Girl¡¯s dorms?¡± He asked.


    Dumbledore shrugged, ¡°Do you expect me to read the rule vition book every day? I just use it to make an example every once in a while. It keeps most in line.¡±


    *TING*


    Old Dumbledore felt something touching his mental shield lightly, it wasn¡¯t an attack, ¡°Are you trying to obliviate me?¡±


    ¡°FUCK! Why are you so overpowered, old man?¡± He cursed.


    Dumbledore warned him, ¡°Language, son. And my poweres from repetition and focus. There¡¯s nothing better in me that makes me a cut above. It¡¯s all about the training. Most don¡¯t do diligently, most ck off to y¡­ Break rules with their lovers.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t taunt me. Hogwarts also couldn¡¯t change with time. It¡¯s your fault. By the way, I got a new idea, I want to open a new Hogwarts in Brunei. It will teach students from all of Eastern Asia that don¡¯t have a magic school. What do you think? We can even do student transfer, Hogwarts will then be the world¡¯s biggest wizarding school.¡± Magnus suggested to him.


    Dumbledore rubbed his beard in deeper thoughts, it was indeed a good n, but Hogwarts had no money, it ran on what the Ministry allotted. The Board of Governors was the one responsible for managing the funds. All he did was look after the administration.


    ¡°The idea is good, what matters now is the execution. The Board of Governors will not give money for this project so easily.¡± Dumbledore warned him.


    But this time Magnus was not going to spend money from his own pocket. He had already been warned by his ount managers in the muggle and magical world to slow down on spending and let current projects bepleted first. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be changing the board soon, they are too ipetent and do nothing for the school. Theyck the decision-making skills for the betterment. Seriously, when was thest time the school was painted and renovated? Yeah, you don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°The school does not need renovation, the elfs clean it every day,¡± Dumbledore argued.


    Magnus contracted his face, ¡°Are you joking? Look around. Arthur calls the castle the Sex Dungeon. I can honestly guarantee you that if someday parents of muggle students came here they would take their kids back.¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± Arthur appeared in one of the photo frames, the one of Phineas Nigellus ck to be precise. The two were friends by now and had a love-hate rtionship.


    ¡°Ah, you should have seen my castles back in those days. They were all so beautiful, colourful and always giving a warm feeling.¡± Arthur reminisced.


    Magnus scoffed just then, ¡°Well, the grounds on which the school was made were owned by Szar Slytherin, I can somewhat understand why it feels so depressing. That man probably had some kind of a down syndrome with depression.¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ If Gryffindor had heard you, he would have hugged you right now.¡± Arthur blurted,ughing.


    Dumbledore was shocked to learn that Arthur had met Gryffindor, ¡°You met him? How was he?¡±


    Chucking, Arthur spoke, ¡°Look what we have here, a fanboy. Well, Godric Gryffindor was, as one would expect, a loudmouth fool, who swings his sword before actually analysing the situation. Honestly, I was considered the most cheerful, happy-go-lucky man in my era, but truthfully, Godric was a few notches above me. He used tough a lot with a loud noise, drank like a fish, sang, danced and bedded multiple women at once. What a man, truly.¡±


    Magnusughed, ¡°To be honest, this is exactly how I imagined him to be after seeing the traits of Gryffindor house.¡±


    ¡°Is that a personal attack, Magnus?¡± Dumbledore interjected.


    Magnus just whistled, ¡°Well, who knows, but you don¡¯t worry, professor, you are more like me, a bit of all house.¡±


    ¡°Yup, he got the dumbassry of a Gryffindor and you got the sliminess of a Slytherin,¡± Arthur offended both at the same time and ran away.


    ¡°GET BACK! You rotten piece of wood.¡± Magnus chased him from frame to frame.


    [A/N: Merry Christmas to you little monkeys.]


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 376: DIA?

    Chapter 376: DIA?


    Slowly, as time psed, Magnus kept on studying, training himself to get better in all things magic. At the same time, he studied a few muggle subjects, mainly those rted to technology.


    His next n was to ensure that the country believes in him. The first step was to generate a good amount of goodwill and trust. For this, the people needed to feel grateful to him. The biggest problem was that the majority of the people around the world had a short term memory.


    So it was important to somehow make them store his image inside their permanent memory, and for that, something big was needed. Something that would take over the minds of all the people, something that would stay in buzz for years.


    For starters, the first of its kind report was published by Dragon Holdings, revealing to the world what thepany had done for the nation. It turned out, Dragon Goldings, since its inception, has provided jobs to 3.5 million people in direct or indirect ways.


    It has brought up the Country¡¯s GDP at least 0.34 points, which is a lot actually, considering it¡¯s just onepany. Then there was all about how thepany invests in various universities around the country, various researches and other things. Zimbabwe literally got changed because of thepany.


    At the top sat Magnus, the sole owner of it. This time it was revealed that Dragon Holdings waspletely owned by Magnus, created from scratch with no help from any royal contacts.


    Magnus¡¯s looks helped him in making people believe in him as he was very tall and looked older. Of course, there were people who were jealous that a kid made more money than then, but a majority was happy.


    ¡­


    December of 1976 started toe to an end, it was time for holidays and also to wrap up their unfinished projects. But, the four decided to not go home this time and rather focus on their studies and whatever they were doing. Magnus never had any restrictions on going out so it wasn¡¯t as if he was not misusing that and going home to meet his family every now and then.


    ¡°YES! I have finally finished my research. Behold, the vour potions. You can even pour it on shit and the shit will taste like your favourite food with the tastiest taste in the world.¡± Ragnar proimed loudly.


    Severus scowled, ¡°You made it taste like shit?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ no, you dumbass. I made it so I can make food taste like your favourite food. Here, try this piece of bun and tell me how you feel.¡± Ragnar passed on a small te.


    Severus had his suspicions, but Ragnar would not joke around at this time since he was trying to prove that his potion works. So, he picked up the bun and took a bit. Initially, he didn¡¯t feel anything, but then¡­ ¡°THIS IS SO GOOD!¡±


    He started eating as if he couldn¡¯t take the bun away from his mouth. He was licking and biting it at the same time. Heck, his face started to sweat. Just then Magnus entered and paused after seeing the scene.


    Smirking, he took out a camera, *FLASH* And the scene was now immortalised forever, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Here, taste this, I made a new potion that makes food better.¡± Ragnar handed him a bun as well.


    As soon as he took a bite, his eyes shined and he gulped the whole thing down in one go, ¡°God damn, that was the best taste I have ever experienced. It was like heaven on my tongue.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s all about the brain. I read the books about human biology you have me. I learnt about the part of the brain that handles taste, then I just tried to influence that part of the head. It seems I was sessful.¡± Ragnar cheered.


    Magnus was proud of him, ¡°You are crazy, I don¡¯t think even the muggle medical science has done this.¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ I am a genius, of course. Anyway, take Sev away, he¡¯s weirding me out, still licking the bun.¡± Ragnar narrowed his eyes at Severus.


    Laughing, Magnus took him with him. It took him a few more seconds to end the bun, ¡°It was magical.¡±


    ¡°It WAS magic indeed. Anyway, something new?¡± Magnus inquired.


    ¡°Well, Lily¡¯s sister is marrying some guy named Vernon Dursley next year, he¡¯s a fat guy, works at a drill-makingpany. A dumb woman, I warned her to get better in life or she¡¯ll end up under some fat guy, just living her life satisfying her man.¡± Severus distastefully said.


    But Magnus fell into thinking, ¡°Hmm¡­ I think I have heard that guy¡¯s name somewhere but can¡¯t remember. Meh, must be worthless. Anyway,e with me, Emma is making my favourite pancakes.¡±


    ¡°You two act like married couples. Turn it down a bit, man.¡± Severus suggested but didn¡¯t reject the invitation.


    Magnus put his arm around Severus¡¯ shoulder, ¡°Ohe on, I love that girl. Besides, the school is empty now, I can be as open as I want. By the way, maybe someday you can be a teacher here and teach my kids.¡±


    (¡Ñ?¡Ñ)


    ¡°You¡¯re 16, already nning kids?¡± Severus was dumbfounded.


    Magnus embarrassingly rubbed his hair, ¡°17, I¡¯m turning 17 next month. And to be honest, I¡¯m the hottest bastard alive right now, and Emma is also really pretty. I¡¯m kinda interested in seeing what our kids will look like.¡±


    ¡°Huh, I guess I should congratte you, by this speed, you will probably be a dad before you even graduate.¡± Severus mockingly said. He didn¡¯t know about Magnus¡¯ problem.


    Hiding it from him was wrong at this point as others knew, so Magnus replied, looking a bit sad, ¡°That¡¯s the part where you¡¯re wrong, my friend. *Sigh* Do you know about the theory of Magic Reproduction Theory?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It says that the stronger the wizard is, the lesser chances he has to have a child and reproduce¡­ Wait!¡± He realised something, connecting the dots.


    ¡°Yup, all the power I have, all this inheritance, this is the cost. I can¡¯t be a father, Merlin couldn¡¯t, King Arthur couldn¡¯t. But, I am not going to quit trying, one day I will fix myself and have a sweet little daughter and son.¡± Magnus firmly promised himself.


    *Sigh* ¡°Sometimes, I envy your optimism. But if I can help, I will. And if you really are someday able to have a baby, I will absolutely be a teacher in the school. After all, there needs to be someone to pass on all the embarrassing stories about you.¡± Severus joked.


    ¡°HEY! Your turn wille someday too,¡± Magnus said. But he had no idea whom Severus would even end up with.


    ¡­


    Somewhere in the UK,


    Secret Underground facilities were across the entire country, most of them were made and owned by FutureTek Industries. In one of them, Bobby lived these days. He was going hard on his research and building of a rocket engine. Being a great physicist and engineer, he knew that if anyone, he could do it.


    He would give the United Kingdom its own homemade Cryogenic Engine. This engine will one day take him to the moon. Initially, Bobby was in no hurry to make this, but after Helium 3 was found there and the Fusion reactor getting such a big money backer as Magnus, he knew that he needed to do it.


    Another reason was that he wanted to test Magnus¡¯ theory of magic. If they were able to use the portkey on the Moon, then they can set up mining on the moon as fast as possible. Everything will change if that happens.


    But, right now, he had his own worries, only the USA had thisplex technology right now, the USSR had just developed it and was testing it. The tech was so important that one would kill for it. And that was his worry. Bobby had instructions not to rely on the United States as much as possible. However, the USA was putting pressure on the British Government to push FutureTek to start a coboration with NASA.


    For Bobby, this was uneptable because his tech development had too many secrets, like Magic and much more. He just ignored the Americans and kept on working on his engine, hoping that NASA will leave him alone soon.


    However, what he didn¡¯t was that he invited someone even worse than NASA now. The CIA was an agency that had no oversight, it worked with the power vested into it by the US President¡¯s office. In fact, the CIA was allowed to conduct missions without the US President¡¯s nod if it¡¯s an emergency. All the political problems will be handled by the President¡¯s office for them.


    However, one could only hope that they did their homework this time. Or they might end up bing DIA, Dead Intelligence Agency.


    [A/N: This is real, there are suspicions around in a few countries that the CIA got some scientists killed because they would not join them and only work for their own country.]


    [You can see the Severus on my Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 377: Reunification Of Korea

    Chapter 377: Reunification Of Korea


    There was another reason why Magnus didn¡¯t head home this Christmas. It was because he wanted to use it as his cover. It was to fool the world into thinking that he was not at home, and those who knew about magic would think he was in Hogwarts.


    While his real n was to head to South Korea. He could not wait any more, it was a fact that the Soviet Union was getting weaker, but at the same time, China was getting stronger. North Korea was under the influence of China, and if China became too strong, it would be impossible to bring down themunist dictatorial regime.


    In the middle of the holidays, he packed his bag and left for Maynmar first. There, a dictatorship was going on under the military, the country shared its border with Thand, it was uneptable that any weak links be left in the entire region. Hence, he needed to dispose of them as well.


    Dealing with such small underdeveloped countries and their dictators was very easy for Magnus. They had no real weapons or power to defy him, their reign can only work on the poor civilians.


    He arrived there with his Dragon Service team. It was one of the field teams, each such team consists of 2 charms experts, 1 Legilimency expert, 1 transfiguration expert, 1 Potions expert, 1 healer, and 4 hit-wizards. Basically, one team was enough to handle any small nation.


    But Magnus decided to help with that, as he would use his staff for practice. They quickly started rounding off all the military Generals, every single one of them got their minds read, out of 67 Generals, about 60 of them were killed for their actions. This made sure that the entire army under the dictator was a headless corpse. Then, they went after the Dictator, the top general. They were not killed, they were caught and wouldter be trialled democratically.


    After that, he went straight to Seoul. Unification of Korea was a good idea, but not at the moment. Why? Well, South Korea itself had a military dictator right now. Its current president, Park Chung-hee, was a military General once, who ruled the country as a de facto military dictator.


    After serving for two years as chairman of the military junta, the Supreme Council for National Reconstruction, he was elected president in 1963. Seeking to bring South Korea into the developed world, Park began a series of economic policies that brought rapid economic growth and industrialization to the nation that eventually became known as the Miracle on the Han River. South Korea possessed one of the fastest growing national economies during the 1960s and 1970s as a result.


    It was a fact that the man was popr, he was not like other dictators, he was not self-centric and only interested in ruling, he wanted to bring prosperity to his country. However, things had started to change, he was no longer popr, protests were urring and the president was using the military to silence them.


    How was Magnus supposed to make the Northern folks join the south? What if some sort of discriminatory feelings took over them? To do exactly this, he needed to first brainwash the President into giving up his position in the next elections, openly dering now that this is hisst term, and it will stop all the protests.


    The prospect of having a reunified Korea was ptable not just to Park Chung-hee but to his entire cab. Most of the people who heard about this idea agreed immediately. Park Chung-hee, meanwhile, was happy, because if the reunification happened during his term then he would be immortalised in Korean history.


    ¡­


    The name of Dragon Service chief in the region was Lance, he briefed Magnus about everything in private, ¡°Sir, North Korea is perhaps the toughest nut to crack. Unlike other nations, the North Korean dictator has a good grip over its wizarding poption. Nearly all wizards are also government employees, even serving in their armed forces.


    If we want to defeat them, then a magical conflict is inevitable. I rmend that we bring more people to fight, sir.¡± Lance advised.


    Certainly, if there was going to be a fight involving wizards, then the situation would be different. However, this was the event he was preparing for. If he can¡¯t even bring down a rogue nation like North Korea, then what was the point of his dragon blood, great powers and Merlin¡¯s staff?


    ¡°We don¡¯t need more people, we need more power. Can we seal off the magical space of the country? I don¡¯t want any wizard to be leaving it when we start.¡± Magnus asked him.


    Lance calcted something quickly, ¡°We need 15 more wizards to do it, sir.¡±


    ¡°Good, ask for them then. I will handle the country¡¯s wizards. You folks will handle the muggles. One more thing, kill the Kim Family, do not leave anybody alive.¡± He ordered.


    ¡°The kids as well?¡± Lance inquired.


    Magnus scowled, killing kids was not to his taste, he hated it, but it was important to destroy each and every proof of the Kim Family¡¯s existence. ¡°Obliviate the lives of any kid below the age of 16 and drop them into some random orphanage around the world.¡±


    ¡°Got it, sir.¡± Lance saluted and left quickly.


    Once alone, Magnus took out his satellite phone and called Adrian on a secured line, ¡°Yes, I want you to bring the entire Golden Company to South Korea. The operation is to bepletely masked.¡±


    ¡°All of them? There are sixty thousand men, Magnus. What war are you starting?¡± Adrian asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m in South Korea, the two are going to unite. You know, China won¡¯t sit quietly after that, they will try to invade North Korea to reim it in the name of their friendship with North Korea. I need men to stop all advances. Bring all the firepower we have.¡± He ordered.


    Adrian seriously agreed to the instructions and things up. Magnus just sighed silently, hoping that he was doing the right thing. China will be his enemy after what he was about to do, of course, if China agreed, he was ready to make friends again. But the chances of that happening were less.


    ¡°I should also talk to the US president, the UK doesn¡¯t have that much political clout yet. I will need as many countries as possible to recognise the reunified Korea as only Korea as soon as the news of the Kim family dyinges.¡± He nned a few steps ahead and called the US president on a safe line.


    His power was well known by a lot of world leaders by now, one of them was Gerald Ford, who was still taking political benefit from how Magnus destroyed the major Mafia from the nation.


    After he heard about what Magnus was about to do, he was pretty excited, after all, the Korean war was not a sessful war for the United States, because they were not able to stop the division. Only a siege fire was signed, meaning that the two Koreas were still in a state of war.


    ¡°You give us the signal, I will send the entire Pacific fleet to secure the waters around Korea. The Chinese won¡¯t provoke us in waters, the Soviets are the only problematic folks.¡± Gerald Ford told Magnus.


    But, for this, a n was already in motion, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr President, I have already devised a n, you can rest assured, the Soviets won¡¯t be able to do anything in the sea. However, I don¡¯t want the US to take all the achievements for it, it will be 20% you, 80% the UK. I am the one sending men there, after all. I will be the one fighting their wizards.¡±


    Gerald Ford, for a man already nervous that he would never win a second term, was happy for even getting named. ¡°eptable. I wish you luck.¡±


    After this, he prepared the UK for what was toe. It has to be the UK government to announce what has happened and how their effort has brought peace to the Korean penins, bringing people out of poverty and providing food to those starving. Large ships full of grains and life-saving medicines were already being prepared.


    After this whole operation, the real battle would start, it was to make the North Korean poption believe that the West is not the enemy, that the South is not the enemy. This can only be done by showing humanity.


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 378: Plots

    Chapter 378: Plots


    As the time of the attack was decided, all they had to do was make it surprising and take the country by storm.


    Magnus decided to use some of his assets from Camelot. The goblins and the V were the most useful. V were going to lure the wizards, into traps. Then it will be decided whether to let those wizards live or not.


    The focus was on bringing as little destruction as possible. It was important that the people of North Korea do not see them as subjugators but instead liberators.


    On 23rd December 1976, at 4 AM in the morning, the forces gathered around. The 60 thousand strong forces of the Goldenpany had arrived to quickly take over the Sino-Korean Border, aka China-North Korea border.


    When they first arrived on the huge aircraft, Magnus was left in shock. Not because of the men, but because of all the big guns they had brought with them.


    ¡°Where the hell did you get all this?¡± He asked.


    Adrian looked at him as if he was dumb, ¡°Umm, FutureTek defence has made all this. You didn¡¯t go to the Arms Expo a few years ago in the US. By now we have alreadymissioned a lot of weapons. That includes various kinds of armoured vehicles, tanks, guns and protective suits.¡±


    ¡°Damn, I didn¡¯t even know. Are we also selling them?¡± He inquired.


    ¡°Yes, but not in big quantities. Bobby is trying to woo the British forces themselves to be his biggest buyers. Thenes other European nations. He¡¯s being very careful with whom he sells as we don¡¯t want to be seen as a promoter of wars.¡± Adrian exined. It was something new in a capitalisticpany.


    ¡°Do we also make nes?¡± Magnus inquired. He was always interested in jets since he was a kid. Which kid isn¡¯t.


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s still in the initial stages of testing. It will take a few years to really make it. By the way, do you understand that after this a lot of countries will be wary of the UK?¡± Adrian warned him.


    ¡°Of course, I know that. But only themunist and dictatorial countries have something to fear me. I mean, look at the president of South Korea, he was a borderline dictator, but I still tolerated him, right? Because he was doing well. Look at King Faisal, I tolerate him because he¡¯s a good king. Of course, if his sons aren¡¯t good then they too shall get democracy.¡± Magnus firmly replied.


    It was something to think about for sure. Adrian didn¡¯t keep him upied and let Magnus prepare. Soon after, a team of 30 wizards spread around entire North Korea and set up small ritual sites. Each having a powerful wizard as the source. Combining all of them, they shall create a big ward that blocks all apparition and portkey magic in the region.


    At 5 AM in the morning. The Dragon team entered, along with Goblins and V of Camelot. Generals were being rounded up left and right, not just generals, even some lower-ranked armymanders, since they had too much power andmanded their own units, they could refuse to admit defeat.


    Once that happened, Magnus directly headed to Pyongyang. The current leader of North Korea was also the founder of North Korea, Kim Il-sung. The man came to power after the end of Japanese rule in 1945, and he authorised the invasion of South Korea in 1950, triggering an intervention in defence of South Korea by the United Nations, led by the United States. The country was strongly supported by USSR. And funny enough, in the 50s, 60s and just recently, North Korea enjoyed a better living standard than the South, which was going through political and economic crises. But that was going to change.


    Magnus was not a big fan of democracy, in reality, he had a different goal in bringing democracy to the world and endingmunism. One of them was that both these two ideologies stood against each other, leaving no room for ties. The second reason was that someday in the future, Magnus would try to join the world as one, when that happens, it will be easier if all nations were following the same ideologies.


    ¡­


    *WOOSH*


    As soon as Magnus stepped inside the huge building that looked more like a ce, he was attacked by wizards, who were shouting in Korean. Magnus understood them but chose to ignore them. He didn¡¯t even flinch and used Merlin¡¯s staff as he kept walking in with no care at all.


    All the spells that would hit him would get bounced off to another wizard who would end up being injured. Magnus was like an imprable tank in the middle of soldiers with nothing but simple pistols.


    ¡°Stand down, I have no fight with you wizards.¡± He announced to them repeatedly. But they were brainwashed or had too many interests tied to the continued rule of the Kim Family.


    Magnus didn¡¯t care about them at all. He sted through every single closed door while taking care of all the muggles and wizards. He didn¡¯t kill all of them, but if he found any Kim family member, it was instant death, be it a man or a woman. Only children were spared.


    With the entire map of the building in his mind, he headed downwards to the basement. But, as his attack had urred, the North Korean Army had sent SOS calls to the Soviets as well as the Chinese.


    ¡­


    The Soviet Union,


    Moscow, General Secretary¡¯s office.


    *BAM* The door opened and a few men rushed in, panting and their faces pale. ¡°Sir, big news.¡±


    Leonid Brezhnev, the General Secretary, raised his palm to stop them, ¡°I know, the British have grown a spine,unching an attack on North Korea. I have already met the Generals and Admirals of the Pacific Fleet. They are to surround South Korea and start bombarding.¡±


    However, the faces of the men who just came didn¡¯t change, the assistant of Leonid Brezhnev spoke, ¡°General Secretary, it¡¯s about themanders of the Pacific Fleet. Their ne crashed as they were headed to the port. 90% of themanders of the Pacific fleet have been killed in the crash.¡±


    (¡Ñ_¡Ñ;)


    Leonid Brezhnev¡¯s face changed, it wasn¡¯t just a frown, it was fear now. ¡°Who else knows this?¡±


    ¡°Nobody, the ne is nothing but ashes, nobody knows who was in it other than those in highmand.¡± the assistant replied.


    ¡°Fine, fine¡­ keep it a secret, the Americans must never find out about this. Meanwhile, call off the attack. Keeping our borders safe is more important than keeping North Korea. Get me through to the Chinese, we may have our differences but they would surely not want North Korea slipping.¡± Brezhnev blurted a series ofmands one after another.


    ¡°And where israde Putin? Send him to the crash site and let him investigate and hand me a detailed report of how this happened. We have a specific protocol to not let allmanders travel in one aircraft, this same ident has urred in the past as well.¡± He asked them.


    ¡°Sir, Putin is already on the scene.¡± the assistant replied.


    ¡°Good, call the KGB chief next, we need to find out who is the traitor in our country. Too many coincidences are happening.¡± He ordered.


    ¡­


    On one side, USSR found itself in more trouble than it wanted, on the other hand, China was alerted by what was happening. Mao Zedong, Chairman of the Communist Party of China, died on September 9, 1976.


    At the time of his death, China was in a political and economic quagmire. The Great Proletarian Cultural Revolution and subsequent factional fighting had left the country much poorer, weaker, and isted than it had been in 1965. Scores of capable party officials, bureaucrats, intellectuals, and professionals werenguishing in prison orbouring in factories, mines, and fields. Many schools had been closed, and an entire generation of young people were unable to obtain an education.


    Chinese people mourned Mao, but not in the more emotional way they had mourned thete Premier Zhou Ei. Meanwhile, Mao¡¯s designated sessor, Hua Guofeng, had assumed the post of party chairman.


    Hua Guofeng knew that the political arena of the country was divided and his position was in danger. So when the North Korean crisis urred, he found the perfect way to deal with things. After all, for any king, war was the best way to change the public perception, by turning them more patriotic and interested in war rather than the economy.


    So, he called for the army to head to the North Korean Border and officially invade, they had received a request for help from the Korean administration anyway, so what they were doing was under thew.


    [You can see the armoured vehicles, tanks and soldier suits on my Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    GIMME STONES!


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 379: Overwhelming Strength

    Chapter 379: Overwhelming Strength


    China and North Korea were separated by Yalu and Tumen rivers, there were not many locations from where China could invade inrge numbers, so they had to do things in batches from various locations.


    This gave Magnus¡¯ army a better chance. The members of the Golden Company were by now one of the fiercest warriors in the world, with their specialised equipment, they were deadly, each of them equalling the power of 10 men. Their guns, their armour, all were made by FutureTek.


    Their General was Frank Willis, a retired US Army General, one who was wrongfully forced to retire, wronged by the nation he served. He was also a member of the Order of Merlin, hence his loyalty was absolute.


    Being well experienced in warfare, hemanded his troops like a god of war. Positioning tanks and artillery in ces he knew enemies woulde. There was a surprise waiting for the invaders.


    *BOOM*


    FutureTek¡¯s tanks boomed as they covered the sky with shells. High-intensity bombs fell on brides connecting China and North Korea, destroying them in one scoop. The Chinese military could only try the pontoon bridge, but those were also under the radar of wizard units in the sky keeping an eye on all activity.


    With sas, General Frank devised the troop movement carefully. The Chinese side had a lot of men, too many in fact, but they were mostly meat shields. While 60 thousand Golden Company men were all supposed to be the best soldiers possible.


    The war didn¡¯t even start and the Chinese side had to retreat, their army was not modernised enough to deal with this. Their men could only shoot guns, only a select few units were strong enough.


    Slowly, they learned that the entire North Korean side was like a fortress right now. Nothing could get it and nothing could go out. At the same time, the American Pacific fleet also arrived, encircling the entire Korean penins with their nuclear subs and carriers.


    ¡­


    Dragon Team caught 200 Generals, 500manders and killed them right there and then. A selected few were still there who had a good heart and instead worked diligently while helping whomever they could.


    North Korea had a poption of 16 million, out of which 1 million were soldiers. Among the soldiers, 20,000 were killed for they were too evil and deserved nothing less. 140,988 were arrested and would be put on trial for crimes against humanity. 300,876 were arrested for offences such as ****, murder and kidnapping.


    At the same time, in Pyongyang, Magnus sted through thest door, leading to the biggest underground chamber, avish panic room for the President of the country.


    ¡°Kim Il-sung,e out, no need to hide behind the sofa,¡± Magnus called the man.


    He was in here with his wife, and 3 kids, he had three more but they were already killed. Even the three that were here were adults.


    *WOOSH*


    Magnus just pointed his staff at them and the three, as well as their mother, fell down like lifeless dolls. He could at least give these people painless death by destroying their hearts and mind at the same time.


    Kim Il-sung was terrified and he cried seeing the destruction of all his life¡¯s work. ¡°WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS? Take whatever you want, money, people, take anything.¡±


    ¡°The day you stood alongside themunists, you signed your death warrant. I have no real problem withmunism, but the problem is, none of you are truemunists. If Karl Marx was alive, he¡¯d rather be disappointed with you all. You are just a dictator, living like a king, establishing his own dynasty.¡± Magnus said.


    ¡°You are also a king.¡± Kim Il-sung argued.


    ¡°Yes, but I am different. I do not run the country, elections happen, people choose their own leader. What I am doing is just like the cherry on the top, I am the secret engine to the already moving train that is my nation. While you are the engine that¡¯s standing like a boulder in front of a moving waggon. If I don¡¯t remove you, that waggon will not move.¡± Magnus said, talking in analogies.


    ¡°You¡¯re a hypocrite.¡± Kim Il-sung used him.


    Magnus shrugged, ¡°Who cares, my fist is heavier than you, so, please die.¡±


    And Magnus did punch his face, but he was not going to kill the guy, so a proper trial was needed to really kill him. However, Magnus did obliviate him, after all, he couldn¡¯t have him scream about the British King using magic and killing his family.


    As soon as Kim Il-sung fell unconscious, Magnus called all the leaders of the attack and told them, ¡°Got him,¡±


    That was enough for them to understand the signal. This meant that all were to go full power and take over the entire country. A few Generals who were good were used to making sure that nobody in the army does something stupid.


    Golden Company made their hold on the border stronger, while the South Korean Army was also on high alert at the DMZ. To make sure nobody trespasses.


    ¡­


    On 23rd December 1976, at 11 AM in the morning, the new Prime Minister of the UK, a man under Magnus, came on the television and made an announcement. ¡°Today, I am announcing something that the UK took part in and has sessfully won. At 4 AM in the morning, South Korean and British intelligenceunched an attack on North Korea and sessfully won over. I am to announce that there is only one Korea now, while at the request of the South Korean administration, the UK will send a contingent of 60,000 soldiers for peacekeeping.


    ¡°His Highness Prince Magnus spearheaded the entire operation while being on ground zero. The Kim family has been removed from power and many have been arrested. Next, their crimes will be investigated and they will be given a proper trial.¡±


    The news took the world by storm, such big things don¡¯t usually happen all of a sudden, but here it was, Korea was unified, the US failed but the UK seeded. All so-called experts that appeared in the news were left in shock. Why? Well, they too acknowledge the fact that things such asunching an attack on North Korea and taking it over was a huge task and such things don¡¯t happen silently. The nning takes months if not years.


    Then soon, the South Korean new President, democratically selected this time, announced that Korea was unified now and Kim Il-sung was arrested. After that, the UK announced that it will be sending tonnes of food to Korea to tackle starvation.


    Meanwhile, themon man of the United Kingdom was at first shocked, then they felt proud. Because finally, their country was entering the global stage and bringing some changes to the world order. One thing any sane person had noticed was that behind most of these activities, Magnus was there. Magnus went to Saudi, he brought oil. He went to Thand, he got contracts, a new military ally and an ind. There was so much, and behind everything, Magnus¡¯ presence was noticeable.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Magnus¡¯ poprity to shoot through the roof, and every single news channel and paper made multiple stories about him, his life and whatnot. His name was slowly taking over everyone¡¯s tongue and mind, forever to make an impact and stay.


    ¡­


    Magnus¡¯ new house,


    ¡°Pfff¡­ what the hell? MAGNUS DID WHAT?!¡± Grace, who was drinking water, heard the news and spat out.


    ¡°Big brother Mag!¡± Three little kids shouted as soon as Magnus¡¯ image appeared on the television.


    Grace turned to Adam, ¡°Do you know anything about this?¡±


    Adam shrugged, ¡°I have absolutely no idea. I had some doubts that something big would happen because FutureTek defence was having too much activity, but it¡¯d be rted to him, I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I hope he¡¯s safe.¡± Grace, like any mother, worried.


    Adamughed, ¡°Dear, he¡¯s probably eating pancakes in Kim Il-sung¡¯s office. Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡­


    Adam was wrong, Magnus was not eating pancakes, he was eating chicken with tasty kimchi, as he rested in Kim Il-sung¡¯s chair, feet on the table. Adrian, General Frank and a few more important people sat opposite to him, eating noodles and talking as if they were on a pic.


    ¡°Sir, how did you deal with the Soviets? I thought I would have to fight them.¡± General Frank asked.


    Magnus smirked, ¡°Hehe, can¡¯t tell you, Frank. This one is my personal secret, only I can use it because it¡¯s too sensitive. Maybe, the day USSR disintegrates, I will tell you.¡±


    Adrian nodded, ¡°No matter what, your n was great, things went smoother than we ever expected. I¡¯m sure your name will be written in history for years toe now.¡±


    Shrugging, Magnus continued to eat, ¡°Who knows, history has proved to be inurate many times. Every writer has his bias, so, history isn¡¯t really history, it¡¯s just someone¡¯s views on an event that urred.¡±


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    GIMME STONES!


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 380: Pink

    Chapter 380: Pink


    Magnus had a lot of work to do. By making the Prime Minister tell everyone that they are sending troops for peacekeeping, it made it easier for Magnus to mask his Golden Company¡¯s presence.


    Just the day after, the US, Canada, Europe, Bhutan, Thand, Cambodia, Japan, Australia and a lot of African nations officially recognised the Republic of Korea. With more than half of the world recognising it, China had to do the same, for it was not as powerful to push away the west, yet. They neither agreed nor denied the existence of a Korea, but they still sent a diplomat, silently epting the status-quo. Meanwhile, USSR was furious, they were unable to do anything all this time.


    They didn¡¯t ept Korea, saying it was made with force, but again, the world pointed fingers back at them, telling them that USSR was made with force. In the end, nobody tried to shout too loud about it, if any country had problems, it had to either silently suck it up or plot secretly.


    Yet, Magnus very well knew that his work was not done. The people of North and South by now had more than two decades of experience of hating each other, there were new generations that only grew in disunited Korea. So, it was heavy work to ensure that discrimination does not ur.


    For one, mention of South or North Korea was removed from any identity cards or ces. Nationality was just called Korean. The entire citizen registry needed to be created since citizen records in the North were flimsy. A huge panel of 10 Judges was made to preside over the Pyongyang trials, 3 were from Korea, 2 were from the UN, 3 were from the UK and 2 were from the US.


    The Korean government hired Tonks & Tonks to make sure that all the criminals get punished. After all, the firm boasted the highest sess rate in the world.


    With that, he left after signing Lance, the Dragon Service team leader to preside over the Korean region for theing five years, to make sure that no human rights vitions ur and democracy wins.


    With that, Magnus¡¯panies were also given preferential treatment, Emrys Construction won a lot of contracts, at the same time, many free trade agreements or preferred trade agreements were signed by Korea with the US and the UK.


    ¡­


    25th December,


    Although Magnus was officially still in school, since it was Christmas, he brought Ragnar, Severus and Emma with him to his home just for the day. It was important for another reason, as it was the day the triplets were born.


    They were turning three today. They were told that Magnus and Ragnar wouldn¡¯t being and they were sad due to this. But when they appeared, the three bloomed like sunflowers. They came running into their arms.


    Clementia looked a bit better now with her empathic abnormality under some control. She giggled as the rest.


    ¡°What did my three potatoes do when big brothers were gone?¡± Magnus asked them.


    Maximus puffed out his chest, ¡°I help mummy every day. I learnt to make tea as well.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you only put sugar in the end, that is not learning.¡± Aurelia snarled. Her attitude was that of a high born. She was usually very sweet but also spoke whatever was in her mind, it doesn¡¯t matter if the other person won¡¯t like it.


    Meanwhile, Maximus was a kind young boy who liked helping wherever he could. Clementia on the other hand was a mystery, her personality was the hardest to understand.


    Aurelia then climbed onto Magnus¡¯p and sat down proudly, ¡°I learned how to y the piano.¡±


    Magnus hugged his cute sister, ¡°Really? Let me hear you yter. I don¡¯t even know how to y the piano.¡±


    Aurelia had stars in her eyes for knowing something her seemingly sage-like brother didn¡¯t, ¡°Yes, I will y it tonight. Dad said he will bring me a big beautiful piano.¡±


    ¡°Really? I hope he brings the best one.¡± Ragnar fawned over them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will apparate to him and make sure he gets the right one.¡± Magnus left away quickly.


    ¡­


    In a luxury piano shop in London,


    ¡°Sir, this is Model D Steinway, one of the best grand pianos in the world that you can buy, the price of 20,000 pounds(¡ê130,262 today) is absolutely fair for this piece of instrument. Made with hands with utmost care.¡± A salesman happily showed Adam around. His job was to buy toys for his lovely kids. His first stop was this shop.


    Adam had no bloody idea about piano so he was just buying the best one, ¡°This seems fine. Aurelia can y it for years toe.¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Magnus arrived soon enough.


    ¡°You¡¯re here? Good, help me select a piano.¡± Adam tiredly pulled him closer.


    However, Magnus was as much of a noob as Adam in this, ¡°Well, if it¡¯s this expensive, it must be decent. I¡¯ve heard thepany name.¡±


    The salesman was silently going crazy at the moment, Crown Prince of the English Throne was in the shop, in front of him. But he tried to keep his professional attitude, nobody wants to be fired on Christmas.


    Adam nodded, ¡°Then I will get this.¡±


    ¡°WAIT! Paint it pink.¡± Magnus requested all of a sudden, a bit too loud, making other staff and a few rich customers look at them.


    ¡°Umm¡­ you want this to be painted? I assure you that this instrument used the best wood out there. It¡¯s very exotic. If you paint it, its value will decrease.¡± the salesman spoke, the request was too strange after all. Who paints a 20,000 pound piano?


    Magnus didn¡¯t budge, ¡°No, her favourite colour is pink. Paint it pink and deliver it to Strawberry Hill House by evening.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, even if we paint it, it will take at least 3 days for it to dry.¡± the man said.


    ¡°Fine, just pack it and drop it at Strawberry Hill House, I will get it painted myself,¡± Magnus said and left the shop with his father after paying up.


    Other things that they bought were a trampoline for Maximus and an expensive radio for Clementia since she loves to listen to songs. Mostly jazz and other slow songs.¡±


    ¡­


    Strawberry Hill House,


    It was still an hour before the birthday party started, Edgar came rushing to the ce, but only found Magnus rxing, ¡°What happened? You said there was an emergency.¡±


    ¡°Ah, thanks foring, can you help me paint that piano pink?¡± Magnus requested.


    Edgar nkly looked at Magnus and the piano alternatively, ¡°You called the CEO of Emrys Construction to paint a Piano?¡±


    ¡°I also invited your wife and daughters, they would have loved to join the birthday party, but you didn¡¯t bring them,¡± Magnus added.


    ¡°You said it was an emergency and I came,¡± Edgar argued.


    Sighing, Magnus told him to check his phone, and that he did, ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t see the next message.¡±


    ¡°Understandable, just call them and tell them to dress up. While we paint the piano.¡± Magnus got up and io the painting tools.


    ¡­


    It was a small birthday party, yet a lot of big names hade to be present, including the queen and a few of her children. Prince Charles, 28 years old, was also there.


    He was much younger than Adam. Still, 28 for a royal prince was a big age, and since Magnus was the boss of royalties, it was his duty to make sure that Charles does not fuck up anywhere.


    ¡°You¡¯re 28, anydy in sight you want to marry?¡± Magnus inquired.


    ¡°I have not yet, there was one, but shot got married and now has a kid. I do like one though, but she¡¯s too young.¡± Charles replied, sounding frustrated.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Ragnar asked.


    ¡°Her name is Diana, she¡¯s 15 right now, I think I will wait.¡± Charles unsuspectingly said.


    ¡°Pfft¡­ what the fuck, you¡¯re 28, she¡¯s a minor. Dude, no, that¡¯s so wrong.¡± Ragnar spat out water.


    Magnus questioned him. ¡°True, she¡¯s even younger than me. I hope you are mentally sound, Charles. I can¡¯t even imagine how your wedding will work, by the time she turns 18, you¡¯ll be 31. Ain¡¯t that a bit too much of a difference?¡±


    ¡°Everything is fair in love and war,¡± Charles replied.


    *Sigh* ¡°You know what, if you ever do end up marrying her, make sure you treat her right, a single speck of controversy and you¡¯re fired from the royal family. Stop going to parties too and start working somewhere, if nothing then serve in the military.¡± Magnus warned him and left him alone.


    Severus did the same, but Ragnar eyed Charles weirdly as if looking down on him. Anyway, the birthday party continued, Queen Elizabeth treated the triplets like her own grandkids and yed with them to her heart¡¯s content.


    [You can see the piano on my Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    HURT ME WITH STONES!


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 381: Pranking Is Fun

    Chapter 381: Pranking Is Fun


    ¡°Shh¡­ he might wake up if we make too much noise. First, we attack big brother Rag, and then Mag.¡± Maximus, Aurelia and Clementia tippy-toed towards Magnus and Ragnar¡¯s room.


    Their first target was Ragnar, and as they entered the room, they heard loud snoring and Chad sitting on Ragnar¡¯s face. They giggled at the scene.


    Chad was a cat with heightened instincts, he noticed the three mini-humans, but since they were his loved ones, he ignored them and continued to watch.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take that chair,¡± Maximus whispered.


    In no time, they worked hard to bring the chair adjacent to the bed. Then, they imed on it, ¡°ONE! TWO! THREE!¡±


    *BAM*


    The three jumped on Ragnar, they were not that light, they were 3 years old already. However, they were disappointed by the reaction they got, as it was not what they wanted to see.


    ¡°Why does he still snore?¡± Aurelia wondered.


    Poor little ones, they had no idea what a heavy sleeper Ragnar was, he could sleep even in the middle of a quidditch world cup match in the stadium. They jumped on him but ended up tiring themselves.


    ¡°Hah¡­ He¡¯s so¡­ Lazy.¡±


    ¡°Bug brother bad.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to brother Magnus.¡±


    And they skipped away. However, just as they went, Ragnar¡¯s eyes shot open, ~Good thing I didn¡¯t react, or they would¡¯ve ruined my morning sleep.~


    After that, he went back to sleep in his cosy nket.


    ¡­


    The three little gremlins marched towards Magnus¡¯ room. However, it was locked and they had no way to open it.


    ¡°I know how to open it,¡± Aurelia proudly came forward and took out a small wooden stick from her shirt.


    She proudly pointed it to the door¡¯s locks and chanted, ¡°Wing-aa-lium-aa-sa?¡±


    Seconds passed and nothing happened. Maximus looked at her suspiciously, ¡°You didn¡¯t try this before, right?¡±


    ¡°No, I practised¡­ there must be a problem with the stick. Stupid stick, hmph!¡± She snapped it in two and threw it away in anger.


    Just then, Clementia had an idea, but she was not vocal and just ran back to Ragnar¡¯s room and jumped on top of his face. She picked Chad, ¡°Chad, help me.¡±


    ¡°Meow?¡± Sleepily, Chad agreed, he would die for these kittens if he had to after all.


    But as soon as they left, angry and red-eyed, Ragnar took the sheets off of his face, revealing his bleeding nose, ¡°Argh¡­ Here goes my sleep, Clem¡¯s knees are strong enough to even make me bleed.¡±


    ¡­


    Returning to Magnus¡¯ room¡¯s door, Clementia lifted Chad towards the lock and said, ¡°Open,¡±


    Chad was in a moral dilemma at this point, the only reason Magnus¡¯ room was locked was that he was not alone inside. If he opened the door, he¡¯d get a beatingter, if he didn¡¯t, he¡¯d sadden the kids.


    ¡°Memeow¡­¡± He said the equivalent of his ¡®fuck it¡¯ and started to wave his paws at the door. He was, after all, the grandson of Martha and had magic.


    *CRACK*


    The noise came and the door opened. ¡°Yayyy¡­¡±


    The three barged in like a storm entering. Magnus had his eyes shot open as soon as he heard the voice, but he panicked, for he was not alone under the nked, hugging him was another naked body.


    ¡°Emma, wake up, emergency,¡± he tried to wake her up. But she didn¡¯t even budge.


    ~Crap, she sleeps like a tank.~ he eximed and quickly waved his wand to summon clothes over their bodies. Being caught together was better than being caught naked.


    ¡°BIG BROTHEEEER!¡± They climbed on his bed and jumped on him, trying to get under the nket. However, Aurelia noticed another big bump under it ¡°Who is this?¡±


    She took the nket off and found a sleeping Emma, gasping, Aurelia shouted, ¡°WOAH! Sister Emma? When did you get here? Did you also want to prank big brother?¡±


    Emma slowly opened her eyes and looked up, she smiled and muttered, ¡°Why am I seeing Aurelia in dreams?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s not a dream,¡± Magnus interjected.


    ¡°AAA¡­¡± Emma screamed in terror that she was naked. But as soon as she looked down, she was in her normal night suit. Taking an appreciative sigh, she hugged Aurelia, ¡°Of course, I wanted to prank Magnus. Yes, just prank him. I love pranking him,¡±


    ¡°Nice¡­¡± Aurelia hugged back. Slowly, all three took their ces under the nket, Maximus tucked himself on Magnus¡¯s right, hugged by his arm. Clementia took her ce in the middle of Magnus and Emma, while Aurelia hugged Emma from her left. It all felt cosy and fluffy.


    ¡°Tell us a story, big brother,¡± Maximus requested.


    ¡°You tell the best stories.¡± Clementia agreed.


    ¡°Really? Okay then, I will tell you a story about a strange white-haired kid who fell from the sky and got adopted by 9 huge beasts. He was very strong, but not strong enough, one day, bad people came from the sky and other viges to take his family¡­ and then¡­¡± Magnus started and the three listened with their big eyes blinking every once in a while in excitement. They also had the tendency of interrupting and ask questions.


    But, the morning was very joyous for all of them. Magnus loved being close to his siblings and appreciateding home for the day. But, it was already morning and they had to get up. After the story finished, they washed up and went to have some breakfast.


    At the breakfast table, as they were happily eating, Grace asked the three, ¡°Where were you this morning? I couldn¡¯t find you anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Oh, we went to prank brother Ragnar first.¡± They revealed.


    ¡°Yeah, I can vouch for that,¡± Ragnar rubbed his nose at that.


    Aurelia continued, ¡°Then we went to big brother Mag and heard a story from him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sister Emma was also there, she came before us to prank but she fell asleep¡­ hehe.¡± Maximus innocently added.


    *cough* Magnus red at his siblings, helpless, while Emma felt like drowning her head into the te. Ragnar, meanwhile, enjoyed the show and teased, ¡°Oh really, it must have been a really joyful pranking then.¡±


    ¡°Magnus¡­¡± Grace started to say something.


    However, *pop* ¡°Sir, Mr Adrian is here, he said someone from MI6 would like to meet you. They are in the office building.¡± George appeared to inform.


    Magnus quickly stood up, ¡°Ah, so much work. George, you¡¯re getting a raise. Emma,e, we will go to Diagon Alleyter.¡±


    ¡°MAGNUS! I wille tonight to your room to prank you as well.¡± Ragnar shouted at their leaving figure, trying to hold hisughter.


    Grace eyed Ragnar with a smile and asked, ¡°When will you get someone to prank you?¡±


    *Cough* Ragnar choked on food, ¡°Mum,e on, I am abstaining from all things that corrupt a man. I have decided not to marry or love a woman.¡±


    Grace sighed and walked up to Ragnar, she caressed his head, ¡°Sweetie, it¡¯s okay, no matter whom you choose, no matter what gender, we will support you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, I guess.¡± Ragnar chirped, but he felt it was abnormal, ~Why do I feel something¡¯s wrong?~


    ¡­


    Magnus¡¯ new house had an entire building reserved for office work. This was where anybody who wanted to meet him, Grace or Adam for official work had toe. There was a grand waiting room with all kinds of amenities, a reception and a few big offices.


    Magnus arrived in his office from the backdoor and called Adrian and the MI6 guy in while he poured some tea in cups. ¡°So, how can I help you gentleman?¡±


    Adrian casually entered and greeted, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Your Majesty.¡±


    The agent first saluted and then introduced himself professionally: ¡°I am Commander Bond, James Bond.¡±


    Magnus nodded and passed on the teacups, ¡°Well, Bond James Bond, take a seat.¡±


    (?¨A _ ¨@?)


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONK ME!


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 382: Ultimate Fan

    Chapter 382: Ultimate Fan


    Adrian burst intoughter, ¡°Hahaha¡­ I told you James, do not use that usual introduction, first, it¡¯s too narcissistic sounding, and second, I knew he would make fun of you.¡±


    James Bond embarrassingly drank the tea, ¡°Thank you for meeting me, Your Majesty. I am investigating the death of the Prime Minister. We have a suspicion that¡­¡±


    ¡°I killed him,¡± Magnus blurted.


    (?_?¡±)


    James Bond looked confused, left and right, Adrian didn¡¯t even react and continued to drink, while Magnus seemed too rxed, ¡°Sir, are you confessing to a crime?¡±


    ¡°Hah, am I confessing to killing a man that was selling secrets to the Soviets and getting our men killed and if his crimes came out to the public it would have caused so much trouble? Yes, I am confessing, Bond.¡± Magnus said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fear that I will tell someone?¡± Bond asked.


    Magnus waved his hand and the door opened, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m not stopping you. But before you even take a step outside, you will die. And even if you do walk out the moment you blurt it to anybody, we will know, and then you will get a visit from people whom you can never defeat. Adrian in particr. You will kill him, right Adrian?¡±


    ¡°In a heartbeat,¡± Adrian nodded.


    Bond looked at him, ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for 2 years, you would kill me?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, brother. But if you stand against my boss, even when he¡¯s right, I will do my duties. Stop using too much of your brain, the matter is clear, if we had not killed the Prime Minister then it would have done more damage. People would have lost trust from the government.¡± Adrian told him.


    Bond nodded, epting the fact for now, ¡°How much do you control the nation?¡±


    ¡°Not much, I am just trying to push for a better economy, safety and equality, everything else, I don¡¯t care. The men in the house ofmons can keep ying their little games. My agenda is totally different, it is the security of the United Kingdom and peace around the world.¡± Magnus answered and got up.


    ¡°Anyway, I am not on holiday, I have limited free time. See youter guys.¡± And with that, he left.


    Adrian also headed out, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Bond James Bond, lunch¡¯s on me.¡±


    ¡­


    Camelot,


    ¡°Okay, sweetie. You got permission to roam around the world, but you know the rules. Not being seen by the people and never harming anyone.¡± Martha packed Duck¡¯s cute little bag and tied it to his back. It had a lot of items that would help him in his adventure.


    It was Duck¡¯s wish to travel the world, he said he was old enough already, even fought Magnus over it. After many attempts, Magnus agreed on the term that he will have a lot of trackers and charmed objects to help him and Portkey him away.


    ¡°I know, Grandma. I¡¯m not a kid anymore,¡± Duck proudly nodded.


    ¡°To me, you will always be a kid. Okay, have fun and take care.¡± Martha left a kiss on Duck¡¯s forehead and let him fly away.


    The little boy had grown up and was going on his own adventures now. He also had a few personal missions, such as meeting other dragons.


    ¡­


    The United States,


    MACUSA,


    Harrison Ford was in no way or shape rted to the current US President. He only had the samest name, everything else was different.


    Harrison was a powerful wizard and the current President of MACUSA. While Garold Ford was the man who became the President because the previous one fucked up and had to resign.


    Now, Harisson was a bit worried about his nation. He was officially 90 years old and had seen all kinds of wars in the US, mostly started by no-majs.


    The only time wizards were involved was way back in the American Indian Wars, also known as the American Frontier Wars because of the extensive use of magic by natives.


    The natives had weird magic as well, and since experienced no-majs couldn¡¯t understand it, wizards were called in. MACUSA tried to stop this exactly, use of wizards in no-maj wars and matters. Or at least extensive use.


    But now, Harrison was feeling that this policy needed to be changed. Instead of outright banning wizards from participating in no-maj matters, it was better to regte and sanction it.


    ¡°I have decided that I will be running for elections.¡± He dered to his office council members.


    He gave the example of Magnus, how he was using a healthy bnce of magic and no-maj influence to make his country better. He told that no-majs have tried and failed again and again, so he should try.


    In the end, he got approval. Now all he needed to do was make new real documents for reducing his age and then establish himself in politics. He was not giving up his position as the President of MACUSA either and would instead try to be the first person in history to be the President of wizards and No-majs at the same time.


    ¡­


    Magnus had to return to school as he was technically still there, but he was called to Magic made Studio by Wim Joubert, the CEO. He said that he needed to talk to him about a new movie, George Lucas also wanted to talk to him about something.


    So he apparated directly to his office in the building that remains closed from inside. The studio had a lot of wizards anyway so there was nothing to fear about.


    ¡°What is it, Wim?¡± Magnus entered, but he was taken aback when he saw Bobby was also there.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He inquired.


    ¡°I was asked by George here toe and talk to him about a new movie. George, why don¡¯t you tell him.¡± Bobby passed the bucket.


    George fixed his sses and started, ¡°Mr Pendragon, do you know that there are more than 3 million crazy fans of you around the world? I am talking about crazy ones, not the normal fans, those are in hundreds of millions. Anyway, I had a thought, why don¡¯t I make a nice movie on you with special effects?¡±


    ¡°Where did you get these fan figures?¡± Magnus inquired.


    ¡°Umm, you don¡¯t know? Bobby is the manager of your Fanclub.¡± George blurted.


    Magnus eyed his old friend in suspicion, Bobby tried to rify, ¡°I-I just tried to make sure that no ill-ideas are spread about you in these clubs.¡±


    But Magnus didn¡¯t take his words, ¡°Bobby, you were supposed to fight them, not join them.¡±


    George¡¯s eyes shot open as if an inspiration appeared in his head, he took out his notepad and wrote those words, ¡°I will use them in a movie someday.¡±


    ¡°Regarding your movie, when will you release the next part of Star Wars? Don¡¯t let the fandom die down. People are going crazy about it and the merchandise are selling like hotcakes.¡± Magnus asked.


    ¡°That¡­ Well, there are going to be more sets in this part so it¡¯s taking some time. Once we have that we will move on to shooting it. With magic, the least time goes into shooting and the max time goes to set creation. You will need to give your voice again, however.¡± George told him about the roadmap.


    This earned him a pat on the head, ¡°Good boy, keep earning money for me. Well, gentleman, I need to head back. See youter.¡±


    ¡­


    After these busy 2 busy days of holiday and rest, the four returned to school to work on their respective projects. The next semester would start from January 1st but they didn¡¯t care about holidays anymore.


    This was the thing about growing up, you slowly start to realise that those Sundays aren¡¯t for you to rest, instead they are for you to invest in something greater.


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 383: Mystery Room

    Chapter 383: Mystery Room


    January came and with that many changes to the world happened. For starters, a strange letter came to Magnus¡¯ house, it was directed to Adam. Opening it he found a logo of a colourful apple and with that was a letter and certificate of ownership of 10% stocks in Apple.


    This was the time when Adam remembered the man he helped a long time ago by giving him money to set up his ownpany. Well, he just put the letter in his locker and forgot about it, for he had made a crazy nice discovery about space. There were rings around Uranus. When he published his findings, a lot of researchers checked and did find it to be true.


    Other than this, Grace and Adam came together to design life-saving machines, they invented the high tech machine for angiography, one that showed things much clearer and in detail. Making it easier for doctors to perform and decreasing any risk of infections.


    Magnus¡¯panies were booming, FutureTek was releasingputers every year, they made their great processors and only included them in their ownputers because they were too strong and needed special hardware that otherpanies didn¡¯t provide in theirputers.


    The major point, however, for thepany was how they were developing technology for their eventual space mission. The British Government was supportive of this development and made necessaryws to help boost private spacepanies. Who were they to stop some rich guy from spending money on tech?


    Slowly, the business environment in the UK became better and better, selective immigration also started, taking the best talents from around the world and giving them the chance to either study, do research or start a business.


    Not only that, Magnus knew the pain of getting your invention patented, it was a costly process because each country had their own patentws and registry. Hence, if one wanted to really patent something they would have to file for patents in various countries.


    For this, Magnus forced a solution, as the United Nations was his bitch already, he made them pass a thing called Unified Patent Portal. Most of the countries around the world signed into it. With this, a mega patent library was made with all patents from around the world in it. After that, the United Nations Patents Portal would be the world¡¯s biggest patent managingpany. This would decrease the cost of patenting to the extreme.


    At the start of January 1977, the Silicon Valley of the UK, Plymouth city, now called Cybercity, waspleted. 60 per cent owned by FutureTek Industries and 40 per cent owned by the government. The ce was made to be the safest with the best public transport and security systems. Companies flocked there to open their offices or small research and development departments. Most of it was rted toputers, however.


    For any other kind of innovation and development, there were various cities around the country. Zimbabwe was the biggest ce for any kind of manufacturing right now due to other mineral-rich African countries being nearby.


    This year, the GDP of the UK was supposed to be 355 Billion USD(In reality it was 263). However, at the same time, the US would just touch 2 trillion, further widening the gap between the two.


    Magnus knew that if the UK wanted to get out of the American influence then it needed to get richer and better, but that would take time.


    And it was now that he realised that he should not have killed the New York Mafia or even asked the Americans for help. He lost the chance to set up a puppet US president.


    Because of the eradication of Communism from a few Asian countries, along with it the reunification of Korea, US President Gerald Ford was able to secure another term. [A/N: This is where history diverges.]


    Gerald Ford was not a popr president, but thanks to Magnus¡¯ actions akin to dropping an axe on his own foot, Gerald won. But Magnus was going to make sure not to help any such presidents from now on.


    ¡­


    It was 15th January of 1977, Magnus¡¯ birthday was here and as always he threw a party. Now was the time for his next n to make sure that Hogwarts never goes corrupt as it did before, especially the Slytherin house.


    Right inside the school, he started putting a few paintings discreetly, these paintings were of old wizards but they were made so they could be connected to the outer world. Most were in the Slytherin house.


    This was necessary as it would work as an early rm system if any Slytherin student tried to tilt towards the dark side. From what Magnus understood, Slytherin was so full of purebloods because most pureblood kids have prior private coaching, and in these sses, they are mostly unrestricted, a pureblood family usually owns a lot of books, many of them are rted to dark magic.


    So slowly, the kid tries to expand through the knowledge, not to mention, until now, most pureblood families truly believed they were superior and were okay with dark magic.


    This was changed now, ever since Magnus¡¯ purge of Wizengamot in 1973, most such families have tried to please him by renouncing their pledge to the dark lord and giving their dark magic-rted books to the ministry. These books mostly included illegal ones.


    Slowly time passed and Magnus found himself walking towards the Room of Requirement with Ragnar. They were discussing how to find other Horcruxes, as they hoped to end this whole Voldemort menace before leaving school.


    ¡°Man, I wish there was some way to just wave the wand and things would appear in front of you,¡± Ragnar muttered.


    ¡°Actually, it might be possible, as long as you have enough magic to cover the entire under the magic nket then you can io anything from anywhere in the world.¡± Magnus hypothesised.


    ¡°I hope you can get that strong someday. I wonder if Merlin could do something like this. Must have been dope, I could just swing my wand and say ¡®yboy Magazine issue number 69¡¯ and it woulde to my arms.¡± Ragnar dreamily said.


    *SMACK*


    Magnus hit him behind the head, ¡°Can you ever not be horny?¡±


    ¡°Look who is calling me horny, one who practically slithers like snakes with Emma every night.¡± Ragnar barked back.


    At this, Magnus proudly replied, ¡°At least I got someone to slither with, while you can only jerk off to your 2D photographs.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I love those 2D girls, I salute their daring hearts, to appear naked in front of the world just for money,¡± Ragnar defended.


    ¡°Of course, I am not shaming them, I am shaming you. Now, shut up and let me open the gate, we gotta brainstorm about finding the Horcruxter.¡± Magnus walked in front of the wall three times and the door appeared.


    While bickering, they entered, but as soon as they looked around, they froze, Ragnar cursed, ¡°Where the hell did you bring us now?¡±


    There was so much around, mostly broken furniture, rotting books, lots of potion bottles, boxes, canons, armours, swords and lots of magical items. Magnus eximed just then, ¡°Fuck, look, in that cage, that skeleton has 5-legs!¡±


    Magnus too had no bloody idea where he was, ¡°Rag, either we found shit¡­ or the greatest treasure in Hogwarts.¡±


    *BAM*


    Out of nowhere a ball of wood mmed onto Ragnar¡¯s stomach, ¡°Argh¡­ motherf¡­ who hit me?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not who, it¡¯s what. Look, there are Winged catapults.¡± Magnus pointed at the strange wooden things flying in the air. Strange how they had life in them even after probably being trapped there for too long.


    ¡°Let¡¯s look around, I am excited to see where we end up being. And if my guess is right, we¡¯ll probably hit the jackpot.¡± Magnus moved in.


    ¡°What exactly are we looking for?¡± Ragnar asked him, still in pain.


    ¡°Horcrux!¡±


    [You can the room on my Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    BEAT ME PLEASE!


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 384: Good Boy Duck

    Chapter 384: Good Boy Duck


    Magnus and Ragnar spent 3 hours looking around, and up until now, they had found a lot of items in great proportions, broken and damaged furniture. Thousands and thousands of books, flying catapults, Fanged Frisbees, bottles of congealed potions, corked bottles whose contents still shimmered evilly, what looked like dragon eggshells, several rusting swords, a heavy, bloodstained axe, an enormous stuffed troll, hats, jewels, and cloaks.


    Many cages in various sizes. A chipped old bust of an ugly warlock. A few heavy broomsticks. A record turntable that ¡°skipped¡±. A banjo. A set of dominoes. Various metalware (including cauldrons). Various trophies. A mask. Various portraits; also frames. Suits of armour (some disassembled). Various textiles.


    ¡°Damn, I¡¯m taking all the metal and will give it to the goblins of Camelot. As for the books, I think Hogwarts students would appreciate having a few extra ones, especially those who can¡¯t afford to buy them.¡± Magnus nned.


    But Ragnar gave an even better idea, ¡°Brother, you said we¡¯re making a new Hogwarts in Brunei? Why not use all the furniture and metalware here to stock that school after refurbishing everything here?¡±


    ¡°Woah, I never knew you had a brain. A really good idea, I guess I will hire the elfs of Hogwarts to work here for a day and meanwhile order food from outside for the students.¡± Magnus nned for it. He was sure that if all the elfs did it then it was one day¡¯s work.


    But they were yet to find what they wanted to, ¡°Okay, I will try to io the Horcrux, you stay on alert and if anythinges flying towards me, don¡¯t let it touch me.¡± Magnus requested.


    Ragnar became alert, ¡°Got it, Mag.¡±


    Magnus took out the staff instead of the wand as it was much stronger. ¡°Okay, here we go. ACCIO Horcrux!¡±


    Nothing happened for a few seconds. But they didn¡¯t bring their guards down. *TAP TAP* They heard the sound of something hitting wood. So they walked towards the noise, only to end up in front of a cab.


    ¡°So it¡¯s in here? Damn, he really left a piece of his soul in the garbage.¡± Magnus was shocked.


    He cancelled his io from the previous spell so it wouldn¡¯t jump on him, then slowly opened the cab without touching it. He was told that these Horcruxes can corrupt a person even if they were merely touching it.


    The door of the rotting cupboard creaked open slowly. It was empty, except there was a nice little diadem in it, ced as if asking toe and touch me.


    ¡°Ssss¡­e, touch me and get your wishes fulfilled¡­ you want power?¡± the hissing voice spoke from the diadem.


    Magnus and Ragnar dumbly looked at it, their mental shields were like castles with a billion castles made around it for security. Ragnar cursed, ¡°Holy Merlin, Voldemort is a paedophile, listen to that voice, and the way he¡¯s inviting.¡±


    ¡°Great, another criminal charge to be put against him. Anyway, I will head to Gringotts for a while to store it in my vault. You look around in the meantime, or maybe head back.¡± Magnus put a cloth on the Horcrux and picked it up. Then he apparated away to Gringotts.


    Ragnar, now alone, looked at a few things, hoping to find some nice potion or potion book.


    ¡­


    Gringotts,


    It was one of the few wizarding organisations that was under his control. The influence of Gringotts went way beyond the borders of the UK, they were present in every major nation in the world.


    ¡°Goldruk, got the 2nd one,¡± he told the Chief of Gringotts, the goblin was also the chief of the goblin tribe in Camelot.


    Magnus then went straight into his vault, the vault had no features to allow him to just apparate or portkey in it, this was to eliminate any way of exploiting this means of entry. The only way to open the vault was to have the blood of Merlin and Arthur in their body, something only he in this world had.


    Going inside, he went straight to the cab he had emptied just to keep these Horcruxes. Now, he had two of them, the Hufflepuff cup and now this diadem.


    ¡°I wonder how many more there are,¡± he thought. Then, he refilled his disposable wand storage and returned to the school. It was a surprising but bountiful day for sure.


    ¡­


    Adventures of Duck,


    Duck had decided to fly west, he soon flew over the big freedom goddess statue in the river, he was told that uncle Rag was horny for this goddess. There was a big city with tall buildings likes of which he had never seen. The streets were full of people and cars, all kinds of smells hit his nose as well. It was nighttime, so he decided tond in the park in the middle of the city. He read the board there, and it was easy for him now, ~Um¡­ C-central park?~


    Anyway, he uncloaked himself and became visible. Then he took off his cute backpack with Star Wars Yoda art on it. Taking out a small paper bag, he cast magic on it to make it grow big.


    Then he started eating happily, ¡°Ah, grandma makes the best chicken sandwich.¡±


    He joyfully munched his sandwiches alone when all of a sudden a dark-skinned man and a kid, about 5 years old appeared. The man didn¡¯t have tidy clothes, while the boy with him also looked tired and unclean.


    Being taught to always be kind, he offered them a sandwich, ¡°Want some? I got a lot of them.¡±


    There was a giant, dark scaled, yellow-eyed dragon sitting in the middle of Manhattan, how could any muggle digest that so easily? The man¡¯s face went pale, he wanted to run but his legs froze. ¡°Christopher¡­ r-run¡­¡±


    Yes, his son did run, towards the dragon, he cheered, ¡°Woah, are you dragon from fairy tales? You look so cool.¡±


    Duck blushed, ¡°Hehe¡­ I am actually better than those dragons. Here, eat some.¡±


    The boy, trusting that dragons are noble creatures from various stories he had heard, innocently took a bit, his eyes shined, ¡°DAD! This is so tasty!¡±


    It took a few minutes for the man to realise that the dragon, or whatever the creature was, didn¡¯t mean any harm, or he¡¯d be dead by now. Instead, hearing his voice, the dragon seemed young and kind. He too went ahead and sat beside his son and took a bite. As soon as he did that, his body felt a surge of warmth and his eyes teared up.


    Duck noticed it, ¡°Oh, what happened? Are you sad?¡±


    The man spoke in a breaking voice, ¡°T-thank you¡­ I-I don¡¯t know who or what you are, because of you, we won¡¯t have to sleep empty stomach.¡±


    ¡°Why would you sleep empty stomach?¡± Duck inquired.


    *Sniff* The man introduced himself and told his story, ¡°I am Chris Gardner, some years back, I invested my life¡¯s savings in Bone Density scanners. However, they do not sell as they were just marginally better than the current technology at a much higher price. Because ofck of money, my wife left me, I lost my house, my bank ount, my credit card, I am now working as an unpaid intern, but, I have no ce to sleep or money to buy food right now for my son.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a credit card? And your wife is a bad girl. Dad often says a friend in need is a friend indeed.¡± Duck replied, still munching on food.


    Gardner chuckled, ¡°You are right, Mr¡­ Dragon. And a Credit card is what you use to pay for money as a quick loan from a bank.¡±


    ¡°REALLY?! I want one¡­¡± Duck eximed.


    ¡°AAAAAA¡­¡± all of a sudden a scared shriek resounded and a man ran away after noticing Duck.


    Seeing this, Duck packed his bags, ¡°Oopsie, I need to go. And I don¡¯t understand what your problem is really about, I don¡¯t know what a cone density maker is, but take this, this is my dad¡¯spany, call them and say Annihi¡­ Duck gave it to you. And¡­ ummm¡­¡± He fiddled in his small bag.


    The truth was, it was an expansion punch, hence it takes time to find things, ¡°AH! Got it, dad taught me that in this world, you can buy things with money. Here, I can give you this much only. Okie, grandma said not to talk to strangers, bye-bye¡­¡±


    Wagging his giant tail, he flew in the air, the little boy happily waved his hand, and the man was left in shock. Duck soon activated his invisibility and left the park.


    Chris Gardner was left in shock, as once again tears covered his entire face this time, he stared at the sky for a long time, pinched himself to know if this was real, and then only one idea was in his mind, ¡°Out of billions of people¡­ it was a beast who showed me warmth and kindness at my lowest. I will return this favour one day, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Dad, what happened?¡± the little boy asked.


    Chris Gardner smiled and ruffled his hair, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep in a warm room, Christopher. That angel helped us a lot.¡±


    Duck, without knowing about the currency or mary values of the world, had left behind a 5-kilo bar of gold with the man. In money value, it could feed the man and his son for months and get him shelter. For Duck, this was an act of obviousness, as helping people was what good boys do.


    He didn¡¯t even remember the man and the kid for long, he just thought, ~Where should I go now? Hmmm¡­~


    [A/N: The father and son duo were from the movie called ¡°The Pursuit of Happyness¡±, it¡¯s based on real-life and it¡¯s pretty sad.]


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 385: Peter

    Chapter 385: Peter


    Magnus returned to school and did as he nned. He did ask Dumbledore before doing anything, the old man had no real problems with it as all the items in the storeroom would be used for the new Hogwarts, the name for the new school was not decided yet.


    Anyway, Magnus announced that for theing day, the breakfast will be sandwiches, eggs and juice. Lunch will be pizza, pasta and coke, while Dinner will have pizza, chicken and iced tea. Nobody resisted as it was a pretty decent menu. While the pizza was Magnus¡¯ personal bias, as it would make someone he loved really happy.


    On that day, Magnus and his friends, along with a few hundred Elfs worked inside the storeroom, sorting everything into different categories. It was hard work and only after they were done were they able to see how much there was.


    The best part, however, was so much jewellery they found inside there, they decided that this money will be used in the construction of the new Hogwarts. Of course, thepany that will make it will be Emrys Construction because they can easily use magic to make it and also add whatever protection charms and wards the nners will want.


    ¡°Mag, will there be two headmasters now?¡± Emma inquired.


    ¡°Umm, haven¡¯t decided yet. Maybe we can get two Deputy Headmasters and 1 big headmaster who will sit above both schools?¡± Magnus suggested.


    ¡°Oh, then maybe one day I can be a deputy headmaster, I would love to be the teacher here when your siblings reach the school to start studying.¡± She dreamily said.


    ¡°Great, she thinks she has already married him now,¡± Ragnar muttered.


    Emma¡¯s eyes shot open at that, ¡°Of course he will marry me, right, Magnus?¡±


    Magnus felt his back sweating, he had not really given a thought about ever marrying her, or anyone, he just didn¡¯t think about that. But now thinking about the kinds of activities he was doing with Emma in his room every other night, if he didn¡¯t marry her, that would be an inhumane thing to do, but in the end, it was her decision, it was always a yes from him, ¡°Well, I would, but I don¡¯t know about you.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, I forgot, his juice got no minerals. It¡¯s just in water.¡± Ragnar blurted without thinking much.


    (¡ñ__¡ñ)


    Magnus didn¡¯t fight this time, ¡°The day you find a girl you love, I¡¯m gonna show her all your dirty books.¡±


    ¡°Heh, if that happens I will burn them,¡± Ragnar replied.


    Laughing, Magnus pointed at his temples, ¡°Brother, there is a thing called pensieve.¡±


    ¡°FUCK!¡± Ragnar¡¯s face contorted and he cursed.


    *POP*


    ¡°Sir, what to do with all this?¡± An elf came to him.


    Soon, they returned to work as there was still some garbage remaining which they had no idea what to do about. After all, what the hell were they supposed to do with a 5 legged skeleton? Magnus, though, suggested opening a magical museum.


    ¡­


    That night, Magnus decided to y with Emma instead and he headed straight into her room. He didn¡¯t care if Dumbledore knew that he went to her room, as the wards only worked as notifications, not cameras.


    She was sitting beside her study table, the room was dimly lit with colourful lights while her tablemp made stronger light. She was in her pyjamas, her hair clipped into a bun. Absolute beauty, that was all he could say. He silently admired her for a few minutes, without saying anything.


    He cast a silencing charm on himself and walked behind her, to see what she was working on. When he saw it, he was amazed and left dumbstruck, she was designing a broom that could fly in space, it had a protective frame that would save the wizard from the vacuum.


    Smiling, he wrapped his arms around her neck, startling her, prompting her to jump like a frog, but Magnus held her in ce, ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t know you were such a bookworm who forgets her surroundings when busy.¡±


    His breathing beside her ears activated goosebumps. ¡°Well, you thought your girlfriend was good for nothing airhead big boobed bimbo? I¡¯m not a Hufflepuff, please.¡±


    Heughed, ¡°Hahaha¡­ of course not, you¡¯re my smart headed big-boobed dame. Ah, by that I remember, do you want the title of Dame? I will be the king next year, I can confer upon you the rank equivalent to a female knight.¡±


    ¡°Nope, I will be the queen consort, why would I want to be a stupid dame?¡± She blurted quickly.


    Hearing this, he intimately picked her in his arms by her hips and then walked to the bed, ¡°In that case, let me inspect this queen, as I have lost something very important to myself.¡±


    *THUD* He dropped her on the bed, she was enjoying every second of it and asked, ¡°Really? What has my dear king lost?¡±


    He poked his finger on her left breast, ¡°My heart,¡±


    She giggled and swiftly changed her position, forcing Magnus down, she sat on his bump, ¡°That was cringy but smooth as fuck. All right, drop that act now and let¡¯s fuck.¡±


    ~Damn, I love this girl,~ was all Magnus could think as Emma took the initiative.


    [A/N: Telling experience, girls who take initiative or respond actively in such situations are the best. While the other ones, I call them dead bodies, I have had the misfortune of experiencing that as well.]


    ¡­


    The next day,


    The problem in Slytherin house was that it was in the dungeons, there was no way of getting sunlight, or seeing pretty birds in the window. It was depressing.


    Magnus got out of bed, Emma didn¡¯t ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± she said. So he dressed up and went out to take a walk. It was Sunday, with no sses and all the free time.


    ~Hmm, didn¡¯t the ck Lake have magical beings living in it? I wonder if they will talk to me.~ Magnus wondered and headed to theke.


    It was May right now, so the environment was pretty normal, not too hot and not too cold. *Meow* Out of nowhere Chad jumped on his shoulder and sat down, tagging along in their walk. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t smell me, boy, you will smell Emma only.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Merpeople, please show yourself so we can talk, I am Magnus Gran¡­ Look, someone is sitting under that tree, who could it be so early?¡± Magnus noticed the shape of a person a distance away beside theke.


    Strolling, he also arrived at the location, ¡°Peter? What are you doing here?¡±


    Peter, who had been sitting calmly up until now, looked nervous all of a sudden, ¡°I-I was j-just taking fresh air¡­ Mr Pendragon.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ quit it with that, man, call me Magnus. We¡¯re the same age.¡± Magnus sat beside him. Chad meanwhile jumped over to hisp.


    ¡°I can see something¡¯s bothering you, what is it? I am the big brother of Hogwarts, I can solve everything.¡± Magnus proimed.


    ¡°Can I change my Animagus form?¡± He blurted.


    At that, Magnus¡¯ enthusiasm fell, ¡°That is not changeable, it¡¯s basically a part of your biology now. Why? What happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a rat, that¡¯s what happened. Who wants to be a rat? It¡¯s shameful, and th-they¡­ they nicknamed me wormtail now.¡± Peter sounded like he was in anguish, his frustration was caught up inside him as he didn¡¯t have the guts to let it out.


    Magnus felt bad for this guy, he remembered the first time he met Peter, he had already deduced that he had social issues, and constant verbal harassment of James and Sirius didn¡¯t help.


    ¡°Well, you can protest it, just tell them not to use that name, that you don¡¯t like it. I¡¯m sure they will understand.¡± Magnus suggested him.


    Peter shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say that as the most popr guy in school¡­ country actually. Possibly the strongest wizard, dating the hottest girl in school. You have everything that I desired, how can you understand me? Sirius has his money and magical power, James has his rich family and now a hot girl. I am nothing but an ugly poor sack of fat meat.


    ¡°People like me don¡¯t really have many choices in life. We just ept whatever is thrown at us because even that is better than nothing.¡±


    ~Damn, this guy is broken,~ Magnus thought, ¡°If you were in Slytherin, you would not have faced all this. Look at Gilderoy, he was stupid and crazy, now he works hard to improve and nobody bullies him.


    ¡°The problem is not with you, it¡¯s with Gryffindor, in their chase of glory and fun, they lose track of what¡¯s right. To them, everything is a joke and should be seen as a joke, they don¡¯t really think about another person¡¯s life. Slytherin was like this, much worse actually, but I changed it.


    ¡°Trust me, you can change your life too. Look at Ragnar, he lost everything to Death Eaters, but look at him now, he came out of it. That guy has worse wand magic than anyone, even you can defeat him in charms.


    ¡°And about you being fat, EXERCISE. Nobody is to me for it other than yourself. While for your face, here, take this free pass and this prescription, buy it from Ragnar¡¯s store in Diagon Alley. These will get rid of your e on the face. And get a better haircut.


    ¡°You just need to take better care of yourself, my friend, rest will happen in itself. The first step to building yourself is to change your mentality. Do not look for validation and silently keep working,¡± Magnus advised him.


    Peter took the card carefully, this was the kindest anybody had ever been to him, ¡°Thank you, Magnus.¡±


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t mention it. Anyway, I¡¯m going to try to attract the merpeople by ying the banjo now, so rx and listen to my songs,¡± Magnus took out a banjo that he had found in the storeroom in the room of requirement and started singing while ying it.


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    TOUCH ME WITH STONES!


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 386: 386.Wanna... F... Trade?

    Chapter 386: 386.Wanna¡­ F¡­ Trade?


    Did Magnus know how to y the Banjo? Absolutely not, but that didn¡¯t stop him from trying to y it and also sing at the same time. Peter just silently tried to hold hisughter while massaging Chad.


    ?Oh, people from the underworld,


    I wanna meet you and talk to you.


    Introduce you to this furry kitty curled.?


    ?I think the meeting has been due,


    as I am Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon,


    Awesome and best king and wizard,


    much better than all those previous turds?


    ?Soe on out and talk to me,


    We can eat a pizza, the taste is my guarantee.


    Don¡¯t worry, the foolish stupid Ragnar ain¡¯t here,


    So you won¡¯t get his stupidity in there.?


    ?Wanna be my friend? It¡¯s a limited offer,


    So bros, quicklye out of the water.?


    *WOOSH*


    ¡°REEEEEEEE¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuck! They came out¡­ and look angry?¡± Magnus was shocked by the sight of an 8-foot tall merpersoning out, he looked strong, muscr and had a trident in one hand. He also had some ornaments but overall looked ugly and scary.


    Peter, scared, hid behind the tree, ¡°Magnus, I don¡¯t think they liked your songs.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?! But I tried my best, I¡¯m sure the lyrics were decent.¡± Magnus said and walked to the merfolk.


    ¡°Hello there, I am Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon, how do you do?¡± He forwarded his hand to shake.


    *REEEE¡­*


    Well, that was theirnguage, but thankfully, Magnus could understand him just fine, ¡°Yes, I am Merlin¡¯s descendant. I wanted to talk to you all. I heard what happened to you people back in the days. The history of merpeople¡¯s rtions with the wizarding British government is somewhat rocky. I know, Chief Elfrida gg refused to ept merpeople as beings under her definition of the term as those who could ¡°speak the human tongue¡±.


    ¡°She thought Mermish to be inadequate as it could not be understood above water. Her decision upset both the merpeople and your allies, the centaurs. If I could bring back that bitch¡¯s soul, I would torment her or gift her to you.


    ¡°But, the world has changed, I have taken over, the dream of Merlin is my dream, which is peace and prosperity for all sentient species. Besides, I am best friends with the Centaurs and Goblins.¡±


    ¡°REEEEE¡­¡±


    Magnus was taken aback, ¡°You want me toe with you? Hmm, fine, let¡¯s go. Oye, Peter, you alsoe, see how interesting and dangerous my life is before you think I am the luckiest guy.¡±


    Chad wanted to run away as going underwater was just like inviting anxiety and heart attack, but he was caught by Magnus. After that, he followed the Merperson, who used his trident to create a bubble around Magnus and Peter¡¯s bodies.


    Slowly, they descended inside theke and reached the floor. After that, they had to walk/swim a little to reach where their colony lived. And once he arrived there he was shocked, the first thing he saw was a big gate, one that took a lot of work and carving to make, though it has a lot of moss on it now. But this showed that these were sophisticated beings, not just some dumb creatures.


    Peter, too, was shocked, while Chad was ying with his bubble, enjoying floating around. Then soon they entered the colony, which could be called a city. There were borate multistory buildings with architecture he had never seen before. There were a lot of pathways made between the buildings, some in the air, giving a jaw-dropping view of the dark ravines under.


    There were thousands of normal fishes, but also merpeople floating around, a lot of them got interested in him and came to see, they were ugly to be honest, as written in the books, only the merpeople who live in warm waters are pretty looking, those who live in cold water, like in this case, tend to be ugly.


    ~Woah, the females have their tiddies out for all to see, I thought they would have seashells.~ Magnus was shocked to see this. But again, this was just ake so they probablycked the seashells.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to talk to you people for so long, what finally made you talk?¡± He inquired.


    The merperson who led them replied with an annoyed face, ¡°Your singing and music were hitting our ears. You¡¯ve been doing it for the past 3 years every few weeks, please, just stop. Look at Chunky there, poor kid can¡¯t sleep for 3 days after your torture.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Peter burst intoughter after hearing this.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not that bad, Emma says she likes to hear me sing.¡± Magnus protested, it was a matter of his honour after all.


    The merperson looked at him deadpan, ¡°What is your rtion with her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my super hot lover, a really good girl. Why?¡± He replied.


    The merperson shrugged, ¡°You¡¯re smart enough to know what¡¯s wrong with her praising you and why it does not count. Anyway, I am Chibuez, I will take you to meet our king.¡±


    ¡°WAIT! YOU¡¯RE SPEAKING MY LANGUAGE!¡± Magnus just noticed.


    ¡°Of course I did, you think we don¡¯t know yournguage after inhibiting thiske for thousands of years? The strong ones among us know yournguage but just choose not to use it.¡± Chibuez exined.


    ¡°What do you all eat?¡± He inquired. After all, managing food in such a smallke must be hard.


    ¡°Humans,¡± was all Chibuez answered with.


    This scared Peter, while Chad didn¡¯t care as cats were not named.


    ¡°And cats,¡± Chibuez added.


    ¡°MEOWWW!¡± Chad quickly swam into Magnus¡¯ arms for safety.


    ¡­


    Soon, they arrived in front of arge building, it wasn¡¯t anything special, they were led inside where a big empty seat was ced. ¡°Where is the king?¡± Magnus asked.


    But, Chibuez suddenly went forward and sat down on the throne, ¡°Pleasure to meet you, King Magnus, I am King Chibuez of the Merpeople of Great Lake.¡±


    (?_?)(?¨A _ ¨@?)


    Peter looked at Magnus while Magnus was taken aback, ¡°Umm, the king came to meet me? Why would youe to the surface yourself?¡±


    ¡°To show that I mean respect. And I am not really a big king, our poption is just 2500, can¡¯t really be called King at this, tribe chief is more like it.¡± Chibuez replied, seeming pretty chill, but his face was always destroying that frankness as he looked too scary.


    ¡°So tell me, why did you want to meet me?¡± Chibuez questioned.


    Magnus didn¡¯t really have an aim, he was just messing around, trying to see if he could talk to them, but surely, this was more than he was expecting, ¡°Umm¡­ not really much. Just wanted to talk to you all.¡±


    ¡°So you didn¡¯te here to trade with us or sign any sort of treaty?¡± King Chibuez inquired.


    ¡°Nope, nothing like that. Though I would like to learn to make music.¡± Magnus honestly replied.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­ you sure are very honest, King Magnus. You see that crystal behind you, if that had lightened up, I would have tried to kill you. That Crystal was gifted to my ancestors by Merlin so we could understand the intentions of humans if we had to ever talk to them.


    ¡°Why do you think we Merpeople rejected the offer of the Ministry to ssify us as ¡°being¡±. They were secretly attempting to ssify us the same as Hags and Vampires.¡± King Chibuez revealed.


    Magnus felt a drop of sweat on his forehead, he had no idea that they were ready to attack him, of course, he knew he wouldn¡¯t die and instead end up killing their entire poption, but that was not what he wanted, beingbelled a genocidal maniac was thest thing he needed.


    In response, Magnus decided to treat them as he would any other nation, ¡°Well, now that we have initiated a contact, wanna trade?¡±


    [You can see the Merpeople city and King on my Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    BEAT ME PLEASE!


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 387: Assassination Uno

    Chapter 387: Assassination Uno


    Well, since there was a crystal that could tell if Magnus was lying, there was no harm in at least talking about it, even better if his people can live a better life. ¡°What kind of trade do you want?¡±


    ¡°Umm, what currency do you use?¡± Magnus inquired.


    ¡°We use barter, not currency.¡± King Chibuez answered.


    Well, this was a pickle, he couldn¡¯t give them money either as they had nothing of value to trade it with. ¡°What is the most precious thing you produce?¡±


    ¡°Jewellery, we are experts in creating jewellery.¡± the king responded enthusiastically and even went on to whistle loudly, soon another merperson came, the king ordered him in hisnguage and soon he brought a big box full of jewellery.


    Simple to say, most of these were made of precious stones, as gold and silver can¡¯t really be worked on inside the water. ¡°Umm, can you produce them with gold, silver and tinum as well?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve only had a small amount of gold and silver in our possession and we used it to make the crown and a few pieces of jewellery for the king. But we do possess the tools and mastery to work with that.¡± Chibuez said.


    Magnus used his big brain, ~Damnit, here I go making apany again.~


    ¡°Okay, barter system does not work in the real world, you will have to make real money. You probably don¡¯t have any means right now but I can provide you with a business proposition, I shall bring you gold, silver, diamonds and gems.


    ¡°In return, you shall make my jewellery, you will get paid in cash, and that cash you can use on whatever you want, I will open an outpost in your city where you can buy everything. In fact, you should buy televisions, they can provide you with entertainment and also a glimpse of what the outer world is like, especially the muggle world.¡± Magnus proposed.


    ¡°Will there be some sort of target to fulfil?¡± The King asked.


    ¡°Not really, you can decide on how much to make, it depends on how much money you want to earn in return. Since I will be providing the material, out of the profits made from selling them, you will get 70 per cent and I will get 30 per cent.¡± Magnusid down the terms.


    Well, this was super ptable. It was a win-win for both of them, ¡°I will give you an answer after talking with my council. Until then, you are free to look around in our shops but do not enter any location without my guards, we are not really friendly with humans.¡±


    ¡°Cool, I will keep that in mind.¡± Magnus, Peter and Chad quickly left the merperson and roamed around the colony. Calling it beautiful was an understatement.


    ¡°I wonder if we¡¯re the first people to see this,¡± Peter muttered.


    ¡°Not the first, but surely the first in recent times. Let¡¯s go back now, Emma must be looking for me. And Peter, you just saw it, that guy was ready to kill me, this is the life I live. Sure, I am enjoying a great many things, but they were not free. Some cost me my real blood.


    ¡°So, just focus on yourself, work hard and shut your haters yourself. Remember one thing, nobody will try to help you if you yourself are not trying to help yourself.¡± Magnus advised him, hoping Peter¡¯s life would get better.


    Peter genuinely nodded, ¡°Thanks, Magnus. Talking to you and going on this¡­ adventure really helped me freshen up. I will try to do as you advised,¡±


    Soon, they reached the surface of theke and walked back to the castle, ¡°Yup, see youter, bud. If you ever need any help, you just gotta ask.¡±


    Whistling, he headed back into the Slytherinmon room, it was his second favourite ce to be in the school, first being whichever bedroom his girl was. Speaking of girls, Emma was in themon room as well, watching the television with other girls, watching some romantic movies. Meanwhile, the boys yed chess on the side, some studied as well.


    Life was beautiful.


    ¡­


    The world had changed, trust in the US dor was decreasing day by day as it was found out that the US was printing more money than it should have. This threatened the Dor reserves across the world, because the more cash the US printed, the lesser the value of the Dor would get. And since countries buy dors, the investment was a loss-making one.


    This was an opportunity for the United Kingdom, if they don¡¯t take advantage of it now then it would be never. It was important to break the Dor monopoly, the British pound sterling needed to take over slowly. So, they first started with a few Asian and African nations. The US had a history of forcing countries to ept dors, but that would not work anymore since Magnus was the ultimate boss nobody wanted to pick a fight with. Besides, the UK was not a weak little country anymore, it was big in economy andnd, and at the same time, it was growing at a steady 10%(In the real world it was 2.91%).


    The UK was producing so many goods, be it high end or low end. For example, Range Rover was expanding manufacturing like crazy and selling cars everywhere. Purchase of thend in the Sahara desert was also done by the UK and the map was updated.


    This created a new state, it was named Arthund, named after ancient King Arthur. Though the business name of the ce was Desert Super State, DSS. Not manypanies were interested in entering this region since there was nothing. But as soon as it was revealed how Magnus¡¯panies were growing food underground, the ce became important.


    Breaking a monopoly was never easy, the US was the absolute uncrowned king of the world. For now, the UK was able to go on without much trouble, but soon policymakers in the US congress will realise the threat of the British economy, they would try to do everything in their power to harm it secretly.


    But the n of Magnus was to be so big before they even notice that they feel scared of doing anything to you. Sometimes, to beat a bully, you just have to be a bully.


    Besides, the UK was earning too many good points around the world right now. Bhutan was a textbook example of how a bigger country can help a smaller country, heck, Magnus was not a country, he was just rich and he uplifted a nation on his own.


    What happened to Bhutan, many others hoped would happen to them. So slowly, not the British Government, instead Dragon Holdings started to receive invitations from various nations and regions, such as Ghana, Venezu, Taiwan, Greece, Hong Kong, Fiji and a few more.


    They were not ignored, a few got visited by representatives from thepany, and a few got dates to when Magnus himself woulde there. But, there were a few things that a lot of people failed to realise, when a person bes so wealthy and influential like Magnus, many people desire their death.


    ¡­


    In July of 1977, after reaching home from school, he headed straight to Taiwan, where it was decided that he would buy a stake in their semiconductor startups and provide them professional help of FutureTek.


    But, during one of his charity visits to a school, something shocking urred that enraged a lot of people and nearly started a war. A sniper bullet came out of nowhere and hit Magnus in the back.


    It didn¡¯t pierce him, it couldn¡¯t have even if it had hit his head, but it did throw him off, he fell to his knee for a split second, then secretly cast a charm towards the direction the bullet came from.


    Dragon Team members, as well as British soldiers in civil clothing, surrounded him. The attacker was eventually found, he turned out to be a Chinese man, but he worked for the Soviets.


    It was easy to understand that they hoped to put the me on the Chinese. But, what a few didn¡¯t understand was that there was no mistake Soviets didn¡¯t know about Magnus¡¯ hidden background. So why did they do it? Magnus had the answer to that, ¡°It¡¯s a warning,¡±


    ¡°Warning for what?¡± Adrian asked, concerned for Magnus¡¯ safety now.


    ¡°To stay out of their country. Anyway, send a few men and kill their General Secretary, I warned them not to fuck with me or I will kill them. They seem to be believing that their size will scare us, they are just a furry malnourished cat at this point. Kill their Minister of Defence as well.¡± Magnus ordered deaths as if they were nothing but snapping fingers.


    But, Adrian had people trained just for such assassinations, ¡°It will be done,¡±


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    HAPPY NEW YEAR! AND FEED ME STONES PLES!


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 388: Goals

    Chapter 388: Goals


    The world was shocked a weekter, assassinations were happening like it was a simple matter of eating bread. First, Soviet General Secretary dropped dead, then the Minister of Defence.


    It brought mayhem into the Soviet sphere of influence as a lot of power-hungry men instead of focusing on who killed their leaders focused more on rising through the ranks.


    Among them was a man named dimir Putin, who became the youngest ever Minister of Defence after the death of the previous one. There were many old bones that wanted that position, but for some reason, they took their names back.


    ¡­


    London,


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know how many times I have been here,¡± Magnus muttered, as he was wearing a facemask and dark sses with a cap. He and Emma hade to the zoo as she wanted to see more animals.


    ¡°I like it, I have never been to a zoo before, and these animals are so new to me. So cute as well, look at that majestic Gori.¡± She pointed to a handsome Gori, calmly sitting under a tree.


    Magnus agreed, ¡°Of course, Goris are awesome. Come, let¡¯s go and see the lions, I befriended one thest time I was here.¡±


    ¡°Lead the way, my Snow White,¡± Emma teased and grabbed his arm tightly.


    Slowly, they arrived at the reptile area, snakes, lizards, all kinds of creatures were here. But Magnus heard the guys.


    ¡°OH!¡±


    ¡°I CAN SMELL IT!¡±


    ¡°Our king is HERE!¡±


    The Komodo dragons suddenly stered their faces on the ss wall to see outside, one by one they analysed everyone and in no time found Magnus.


    ¡°AMAZING! We have a QUEEN AS WELL!¡±


    *sniff* ¡°Grandpa, I saw it finally, our queen,¡± one of them got a bit too emotional.


    Emma noticed the strange lizards and walked to their cage, ¡°Aww¡­ they are looking at us, Mag. So cute,¡±


    ¡°I can hear them talking, Emma. They see me as their king and you as their queen for some reason. This has been going on ever since I was 10. You know what, I¡¯m just gonna give them freedom today.¡± He decided and quickly called the staff to buy these poor lizards and let them free in Camelot.


    He paid the zoo a few dozen thousand pounds and easily got them. ¡°You all, from now on you shall live on my secretnd. Go and spread your religion.¡±


    ¡°MY KING!¡±


    ¡°YOUR COMMAND IS MY DUTY!¡±


    Emma chuckled, ¡°They really love you.¡±


    ¡°I wish humans were also loving like these. The world could¡¯ve been better. Anyway, let¡¯s continue.¡±


    ¡­


    Adventures of Duck,


    Duck flew past over the United States without finding anything worth stopping for. His next stop was China, across the Pacific Ocean. Thankfully, there were enough inds for him to stop and rest.


    He took a bath in a few volcanoes of Hawaii. Then stopped in Guam and looked around at the US Military fooling. Then he reached Beijing.


    It was a city like any other low-ie country. Too much noise, people and construction going on. He knew there was no way he¡¯d be able to find dragons here, so he flew inwards.


    The green mountain, lush valleys, full of natural life, animals, trees, and small rivers. It was too beautiful. The fresh air hitting his face was calming to his mind and body.


    ~No wonder they call it mystical east.~ Duck thought.


    He saw a few magical beasts and asked them where Dragons live. He was told the name of a forbidden valley. A lot of Chinese dragons live there.


    So he flew straight into there, not knowing it was a heavily guarded and protected region. The Chinese wizards loved and respected their dragons and had a mutual understanding going on. That they will keep their habitat protected and in return dragons were to give their dried fallen scales, hair and teeth to the wizards.


    *WOOSH*


    Ducknded in the middle of the valley, he was much bigger than any dragon in history, so even other Chinese dragons got scared.


    ¡°Woah, you all look so different, tiny legs and wavy body.¡± Duck eximed in awe.


    ¡°Who are you, young man?¡± An old dragon asked him in their dragonnguage.


    ¡°Oh, my name is Annihilus Grant Emrys Pendragon. I am 6 years old, nice to meet you, gramps.¡± Duck respectfully introduced himself.


    The old red-scaled dragonughed, ¡°Haha, what a good child, I am Hakumo, our species is called Chinese Fireball. We are not like other dragons, we don¡¯t mind sharing the territory of our kinds and the wizards say we are smarter than normal dragons.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, my dad says I am very smart as well, I scored full marks in my maths testst month and got a lot of praise.¡± Duck babbled.


    ¡°I do not know of the words you speak of, son. Why did youe here? The wizards might catch you.¡± Hakumo warned him.


    But Duck puffed out his chest, ¡°I am very strong, and I am on an adventure to see the world and meet other dragons. I am looking for species that look like me. I also want to learn from other dragons,¡±


    ¡°I have travelled my fair share of the world myself but a dragon like you I¡¯m seeing for the first time. About learning, I can teach you how to breathe fire from your nose.¡± Hakumo suggested to him.


    ¡°Fire from my nosy?¡± Duck quickly imagined himself looking angrily and whenever he exhales he breathes fire from his nose. ~I will look awesome.~ he thought and strongly nodded. ¡°Please teach me,¡±


    ¡°Good boy,e with me, you can take my daughter¡¯s room, she has already mated and left with someone else.¡± Hakumo invited him.


    ¡­


    Because of how dangerous Duck looked, the people designated to protect the Forbidden valley got serious about neutralising this threat. They all issued amand and gathered around to n for the mission.


    ¡°Zhou, you will take the lead with the members, we must stop this new dragon before he kills ours. Be careful, we have no idea what species it is and from its size, it seems to be a few decades old.¡± the department chief was ordering his people.


    *WOOSH*


    A man on a flying sword arrived just then with a document, ¡°Here, orders from the central wizardingmittee.¡±


    The man read it, it had the description of Duck and information that he will arrive here soon, and not to worry as he is Wizard King Magnus¡¯ dragon, named Duck.


    ¡°Go back to your post, boys, it¡¯s just a normal guest,¡± He quickly ordered the men, then himself went inside the colony to see what was going on. The moment he saw how sweetly the new dragon was acting, he just chuckled and left.


    ~He¡¯s even tamed dragons, truly, Merlin¡¯s blood is crazy.~ he thought.


    ¡­


    Back at Magnus¡¯ home.


    ¡°Do you think you will be the Head Boy?¡± Ragnar asked him.


    ¡°Huh, not only will I be the Headboy, my girl here will be the Headgirl.¡± he proudly replied, not an ounce of uncertainty in his words.


    Just then, Maximus chimed in just because he wanted to feel included in big people¡¯s talk, ¡°Yes yes, brother and sis will do a good head job.¡±


    They just looked at the boy¡¯s innocent face, which didn¡¯t have a hint of understanding of the word he just spoke.


    ¡°Maximus, did you do your counting studies?¡± Magnus quickly changed the topic.


    ¡­


    Severus¡¯ house,


    Severus Prince, now very rich because his grandparents died, leaving him to be the lord of the Prince family. But, all this didn¡¯t bother him, what did bother him was that he had no idea what he wanted in his life.


    The initial years of his schools were filled with the desire of having Lily, to appear good to her he worked harder every day. But, now that she was gone, he had no idea what to do.


    ¡°Am I so pathetic I can¡¯t even get over a useless girl?¡± he talked to himself.


    Being with Magnus and Ragnar was like constant pressure on him, as both boys were making progress in whatever they did, but his progress was slowing down, each new creation took more work and time. It annoyed her a little, but the fact he had no ce to use that talent was worse.


    ¡°What are you thinking, dear?¡± his mother arrived back home from work. She ran a potions shop opened by Severus.


    ¡°Mother, what do you want to see me as in the future?¡± he asked her directly.


    Eileen Prince was taken aback by this sudden question, but she did answer, ¡°Ummm¡­ maybe the headmaster of Hogwarts?¡±


    Severus¡¯ eyes widened at this suggestion, he stayed silent for a while as he thought subjectively. The position was not easily attainable, it required a lot of abilities and the right mindset. But the fact it was so challenging was the best motivation. ¡°Fine, I will be the headmaster, mother. Let¡¯s eat now.¡±


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 389: Proud Ragnar

    Chapter 389: Proud Ragnar


    *sniff sniff*


    ¡°What¡¯s this smell on your shirt?¡± Grace asked Adam who had just returned from work.


    ¡°Oh, I had to go to a party with a few CEOs, it was decent, but I didn¡¯t eat much so I could eat with you,¡± Adam replied, unsuspecting that his wife¡¯s instincts were active.


    ~Hmm, that smell is that of expensive female perfume, why does he have it on him? UNLESS¡­ the woman was very close to him.~ she cooked up a theory, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Oh, then let¡¯s go and eat dinner, dear.¡± She smilingly left the room.


    ¡­


    Grace quickly arrived in Magnus¡¯ room and told him to do some digging, ¡°Sweetie, can you help me a bit?¡±


    ¡°Sure, what is it, mum?¡± he was always ready to help her.


    ¡°Well, I think your dad met a woman outside, closely. Can you see if my intuitions are wrong?¡± Grace inquired.


    However, just then the door of the bathroom opened and Emma came out in her bathrobes and a towel tied on her head. Magnus nced at his mum from the corner of his eye to see if she had any problem with him and Emma being so close. But Grace just smiled.


    Emma had heard everything, so she chimed in, ¡°Mrs Grant, I don¡¯t think Mr Grant can cheat on you, just look at you, if I was a man, I would cherish you like the most precious diamond for my entire life.¡±


    Grace turned red in embarrassment, ¡°Oh you, too good with words, no wonder you were able to get Magnus, he loves it whenever someone praises him.¡±


    Magnus nkly stared at her, ¡°That¡¯s not the case, I¡¯m not narcissistic.¡±


    Emma coughed, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m sure there is a misunderstanding, Magnus, you should find the people Mr Grant was with and see what happened without anyone knowing, I¡¯ve read that misunderstandings are often the cause of rtional problems.¡±


    ¡°Already on it,¡± Magnus got up and left, he had already sent a message to Ted to get him Adam¡¯s whole day¡¯s schedule.


    Apparating out of the house, he arrived at a major 5-star hotel, he was told that the meeting took ce here, then, with no reservation, he looked into the memory of the waiter that was serving them. He knew what he was doing was wrong, but if Adam did do something that damages the family then that would be catastrophic.


    When he looked at the memory, he couldn¡¯t help but smile ear to ear. True, Adam could do anything but never cheat on Grace. At the party, a woman drank too much and fell down. Adam just helped her get up and then get to the medical staff, that was why he had so much fragrance on him.


    ~Argh¡­ women and their suspicions, I hope Emma does not do this.~ he muttered and returned home.


    ¡°Mum, you were worrying for nothing, he just helped ady, that¡¯s it. Actually, he was talking so many good things about you, he said he¡¯s blessed to have a genius like you as his wife.¡± Magnus told her everything, with of course a few sugarcoats.


    Grace felt very guilty for even suspecting him, she quickly went to talk to Adam in their room, leaving Emma alone in the kitchen who was learning how to cook.


    Seeing this opportunity, he swiftly put his arms around her waist from behind and then lifted her skirt from the front to dig fingers in, ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t worry, I will teach you how to cook now.¡±


    She giggled, ¡°Of course, master chef Magnus.¡±


    *TING*


    The noise of ss dropping resounded, they both turned around, Ragnar was standing at the door with his face looking annoyed and mouth open, ¡°Argh¡­ leave some ces in the house pure, guys.¡±


    Magnus smirked and walked to his brother, tap, he poked his forehead with his index finger, ¡°Embrace the horny, Ragnar. This is the way,¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Emma squeaked and returned to cooking.


    ¡­


    Office of Inspector General of Police,


    Tom Redfield was to soon leave his job and take over the office of Secretary of Home. But his problem was that he was not an elected member of the house ofmons or a lord. There were no elections either so he could not get elected.


    However, since he was so amazing and famous in his job, Magnus ordered for him to be given a lifetime peerage, it would be non-inheritable. He would be given the rank of Baron. He won¡¯t get anything from it other than a small sry for being a working lord.


    With this, he would be eligible to get appointed as the secretary of home, from this position, he would be even more powerful as he¡¯d be controlling all the police and some security agencies.


    However, as he was preparing to leave this office, he found a major scam. This was rted to government housing and education policies. Every year, the government spends a lot of money to help build affordable housing and send worthy kids to foreign major schools on schrships.


    However, he just learnt that the housing was now being given to the undeserving instead of the people living under poverty or on the margin of poverty. The department of housing was taking bribes to make fake certificates of poverty to give people homes.


    Many homes were even owned by officials, rented out to make money. And in education, bribes were being taken to send kids to major schools that cost too much money, officials were also sending their kids. The truly talented ones were being ignored. Even admission in British top tier universities were rigged.


    This was a recent corruption scam as a purge urred not too long ago. This case even came to light because of a whistleblower.


    1 week ago, a police inspector was put on a case to investigate fraud, as some parents came toin that they gave the money but their kid didn¡¯t get into college.


    When he fully investigated, he was many times forced to stop or make a false report, but he continued and unearthed the entire corruption happening. It was all happening under the direction of the Secretary of Housing and nning and Secretary of Education. Money was going from the bottom to the top.


    But, when the inspector submitted his report to his superintendent, it was destroyed without his knowledge. Not only that, he was med for some outrageous crime, ¡°misuse of power¡± and forced him to quit the job. It didn¡¯t take long for him to connect the dots.


    Seeing no other option, he packed all the copies of evidence and sent it to Buckingham Pce¡¯s Whistleblower Post Box. The letter was then redirected to Tom to act on it within a week as per the Whistleblower Act.


    And surprise surprise, Tom received threats from the Secretary of Housing and nning, and Secretary of Education. Fools did not know he was a partner of Magnus. Soon after he got a call from the new Prime Minister, who was Magnus¡¯ guy and an Order of Merlin member, there was only one line said, ¡°Mr Redfield, it¡¯s Secretary Moss and Cuntray, he wants me to fire you, you can go ahead, I will start preparing for the PR disaster.¡±


    Soon after Tom went to arrest them and dozens of other government officials, the total scam was calcted to be about 58 million pounds, it was a lot of money. All this money was to be earned back by seizing all property and money of the criminals.


    The inspector who lost his job waspensated and given a medal for his honesty. All this happened without Magnus even finding out, this proved that all his reforms worked.


    ¡­


    ¡°Bobby, when are you going to introduce me to your girl?¡± Magnus asked his bro.


    ¡°Haha, what girl? I am single and happy,¡± Bobby denied.


    But Magnus pressed, ¡°Really? Then why are you always texting someone on the phone? I can only think of a girl.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ well, it¡¯s the 5th secretary, we¡¯re going to soonunch the next generation of cell phones, it needs a lot of preparation,¡± Bobby replied, still texting.


    Ragnar grunted, ¡°Then why did you even join us if you were so busy?¡±


    ¡°Like hell I will not go out with you guys and enjoy life, always working is too boring. And I know Mag would haveinedter if I had note. Oh, why is Emma not here?¡± he asked them.


    *Sigh* ¡°She went shopping with my mum. I hope mum doesn¡¯t tell her embarrassing stuff about me.¡± Magnus was full of worry.


    ¡°Haha, like when you used to lick your bugger and tell everyone it tastes good?¡± Bobby blurted.


    Ragnar burst intoughter, ¡°Bwahaha¡­ really?¡±


    Magnus defended, ¡°I was just 5 back then, and I was better than you, who used to pee in bed and then shout to his mum proudly about it like it was an aplishment.¡±


    ¡°Great, I¡¯m friends with bugger eater and piss-boaster. *Sigh* I guess only I am the cultured one.¡± Ragnar shook his head, but the truth was, he was worse, but they didn¡¯t know anything about his childhood. Though that didn¡¯t stop Magnus from shaming him.


    ¡°Says the guy who has a whole cupboard full of dirty magazines and wanks 5 times a day.¡± Magnus shamed him.


    Ragnar was a shameless guy, ¡°No, Magnus, you are absolutely wrong. I don¡¯t wank 5 times a day, only 3 times a day actually.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like eating food for you? You are one horny guy, Rag.¡± Bobby scowled, unable to imagine what it must be like to wank so much.


    Magnus added, ¡°Yes Rag, you need to stop, or by the time you date someone your pipe will be rusted and just a heap of loose flesh.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I am the greatest potioneer in the world, you think such things will stop me? I can popte entires each day if I want.¡± Ragnar boasted, not that it was something worth boasting about.


    ¡°Ah, we¡¯re here, let¡¯s go in.¡± they arrived at Severus¡¯ mansion.


    [A/N: Sorry for the dy, I was spending time with papa and mama gori.]


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 390: Lumas, Leumos, Lama

    Chapter 390: Lumas, Leumos, Lama


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Nice,¡±


    Magnus, Ragnar and Bobby touched each and everything they found interesting in Severus¡¯ new home without even asking, initially Severus tried to object but soon realised that he was dealing with three neanderthals.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch that, I made that after ten hours of work,¡± Severus warned.


    ¡°Ten hours? This looks like a waste of time, catch, Mag.¡± Ragnar threw a stone carving.


    Magnus chuckled and put it back in its ce, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Severus, he¡¯s just messing with you. We just came here to see your house, where is your mum?¡±


    ¡°Work, she runs my shop. Do you want anything to eat?¡± Severus moved around waving his hand, initiating magic.


    ¡°Will you cook?¡± Bobby inquired, he had never seen Severus in the kitchen before.


    ¡°Of course not, I have a few helpful elfs now. Anyway, Magnus, I have a favour to ask you for, next year our school will be ending, we will be looking for jobs. Can you make me a teacher in your new Hogwarts? I can teach potions, Charms, DADA and even Duelling.¡± Severus asked him earnestly.


    Magnus put down whatever he was holding and moved towards him, ¡°Hehe, what are you nning, my friend?¡±


    ¡°I want to be the headmaster of Hogwarts someday.¡± Severus blurted without wasting any time.


    Ragnar and Magnus looked at each other¡¯s faces nkly. They never thought Severus would be interested in this job out of all the things he could do. So Magnus asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Just because I wanna do it. Ick an aim in life and I think I will try doing this,¡± said Severus.


    ¡°Fine, I will get you the job, that¡¯s easy for me at this point. Anyway, let¡¯s go out to eat, maybe Diagon Alley and show Bobby the magical world while at it.¡± Magnus suggested, prompting Bobby¡¯s eyes to light up like bulbs.


    ¡°We will be breaking so manyws, but who cares.¡± Ragnar was on board.


    ¡­


    After they ate in a nice restaurant, Magnus wished to go back to see his old home on 10th Privet Drive. It was the same as before, small andfy, so many memories were connected to it, almost making him emotional.


    ¡°Man, I should return to live here in the future,¡± Magnus muttered.


    ¡°You should after you get married,¡± Ragnar added cheekily. Magnus also instinctively nodded. He would really be happy to do that, but he won¡¯t, because he will never leave his mum, dad and siblings alone.


    ¡°Argh¡­ look there, that¡¯s Lily¡¯s sister, don¡¯t tell me she and her fat husband moved here.¡± Severus pointed to a distance where a car had just stopped in the driveway.


    ¡°Really? Let¡¯s go and meet them,¡± Magnus headed forward with no reservations. But, the more he walked closer the more he felt like he had seen this fat sorry sack of pork before.


    He tried to remember from his memory and soon a scene reyed in his mind, the day was when he was a little kid ying in themunity park, a frisbee struck his head and this fat guy was the one who threw it. Then he invited him to y.


    ~His name was¡­ Vernon?~ he remembered everything.


    But, Petunia noticed Severus before and made an ugly contorted face, she crossed her arms as if feeling proud, ¡°Look who is here, you used to lecture me like some benevolent lord, and she didn¡¯t even date you.¡±


    She was talking about Lily not choosing him as her lover, Magnus didn¡¯t like that, ¡°Careful there, girl. And it¡¯s Lily¡¯s loss, Severus here is a millionaire, a genius and he got me as his brother, while Lily is dating a bully who survives on his parents¡¯ money. Oh, hello, Vernon,¡±


    The big fat young man was shocked that Magnus knew his name, as he had already recognised Magnus as the Royal Prince. ¡°M-My¡­ Your H-Highness¡­ how¡­ how do you know my name?¡±


    ~This guy will probably kneel naked if I told him to,~ Magnus thought, noticing the reverence in Vernon¡¯s eyes, ¡°Haha, a long time ago, when you and I were kids, you threw a frisbee and it hit my head, I remember you from there.¡±


    Honestly, Vernon had no fucking idea what Magnus was talking about, he used to go to that park every single week and hit many heads ¡®mistakenly¡¯. But he acted like he remembered, ¡°Ah, that¡­ I am surprised you remember me from back then. Um¡­ my house is not in a very good condition, we just moved in, but pleasee in, we can surely share a tea, I would love to know how you know my lovely Petunia.¡±


    ~I want to puke.~


    ~Argh¡­ not that lovely.~


    ~She needs some beauty cream,~


    ~She¡¯s a bitch,~


    Magnus, Severus, Bobby and Ragnar thought in their heads. Petunia was far from being lovely. Magnus denied, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Vernon, we were just leaving, and we know Petunia because we know Lily. Well, I wish you both a happy life, bye.¡±


    When the four left, Petunia red at her husband, ¡°Why were you so crazy about him? They are not good people,¡±


    Vernon felt like his love for his wife was already decreasing, ¡°Are you mad? That was the future king of Britain, and he and his family have done more for the nation than centuries of monarchs and governments of the past. Now stop being so agitated and help me move the boxes.¡±


    ¡­


    During their short holiday, they all spent time studying, having fun. Magnus specifically started teaching his little siblings magic. He hoped for them to be wizards too. Merlin had already told him that even without his inheritance, he would have ended up in Hogwarts, but with the inheritance, he became special.


    ¡°Okay, say Lumos,¡± he told them with fake wands.


    ¡°Lumas,¡±


    ¡°Leumos,¡±


    ¡°Lama,¡±


    ¡°Come on, not one of you said the right word. It is Lu-mos. Now say it right if you want ice cream.¡± he bribed, something that always worked.


    ¡°¡±¡±LUMOS!¡±¡±¡± this time they said it right and loud. Although nothing happened to their wands, they didn¡¯t care, as the ice cream was more important right now.


    After giving them popsicles, he sat beside them in front of the television and saw what was happening around the world. Most of the news covered the recent corruption scandal, Magnus didn¡¯t care and changed the channel to more international news.


    He saw an interview with Mohammad Ali on the show.


    [Interview]


    Hehe, I would love to have a match in the UK, I wish to meet Prince Magnus, he¡¯s doing god¡¯s work honestly. My Ma, she had heart disease, doctors said there was no hope of saving her and she would live normally but might die any day. I gathered my money and sent her to Mother Grace Hospital, guess what, she was treated here and returned home as good as new.


    Even back where I grew up, a lot of folks have medical conditions but no money to buy expensive insurance or expensive medicine, but Mr Pendragon¡¯s medicinepanies make affordable drugs for poor folks. If that ain¡¯t the real social service, I don¡¯t know what is.


    I wanna meet him, thank him and give the man a good hug.]


    Magnus was amazed to see this, ¡°Hah, you saw that Merlin? I am making an impact on the world and of the lives of people I don¡¯t even know. This sure reassures my heart.¡±


    *POP* ¡°Sir, you got mail,¡± Dobby popped in with a stack of letters.


    Magnus read them quickly, ¡°Hmm, invitations, so many of them? Birth of a french noble¡¯s daughter Fleur Dcour, the birth of ministry officials¡¯ kid, Cedric Diggory¡­¡±


    There were too many to count, many of them had already happened. ¡°Put them in the storage, I gotta go and prepare for school.¡±


    ¡­


    7th year, thest year of Hogwarts was here, Magnus packed his bags and apparated straight to the train station. In front of them appeared the good old Hogwarts Express, so many memories were connected to this train.


    ¡°LOOK!¡± Ragnar nudged him quickly.


    Magnus focused and found Peter loudly talking to James and Remus. He smiled widely, ~Boy grew up,~


    Just at that moment, Peter was scolding his two ¡°friends¡± for calling him a wormtail in public and also fat. ¡°I have a name if you must be reminded, it is Peter. I have faced enough of your bullying, but no more. If you two consider me your friend then I hope you will see what wrong you¡¯re doing. And Remus, you¡¯re smart, you should be able to tell them what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Saying that, Peter haughtily entered the train carriage. Ragnar was shocked, ¡°Woah, when did he grow a spine? And¡­ does he look thinner and smarter?¡±


    Yup, Peter did look better, there was no e on his face now, he also seemed thinner, his hair was also not in a mess. ¡°Rag, learn something from him, if even he can change, why can¡¯t you stop your masturbati¡­ ummm?¡±


    *PAT*


    Ragnar quickly put his hand on Magnus¡¯ mouth, ¡°Do not say that in public, little dragon, for I know many of your secrets too.¡±


    ¡°Aww¡­ look, they are ying,¡± Emma arrived, making them stop with their squabbling.


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 391: The Incident

    Chapter 391: The Incident


    There was something wrong with Asia and Africa, for some reason, too many of these nations were suffering under some corrupt dictator. After deep studies, it was found that the reason was the past. The mostmon thing about all these suffering nations was that they were all previously colonies of some European power.


    Now, all these European powers had only one focus in colonising, to suck out as many resources as possible and keep the poption subservient. For this reason, all thews, judiciary, administrative systems created in all these nations were focused on keeping the colonised as servants and the colonisers as masters.


    After getting freedom, sadly, the system remained and in ce of previous colonisers, the power-hungry local rich men took over, exploiting the same system as before, but instead of wealth going out of the nation, now it was filling the pockets of a few.


    When Magnus fixed almost all of South East Asia, the Philippines was having some problems. The man ruling the nation like a dictator was an ¡°elected¡± president, named Ferdinand Emmanuel Edralin Marcos Sr.


    He was a Filipino politician andwyer who became the 10th president of the Philippines in 1965. He ruled as a dictator and started martialw in 1972. His rule was ¡°constitutional authoritarianism¡±? under his new Society Movement. He was one of the most controversial leaders of the 20th century, as his rule was infamous for its corruption, extravagance, and brutality.


    Marcos gained political sess by iming to have been the ¡°most decorated war hero in the Philippines,¡± but many of his ims were false, with United States Army documents describing his wartime ims as ¡°fraudulent¡± and ¡°absurd.¡±


    He ced the Philippines under martialw on September 23, 1972, shortly before the end of his second term. Martialw was ratified in 1973 through a fraudulent referendum. The Constitution was revised, media outlets were silenced, and violence and oppression were used against the political opposition, suspectedmunists, and ordinary citizens. From the top to the bottom everyone was corrupt.


    The only reason why he was not being hounded by the US was as always, the Soviet Union, at this point in time, US was willing to share its bed with anyone as long as they were antimunist. This was bad for business, Asia needed to be peaceful as a whole for business activities to increase.


    ¡°And? Did we get the green light?¡± The Dragon Service regional head asked Ted eagerly.


    ¡°Yes, His Majesty has authorised for regime change in the Philippines and then cing a better government with few reforms,¡± Ted replied, allowing the operation to go ahead.


    With that, the sad life of Marco started, it was a magical operation so the US was helpless about it. This was the magic of Magnus, no other muggle and wizarding government has ever in history worked as closely as Magnus had made it happen in the UK.


    Here, as soon as the wizards get rid of the old government and bring a new one, the muggle government of the UK will send their envoy to sign a lot of deals.


    ¡­


    In Africa, although most of the countries were no longer colonies, a new kind of colonialism had taken over, it was corporate colonialism. There was a term called Blood Diamond and Blood Chocte. This was because of forced vebour used in diamond mines and forced childbour used in harvesting cocoa.


    Magnus, seeing Africa as his biggest investing region, refused to ept this mess. He sent wizard investigators inside these systems and they shot a lot of photos. Then these photos were circted around the world on televisions and papers.


    The United Nations was finally used under Magnus¡¯ bullish force, the UNHRC, ?????????????????United Nations Human Rights Council did something. All thepanies were fined heavily, forced to pay the ve workers for the damage they did, forced to pay up to educate kids used in childbour. Not just that, many criminal cases were opened.


    A few diamond mines were taken back from corporates and regionalpanies were erected to handle them.


    ¡­


    A long way from the muggle world, the efficient system Magnus had ced was working just fine. He was in school, enjoying hisst year in Hogwarts as a student. Winter had already started and the temperature was a bit extra chilling this year.


    ¡°Can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve spent 6 years of my life in this castle already.¡± He muttered, walking down the hallways rarely walked upon. Beside him were Ragnar and Severus, Emma was in her room, sleeping after a long night¡¯s fun activities with Magnus.


    ¡°I remember when I came here for the first time, I was such a weakling and a wuss,¡± Ragnar added, remembering how he met Magnus for the first time.


    ¡°And I was a total WAP boy,¡± Severus said, epting Ragnar¡¯s given tag as a badge of honour. But the badge was gone now.


    Magnus chuckled, ¡°And Emma, she used to think I was an asshole too because I talked with Lucius. From him I remembered, I wonder how sister Narcissa is, she was genuinely a kind person,¡±


    ¡°Yup, haven¡¯t heard from her ever since she left school. I hope she¡¯s okay,¡± Ragnar too felt bad for her.


    ¡°Look, Gryffindor¡¯s perfect couple,¡± Severus pointed towards the outside, Lily and James were holding each other there, in the middle of the grass field.


    ¡°Not gonna lie, they do look good together,¡± Ragnar muttered.


    Severus agreed, ¡°Can¡¯t believe I am saying this, but you¡¯re right.¡±


    Magnus was looking at Serverus¡¯ face the whole time to see any hint of envy or sadness, but there was none, Severus was totally over her by now and he couldn¡¯t be happier.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and disturb them,¡± Ragnar evilly moved ahead. As soon as they came close by, Ragnar shouted, ¡°Oye, yeh got a licence for that?¡±


    Lily embarrassingly moved back and ran away in shame, also the guilt of not being able to look into Severus¡¯ eyes. Magnus pitied James and whispered a piece of advice to him, ¡°Wards can only tell names and not look inside rooms,¡±


    As if a light bulb lit up in his head, he nodded with a wide grin, ¡°Good day, Magnus.¡±


    ¡°What did you tell him?¡± Ragnar questioned him, always interested in knowing everything like some neighbourhood aunty.


    ¡°Nothing, just that you wank 5 times a day,¡± Magnus blurted. He paid no attention to Ragnar¡¯s yelling after that.


    Their destination was the Forbidden forest, they wanted to fly around in their Animagus form and also meet the Centaurs.


    *PAT*


    However, just as they arrived near the forest, they heard the sound of ps from behind a boulder. Curious, all three moved to see. ¡°What could it be? Stick?¡± Ragnar wondered.


    But what they saw was so appalling that it angered them to no limit. Therey a beaten tired Gryffindor girl, Mary Macdonald, her hair dishevelled and dirty, her shirt and skirt torn apart and thrown away, her underwear and bra half removed.


    She wanted to cry for help, but she had probably been doing it for too long now and had lost all strength. In front of her stood Mulciber II, one of thest members of Gang of Slytherin, a truly sick bastard. His pants were missing and his instrument was half out, dangling.


    ¡°Confering¡­¡± Mulciber II tried to cast a spell from the wand he picked up from the ground.


    But Magnus was supremely faster, Ragnar and Severus as well. ¡°CRUCIO!¡± Magnus sent an unforgivable curse. While Ragnar threw a freezing potion and Severus sent Sectumsempra, creating deep cuts to his body.


    ¡°AAAAARGH!¡­¡± Mulciber II cried as loud as he could, destroying his own voicebox, his bodyid in his own pool of blood.


    Magnus meanwhile quickly ran up to the girl, cast a few spells and covered her in a sheet. Ragnar took out a rejuvenating and calming potion, ¡°Drink this, sister,¡±


    However, as soon as she returned to her senses, she screamed, her mind was still in panic and seeing so many boys around scared her, ¡°AAAA¡­ HELP! HELP!¡±


    ¡°SEV! Apparate and bring Emma, quick!¡± he shouted.


    Momentster, Emma arrived, in her regr night pyjamas and untied hair, ¡°W-what happened?¡±


    ¡°Calm her, Emma, she was possibly or nearly r*ped by that pig,¡± he told her and backed away with his brothers.


    Emma just hugged the girl tight and shushed her. Magnus turned to Severus, ¡°Let¡¯s call professor Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall.¡±


    He waved his wand, generating a Patronus that could send a message, then swiftly sent it to the headmaster¡¯s office.


    [A/N: This whole case of Mary Macdonald getting viciously assaulted by Mulciber II is canon, although there were not many details given, Severus and dark magic were also involved. But considering he was a known pervert, a senior year student and a Slytherin, while Mary Macdonald was a Gryffindor, it must have been brutal. At the same time, because in the canon the Ministry and board of governors were so corrupt, he got no punishment.]


    [You can see James and Lily on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    Lemme kiss your stones.


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 392: Subjective Righteousness

    Chapter 392: Subjective Righteousness


    Dumbledore was in his office, reading the report about the construction of the new Hogwarts and also the management of the school. Thanks to Magnus, who had built such an efficient system to catch and punish dark and evil wizards that he found himself with much more free time. The time that he did not waste, as he too wanted to do something for the world.


    ¡°Fawkes, will you bring me that ledger from the wall?¡± He called his friend. Fawkes was a responsible father now, he was berated by Chad for being useless and not doing anything productive, since then he made Dumbledore ask him to help him in the office in return for a sry. It was not really needed, as Dumbledore would even give him all his wealth if Fawkes asked.


    *WOOSH*


    Out of nowhere, a blue light entered his office from the window, illuminating the whole room. ¡°A Patronus?¡±


    ¡°Professor Dumbledore, it¡¯s Magnus, pleasee to the opening of Forbidden Forrest 300 metres away from Hagrid¡¯s hut. A heinous crime has beenmitted by a Hogwarts student against a girl,¡± Magnus¡¯s voice briefed the old man.


    As soon as Dumbeldore heard thest words, he frowned, if Magnus was calling him, instead of taking care of it himself, and even saying it was heinous, then it was something really bad. ¡°Fawkes, follow me, boy.¡±


    He apparated away.


    *WOOSH*


    Professor McGonagall was in her office room, preparing to head to teach the fifth years, as they had sses on Saturday too. Magnus Patronus reached her and informed her of the situation, the same happened with Slughorn who was in the Potionsb. All of them rushed to where Magnus called them.


    ¡­


    By now, Emma was able to calm Mary Macdonald, the girl realised that it was Magnus and felt much calmer, at least the Hogwarts students were confident in Magnus.


    ¡°I¡­ I was here to get some herbs for my Potions experiment, I need to practice to get a N.E.W.T in it. But¡­ he followed me and¡­¡± She told them everything that happened, luckily, they arrived in time and Mulciber II was not able to vite her.


    Speaking of the devil, he was still on the ground, injured and weak, Magnus had only stopped his bleeding, he was still injured and in pain. His fate was to be decided now.


    Soon enough, the three professors arrived in a rush, when they saw the scene of Mary Macdonald being covered with a white sheet and hugging Emma, while Mulciber II was on the ground, it all became clear to them. Still, Magnus exined everything.


    Slughorn was so angry that he nearly stomped on Mulciber II¡¯s neck, no one had ever seen him this angry. There was somewhat of a racist reason why he was so angry, it wasmon knowledge that Slughorn favoured the purebloods as he saw them more cultured. But, what Mulciber II did was totally uncultured, it was the worst thing a pureblood could do in his eyes.


    McGonagall instead went to help the girl, Dumbledore stayed standing there thinking about what to do now, this was the first time he had such a case ur.


    Magnus gave an idea, ¡°Umm, let¡¯s end all this mess right here, we will tell the students that she was assaulted by Mulciber II in the forest, but the Centaurs punished him.¡±


    ¡°You mean to kill him?¡± Dumbledore asked, totally not in favour.


    ¡°Come on, Professor, his entire family is either dead or in Azkaban, his family¡¯s entire wealth has been seized by the bank and the ministry. Look at him, he is as evil as they get, don¡¯t you have the regret of not killing that boy when you had the chance? Well, I feel the same about him. I am a true believer in second chances, but, I gave him many already, any more chances are just us being dumb.¡± Magnus rested his case.


    Dumbledore looked at him with a conflicted gaze, but there was a hint of a decision there, ¡°I as the headmaster of this school can not and will not ept killing one of my students. I shall take Miss McDonald to the infirmary and make sure she gets the best treatment.¡±


    As soon as he said that, not even wasting a second or second nce, Dumbledore apparated away with teachers and the girl. Ragnar, confused, asked, ¡°Why did they leave so suddenly?¡±


    Magnus smiled, ¡°Well, they are teachers, of course, they can not see me killing a student. They are just trying to turn a blind eye to whatever is going to happen to this fool.¡±


    He walked to Mulciber II and crouched beside his body, the boy was truly scared, ¡°You little piece of shit, despite so many chances, you just had to mess up and give me a chance to destroy you. Okay, what should we do to you? Give you to the Acromants or Centaurs? Death is imminent in both cases.¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­¡±


    ¡°Should have thought about it before, rest in pieces.¡± Ragnar mocked him.


    Then, Magnus grabbed his hair and dragged him into the forest. His choice was Acromants because of how terrifying they look and their love for the human brain.


    ¡°Mulciber, most of the wizarding world has already epted my power, they have epted that Voldemort is nothing against me, then why did you cling onto it? What gave you the confidence?¡± he asked him.


    ¡°Lucius¡­ he will get to you, mark my words,¡±


    Ragnar burst intoughter, ¡°Pfft¡­ damn, you guys are so easy to brainwash and manipte. Do you really think this? Did you be his bitch or something?¡±


    ¡°What a loyal bunch, even united in death. Rag, I say, we should take notes from them on how to be loyal.¡± Magnus said.


    *Grrr¡­ crunch*


    Just then, Magnus mistakenly stepped on a small spider, one of the millions of children of Aragog. ¡°If you all don¡¯t want to die or get burnt, move away and let me meet your boss.¡±


    Remembering thest time Magnus was in the forest, they stepped aside, they could not take on him in a thousand years. Magnus soon enough arrived in the cave of Aragog.


    The giant elephant-sized spider with milky white eyes knew of his arrival. It was blind so it rarely left the ce. ¡°Why have youe now, Merlin¡¯s spawn, why torment us more?¡±


    ¡°Come on, you attacked me thest time, it was a fair fight. And I am not here to torment you today, I want you to eat this boy up while inflicting as much pain as possible.¡± He requested.


    ¡°Why do you want your own kind dead?¡± Aragog questioned.


    ¡°Would you not kill a spider that keeps making mistakes and refuses to learn to fall in line? He¡¯s the same,¡± Magnus replied.


    ¡°Reee¡­ I am Lord Voldemort¡¯s follower, do not kill me if you want to live, beast.¡± Mulciber screeched.


    *BAM*


    Aragog threw a log of wood on him to shut him up, ¡°Then I shall eat you even slower. That vile creature is an enemy of us Acromant.¡¯


    Magnus nodded, ¡°Good good, this is what I expected from you. Fine, I will head back now, if I ever find out that you did not kill him, I will burn down your entire colony, remember this.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­ we don¡¯t let our food go,¡± Aragog snorted and munched on Mulciber¡¯s leg.


    ¡°AAAAA¡­ no¡­ Magnus¡­ please¡­ save me, don¡¯t leave me here¡­ PLEASE!¡± Mulciber cried.


    For a second, he did feel some pity, but it went away with the thought of ¡®What if he waste today?¡¯.


    ¡°You deserve all of this, Mulciber,¡± Magnus said before leaving.


    ¡­


    ¡°How is she now?¡± Magnus arrived at the infirmary.


    ¡°As good as normal, Mr Oroborus¡¯ potions were top ss, they did their job exceedingly well.¡± Madam Pomfrey eximed.


    But then Mary Macdonald sat up in the bed, ¡°T-Thank you, Magnus, Ragnar and Severus¡­ and Emma.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Hogwarts is a big one family, of course, not including the ones like that pig. We watch each other back. Now rx and rest.¡± He went with Dumbledore to his office, Ragnar and Severus were too.


    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Dumbledore asked.


    ¡°I did not kill him, professor, the Acroments took him. Right, my brothers?¡± Magnus smartly answered.


    ¡°Yup,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Severus and Ragnar vouched. This made Dumbeldore take a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I will file an official report then, the Ministry needs to be informed about this incident. I leave controlling the media to you. You can return now,¡± he dismissed.


    As soon as he was left alone, the portraits started to talk to him. Asking him if he thinks what he did was right. To them, Dumbledore had only one answer, ¡°We live in unprecedented times, I have been lenient and we see what it caused. This may be wrong, but right and wrong can be subjective.¡±


    [A/N: Thest mini-arc of Hogwarts Volume is starting next. It will be pretty fun and important, a few answers and questions wille Magnus¡¯ way. The story will be fast-paced after Hogwarts, stopping for major mini-arcs between the years until the end of the Story in the Year 2021.]


    [You can see Aragog on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 393: The Bounty

    Chapter 393: The Bounty


    ¡°What are you doing, stepbrother?¡± Ragnar asked.


    For some reason, Magnus felt a chilling sensation run down his body, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t say that ever again, it feels so weird.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­ what¡¯s wrong? You really are my stepbrother. Anyway, why are you fiddling with that time-turner?¡± Ragnar inquired.


    Magnus was sitting beside his table, a small magnifying lens connected to his eye so he could see things closer. ¡°I want to understand the principles on which this thing works. I¡¯m wondering if there is a way to create magical spells that can affect time. Since we already have the Reparo charm, that¡¯s like bringing an object back to its past form.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with that stuff man, who knows what might happen. And seeing your luck, I¡¯m sure you will mess up. Let¡¯s go now, it¡¯s dinner time.¡± Ragnar left after calling him, heading to Severus¡¯ room.


    When he uninvitingly entered, he was shocked, this was his first timeing to this room, ¡°Woah¡­ I never expected your room would look like this. I was hoping to see something dark and gloomy, not this.¡±


    The room was utterly clean, there was also a white crystal hung on the ceiling which was emitting a lot of warm white light, making the room look even better. The curtains were light green, there was a clean Potion¡¯s table.


    ¡°You should see my room, I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s where, I just io a dozen times and once in a while the spell works and I get what I want,¡± Ragnar said, jumping on Severus¡¯ bed.


    ¡°Why are you here? There are still 5 minutes until dinner, shouldn¡¯t you be watching those dirty magazines?¡± Severus scowled at him.


    Ragnar¡¯s brows twitched, he needed to make his image better, or else everyone will think he¡¯s always masturbating. ¡°Haha, I have cut down on those things, instead I work more. Let¡¯s go, oh, you also need to stop Magnus, fool is messing with a Time-Turner.¡±


    ¡°He will never listen to me,¡± Severus didn¡¯t even bother.


    ¡­


    Nastily Exhausting Wizarding Test (often abbreviated N.E.W.T.). These were the exams too important for every Wizard that was still studying in the school. Most wanted to get a NEWT certificate in at least 5 subjects because the Ministry of Magic only epted Auror applicants with at least five N.E.W.T.s with top grades of either ¡®Outstanding¡¯ or ¡®Exceeds Expectations¡¯.


    Magnus was going to give the exams in all 10 subjects he cleared in his O.W.Ls. His main focus, for now, was to help his dear Emma get good grades in as many subjects as possible.


    ¡°Umh¡­ Come on, stop fooling around and teach me seriously,¡± Emmained.


    ¡°It was you who sat on myp. How do you expect a lion to behave when the meates to him on its own?¡± He cheekily replied.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± She got up and took another seat beside him. ¡°Fine, my fault. Let¡¯s continue,¡±


    Magnus was going to spend nearly every night with Emma until the exams, though on most nights studying was followed by intensive exercises, at least it was guaranteed that Emma will not be gaining weight anytime soon.


    ¡­


    July 1977,


    Magnus headed back to home as the Christmas holidays started, and he invited Emma and her parents for Christmas and stay there until the New Year. This way the two families can get to know each other better.


    Ragnar was staying in the school, he wanted to continue to work on a few projects of his and woulde home when Christmas came. This left Magnus alone to entertain his highly energetic 4-year-old siblings. Clementia was still a calm and silent girl with heightened emotions but at least she was not as unstable as before. She would y with her siblings all the time.


    ¡°Big brother, I wanna see a movie¡­ please please take us to the theatre.¡± Aurelia requested him.


    ¡°Hmm, we have a full-sized movie theatre in here, dear, we can order any movie we want, even the unreleased ones. Why go out?¡± he asked her.


    She pouted, ¡°Umm¡­ no, the real fun is when there are people.¡±


    ¡°Haha, fine. What about you two? Want to watch a movie? I think the new Star Wars Episode 5 just got released.¡± He remembered.


    ¡°Yes, I love Star Whores! Oh, uncle George came one¡­ ummm three days ago, he says he will make me Ana-Analin Skytalker.¡± Maximus chimed in excitedly.


    ¡°Max, it¡¯s Star Wars, and the name is Anakin Skywalker. Yes, you are a blonde, good looking boy, by the time the movie is made you¡¯d be about 10 years old.¡± Magnus corrected him.


    He and George Lucas had sat together a long time ago and had nned the entire extended universe and the timeline of the past and the future. The next trilogy was going to be a prequel. It will show the intricate Jedi Order, the Dark Side, some Politics and lots of beautiful fights and scenes for the eyes to feast on. The only problem was romance. Magnus had told George to hire the best romance writer he could find instead of messing the story with bad cheesy lines.


    He next went to the garage to get a car, he¡¯d be driving himself. As she was already 17, he had a learner licence. But when he entered the big building, he was taken aback, there were dozens of cars, modern and old. ¡°Dad went overboard with his love for cars.¡±


    He looked around, ¡°Which one?¡±


    The three gremlins walked around, their height restricted them from looking into most of the big cars, so they were limited to a few sports cars. ¡°THIS!¡±


    It was an old 1954 Mercedes-Benz 300SL Gullwing coupe. It was in mint condition and looked absolutely beautiful. Magnus went to the key box and soon entered the car, ¡°Get in, what are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°RADIO RADIO RADIO!¡± Aurelia demanded music like a loudspeaker.


    ¡°Fine, here we go.¡± He turned the radio on, and immediately a new song called Mr Blue Sky started ying. The three wiggled themselves in their seats while looking outside.


    He went to the MagicMade Studios, which also had a few theatres for the general public to watch movies in. These few theatres had the biggest and clearest screens, at the same time the best sound systems.


    However, then something happened. Magnus¡¯s Dragon sense, which he named after Spider-Sense from Spiderman, started tingling. He felt as if he was being watched the whole time, from the moment he stopped the car to the moment he entered the movie hall. Even when watching it the sensation never left.


    After the movie they went shopping, even there he felt this. It was strange because malicious intentions always felt different. ~What the hell is going on?~ he wondered.


    No matter where he went, a pizza shop, the mall, anywhere in the public space he felt strange. The feeling onlypletely disappeared when he reached back home. He took out his phone and called Ted to ask what was happening. Eventually, the man arrived with, as always, a file.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do I feel threatened everywhere I go? It is as if a lot of people around me want me dead.¡± He asked directly.


    Ted opened the file and put it in front of him, ¡°Do you have any idea how much the bounty is on your head? It is 230 Million US dors(more than 1 Billion in 2021).¡±


    ¡°What the¡­ that¡¯s a lot of money. Who is funding it? Voldemort?¡± Magnus asked him, shocked apparently.


    ¡°No, Voldemort can¡¯t do this. Magnus, your enemies aren¡¯t just in the wizarding world anymore. You are trying to change the world order, a lot of powerful and rich people are mad at you and want you dead. Every year they increase the bounty on your head, but now it has be so much that nobody can ignore it, 230 million sounds too juicy for even the smartest assassin.¡± Ted exined to him.


    But Magnus was confused, ¡°Who in the hell is the enforcer of this bounty? They gotta be a pretty powerful criminal organisation if they want to kill me, and don¡¯t they know how powerful I am as a wizard? I literally took over North Korea in a week,¡±


    Ted nodded and turned the page of the file, ¡°They are indeed a huge and old organisation, and they know about your background, but to them that makes you even more of a valuable target, because if they can kill you, they will be able to send a message of their superiority to all. They are called The High Table.¡±


    [A/N: Yup, from the movie called John Wick.]


    [You can see the Car on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    Show me what you got.


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 394: The Great Conspiracy

    Chapter 394: The Great Conspiracy


    ¡°Hmm, the High Table, what a nice name, how old are they?¡± he inquired.


    ¡°Old enough to be a global organisation. It is rumoured that they have been in existence ever since the Aztecs lived. But they were not global until the Age of colonisation. They were the shadow rulers of the world, doing all the evil things that the rich and powerful wanted them to.


    ¡°The High Table is a council of high-level crime lords that governs and oversees the underworld¡¯s most powerful criminal organisations. The councilprises 12 seats, with each seat often owned by a family. Held by the Russian Mafia, Cosa Nostra, Yakuza, Triads, and other mafias. Their strongholds are currently in the US, Japan and China. They have all kinds of businessmen, politicians, officials under their belt.


    ¡°The leader of the Round table is called ¡°The Elder¡± This seat is currently held by some Arab rich family. There is another assassin organisation called Continental Hotel which works under the High Table. It¡¯s a global chain of hotels that caters for the underworld, they have very strict rules of no violence or business inside their buildings.¡±


    Magnus was amazed by the scale, *Whistle* ¡°That¡¯s pretty crazy, but they are still not as old as the Round Table of Arthur. Anyway, can you find out who are the people who have put the bounty on me?¡±


    Sadly, Ted shook his head, ¡°There is no way to find that out unless you¡¯re also a member.¡±


    Magnus nodded silently, ¡°Hmm, say, Ted, what will it take me if I want to take over the entire Underworld? Make the entire Round Table subservient to me?¡±


    (£þ¨Œ£þ)¡±


    ¡°Do you want to take over the underworld? Umm, I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s hard to calcte, how will you take over the Round Table and make them loyal? Magic won¡¯t work as much as they too have wizards under them.¡± Ted asked back.


    He justughed, ¡°Ted, I have the world¡¯s deadliest forces and rule multiple nations. Nothing is impossible for me anymore. Just wait and watch, they wille to me and rub their faces on my shoes, lick the dust under my feet to ask for my forgiveness. By the way, leave behind the address for their hotel.¡±


    Ted knew that face, that smile, it meant only one thing, ~Merlin¡¯s beard, they are fucked.~


    Ted silently left behind the file and the address. As soon as he left, Adrian came, he was the de-facto General of Magnus¡¯ all Military Forces. Magnus handed him the file, ¡°This Round Table, I want you to start inflicting damage on them. Kill a few of them. Make their life hell on Earth until theye to me to plead. They are trying to kill me, passing bounties.


    ¡°Also, infiltrate them and find out who actually initiated the bounty. Remember, they might have wizards in their ranks, so be careful. I don¡¯t want any of ours to die.¡±


    Adrian stood there in attention, he always acted like this whenever it was some sort of official business. ¡°I shall, sir. I have known about them for a long time but they never meddled in our affairs to let them be, but if they are trying to kill you then we shall kill them first. But, be careful, sir, they have too many people all around, anybody could be an assassin, your ice-cream seller, the homeless guy on the street, the friendly policeman. Increase the security of your family.¡±


    ¡°I will, Adrian, even more now. I am making some really loyal Goblins the hidden guards. And you know how vicious they can be, right?¡± Magnus replied, not revealing they would be Camelot¡¯s Goblins.


    Adrian shuddered at the thought, the Goblins were known to torture their enemies to great lengths, breaking them even when they didn¡¯t need to. But this would ensure Magnus and his family¡¯s security.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. By the way, I have this report to give you. It¡¯s from our MEDA headquarters in Irnd. We were recently hired by a woman to investigate what happened to her baby that she left in the Irish Mother and Baby home. What we found out was bone-chilling.¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes showed a hint of sorrow for some reason.


    ¡°I will read it and get back to you, Adrian. You may start the campaign against the High Table until then.¡± He dismissed Adrian.


    ¡°What is it, dear?¡± Grace appeared and took a seat in his office. She must have something to talk about, but she noticed the report on the table and its name. ¡°What happened in Irnd?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Magnus read the report.


    It started with history. Irnd was an extremely catholic nation. So much so that anything done between a boy and a girl before their marriage was seen as a sin. Kissing, holdings hands was a sin. Heck, condoms were banned in the nation.


    The worst fate was of those women who got pregnant before marriage and of those children born of such rtions. In the eyes of the church, these babies were impure. These women get sent to mother and baby homes that are run by nuns.


    During the pregnancy, a lot of them would get a miscarriage due to malnutrition, starvation or some other form of punishment. If the child is born, the mother is sent away. The child is then taken care of by the nuns, who either die from starvation, disease or simply go missing. The mother of the child was always informed of what happened to their baby.


    But because of social fear, they can¡¯t even fight for their child. It was truly the most regressive a society could be. Religion is good when it stays spiritual but a menace when it bes the dictator of one¡¯s life.


    Now,ing to the recent case taken by the MEDA Irnd branch. MEDA found the grave of the son of the woman who hired them, not just them but 300 more graves, then 5,000 more across the few mother and baby homes they secretly investigated in. They took the photos and all the bodies were of kids. [A/N: This is real, investigations are still ongoing.]


    When Magnus finished reading about it, he felt sick to the core. This was the lowest any human could fall, to mistreat babies was the same as doing the devil¡¯s work. Babies are too innocent, naive and underdeveloped, they have no idea what¡¯s going on around them.


    They can not understand why they are feeling the strange sensation of hunger or pain or why they are being beaten, they can only cry. And to hurt them, all those nuns deserve nothing but the same treatment as Rodolphus got.


    Grace was appalled after knowing all this, ¡°This¡­ what will you do?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything inside their country when we just got some peace. But I will deal with it in my way, mum. You don¡¯t worry,¡± He assured her and called Adrian on the phone.


    ¡°Yes, send a secret team to Irnd to investigate the entirety of it, I will try to take care of things from my end.¡± He gave the green light.


    ¡°What will you be doing? Won¡¯t this cause a war?¡± Grace asked him, worried for him.


    He chuckled and got up, ¡°Not really. I guess it¡¯s time for me to meet one of the most powerful men on Earth, the POPE.¡±


    After reading about what happened in Irnd under the influence of religion, he had made up his mind. Letting people slowly be less extreme in religion automatically due to a better life was not working. He needed to give it a push, for that he needed to bring big religious leaders under his control.


    And the Pope was one of the biggest ones as too many Catholics exist in the world. He started to prepare a conspiracy to ce his own guy as the Pope. Because he himself was publicly a Protestant, he could control this segment, with Pope under control, he could change the lives of arge chunk of the world with just a few sentences.


    However, for Irnd, he hoped that the current Pope would agree to do something about it immediately, or else, mass media will be his only tool for now.


    ¡­


    After making sure all ns were in order, he called King Faisal, his old pal, to ask about this Elder guy who leads the High Table.


    ¡°Them? They want to kill you, haha¡­ fools. The Elder is the son of a powerful oil field owner in Kuwait. Do you want his name and address to kill him? Just write it down,¡± Faisal was so ready to give the name that it felt as if he was happy.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t decided if I will kill him, but surely will do something to him. The name will be appreciated,¡± Magnus replied.


    Laughingly, the old happy king gave all the information. Magnus then passed it on to Adrian.


    ~Hmm, it¡¯s time to move to stabilise Asia and begin the Great Africa n phase two. By 1990, I will have control over all of Asia and Africa, good going indeed.~ he thought to himself. The n for peace didn¡¯t seem unachievable anymore.


    [You can see photos from Mother and Baby home on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 395: Make Ragnar Great

    Chapter 395: Make Ragnar Great


    Only a few months were left before he would officially take the crown. To make sure that his poprity was at its peak, he needed to do all he could to bring even those people who were against monarchy into the fold.


    Hispanies were always making something new and achieving something revolutionary, but sadly those could not be attributed to him only. And he owned so many businesses that most people didn¡¯t even know he owned them, all they knew was that he was the owner of Dragon Holdings, which was a big corporation.


    Hence, personal inventions were extremely important. But sometimes even public announcements can do the job. For example, ¡°PRINCE MAGNUS WILL GO TO THE MOON!¡±


    Yes, before he took the throne he was going to head to the moon, and then in a few years, hopefully, Mars, bing the first man to step foot on the red. However, the thing was, he needed to first prove that he was not just doing it because he was rich, that would be very bad for his reputation.


    The n was for Magnus, Ragnar and Bobby to go up first. Bobby was a renowned scientist, Magnus was a renowned inventor, Ragnar was nothing. He was not known in the muggle world and remains a mystery to most. In the wizarding world, he was hailed as the greatest potioneer of millennia, however.


    ¡°Stop pestering me, man. I am trying to design new rune tattoos for myself. Who cares what the world thinks about me? Just sneak me into the aircraft.¡± Ragnarined, as he was disturbed in his Hogwartsb, it was now not just limited to his room. Being a 7th-year student, a genius and having a brother who had the Wizarding Britain by the balls, he was allowed to have a huge potionsb with exclusive ess.


    ¡°You fool, it¡¯s not a bus where you can just shove in the people. And the entire world will be covering the news, we need to give the three names of people who will be going to space. *Sigh* You know, just give me a list of all the things you have invented and I will try to find a muggle world use for it.¡± He scolded him.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ fine.¡± He relented and spend 3 minutes writing everything as fast as he could. ¡°Take it, don¡¯t bother me now, I am near a breakthrough,¡±


    Magnus left him alone and returned home, it was still the holidays, after all, Christmas had passed but the new year was toe, and Emma¡¯s parents were also there.


    ¡­


    ¡°Whatcha doing?¡± Clementia skipped to him and sat beside his table, cutely putting her chin on the table. He ruffled her hair like she was a cat.


    ¡°Trying to make Ragnar look smart?¡± He replied.


    ¡°Is big brother Ragnar stupid?¡± She asked.


    Magnus strongly nodded, ¡°Yes dear, he is very stupid in everything other than potions.¡±


    ¡°And you?¡± She inquired.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± He passed the question.


    Clementia looked at his face with narrow eyes, ¡°Hmmm¡­ You are the greatest!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ Absolutely right, now, let¡¯s go downstairs, I need keys from dad.¡± He extended his hand to her, she grabbed just the index finger.


    ¡­


    Adam and Emma¡¯s dad were buddies already as they had visited once before. They sat in the living room and talked about the state of the world. Emma¡¯s dad was totally new to the muggle world so he was loving all the new interesting information and history. For example, he had no idea that a vast muggle British Empire existed, since, for Wizards, the world was already too small and connected due to Portkeys.


    Meanwhile, Adam was finding it interesting to know how ancient magic was and how it stayed hidden.


    ¡°Dad, I need keys to your workshop, got to do some experiments.¡± He requested.


    Adam fiddled in his pocket and took out a key, ¡°What are you going to make?¡±


    ¡°Ragnar found a way to melt stic into a liquid that canter be dried into a hard substance, I need to check its durability and drawbacks. And if it¡¯s all good, he might just be one of the most loved people in the world. Seriously, why am I even working for him.¡± He sighed and left for the underground experimentb.


    Of course, no kids were allowed inside as there were too many dangers. He closed the door and turned the lights on, his eyes shined as the scenery took home in his eyes, the entire giant hall was filled with machinery and tools, some items were covered with sheets, possibly unfinished projects of Adam.


    He had no work for them, going to an empty area, he started experimenting. The first thing was Ragnar¡¯s solution that could turn the stic into this new substance. It was like making potions, but not really. All that was needed was to pour already made potions and stic into a big container and then boil it all down with water.


    ¡°Hmm, damn, it stinks,¡± he clenched his nose with fingers, running to turn on the exhaust fans. After that, he started to gather some items while letting the stic turn into a paste.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ a few electric motors, pumps,puter chips, Oh¡­ I don¡¯t have any, FUCK!¡± He quickly called Bobby.


    ¡°Bobby, my brother from another mother, bring a few programmableputer chips, will ya? And bring some butter as well, gotta eat some pancakes at dinner with family, oh one more thing, remember those porn magazines I ordered for Ragnar¡¯s birthday present, pick them up from the post office and be¡­ *BEEP BEEP* ¡± The call was suddenly cut for some reason.


    ¡­


    Bobby was in a very important meeting where CEOs of a few major corporations and politicians of some nations were present. Since the meeting was happening in his office, the non-work telephone went to automatic recording and resounded.


    Initially, Bobby didn¡¯t mind, Magnus was just asking for someputer chips, he was going to head to his home with family for the dinner anyway. But then the nonsense started, first the butter and then porn magazines. He quickly got up to take the wire out of the phone.


    Turning, back, he sat down in his seat like nothing even happened and continued the meeting to produce Thorium Reactors in a few nations.


    ¡­


    By evening, Magnus was able to create everything, he created a machine that had a motorised robotic looking arm that could extend itself to a height of 10 metres and move in all directions, with its base connected to a metal mini chain-track. All that was missing was theputer chip to programme the metal arm.


    ¡°MAGNUS! YOU DIMWIT!¡± Bobby¡¯s shout came all of a sudden.


    He looked, there stood his old pal, in casual winter clothes, a nice red hand-knit sweater was the real charmer. ¡°Didn¡¯t aunt make a sweater for me?¡±


    ¡°Shove it down your ass, fool. Do you have any idea how embarrassed I was?¡± Bobby burst like a balloon.


    But Magnus didn¡¯t care, ¡°You got the chip?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, I got some, what are you making?¡± That was the extent of his anger. No wonder Magnus didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    ¡°My friend, I am creating the world¡¯s first house printing machine. Ragnar came up with a way to help me recycle stic into a material that can solidify after. With this machine I am making, we can create single storey homes with an attic and 3 storey homes with some metal beams as pirs. This is like tackling two problems in one go, getting rid of stic and solving home crises in many poor nations around the world.¡± Magnus revealed his grand n to make Ragnar famous.


    Bobby nodded, not that shocked by this, there were already ways to recycle or destroy stic out there but they were too costly and harmful in themselves. As he was researching nuclear fusion, nothing could shock him anymore: ¡°You do know that stic making is a multi-billion dor industry? There is a reason why the tags for recycling and stic Resin codes are simr. It is to fool the world.


    ¡°There is a reason whypanies suggest to people that they throw away their stic because there is no money if one uses a polythene bag again and again. And the best part, the world is addicted to oil right now, stic is made from its byproduct, why do you think people will ever stop using stic? You won¡¯t just go against sticpanies but also oilpanies, and let me tell you, it¡¯s super dangerous.¡±


    But Magnus shrugged, ¡°Meh, who cares. The bounty on my head already stands at more than 200 million dors, who cares if it increases. If it gets too much I will just fake my death, get the money and then return to life¡­ Bwahahaha¡­¡±


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 396: The Popes Secret

    Chapter 396: The Pope¡¯s Secret


    It turns out, programing a chip to make a house was painful as hell, it took too much time and brain, Magnus had the brain but not the time, hence he outsourced the work to Bobby¡¯s specialputer team that had been working with him since this school days.


    He meanwhile decided to spend time with Emma, she wanted to go shopping, so he straight up took her to Italy, Mn, the fashion capital of the world to be precise, so she could buy the most authentic clothes.


    ¡°What about this dress?¡± She changed into a nice ck leather short skirt, soft cotton white shirt and ck heels.


    ¡°Honestly, I feel like jumping in the changing room and thoroughly checking you out.¡± Magnus shamelessly said, not minding the Italian saleswoman with them.


    ¡°Stop messing around and answer the damn question, Mag. Honesty, you¡¯re turning into what Ragnar would be if he had a girl,¡± Emma pouted.


    Well, that was insulting, ¡°You¡¯re looking stunning, why are you even asking when you¡¯re going to look hot in anything you wear. And we have a dinner reservation, so be quick now,¡±


    She hastened a little, though she still asked him every now and then. Only stopped when Magnus asked her to try out a bikini.


    After that, they went to a nice beautiful restaurant in a building that used to be the headquarters of some Nazi General back in the days of the war. It was an old and beautiful building, Magnus could feel the hint of magic around the entire city. Most of the cities in Italy and the entire region like Greece had a long history of civilizations rising and falling, back in the day wizards used to live together with muggles and magic was often utilised. That was until the development of conservative thinking and the emergence and dominance of Abrahamic religions. Although they loved magical miracles but were against wizards for some reason.


    The Holy Crusades, Inquisitions, Imic invasions and many more forced the wizards to go into hiding slowly. Truly, if these two religions were open to wizards then the world would have been so different. Maybe much more advanced and magic-tech would have been the norm.


    He sat beside the girl that was causing all the envy around. The men turned to look at Emma, she had worn aplete ck knee-length dress, looking stunning.


    ¡°Heh, you know, hanging around with you makes me feel proud,¡± He said, grabbing her hand.


    ¡°Proud of what?¡± she inquired.


    To that, he just kissed her openly, ¡°That you are mine,¡±


    Emma giggled shyly, her blushing cheeks telling all that this girl was taken and mad in love, ¡°You thug, stealing kisses. Okay, tell me honestly now, why did you bring me to Italy?¡±


    (¡ñ__¡ñ)


    Emma smugly smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t make that face, Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon, I have been with you and have seen you for the past 7 years, I know you very well.¡±


    ¡°Umm, truly, Emma, I wanted to spend time with you, if not here then we¡¯d be at home, cuddling. Though when you said you wanted to go shopping, I made this n. I just need one day to meet with the Pope and get some things sorted.¡± Magnus confessed.


    ¡°I KNEW IT! Your mum told me about what happened. *Sigh* I dared to love you, now I must ept your responsibilities as mine as well. When will you go to meet him?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°Hehe, I love you too, my dear kitty cat. And I will be heading to Rome tomorrow. You will be staying in the Roman Pce that is run by a wizard now, it¡¯s a resort that used to be the home of some big Roman General in the past.¡± Magnus said. He had nned for everything beforehand.


    ¡°Try to make your meeting quick, it gets really boring to entertain oneself.¡± She grunted and focused on the food.


    ¡­


    The next day, as nned, Magnus arrived at the Vatican, it was inside Rome in itself. As this was not a state visit, no big wee was organised, heck, the meeting was not even supposed to make headlines. He was just on holiday here.


    The current Pope was Paul VI. The man was 80 years old, so half foot already in the grave. The man could note out to meet him due to this and Magnus had to go in himself.


    He arrived inside the Papal Basilica of Saint Peter, and man oh man, he was mesmerised by its beauty, the building built in the renaissance period was made to look as beautiful as possible. The beautiful engravings, the arches, the dome from the inside and finally the St. Peter¡¯s Cathedra.


    The scale of the ce was massive and even gave Magnus, one who owns a castle many times bigger than this ce, a sense of being small. ~No wonder the Pope is considered no less than a king. I want a throne room grand like this in Buckingham Pce too.~


    He was then taken to the Pope¡¯s office, where the old man was already seated and couldn¡¯t even get up easily, he just kept watching Magnus helplessly and with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a please to see you, your highness.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know his holiness was to call me highness,¡± Magnus said in a questioning tone.


    The old pope chuckled, ¡°I believe in a higher ne, and for a man to achieve so much in such a little age like you, it can only be the divine will of his. You are a blessed soul from what I see. All blessed souls deserve respect.¡±


    ~He seems like a real deal, a real religious man.~ Magnus felt.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s have some tea and talk privately, I was given the file you sent me, I am deeply appalled and concerned by what is happening in Irnd. At the same time, I have a favour to ask,¡± Pope Paul VI spoke, his eyes looking sad for some reason.


    ~Did something happen?~ Magnus wondered.


    ¡­


    Rome,


    Italy was thend of the Mafia, Sicily was too close and it was the home of most of the Italian Mafia. They were most active in the US and treated Italy like a holiday trip where they can lie low until the heat dies down in the country.


    There were a lot of gangs. There were also a lot of extremist groups, such as the extreme-left terrorist group called Red Brigades. The Pope¡¯s worry was rted to thest one.


    Emma was enjoying her time in Rome, sightseeing and watching various ys in theatres. What she did not realise was that around 400 men worked around them to keep them safe. Out of them, 50 were wizards of varying powers.


    They would take care of all threats to their boss and his loved ones. So, Emma didn¡¯t even know and these security staff had already bagged down men from the Italian Mafia left and right.


    The Mafia was involved in everything, from day to day life to the governments, so it was easier for them to get away with things and alsomit crimes. In return for all this, the Mafia fed the politicians a lot of money. But this was a cancer that, if not treated, would destroy the nation.


    ¡­


    Magnus was speaking to the Pope at the same time. He knew about what happened in Irnd and had agreed to intervene. While he had his own problems, one that worried him day and night.


    ¡°The ex-Italian prime minister, Aldo Moro is a close friend of mine from early school days. He was kidnapped by a far-left Italian terrorist group known as the Red Brigades 2 weeks ago. His whereabouts are unknown and I have tried to negotiate with the terrorists. But they demanded the release of 16 Red Brigade prisoners. The government does not seem interested in saving Aldo, they are still trying to find him in a manhunt.


    ¡°I do not feel he will survive for too long, your highness. The government does not trust wizards and stays away from them, the Church too is against wizardry for they say it¡¯s demonic powers. So I can only ask you to save him.¡± Pope Paul VI requested sincerely.


    ¡°What are your thoughts about wizards?¡± Magnus asked him in return.


    *WOOSH*


    Out of nowhere, the Pope made a ball of fire in his hand, it was wandless magic that shocked Magnus, ¡°Y-You¡¯re a wizard as well!¡±


    ¡°Yes, none know of this, however. My father was awyer, journalist, director of Catholic Action, and member of the Italian Parliament. He knew very well what would happen if the Church found out about my gifts. So after consulting a wizard healer, it was decided that I would get secret lessons so I don¡¯t die as an obscurus.


    ¡°Wizards are blessed people in my eyes. But sadly, we here at the Vatican try to look for miracles everywhere while ignoring the true miracle of God, this magic.¡± Pope said fervently.


    Just then, Magnus¡¯ mind came up with a scheme, ~Maybe I can use this guy,~


    [A/N: Only one today because I spent too much time writing for the other fic.]


    [You can see Emma and Church on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 397: Deal With The Pope

    Chapter 397: Deal With The Pope


    He needed to take over the Vatican and install his own Pope but that would take him years, as he would first have to find the right cardinal and secretly support him. Then that man would have to win the election. It was too much work, but here it was, a man with one foot in his grave, even if the Pope can live until 90 with special potions then that would be helpful.


    ¡°I will help you if you in return help me.¡± Magnus voiced.


    Pope Paul felt that this was surely not about Irnd, ¡°What may it be, your highness?¡±


    ¡°I want your support in ending religious extremism in Christianity, making Christianity a religion of faith and mental peace, not a way of life. Make people believe in science alongside the faith. I will try to do the same with other religions, but all this is for world peace and unity.¡± Magnus requested. He could always obliviate the guy if he said something radical.


    The Pope looked at him in shock, this came out of nowhere, ¡°Why would you want to do this? Does it not support the capitalistic agenda if the people stay divided?¡±


    Magnus smiled, the old man was smart, but not more than him, trying to test him was dumb, ¡°I am the inheritor of Merlin¡¯s will, your holiness, and with him, I inherited his dreams, the one that I share too, a world where peace exists, humanity is joined as one, no discrimination of skin colour, nationality, religion, caste or anything of such kind. A world where magical beings live together as amunity and pureblood thinking does not exist.¡±


    ¡°You want to join the two worlds?¡± Pope asked him.


    He exined briefly, ¡°No, that would be catastrophic, that can not happen until the entire humanity has sorted out its own problems first, otherwise if we try to reveal the wizarding world right now, some politicians will create hate against magical beings to further their political agenda. So, tell me, are you going to help me? In return, I will try my best to prolong your life. You will be doing real god¡¯s work this time,¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were a religious person,¡± Pope smugly said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not religious, I don¡¯t believe in any religion, but in god, I trust.¡± He replied, shocking the old man a bit.


    Pope Paul thought about this offer, he had no real agenda remaining as he knew he would die in a year or two. But this new opportunity to achieve greatness in his tenure as the Pope was luring. He can be the one to reform the church and bring it to greater heights, the one to make it the best religion in the world. ¡°If¡­ I agree, what will be my obligations?¡±


    ¡°You are to preach tolerance, equality of race, against religious extremism, pro-science and a few things along this line. In return, I will make you live longer, help you avoid any bacsh from the church with a few wizard helpers, make you the most loved Pope in history, even more famous than Pope Leo I and Pope Innocent III.¡± Magnus offered, this was more like a devil¡¯s deal in reality, but it was subjective to who was the one being used.


    Magnus cared only for the future of humanity, religion had no ce in the space civilization, because he knew, if religion and its more extremist parts still survived, it could result in a catastrophic situation, just imagine entires being taken over by some fanatic cult ideology or something. [A/N: Basically Star Wars.]


    Pope Paul, a man who learnt not to be greedy, did feel the greed that was called ¡°greed for greatness¡±. All popes strive to be the best and only a few out of the 256 past Popes have been able to leave a mark in history. He looked at Magnus, unable to see any evil intentions, him being a Protestant meant nothing, for he too was a believer of Christ, ¡°Then I agree with you, your highness.¡±


    ¡°Marvellous, let¡¯s sign the necessary agreement and have an unbreakable vow, so we both stand by our words.¡± He proposed.


    So, the two slowly came to terms and wrote them down on a magical contract paper. Then, these same vows were to be taken, a third witness wizard was needed so Magnus called Emma toe via apparition. She was amazed by the architecture of the building, but Magnus mentally reminded her to stay silent.


    The Pope spoke his terms, ¡°Will you, Magnu Grant Emrys Pendragon, help me reform the church, speak about the idea of peace, love and eptance, and help me truly be the most loved Pope in history, without harming the Church?¡±


    Again, harming the church was subjective, If Magnus by doing whatever he wanted, was stopping people from losing their faith from the church then all was eptable.


    ¡°I will,¡± Magnus agreed.


    Immediately, a string of lights came off of Emma¡¯s wand who had ced it on the sped hands of Magnus and the Pope. This was perhaps a history in the making, decades from now, this event might as well be regarded as the most important point in the history of Christianity and Magnus would be regarded as an unofficial saint for working to unite the world.


    Magnus spoke his terms, ¡°Giovanni Battista Enrico Antonio Maria Montini, will you to the best of your ability work as I ask you to ensure the betterment of the world, to spread peace and unity?¡±


    Magnus kept his terms vague, this will give him a lot of leeway to make the Pope do some things. The Pope nodded, ¡°I will,¡±


    Once again, a string came out of Emma¡¯s wand and tied the hands. This finalised their Unbreakable vow, the one to break it shall die. The contract paperwork was also signed.


    He shook hands, ¡°Please call me Magnus from now on, Paul,¡±


    Pope Paul happily agreed, ¡°So, what should we do first, Magnus?¡±


    ¡°Irnd, you should first speak against what¡¯s happening there, punish the Bishops working there, you need to make the world regain their trust in Papal authority and show that you are just and kind. Stop ruling like a politician, rule like the Popes of the long past, like KINGS!¡± Magnus suggested to him, of course, it would be a King without authority and army, but still, as long as Paul shows a backbone it would do wonders.


    ¡°And here, drink this rejuvenation potion,¡± He handed him a vial. The same one that made Lord Mountbatten so loyal.


    With this, Magnus made a deal that would change the world. Now, it was time to deal with his annoyed bored kitten and tell the Italian branch of MEDA to deal with the kidnapping of the ex-prime minister. ¡°Yeah, get the man and kill or arrest all the members of Red Brigades and hand them to the police.¡±


    After giving his orders, in merely 1 hour the ex-prime minister was found and brought to the hospital. [A/N: In real life, he was killed.]


    ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m bored,¡± sheined.


    ¡°Fine fine, I will give you a piggyback ride,¡± He sighed and took her to a secluded area, from there he turned into his dragon form and headed back home.


    ¡°WOHOOO!¡± Emma screamed in excitement.


    ¡°Enjoy, but my body aches every time I turn into a dragon. It¡¯s too much body maniption I guess,¡± He muttered to himself.


    He flew directly over the English Channel and then around the UK andnded in Camelot. The reason was that he could not turn invisible. Speaking of turning invisible, Duck had been gone on his journey for a few months now.


    ¡°Where is Duck now?¡± He asked Martha.


    ¡°He is currently in Africa, ying with a few native tribes there. Wherever he goes he makes lots of friends, next he will be going to a few European countries. But I am worried he has some secret motives,¡± she ended with a warning tone.


    ¡°What ns?¡± he inquired.


    ¡°Duck was telling me about how dragons are treated badly in some ces. I am worried he might be nning on liberating them and bringing them here to live.¡± She revealed.


    Taken aback, Magnusughed at the same time, ¡°Hahaha¡­ as I would expect from my boy. Tell me when he starts liberating the dragons, if any wizarding government tries to harm him I will intervene. I will just proim that my dragon blood has attracted me to the pleas of the poor dragons. Since I rule the mass media, I can shut them up quickly.¡±


    Martha sighed, ¡°You seriously spoil him, I reckon you¡¯d even help him if tomorrow he says he wants to eat the sun.¡±


    Magnus quickly looked up, ¡°Hmm, I will have to make some new spells for that.¡±


    ¡°H-he¡¯s really considering it,¡± Emma eximed.


    ¡°Bwahah¡­ just kidding. Grandma Martha, get ready, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s dinner at my home.¡± He nudged her. She was, after all, family.


    However, a shiver ran down his spine as he thought that and an image of a crazy bald man appeared in his head.


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 398: To The MOON!

    Chapter 398: To The MOON!


    It was the 31st of December, 1977, the entire nation was celebrating. The New Year was here, and it was the perfect opportunity to announce that Ragnar ¡°developed¡± a machine and method to make strong houses with recycled stics.


    ¡°Oye, have you read all the things I gave you? You just need to tell vague things about theposition of your stic dissolving liquid and talk more about the machine. We have already constructed a sample house with the machine in our warehouse. The press will be called there.¡± Magnus prepared for his brother¡¯s fame in the muggle world.


    ¡°What a drag, I could be researching more potions right now,¡± Ragnar sighed tiredly.


    ¡°Fine, you¡¯re noting to the moon then.¡± Magnus put away the papers.


    ¡°WAIT! I¡¯ll memorise it. The moon is more important, imagine the juicy ingredients.¡± Ragnar dreamily said.


    ¡­


    They soon arrived inside therge warehouse where a model of the house was rebuilt. They had not removed the machines either so people could see how it even worked. Bobby had taken care of the PR, the people had no idea that Magnus and Ragnar would be there as well.


    The only different thing about this new house was its pattern and shape. It cannot have a sharp corner, so the end result does not look box-like and rather more futuristic.


    The house they had prepared was a duplex house, it had a big master bedroom on the ground floor, big living room and kitchen, on the top floor were two more bedrooms, two balconies and then the top was the terrace. The entire thing had a very pleasant look, from inside it was fully furnished to show what good investment on the inside can get one. Of course, when these houses are made in poor nations they won¡¯t be made to look futuristic but rather to provide cheap homes.


    ¡°This is the team that programmed the machine for you, you already know Freya, the CEO and the founder of DailyMart, you invested in thepany, it¡¯s now spread around entire Western Europe.¡± Bobby introduced them.


    Magnus remembered this girl and her idea, he invested in it and he was gaining a lot in return. Thepany had worked wonders and now covers the entirety of the United Kingdom and even newer territories. While in other European countries the service was only avable in the cities.


    ¡°Well, everyone, this is my brother, Ragnar, he might sound dumb sometimes but I assure you he¡¯s smart.¡± Magnus introduced Ragnar.


    ¡°Fuck you, Magnus. And hello, I am smarter than this guy actually.¡± Ragnar finished his sentence by using Legilimency to say it in Magnus¡¯s head, ~This guy can¡¯t even brew a 1st-year potion,~


    ¡°Don¡¯t start a fight now, let¡¯s go and meet the journalists. I¡¯ve been feeding them snacks this whole time and they eat like whales, I don¡¯t wanna be bankrupt.¡± Bobby jokingly pushed them along to the small tform made for them to sit on.


    ¡­


    It was advertised that they would be making a huge announcement so a lot of national and international news agencies hade. The hype was increased because whenever in the past thepany made an announcement it turned out to be a billion-dor idea.


    They were very confused right now as they could see the machinery in the background and the big house. But had no idea what was so special about it.


    Once everyone was set in their seats and the cameras were rolling, Bobby entered, with Magnus and Ragnar. This alone earned a lot of awes and noises.


    Bobby started, ¡°Thank you foring here, everyone. I called you here for two things, two announcements will be made. One concerns all three of us and the future of this nation, while the other concerns Ragnar here. Let¡¯s hear him out first.¡±


    Ragnar nodded and stood up, a mic was in his hand, ¡°Hello, I am the secret mysterious prince, Ragnar. Well, I will keep it short. The building you see behind me was made entirely via a printing method. Yes, the building is printed.


    ¡°The material used in it was nothing but recycled stic. I have found a new way to turn stic into this thick liquid material that when hardened is stronger than cement. The machine behind me can create a variety of houses.


    ¡°In the first phase, Magnus and I have decided to develop a housing district outside London in coboration with the government to build highly affordable housing for the people to buy and move in. This will be experimental for now, if it¡¯s sessful we will expand it all. The best thing about these houses is that they can easily be demolishedter and the material be reused.


    ¡°You all are free to enter the building behind me and check it out. We will resume the press conference after lunch, thank you.¡± Ragnar put the mic away and walked off the stage. Magnus and Bobby followed.


    ¡°Haha, that was much better than expected,¡± Bobby praised him.


    Magnus too, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m surprised he didn¡¯t start cursing and speaking nonsense. Seriously, who are you? What did you do to me sweet little bother?¡±


    Ragnar scoffed, ¡°Like hell I¡¯m gonna show my true self to the world. I¡¯mma be like those Hollywood celebrities, shit in real life, a saint in reel life.¡±


    Anyway, things proceeded as expected, the people were left in awe of the building. It was unimaginable to think a machine made it, the only thing that differentiated it from a normal house was the pattern of the wall.


    After lunch, everyone gathered in their ces again and it was Magnus who spoke this time. ¡°Hello, we are going to make a big announcement today. We have been working on this for years now, thousands of scientists, researchers, engineers, my dad himself was involved in it. I, Bobby and Ragnar helped too.


    ¡°The FuterTek Space has decided to send a manned mission to the Moon next year in August. The three people going there will have a few objectives, one, to check if water can be extracted from the surface. Two, if we can establish a base there. Third, if there is anything worth extracting from the moon soil. Our goal is the advancement of humanity as one species.


    ¡°The three people who will go there first will be Bobby, me and Ragnar. Since Bobby is a genius in Computers and Mechanical Engineering, I am good at biology, physics and mechanical engineering. Ragnar meanwhile is great at chemistry, biochemistry and a lot of different subjects rted to the science of elements.¡±


    The cameras shed faster than their eyes could blink, the journalistsunched a barrage of questions, like who made the rocket, was the government was involved or when will they get to see it. Where was theunch site going to be?


    Theunch site was being developed as a permanentunching pad for all future missions, but it was not an easy task to decide on it. The problem was that in the east of the UK there was an entire Europe.


    It is a known fact that the rockets areunched eastwards because it provides an additional boost to the rocket due to the rotational speed of Earth. So, eastwards was the only logical way to send a rocket.


    After extensive research of finding aunch site, they came upon the one British Overseas territory that had not long ago joined the United Kingdom, it was the small nation of Belize, earlier known as British Honduras. It was a small Central American nation, adjacent to the Caribbean Sea. This means they can do an eastwardunch without any worry of mishaps.


    The small addition to the United Kingdom was happy with this new development as this would bring in lots of jobs and industries.


    After 3 long hours of answering the questions, they retreated to their personal offices.


    ¡­


    That night, the Grant family, Emma and her family, Bobby and his family, Severus and his family, and even Dumbledore with Fawkes and his family gathered in the Strawberry Hill House to celebrate the new year.


    They gathered around in the huge open yard of the house where decorations were made. Nice food and drinks were readily avable. Even the queen arrived after fulfilling her official obligations at the pce and addressing the special dinner.


    ¡°OH! The old immortaldy is here,¡± Maximus eximed. He and his two sisters had just turned 4 this Christmas.


    Queen Elizabethughed, ¡°Haha, why do you call me that?¡±


    ¡°Because you are our Grandma but still look so young,¡± Aurelia said.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure your mum will look even better than me at my age. What will you call her then?¡± the Queen asked them.


    The triplets confusedly tilted their faces, then Aurelia replied like it was so obvious, ¡°Oh, mum is mum, and because she is mum, she will always be younger than grandma,¡±


    ¡°YES! this means she will always be young,¡± Maximus added.


    However, Clementia, the silent one, was not sure about this reasoning, so she stayed silent as always.


    ¡°Oh, I love you three so much, Merry Christmas.¡± the Queen just hugged them lovingly.


    [You can see prototype house on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 399: Time Disaster

    Chapter 399: Time Disaster


    The next day, they were all to return to the school, thest semester of Hogwarts was tomence. All seniors call it the ¡°Nostalgia semester¡± because most students don¡¯t have much to do other than prepare for the NEWTs and walk around the halls of the castle that used to feel so much bigger when they first arrived in the school.


    Magnus entered the train with Ragnar behind, theirpartment was already selected as seventh years weren¡¯t that many.


    Arriving inside the cabin, he saw Severus reading a muggle book. ¡°What are you reading?¡±


    ¡°A book about a battle in China. It¡¯s called the Battle of Suiyang. It was a battle in Suiyang during the An Lushan Rebellion, between the rebel An Lushan¡¯s Yan army and the loyalist forces of the Tang army.


    ¡°A story of 10 thousand soldiers versus 150 thousand soldiers.¡± Severus briefed them. In the meantime, Emma arrived, pecked a kiss on Magnus¡¯ lips and sat down on hisp. Ragnar sneered all he could but gradually calmed down.


    ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s so good about that? We¡¯ve got stories about the 300 Spartans.¡± Magnus asked, ying with the hair of his girl.


    Severus cleared his throat and spoke, ¡°Well, it¡¯s known not because of it being something to be proud of. The 10 thousand soldiers of Tang were great, they were able to kill 20,000 men of the 150 thousand Yan army and defend the fortress.


    ¡°But then, the Yan army decided to wait outside instead of forcing their way in. This proved to be a problem as Tang Soldiers and the Suiyang Fortress started facing food shortages. Eventually leading to a famine.


    ¡°Yet they continued to thwart all attempts of enemies. Eventually, only 1600 of them were left, all sick or hungry, and the battle would soon be a lost cause. By August, all of the insects, animals and vegetation in the besieged area had been eaten. They asked for help from a nearby fortress but got none.


    ¡°The starving Tang soldiers, numbering about 1,600 in total, fell into despair at theck of outside help. Almost everyone tried to convince Zhang Xun, themander, to surrender. But, themander didn¡¯t budge, because if Suiyang fell, entire southern China would be free to conquer.¡±


    ¡°Let me guess, Wizards came to help them, that¡¯s why you¡¯re reading this?¡± Ragnar scoffed.


    Severus shook his head and continued, ¡°No, what I¡¯m about to read is a paragraph from the original bookpiled in 941.


    ¡°Zhang Xun took his concubine out and killed her in front of his soldiers in order to feed them. He said, ¡°You have been working hard at protecting this city for the country wholeheartedly. Your loyalty is upromised despite the longsting hunger. Since I can¡¯t cut out my own flesh to feed you, how can I keep this woman and just ignore the dangerous situation?¡± All the soldiers cried, and they did not want to eat. Zhang Xun ordered them to eat the flesh. Afterwards, they caught all the women in the city. After the women ran out, they turned to old and young males. 20,000 to 30,000 people were eaten. People always remained loyal.¡± This is it, the battle resulted in the death of 9,600 Tang soldiers and 20,000-30,000 people were eaten, while 60,000 soldiers died on the enemy side.¡±


    (¡ñ__¡ñ)(?¨A _ ¨@?)(?_?)


    ¡°WHAT THE FUCK!¡± Magnus interjected, this was not how he was expecting this heroic tale to go on. ¡°At least tell me they won?¡±


    Severus shook his head, ¡°Nope, they all died soon after, fighting. But they were able to slow down the enemies long enough for the reinforcements to arrive, so I guess it was not all a waste. I personally don¡¯t know how to take this story, as a heroic tale or a tale of defenders turning on those they were defending.¡±


    ¡°This is the most fucked up thing I¡¯ve heard in a long time. Damn, who eats his own wife? See this, Emma. Be careful, there is no telling when these fighter generals and all would wanna eat their wives.¡± Ragnar warned her.


    Emma, still on Magnus¡¯p, seductively looked at his face and asked innocently, ¡°Oh, I know, he can never eat me, right?¡±


    Magnus smiled evilly, ¡°Actually, Emma, I¡¯m not so sure, I might just eat you as soon as we get to our room.¡±


    She blushed, ¡°Really? You will eat your lover?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the most fun part about being lovers,¡± Magnus replied.


    ¡°FUCK! SHUT UP! Goddamn, horny fuckers.¡± Ragnar cursed at them, got up and left the cabin. The train was already moving so he could not go to many ces.


    However, he did end up with a few juniors, he sat with them and talked about some fun stuff, some crazy potions. Ragnar was, after all, still a handsome and smart man.


    ¡­


    The entire day was spent on the train and evening was spent at the dinner and the sorting ceremony of all the new 1st years, this year about 300 new students entered the school, this was much more than ever before, this meant that Magnus¡¯ work was showing its effect.


    However, this made the Great hall seem a bit crowded, though it was solvable with just a wave of the wand. Magnus, being the Head Boy, was supposed to show the new 70 Slytherin students to the Slytherin Dungeon. But after giving them the initial tour and informing them of the rules, he headed to spend the night with Emma, while the Prefects exined about all the fun stuff inside themon room.


    ¡°Hey there, my dear love, I havee to eat you,¡± Magnus entered her room, closing it behind himself.


    Emma seemed to have been ready, lying in the bed, she suddenly threw away the sheets from herself and revealed herpletely exposed body. Then she gestured to him with her fingers toe forward while slowly opening her legs wide.


    Magnus just gulped and jumped on her like a hungry wolf.


    ¡­


    Despite being a really busy semester for the seniors, Magnus, who was teaching Emma all the time, found himself spending parts of his days working on the time turner. He did it until he started to find out something new.


    ¡°RAG! LOOK!¡± Magnus cheered, calling Ragnar himself. They were inside the room of requirement.


    ¡°What? You cracked the secret of time turners?¡± Ragnar asked him excitedly.


    ¡°No, not that, instead, I found a way to make it even better. Now I know why it used to restrict the users from going too far behind. The main fear was that the longer the body goes back when it returns it will age that much. So if you went 100 years in the past, you will just die once you return. I have found a way to make the time turner ensure that the user¡¯s body¡¯s time stays stopped.¡± Magnus revealed, this was huge. This changes everything, although the return system needs to be worked on.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing, if we can stop it from ageing us then a man can infinitely go back in the past,¡± Ragnar was ted and took it in his hand to see what runes Magnus used.


    ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s this rune, it¡¯s iplete?¡± He muttered and scratched the time turner with his nail, Magnus jumped in fright, ¡°FUCK, DON¡¯T DO THAT¡¯S THE ACTIVAT¡­¡±


    *WOOSH WOOSH*


    ¡°NOOO!¡± Magnus cried in fear. ¡°YOU FOOL! You activated it.¡±


    Ragnar, frightened, asked, ¡°How do I stop it?¡±


    ¡°You can not stop the time. Dammit, I don¡¯t know where we will end up now. Crap, I don¡¯t know how we will return.¡± Magnus was worried about his future now.


    Slowly, they got engulfed in white light and their bodies disappeared from the ce they stood on. A momentter, when the lights vanished, they found themselves standing in the same ce, but there was a garden and green grass under their feet. The sun was shining upon their hair.


    ¡°Where the hell are we?¡± Ragnar wondered.


    Magnus looked around, his heart quickly sank, ¡°NO NO NO¡­ this is bad, we¡¯re in Hogwarts before it was expanded. Look, that¡¯s the school, we¡¯re in an extension of the forbidden forest now.¡±


    Ragnar¡¯s eyes lightened up, ¡°WAIT! Does that mean¡­ Merlin and Arthur are alive right now?¡±


    Magnus honestly had no idea, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know, Rag, and I don¡¯t want to know. People in this era were savages, and rule number one of time travel, never meet people, keep the interaction as minimum as possible.¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­ I don¡¯t think that will be possible, Mag¡­ look behind,¡± Ragnar pointed away.


    Quickly, Magnus turned around, his wand in hand, out of nowhere, a tall, muscr, red-haired and bearded man with a sword appeared, ¡°Who goes there? Children? Why are you not at school?¡±


    ¡°FUCK, GODRIC GRYFFINDOR!¡± Magnus instinctively cursed.


    Godricughed, ¡°Bwahaha¡­ kids, I like to hear that only from the gals in the tavern. Now, who are you two cheeky blondes?¡±


    [You can see Godric Gryffindor on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 400: Is This Love?

    Chapter 400: Is This Love?


    [A/N: 400 CHAPTERS! GORILLA ENERGY! BIG PEPE ENERGY GOOOO!]


    They had unknowingly returned nearly a thousand years in the past somehow. The Hogwarts was made just a few years ago. Godric Gryffindor, Szar Slytherin, Helga Hufflepuff and Rowena Ravenw were the four bosses currently.


    ¡°Um¡­ who are you?¡± Ragnar stupidly asked.


    ¡°Gahaha¡­ I am the best, the greatest, yer of evil beasts, seducer of queens, the greatest swordsman Godric Gryffindor. Wait, aren¡¯t you students?¡± Godric boastfully spoke.


    Magnus introduced himself, ¡°I am Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon, this is Ragnar Grant Ulrik Oroborus. What year is it, Professor?¡±


    Godric looked confused as hell, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the muggle year 970 after the birth of Jesus. And Emrys? Pendragon? WHAT?! Did they fuck and make a baby with some dark magic?¡±


    ¡°And you, you¡¯re from Oroborus family? Good folks, not like that slimy Szar shit.¡± Godric said, patting Ragnar¡¯s head. He sure had a bad mouth.


    What Magnus needed to do now was to find a way to get away from here, staying in Hogwarts was a big no-no because it might create too many changes to the future school.


    ¡°RAG, hold,¡± he shouted. Ragnar immediately grabbed his arm. Magnus apparated away, the wards of the school had not changed much no matter how long it woulde to pass.


    As soon as they vanished, Godric frowned, not showing an ounce of jolliness from before, ¡°This is strange, nobody can apparate out of here, and their uniform¡­ too strange¡­¡±


    ¡­


    *POP*


    Magnus and Ragnar arrived in London, or what existed of it. As they appeared on some sort of hill, Ragnar scowled, ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°Wee to the London of 900 AD, it is called Lundenburg and Alfred the Great is the King of West Saxons, Arthur is probably the grand king of all of Ennd, Scond, Wales and maybe some part of Irnd,¡± Magnus told him the history.


    ¡°What should we do now? Do you know how to return to our time?¡± Ragnar asked him, his stomach making rumbling sounds. When they arrived there they were about to head to lunch.


    Shaking his head, Magnus sighed, ¡°No, Time Tuner works in a way that the user must return to the same position he used the instrument at the right time. We can not do that, waiting for a thousand years is impossible. So our only option is to find Merlin, WAIT!¡±


    He quickly tried to talk to the Merlin in his locket. ~Merlin, are you still there?~


    However, there was nobody, no voice returned, ¡°It seems¡­ our only option is to find him. Let¡¯s go into the city and ask around, Arthur is a famous man, people should know where he is.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t go there like this, our dress speaks wizards, they will try to burn us on a stake,¡± Ragnar said.


    Agreeing, Magnus transfigured their clothes to look like nobles of this era. ¡°Take out your swords, this will keep some troublemakers away from us, and do not mess around,¡±


    ¡°Hey, I never mess around,¡± Ragnar blurted.


    ¡°We do not want to make any changes to the world. The butterfly effect can be too strong even if we make a small change.¡± He warned him and headed out.


    They looked like strong tall blonde brothers anyway, their skin was clean and not dirty like mostmoners of this time, even the patrolling guards didn¡¯t bother to mess with them.


    The London of this time was dirty, broken and smelly, the people lived the worst life possible, considering that not even the first phase of industrialisation had started, this was to be expected. Europe had not yet found the best route for the Eastern nations to colonise and were yet busy fighting among themselves. In particr, Ennd was being raided by the Vikings at the time.


    ¡°You know, I feel like the world is more beautiful right now. Less steel, less artificial construction. Let¡¯s head out and see the wilderness of this nation, it¡¯s gotta be pretty.¡± Ragnar suggested to him.


    ¡°We will eventually have to go o¡­¡±


    Suddenly a loud shout came, ¡°Stand ho thee, pagans!¡±


    Magnus turned around, it was a man followed by a dozen guards d in armour and holding spears. The man in the lead looked rich like a noble, as he had some gold on him. They pointed their spears at the two, ¡°Who is¡¯t art thee? which n?¡±


    Ragnar looked down on them, the average height of this era was much lower than in the future due to worse nutrition, Magnus and Ragnar were more than six feet tall, much more than most other men in the world at this time. ¡°What the fuck are you saying? We¡¯re Christians.¡±


    ¡°Whatnguage doth thee speaketh?¡± the man asked them.


    Magnus sighed and waved his hand, all guards stood back, ¡°Ugh¡­ we speak different English. Fine, I¡¯m gonna mind fuck this snob.¡±


    He used Legilimency to enter his mind and read everything, the man turned out to be the son of the governor of Lundenburg. A narcissistic young master with a love for both men and women. He found him and Ragnar to be good looking and that¡¯s why he approached them. He didn¡¯t have very good intentions, just to be clear.


    Magnus did not need all this information, rather he looked for any mention of Arthur, and he did find one, it said that Arthur was staying in a castle in Wales, it was called Camelot. Currently, Ennd was being invaded by Vikings and they called them Pagans, that¡¯s why security was high and Arthur had decided to make a deal with all the Viking ns to instead peacefully settle down, though it was being opposed by smaller regional kings.


    Done with him, he obliviated the man of the memory of meeting him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Rag, we¡¯re headed to Wales, good thing I got my small pouch.¡± They left the city and went to the wilderness outside. Then Magnus took out two brooms and they flew away.


    ¡­


    Thendscape of this era was too beautiful, all the wilderness, even the small viges, towns and monasteries made everything look beautiful and in synergy with the surrounding. The animals roamed freely all around, men and women walked on roads less travelled, some getting eaten by wild animals.


    ¡°Ah¡­ the air¡­ so fresh.¡± Ragnar sniffed strongly.


    Magnus agreed, ¡°Yup, refreshing indeed. This is the kind of atmosphere we should strive to create in the future.¡±


    *PAAAAA¡­*


    Out of nowhere, a loud trumpet sounded, it was a literal horn, made of some animal¡¯s horns. They looked down, it was arge monastery being raided by Vikings.


    Ragnar felt his blood rage, ¡°Man, I wanna go down there and join in on the fun. But¡­ what if we end up killing some important guy?¡±


    ¡°We can surely look though,¡± Magnus said, also interested in seeing how the Vikings of this time live.


    They got off their brooms and put them away, took out their swords and walked straight towards the direction most sounds wereing. Loud grunts and screams resounded in the small vige around the Monastery.


    Blood was all around, like a fest of hounds. Swords were not shing with other swords but instead the bones of the vigers and monks. Magnus and Ragnar could not do anything and nor did they care, they felt too disconnected from the people here.


    And since they were tall blonde strong men, they somewhat looked like Vikings, so nobody attacked them either.


    ¡°I wonder who is leading them,¡± Ragnar pondered.


    ¡°Must be a vicious Jarl. Look at their shields, they are from some bird n, I¡¯d say raven n,¡± Magnus noted the artwork.


    However, when he looked at his side, Ragnar was not there, ¡°FUCK!¡± he ran around to look for him, and soon found him near the monastery gates. Ragnar stood there stupidly, his face had a wide grin and his eyes shined. Magnus knew clearly what this expression meant and he felt worried.


    He looked towards the direction, and there he saw, a tall strong woman Viking with red braided hair, light green eyes surrounded by some red paint, spots of blood and some sort of ornament was on her head, a deadly beauty for sure. She wore light armour and had a fur cape. In her one hand was an axe and in the other¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­ Magnus, remember I told you once, I will only fall in love with the woman who makes me hard, you won¡¯t believe it but¡­ MY COCK IS AS HARD AS ROCK¡­ right now¡­ I-I¡¯m in love¡­ brother,¡± Ragnar dreamily spoke, slowly heading towards the woman.


    Magnus quickly grabbed his cor, ¡°What the feck, Rag, look at her, she just beheaded a man, the head is still in her hand.¡±


    ¡°So strong¡­ so beautiful¡­ that body¡­ that waist¡­ that chest¡­ ah! my LOVE!¡± Ragnar didn¡¯t budge and continued. Just then, the woman¡¯s eyes fell on the two, she studied them with a suspicious gaze first, then threw away the head and lifted her axe. ¡°ODIN IS WITH US!¡± she howled, prompting all the other Vikings to do the same. It was clear she was the big boss.


    As expected, she sped towards them. ¡°Fuck,¡± Magnus unsheathed his Hope and Despair swords.


    [You can see London and the Viking woman on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    LEMME SUCK YOUR STONES!


    Pump it up the ranks, mate.


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 401: Morning Exercise

    Chapter 401: Morning Exercise


    The female Viking came running to attack them, her axe sharp and pointed towards them. Ragnar was mesmerised by her beauty and Magnus was trying to pull him back, there was no fear of life for them as they were basically superhumans at this point.


    ¡°Look at her, Mag, the way she runs, the way her hips move¡­ah¡­ what a beauty,¡± Ragnar muttered dreamily.


    Magnus facepalmed himself, ¡°Stop being horny, Rag. We¡¯re not even supposed to be here and you want to fall in love?¡±


    ¡°Everything happens for a reason, brother, the fact we¡¯re even here is proof enough. Come, mydy, plunge into my arms so I can share my warmth with you,¡± Ragnar opened his arms wide.


    She didn¡¯t stop and directly jumped on him, Ragnar kept his arms wide but didn¡¯t allow to get cut by the axe, instead, he manoeuvred his arms and easily knocked the axe out of her hands, what remained was her waist in his one arm and her other hand caught by him.


    Magnus just stepped back and sat down on the side, the monastery folks felt an ounce of hope, but Magnus just scowls, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I ain¡¯t here to save you,¡±


    Ragnar was in the middle of flirting, he caressed her face with his fingers, ¡°Those fierce eyes of a tigress, I feel like drowning in them, mydy. That meaty waist, I want to hold it and pull you in¡­¡±


    ¡°Haaaaa¡­.¡± She was a warrior, like hell she would go down so easily, she took out a dagger from somewhere hidden and tried to stab him, Ragnar easily parry her and tapped on her nose, ¡°So cute,¡±


    This annoyed the woman much more, as each touch meant she lost. Ragnar could have killed her multiple times boy now, so she annoyedly asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    He smiled, ¡°Just a traveller, may I know your name, beautifuldy?¡±


    Magnus on the side took out an expansion pouch and some food. A few Vikings also joined him as they finished killing and looting, without talking Magnus gave them nice chilled beer bottles to drink. ¡°Is she you Jarl?¡±


    The men nodded, ¡°Yes, and the fiercest one in thend. Her father was one of the most legendary Vikings, Eivor Varinsdottir, also known as the Wolf-Kissed. She took over after he died.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, it must have been hard to fill her father¡¯s shoes,¡± Magnus muttered.


    ¡°Which n are you two from? I know no warriors as tall and fierce as you two among the wretched Saxons.¡± They asked him.


    ¡°I am Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon,¡± he revealed.


    The Viking men seemed to be taken aback and gasped, ¡°Y-You¡­ are you rted to the Sage King Arthur?¡±


    ¡°I am rted to Arthur and Merlin,¡± Magnus replied, showing them a dot of light in his hand made of magic. He wanted to see what reaction they would have towards magic.


    Surprisingly, they were full of reverence, ¡°A gifted one? Amazing, we never see you people outside of the castles.¡±


    At the same time, near them, Ragnar was getting the woman¡¯s name, while she was pinned in his arms after a good fight, ¡°Tell me your name and I will tell you mine,¡±


    ¡°I am Freya Varinsdottir, Jarl of the Raven n,¡± she annoyedly spoke.


    He slowly let her go, ¡°Ah, your name means dy¡± perfect for someone as fierce and beautiful as you. I am Ragnar Grant Ulrik Oroborus,¡±


    As soon as she heard this, her face changedpletely and she stared at him, ¡°Oroborus?¡±


    ¡°Ummm¡­ yes, what? You¡¯ve heard of this name?¡± Ragnar inquired.


    She nodded and looked around, her people were safe and eating with Magnus. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my camp, we will talk there,¡±


    Ragnar smugly smiled, ¡°Sure, lead the way,¡± he followed her behind, appreciating her with his eyes.


    After a short boat ride, they arrived at a big riverside camp. It was decently big with all kinds of small industries there. The biggest longhouse was Freya¡¯s and her closemanders. Inside, they had a small feast while sitting around the fire. Ragnar drank merrily and sang some tone-deaf songs about love. Magnus made sure to watch it carefully so he can make copies of this memoryter.


    Magnus didn¡¯t give a shit anymore, he decided to just obliviate all of them once they were gone. However, he too was interested in knowing what this female Jarl knew about the Oroborus family.


    But, when she came out after changing her clothes, all the looks of her being a fierce warrior were gone, they were exchanged with a charm of absolute beauty. Her hair was tied better, there was no armour or facepaint anymore either. Just raw untamed beauty. Of course, Ragnar loved this even more.


    They were invited to eat with her beside a bonfire. Ragnar happily sat close to her, ¡°So, you gonna tell me why you changed after hearing my name?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about the Oroborus family?¡± She asked him again.


    Ragnar shook his head, ¡°Nope, I mean, I know we¡¯re pretty old but not the details about it.¡±


    She informed him then, ¡°Oroborus n was a royal wizarding n that was revered by all of Viking ns in Norway, they decided to not move with the Viking raiders to Ennd but did send a small contingent to help those going, by providing medical aids, butter due to some treachery, the Oroborus n which only had about 10 members was eradicated in Norway.


    ¡°It was a great loss for all of Norway and we all mourned for it. But, the 4 Oroboruse sent to Ennd decided to join the English Wizarding society after that, bing a household name in potioneering. They now work at Camelot with Sage King Arthur and Wizard Merlin.¡±


    Magnus and Ragnar were amazed by this story, however, if they wanted to know more they would have to go to Camelot. ¡°Why are wizards so revered in Norway?¡± Magnus inquired.


    She answered truthfully, ¡°Wizards have major respect in Pagan religion, especially the seers and potioneers. But most wizards die at a small age so those that are left are the most valuable assets in any n. Christians are fools for hurting the gifted ones,¡±


    Ragnarughed, who knew the ident would lead to all this, ¡°Freya, thank you for telling me all this. I am a renowned potioneer as well, but Magnus and I had left for thend across the giant ocean long ago, we just returned,¡±


    It was a lie but more believable. She was amazed, ¡°To the west? A few of our brethren went there as well, no one knows if they were able to reach,¡±


    ¡°They were, vastnds exist there, Freya, bigger than you can imagine, there are twondmasses, a giant one in the North and another in the south, both connected by a small thinndmass. Many indigenous tribes live there in jungles and mostly live naked.¡± Ragnar told her about the ancient Americas, this did impress her as her interest was piqued.


    She suddenly asked in a haughty manner, ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m seventeen and a half,¡± Ragnar replied.


    Without any reservation, she grabbed his face and kissed his lips passionately, ¡°Hmm, so young and so strong, you will do. Everyone, retreat to your dwellings, we have a big raid tomorrow,¡±


    She took Ragnar along to her bed chambers. Magnusughed, his brother got lucky today it seemed. But seeing him getting the actions, he frowned, ~Dammit, I miss Emma, I should always keep her beside me so we can end up on adventures together.~


    Poor Magnus had to sleep alone in a bed-chamber. Though a few women were interested in him and wanted to have some fun, he denied, Emma was the only love of his life.


    ¡°AH! AH! YEES!¡­¡±


    That entire night, Ragnar and Freya¡¯s voices resounded inside the longhouse, it was mostly Freya moaning loudly as she got her brains messed out. For 6 hours straight the noises came, then finally she calmed down and probably fell asleep. Ragnar, however, was still full of energy and found Magnus in the morning.


    ¡°Brother, when you find Camelot,e and get me via apparition. I¡¯m gonna stay here and explore her a bit more.¡± He cheekily said.


    ¡°Be careful, Rag, don¡¯t get addicted to the forbidden fruit. Enjoy her while you can, we can¡¯t take her to the futureter.¡± Magnis spoke in a warning tone.


    *PAT PAT*


    Ragnarughed, ¡°I know bother, haha. Now, I gotta go back and wake her up, it¡¯s time she gets some morning exercise,¡±


    And there he went, leaving Magnus to reach Camelot on his own. Soon after, noises started to resound in the longhouse again. *Sigh* ~I hope this does notst long,~


    [You can see Freya on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 402: Big Oof

    Chapter 402: Big Oof


    Magnus got on the broom and left Ragnar to enjoy his youth. He aimed to reach Wales and meet Merlin to find a way to return to his time. At least he had made the Timer Turner good enough not to affect his age when he returns.


    While flying over, he enjoyed the scenery, it was truly beautiful. The future world would have all kinds of expressways, train tracks and whatnot destroying the natural beauty. ~Mum would have loved to see all this,~


    He headed straight into Wales and then towards the coast, which was the gateway to Irnd. Magnus always thought the muggle Camelot would be in Ennd but that turned out to be wrong.


    After seeing arge muggle castle, hended on the ground a few miles away in the trees, then walked on the road leading to it. The castle was huge, it was situated on a cliff and the path leading to the castle passed over a ravine before entering the mountain it was on.


    ~Yup, magic, absolutely magic. That¡¯s the only way this castle can be made.~ he concluded.


    As a lot of people were entering the castle with no problem, he too walked straight into it under the scrutinising gazes of the guards. They were staring daggers at him the whole time, and then they moved.


    *TING TING* *TING TING*


    For some reason, bells started to ring around the entire castle and the big door that Magnus was about to cross over got shut with a metal frame. He looked around himself, men with swords had already closed in on him, pointed towards his neck.


    He could easily kill them all, but that was counterproductive, he raised his hands in surrender, ¡°Ie in peace, I mean no harm. Look, I don¡¯t even have a sword,¡± he said.


    The guards stayed vignt as one of them patted him to see if he was hiding anything. All they found was a simple small pouch in which some coins were. ¡°Why have youe here, wizard?¡±


    ~Oh, so that¡¯s the problem. The ce has wizard detecting charms,~ he realised, ¡°I came here to meet Lord Merlin, it is a matter of utmost importance, as long as he sees me he will understand.¡±


    ¡°Lies, he¡¯s called His Excellency, not Lord. Arrest him,¡± the guardmanded his juniors.


    Magnusplied, he could always find a way to get out, at least this way he¡¯d be getting inside the castle. There was no such thing as handcuffs in this era so they just pointed their spears and pushed him.


    They brought him to what he could guess was the dungeons. A few more prisoners were kept, most looking like peasants or something, thieves probably. He was put inside a cage, they probably thought that since no wand was found it was all fine.


    As soon as they left, he just waved his hand, ¡°Hehe¡­ wandless magic, bitches.¡±


    ¡°GET ME OUT TOO! I¡¯m innocent!¡± A guy from the cage beside him cried.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± he asked.


    The man averted his gaze, ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m innocent.¡±


    But Magnus sent a freezing charm at him, ¡°Lies, I looked, you¡¯re a damn rapist. I hope you die like a pig.¡±


    After that, he carefully walked out of the prison and entered straight inside the main pce after passing a small moat full of crocodiles. Since he was an unofficial Disney princess, all he had to do was ask them to be his stepping stones, they did.


    The stone castle had magic woven everywhere and he could feel it. So he was prepared this time for any sudden events, not to mention there were not many guards now.


    Slowly as he made his way inside he heard loud cheers, walking to the ce, he found arge crowd in the open, most were well-dressed men, in the middle was a fighting mud pit, a dark dirty red-haired man that he recognised as young King Arthur and another man was wrestling, both shirtless and looking shredded.


    ¡°Sir Lancelot, is that all you got? I thought they called you the greatest knight?¡± Arthur taunted the man.


    Lancelot grunted while pushing Arthur away, their fists intertwined with each other. ¡°You¡­ How did you get so strong all of sudden? I could beat youst year,¡±


    Arthurughed, ¡°Bwahaha¡­ this means while you werezy, I worked hard.¡±


    Magnusughed, seeing that Arthur was just as he saw in the portrait, jolly and mighty king. Soon, Arthur defeated Lancelot and roared in victory, ¡°ANYBODY ELSE? Come on, test your king¡¯s strength,¡±


    Lancelot was the strongest knight, why else would anybody go. But Magnus was tempted and moved forwards, ¡°I will, I want to know how strong the great King Arthur is,¡±


    Slowly as he moved forward he took off his upper-wear and showcased his physique. Arthur whistled, ¡°We¡¯ve got a strong boy in the house, who are you? Never seen you here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I just ran out of prison,¡± Magnus replied.


    Nobody believed him, Arthur justughed, ¡°Hahaha¡­ sure, and I slept with Sir Esbor¡¯s mother,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an orphan, my king,¡± Esbor shouted.


    ¡°EXACTLY,¡± Arthur eximed, bursting intoughter with everyone else. He then focused on Magnus, ¡°So, where are you from, tallboy?¡±


    ¡°Lundenburg, my king,¡± Magnus respectfully replied.


    ¡°Oh, that shit city? Never liked it much, are you a noble?¡± Arthur inquired.


    Magnus nodded,unching himself, ¡°No, not at this time, but I am rich as crow¡¯s nest,¡±


    ¡°Rich and still so trained, you have my interest,¡± Arthur became serious. They shed their arms and it became apetition of who could push the other person.


    Magnus was taller and broader than Arthur by a little, if it was Godric Gryffindor though, he would have lost. He easily pushed the king, but just then Arthur showed his abundance of experience in hand to handbat and countered by rolling in his position, making Magnus¡¯s arms cross each other.


    *BAM*


    He kicked where Magnus¡¯ both arms crossed, this made him leave Arthur from his grasp and step back, ~He¡¯s weaker than me but more experienced, gotta be more careful,~ he realised.


    ¡°Boy, you¡¯ve got good arms. But why do I feel like I know you? There is something about your presence,¡± Arthur narrowed his gaze.


    ¡°HAHA, are you interested in boys now, my king?¡± Sir Cadogan shouted, he had a portrait in Hogwarts inter years.


    Arthur snickered, ¡°Are you doubting my manhood, Sir Cadogan? Fine, order ten beauties for tonight at the tavern, I shall keep them busy until morning,¡±


    ~Damn, he¡¯s hornier than Ragnar,~ Magnus cursed.


    Arthur asked him, ¡°Would you like to join me, boy? You can relieve a bit of that strength on the beauties,¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I am taken,¡± Magnus replied seriously.


    Sir Lancelot nodded and praised, ¡°Sign of a true honourable knight, whoring is boring and only scums do it,¡± of course, taking a jibe at Arthur.


    ¡°Shut up, Lancelot, you old bore, I know your cock can not rise with the sun,¡± Arthur cursed back. They were totally bitchy about each other and stillughed. Indeed, true friends.


    Soon the fight continued, there was no clear winnering out, however, a party pooper came and stopped the fight with a wave of his staff, ¡°This is it, Arthur, go and get ready, the king of Scond ising to meet you,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± Arthur defied.


    The man pointed the staff at him and sent a wave of electric shock, ¡°Do you want me to destroy your sword collection? I can melt it and make an iron throne or something,¡±


    Arthur sighed, ¡°Magnus, my friend, stay in the castle, we shall finish this fightter,¡±


    And with that, Arthur ran away, everyone else dispersed. Magnus too picked up his shirt and started wearing it. However, the man with a staff, most likely Merlin, walked to him. He was wearing big robes with a hood. His eyes were bluish-golden and had a ck stubbled beard.


    He seemed to be angry as he passed Magnus¡¯ pouch on, ¡°What are you doing here? Have you any idea how much danger your mere existence can pose to the Universe?¡±


    ¡°YOU KNOW?!¡± Magnus felt ted.


    ¡°Of course, I know, why would I not know when out of nowhere an extra piece of my own soultched onto me with memories of a time I had no idea about. Take it back, I had to obliviate myself of what was yet toe and only keep the memory of your identity. Now, where is that foolish brother of yours?¡± Merlin asked him angrily.


    Sweat took over Magnus, ¡°Him¡­ um¡­ he fell in love and stayed to spend time with a Viking woman Jarl.¡±


    Merlin facepalmed himself, ¡°Now I will have to obliviate the entire Ennd,¡±


    *WOOSH*


    Out of nowhere a broomnded beside them, Ragnar got off, ¡°Magnus, you found the ce¡­ MERLIN?! You look so young,¡± he brashly hugged the young Merlin.


    ¡°You came back so fast? What happened to Freya? I thought you would at least spend a few more hours with her, making her scream allnguages in the world,¡± Magnus asked him with a mocking gaze.


    Ragnar¡¯s face turned sad, ¡°Ah¡­ my Freya, so hot, so sexy¡­ poor girl, she died.¡±


    ¡°WHAT THE FUCK?!¡± was all Magnus could utter.


    [You can see muggle Camelot on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    Stone me to mankind.


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 403: Stuck In Past

    Chapter 403: Stuck In Past


    ¡°WHAT THE FUCK?!¡± Magnus eximed, the absurdity of what Ragnar said was too much.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying, after we were done with our morning activities she headed out to raid another monastery, but this time King Alfred had sent some soldiers, she was stabbed in the chest with a spear and died. As you said, I did not interfere or heal her.¡± Ragnar replied, somewhat saddened, though he seemed rxed.


    ¡°You know, Mag, she was a bit crazy, when we did itst night and this morning, she constantly asked me to choke her tight, p her, twist her, be as rough as possible, y with her like a toy. Iplied as I was in ecstasy at that time, but after doing it I felt some kind of regret, brother. I don¡¯t think she was right in the head.¡± Ragnar replied awkwardly.


    Magnus and Merlin just nkly stared at him with a judging gaze. Magnus especially because of the way Ragnar had gotten so crazy about her he expected him to cry to bring her along. But, this was good too, ¡°Well, you have my condolences. Anyway, I was about to ask Merlin to help me return home.¡±


    Merlin shook his head, ¡°It will take some time, Magnus. Time magic is not that advanced in this era, I will have to learn everything that you already know and then work on it. So you are wee to stay inside the castle,¡±


    ¡°Cool, I always wanted to experience a mediaeval lifestyle,¡± Ragnar cheered.


    Sighing, Merlin led him in and showed them a spare room. At that Magnus remembered, ¡°Oh, I ran out of the prison a while ago, your guards might be getting a little agitated.¡±


    ¡°You can do wandless magic?¡± Merlin muttered, astounded.


    Grinning, Magnus showed him a fireball, ¡°Hehe, you trained me and I am the inheritor of you and Arthur after all,¡±


    ¡°DON¡¯T¡­ Don¡¯t tell me too much, I will have to obliviate myself again.¡± Merlin cursed internally. He didn¡¯t care who Magnus was or what his powers were, he already knew he was rted to him and Arthur and that¡¯s all that mattered.


    ¡­


    Magnus was helping Merlin learn about the time turner so he could help him. Simple to say, he was blown up by how proficient Merlin was in magic, all he had to do was tell him once about any concept and Merlin would grasp it fairly easily.


    Seeing things going smoothly, Magnus tried to talk about some of his personal problems and what he has achieved, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sessful in attaining the dream, you know.¡±


    ¡°The dream of peace and equality?¡± Merlin asked.


    ¡°Yes, the future world is vastly different, a lot of atrocities will have taken ce by then. The world poption will be huge. But, with my overwhelming strength and secret ploys, I was able to influence a big part of the world. I won¡¯t say I can bring peace and equalitypletely, but maybe eighty per cent.¡± Magnus exined.


    Merlin chuckled, ¡°Eighty per cent is more than I was aiming for. I am here busy with just micromanaging this Kingdom, I don¡¯t know when I can even start working on the world. It¡¯s good to know you fulfilled it.¡±


    Magnus then changed the topic, ¡°By the way, Merlin, I wanted to ask you something. Um¡­ is there really no way to cure our infertility? You know, I will be the King of the United Kingdom, and I have a beautiful girl I love¡­I..¡±


    ¡°Want to have a family? Children someday?¡± Merlin stopped working and looked at him with a face full of sorrow. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have brought this curse upon you as well. Sadly, I have not found a way to cure it yet.¡±


    ¡°Is there a possibility of finding a way to cure it?¡± Magnus inquired.


    ¡°Nothing is impossible, Magnus. The reason why we became like this is the infusion of dragon blood into our bodies. If there is a disease, there is always a cure, you just have to find it.¡± Merlin replied, giving Magnus hope.


    ¡°I hope you are right, Merlin. Anyway, do you want to know anything about the future?¡± he asked him, rxing.


    Merlin was honestly extremely interested in knowing about the distant future, but even knowing about it can cause harm to the timeline. ¡°Does the world remember me and Arthur?¡±


    ¡°They do, but as fairy tale characters. People in the future think you two were just legends and not real. Though I changed that,¡± Magnus revealed.


    Merlin chuckled, ¡°Why am I not surprised. The Church hates me and Arthur as we do not bow to them. They must have done all they could to erase any mention of us two.¡±


    ~Oh, so this is what happened,~ Magnus realised. ¡°But why? Isn¡¯t Arthur the supreme ruler?¡±


    ¡°He is, but he just does not care. And because we are trying to help the pagan religion followers to also settle down in the so-called ¡°Christiannds,¡± they call us traitors of the Church. I could have destroyed the Church long ago but Arthur stopped me,¡±


    Magnus felt taken aback by how old these two were but how progressive their thoughts were, well, maybe not Arthur but Merlin sure did. He had to remember that some things that were uneptable in the future were merely a part of daily life in this era.


    ¡°Which house did you get sorted in the future?¡± Merlin inquired.


    ¡°Slytherin, me and Ragnar are both from there. Although Szar and the house do not have a good reputation in the future. It¡¯s known to produce one big Dark Lord that I am still fighting and many more dark wizards, I have changed that however. I took over the Wizengamoth with my power.¡± Magnus briefed him. He didn¡¯t tell him about the Basilisk, however.


    Merlin scowled, ¡°Ugh¡­ I remember Szar was going crazier slowly at the end of my days in Hogwarts. He wanted me to be his heir but I rejected him, for his ways were sometimes too cruel.¡±


    ¡°Well, he got what he deserves then, crap heir.¡± Magnus snorted at it. If Voldemort was Slytherin¡¯s heir then the old man deserved his legacy to be stepped on.


    ¡°Stop talking and get back to work now, Magnus. The more time you spend here the worse it is,¡± Merlin handed him a few tools quickly.


    ¡­


    The year 1978, Hogwarts,


    It had been 3 days since Magnus and Ragnar had all of a sudden disappeared from the school. Dumbledore, Severus and Emma were trying hard to look for them around the school but no matter what they tried they could not.


    The phone didn¡¯t work, Emma¡¯s special ring that allowed her to talk to him didn¡¯t work either. It was strange as in theory it should be able to reach him around the world.


    ¡°I have no idea where he could be, it¡¯s as if he¡¯s not in this world,¡± Emma worriedly said. Dumbledore, Severus, Adrian, Ted and Moody were present.


    As soon as that was spoken, Severus¡¯ eyes widened, he remembered something, ¡°I-I think I have some idea. Before the holidays started I heard Ragnar saying that Magnus was experimenting with a Time-Turner, trying to understand its principles. If Emma is not able to reach him then this can mean that¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not in this time,¡± Dumbledore finished.


    ¡°Shit, this is even worse than being caught by Voldemort. If you¡¯re not able to reach him then this means he¡¯s way in the past.¡± Moody cursed.


    Now they had only one option, ¡°It seems we need to pay a visit to the Department of Mysteries,¡± Dumbledore proposed.


    ¡°But we need to keep it a secret that it¡¯s about Magnus. Nobody should find out that he¡¯s not among us anymore, as some opportunists might feel powerful due to it.¡± Severus warned them all.


    ¡°We will be taking over the Ministry,¡± Adrian suddenly voiced.


    Moody faced him angrily, ¡°What do you mean by that? You have no authority over the MInistry, trying to take it over is the same as what Voldemort wanted.¡±


    But Adrian didn¡¯t care, ¡°I do not trust the Ministry, who knows how many more spies there are? MEDA and Dragon Service will take over the Ministry until Magnus is back,¡±


    ¡°You can try,¡± Moody mmed his staff to the ground.


    Emma shouted at them, ¡°GUYS! STOP IT! If Magnus was here he would have smacked both of you. When you need to work together you are fighting. Ministry and MEDA can secure the Ministry all together and keep an eye on each other. But please, let¡¯s hurry,¡±


    Realising they were being so stupid that a girl had to stop them, they nodded.


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 404: Hugs

    Chapter 404: Hugs


    900 AD, Camelot


    ¡°Gahaha¡­ Arthur, you are still as crazy as ever, you should have been a Gryffindor if you were not a Magbob(A nicer term for Muggles in old times.).¡± Godric Gryffindor was in the Camelot and meeting King Arthur.


    ¡°Just call me a king, you redhead crazy witch. I don¡¯t like being called magbob. And why have youe here? You want Merlin again?¡± Arthur asked him.


    Godric shamelessly took a seat and poured himself some ale. ¡°Yes, I need his help in finding two blonde boys. They are wizards and highly proficient in magic. We¡¯ve never seen them and they were wearing a different Hogwart¡¯s uniform.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­ why would I help you all? You didn¡¯t even allow me to enter your school when I asked.¡± Arthur crossed hir arms.


    Godric frowned, ¡°You know the rules, only wizards were allowed inside the castle. You should help me because we founders believe the boys are from the future. If they remain in this time for a long time then it can be the end of the world.¡±


    Arthur looked at his face to see if he was serious, and he reckoned it to be true, ¡°FUCK,st time you came to me to get help tracking runaway dragons, now you brought another bad news. I¡¯ll just ban you next time. Fine, go and meet Merlin, he¡¯s probably in his sex dungeon,¡±


    Arthur called all wizards¡¯b a dungeon, it was his way of feeling superior, despite being jealous of all the cool things a wizard could do.


    *BAM*


    As soon as Godric left, all of a sudden the door opened and Sir Lancelot entered, ¡°My King, the Scots have attacked, they lied about sending their king to talk. They have been smuggling their soldiers into Wales for a month now and have regrouped with their king. They are calling you a heathen and say they have the mandate of the Church.¡±


    ¡°Argh¡­ when will these fools learn it¡¯s pointless fighting against me. Fine, let¡¯s go then, it¡¯s king hunting season.¡± Arthur got up and wore his armour, then picked up his big sword.


    *Cough* ¡°Do you mind if I also join?¡± Ragnar appeared.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Arthur asked, seeing him for the first time.


    Ragnar smartly answered, ¡°I am the brother of Magnus, proficient in swords,¡± he also showed his sword that once belonged to the legendary Viking king.


    Arthurughed and nodded, ¡°Good, if you¡¯re his brother, I know you¡¯ll be good. Follow me, Sir Lancelot, get this boy armour and a horse,¡±


    ¡­


    Godric Gryffindor went straight into the dungeon to meet Merlin, a jug of ale was still in hand while he muttered something to himself andughed. ~Haha¡­ true, Merlin being that snake¡¯s student, this ce does look like a sex dungeon.~


    He entered the room without knocking, ¡°Merlin, boy. Help me find a blonde runaway¡­ IT¡¯S YOU!¡±


    As soon as he entered he noticed Magnus doing some experiments for Merlin silently. They were alerted by Godric¡¯s voice, Merlin even picked his staff, ¡°*sigh* It¡¯s you, professor. What brought you here?¡±


    ¡°Him, you know this boy? I saw them appear near Hogwarts and then easily apparate away. Are you from the future?¡± The burly man interrogated.


    Magnus looked at Merlin to check if he should tell him, he nodded, ¡°Yup, I am from the year 1977. A proud Hogwarts student who is hailed as the greatest wizard of his time,¡±


    ¡°Szar Slytherin is a piece of turd?¡± Godric voiced as if he was questioning.


    Magnus nodded, ¡°And much more, a whole lot of evil wizards follow his teachings so yes, he was a piece of turd and a dumbass.¡±


    ¡°Gahahaha¡­¡± therge manughingly walked forward and patted Magnus¡¯ head, ¡°Good good, a true Gryffindor then,¡±


    ¡°Actually, you¡¯re a piece of turd too,¡± Magnus added. This time Merlinughed and Godric coughed.


    ¡°Who the fuck decides to divide a perfectly normal society into 4 different houses based on their background and personalities. You four caused so many problems in the future. How can you make kids see each other as enemies? ording to your methods, a slimy evil boy will always be paired with other evil boys. Kids need to mingle with each other to build a unique personality,¡± Magnus cursed openly at Gryffindor about their decision to make four houses.


    Merlin totally agreed, ¡°I knew it, I told Szar that this would create a problem, I was in the first batch of students and still could see the problems.¡±


    *Sigh* Magnus shook his head, ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t do anything to change things now, I have sorted them out in the future. At least you¡¯re seen a mighty kind wizard in the future.¡±


    ¡°I am? Cheers to that,¡± Godric emptied his ale jug. Then continued, ¡°You need help returning to your time, kid?¡±


    ¡°You all are seriously so calm about this. Don¡¯t you worry this will cause too much damage to the timeline?¡± Magnus asked them.


    Godricughs heartily, ¡°We¡¯re wizards, Magnus. We see crazy things every day, nothing is too strange to us. And we know so little about time travel that no matter what we do, we can not be certain that no bad things will happen. So, we can just do our best by obliviating the entire country,¡±


    ¡°DONE!¡± Merlin eximed loudly, shoving the Time-Turner to him. ¡°I fixed it, now you can put the date you want to go to in it. There is a rune for returning to the original time as well. But, remember, it only remembers thest location from where you jumped in time. This means that if you were to use this Time Tuner to go further into the past right now then you will never be able to return to your real-time.¡± Merlin exined to him.


    Magnus looked at a few changes, the Time Tuner was in the shape of a clock, but the clock had three hands now, one signifying date, then month and thest one year.


    ¡°Did you just make me a Time Machine?¡± Magnus interjected.


    Merlin shook his head, ¡°No, it feeds on the power of its user. A normal wizard can never jump as far in the back as you did. It¡¯s my advice to destroy this device. No matter what happens, never use it again. I know it¡¯s very tempting when you feel like you¡¯ve lost a loved one. But saving even one person¡¯s life by going back in time can do damage beyond repair.¡±


    Magnus took this warning seriously. He had already understood most of what he needed with his Time-Turner so he had no need for it anymore. And it was better to destroy it because if it reached the wrong hands, it could be catastrophic.


    ¡°Got it, I just need to find Ragnar now.¡± Magnus wanted to hurry back as well since he had no idea how the time was working and if he had missed too much.


    ¡°I will take you to him,¡± Merlin stomped his staff on the floor once, all their bodies turned into bright light and vanished. Soon they appeared in the middle of a battlefield, although the battle was over.


    ¡°It was amazing! What kind of spell was that?¡± Magnus was awestruck.


    ¡°Hah, you will be learning it soon enough, kid. But for now, we need to see how much damage your brother has caused,¡± Merlin sighingly said, looking at Arthur, beside whom Ragnar sat, sharing a drink.


    Magnus too facepalmed, ¡°Why can¡¯t he sit in one ce? Did he kill people? What if he killed the ancestor of¡­ Einstein, Hitler or me?¡±


    He rushed to him and pulled him to the side, ¡°What the hell, why are you fighting in a battle?¡±


    Ragnar grinned, ¡°Ease up, I didn¡¯t kill anybody, I just shed the sword. All the killing was done by others.¡±


    ¡°That can still be catastrophic, you fool. Because of you, the entire cement of the battle could have changed and wrong people could have been killed by the wrong men. Shut it, we¡¯re leaving. Merlin will handle everything. Say goodbye,¡± he took out the Time-Turner and grabbed Ragnar¡¯s shoulder. Taking onest nce at Merlin and Godric, he nodded.


    He first apparated away to stand in the same spot they appeared. After that, he pressed the switch on the Time-Turner. The surroundings beside them changed slowly, trees, grass, school everything went through a change. Eventually, they found themselves in the Room of Requirement. However, it was all dark right now since nobody was using it after they left.


    ¡°NOOOO¡­ I wanted sword practice session with Arthur,¡± Ragnar cried.


    Magnus silently stared at his face, making him shut up, ¡°Fine fine¡­ let¡¯s go out and see if everything¡¯s fine.¡±


    They quickly reached the Headmaster¡¯s office, nobody was there except McGonagall, she told them that everyone was at the Ministry. Before she could ask for more, Magnus and Ragnar apparated away.


    He sensed Emma¡¯s presence due to the ring he gave and directly reached for her as he had already mapped the entire Ministry in his head long ago. *POP*


    ¡­


    Inside the Time Chamber of the Department of Mysteries. Emma, Severus, Dumbledore, Adrian and Moody had gathered to get Magnus and Ragnar back. They were making the Unspeakables use their instruments to check for any kind of disturbances in the past. Since Magnus had gone a thousand years in the past, it was taking too much time.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Ragnar voiced from behind everyone.


    Emma without realising replied, ¡°Finding Magnus,¡±


    However, realisation soon hit. She turned around, saw Magnus and jumped to hug him. Ragnar, meanwhile, looked at Severus and opened his arms, ¡°Come on, I know you want it, little rascal.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ wherever you went, you should have left him behind,¡± Severus sneered.


    [A/N: Soon, the reason behind Ragnar¡¯s weird surname ¡°Oroborus¡± will be exined.]


    [You can see Arthur on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    HURT ME!


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 405: Department of Mysteries

    Chapter 405: Department of Mysteries


    After Magnus left, Merlin and Godric Gryffindor had to do something about all the damage done by the recent madness. They had to follow back in their footsteps and obliviate anybody who saw them.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the worst thing they did?¡± Godric asked Merlin.


    ¡°Magnus fought Arthur in a wrestling practice and Ragnar mated with the Jarl of the Raven n,¡± Merlin grunted.


    Jaw open and shocked out of his mind, Godric facepalmed, ¡°I have met her once, she is one fine beauty. But that dumbass, he will create an entirely new bloodline and slowly it will expand like a tree.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dead, died from a spear in a raid,¡± Merlin finished.


    (¡Ñ?¡Ñ)


    Godric paused, taking this new information in, ¡°That kid either has the best luck or the worst,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on that though, we¡¯re going to use your Dragon pet to obliviate the entire Ennd and Wales,¡± Merlin said and headed straight to the castle.


    ¡°Kid, I can get you a nice rare Dragon egg. I¡¯m telling you, they are much better than snakes, they are intelligent, loyal and just cute.¡± Godric offered him.


    Merlin thought a bit about it and agreed, ¡°Fine, I guess I can use some help flying around.¡±


    [A/N: There you have it, the origin of Duck,]


    ¡­


    1978, Hogwarts,


    ¡°Where were you?¡± Emma asked him worriedly.


    ¡°A thousand years in the past. Met Godric Gryffindor, Merlin and King Arthur. Ragnar here fell in love with a Viking girl and lost his virginity, but sadly she died in a raid on a monastery.¡± Magnus briefed them.


    Ragnar vocally sighed, ¡°Poor Freya, she was twisted in head, but so good in bed.¡±


    Magnus continued, ¡°Merlin helped us return by helping me with the Time Turner. Now, I shall destroy it. Not just this, I am ordering you to destroy each and every Time-Turner in our possession and also start a hunt for any illegal ones out there.¡±


    His demand was reasonable. The thing was too scary. If Voldemort got the Time-Turner and somehow found a way to get way back in the past it would be catastrophic.


    However, when everyone was agreeing, an Unspeakable spoke, ¡°Lord Pendragon, you must not¡­ They are very important for¡­¡±


    They were wizards or witches who worked in the Ministry of Magic¡¯s Department of Mysteries. Little was known about their workce, and even less is known about their jobs. Employees of the Department of Mysteries were forbidden from discussing their jobs or disclosing any information about their department, hence the name ¡°Unspeakable.¡±


    As soon as Magnus heard the man, all his natural instincts started to tingle. He quickly probed into the man¡¯s head and found strong mental shields that should not be possible unless the man himself was a Dumbledore level Legelimense or if a Dumbledore level wizard installed the shields for him.


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s better to destroy them,¡± Magnus insisted.


    But the man persisted, ¡°Sir, Time-Turners are the peak of magical studies, we can not let such studies be lost in time. And your Time Turner seems special because it can go so far back. And if Merlin worked on it then it¡¯s a must for studying.¡±


    Magnus didn¡¯t buy it, he looked at Adrian, ¡°Hold this man tight. Auror Moody, please don¡¯t tell me you did not audit the Unspeakables?¡±


    Moody frowned, ¡°We did not, because they knew too much dangerous information. Nobody was allowed to read their minds for it could cause catastrophe,¡±


    This angered Magnus to no bounds, ¡°You and your sensitive information. Just one, that¡¯s the number of rotten fish it takes to spoil the pond. This fucker here has mental shields as good as Professor Dumbledore, I¡¯m sure Professor didn¡¯t cast it, then care to tell who else in this world is so good this?¡±


    They all eyed the Unspeakable at the same time. There was no ce to run away either. Adrian moved swiftly and cast a charm to bind him. ¡°This is why I said I don¡¯t trust the Ministry earlier,¡±


    Magnus didn¡¯t take a minute to break the mental shield of the Unspeakable apart and read every single thing from the day he was born. And well, surprise surprise, ¡°Moody, you have disappointed me. Adrian, you¡¯re auditing the Ministry now. This man here is none other than Augustus Rookwood, and guess who he¡¯s in bed with? VOLDEMORT!¡±


    Everyone took a cold breath, especially Moody, his constant vignce was worth nothing now. The enemy was sitting inside their home, just waiting. Magnus had none of it, ¡°Who blocked the audit of this department? Why did you think there wouldn¡¯t be any spies here? The entire ministry was literally employing people pureblood families and you thought this department would be safe?


    ¡°Bring every single Unspeakable to me and I will read their minds myself. The use about mind audit has already been in regtion for years now. If what they do is so dangerous that knowing it can be dangerous then that makes the possibility of being spies ever riskier. Moody, you¡¯re getting 3 months pay cut. The Minister for Magic will be having a 5-month pay cut.¡± He ordered them and reprimanded them verbally. He knew he had no authority over them officially, but unofficially he was also the King of Magical Britain.


    Moody nodded and went away to bring out all Unspeakables. Augustus Rookwood, meanwhile, was bleeding, ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me, I haven¡¯t done anything yet. All I was asked to do is be prepared when the Dark Lord asks.¡±


    Ragnar stomped on his chest and forced him to shut up, ¡°Yes, the keyword being ¡®YET¡¯.¡±


    But Magnus too could not bring himself to just kill him, ¡°Actually, he has really notmitted any crime, he just agreed to serve the Dark Lord, not even personally. So hurting him is really unjust. What we can do is obliviate him totally and give him a fresh life. Do you ept this arrangement Augustus Rookwood?¡±


    Anything was better than dying at this point, ¡°Yes yes¡­ I ept,¡±


    ¡°See, he¡¯s a good boy. Now, let¡¯s go and read the minds of all unspeakable.¡± He walked out. But stopped at the door and spoke to Dumbledore, ¡°Professor, I¡¯m sure you have a lot of duties as the Headmaster, I will take care of things here.¡±


    However, Dumbledore was just baffled, ~How did Voldemort gain so much influence in such a short time when I have tried to do it for decades now?~


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 406: Larry

    Chapter 406: Larry


    Soon, about 50 men, all d in dark hoods covering their heads, were brought to Magnus. They all seemed as if they had not seen the light of the day in years and looked scared of him.


    ¡°These are all of them,¡± Moody reported.


    Magnus nodded and started looking into their minds one by one. A few of them had a bad life, abusive childhood, that pushed them deeper into their studies and that was their getaway from all life problems.


    However, Magnus soon started to find out things more than he asked for. The knowledge these men gained, what they saw and what they worked on was all received by him. He realised what these men even do and honestly, he was amazed by a few.


    The first person to meet his Legilimency was from the Brain Room. It was a long and rectangr room, lit by low-hangingmps. It contains a tank of enceph, or brains, that swim in a green solution. What they did was amazing, these wizards were trying to create what humanity had already done,puters. Yes, these men wanted to use human brains as programmable minds that can work like a much more advanced artificial intelligence. Until now they had tested it on a few homes that could be automated by this mind.


    The possibilities were just endless. Keeping this in mind, he moved to the next batch of people. They came from a ce called Space Chamber. It was a dark room full ofs floating in mid-air. Surprisingly, these buffoons in the Ministry were researching space while muggles had put a man on the moon. At least they were doing it. But again, what if they had the help of NASA, for example?


    Space is one area in which if both muggle and magical sides cooperate right, it has the most potential to bring something good. Furthermore, the room had a big model of the Sr System and the chamber even had anti-gravity charms. When Magnus learnt this he felt this could be revolutionary for training for space, or maybe somehow this charm could be reversed to create gravity when absent.


    ¡­


    Other rooms included the Hall of Prophecy, Love Chamber a.k.a. Ever-Locked Room, Time Room and atst the Death Chamber. And honestly, he knew what went on in the other rooms but the Death Chamber interested him a lot.


    It was arge, square room that somewhat resembles Courtroom Ten of the Wizengamot. It was dimly lit, with stone tiers leading down to a pit in the centre. In this pit was a dais, upon which stands a very old stone archway with a tattered ck curtain hanging from it. This arch separates the world of the living and the dead, or so it was believed.


    After checking everyone and finding no more spies, he went to see the so-called Veil of death. He wondered if this truly separated the world of the living and the dead. Since he had already seen Hell with the help of that weird red mask in Merlin¡¯s vault, he at least knew it existed.


    ¡°Now, don¡¯t jump in there, Magnus. We know you¡¯re crazy but please don¡¯t prove yourself a fool.¡± Emma held his hand.


    He smiled and cupped her waist in his arms, ¡°I won¡¯t, and my dear Emma, you have no idea how much I missed you. Let¡¯s go back to school, you need to continue your special sses for NEWTs.¡±


    ¡°HORNY¡­ huh,¡± Ragnar sneered.


    A vein appeared on Magnus¡¯ forehead, ¡°Actually, Emma and Severus, I have a really funny memory I want to show you. Do you want to see how this fool fell for a Viking n head girl?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to buy tickets for that with gold,¡± Severus muttered.


    Emma was already hugging him tightly, ¡°Quick, I can¡¯t wait to see the crap he pulls.¡±


    Smugly, Magnus faced Ragnar, who now had a frightened expression. But, today, no matter what he tried to bribe him with, it was not going to work.


    ¡­


    Hungary,


    The Hungarian Horntail was a species of dragon native to Hungary, which was considered to be one of the most dangerous dragon breeds, if not the most dangerous.


    However, when the real daddy arrives, all fake ones hide their necks. That was the case when Ducknded in the Dragon Reserves. He was a mighty giant dragon eclipsing any other ever born. His fierceness and intelligence only made him fiercer. But, he was too kind most of the time.


    ¡°Why? Why won¡¯t youe with me? My dad is the best and the strongest wizard out there. The secretnd is so safe that even the Phoenixes live there. My dad can also understand dragon tongue and speak to us.¡± Duck tried to convince the dragons of this reserve to go to Camelot. But they were too shortsighted and stubborn.


    ¡°Huh, no human can speak our royalnguage, they can only speak thenguage of those slimy snakes.¡± A Hungarian Horntail, who was also the leader of the Reserve, said.


    Duck had enough of this bullshit. Here he was, trying to save the Dragons by bringing them to a better home, but this fool was not allowing him. There were just a few hundred dragons left in the world anyway, Duck wanted to make sure those few hundred don¡¯t turn into a few dozen.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, I challenge you to the position of leader of this reserve,¡± Duck voiced loud and clear.


    Hungarian Horntail sneered, ¡°You, an outsider wants to rule over us? Nobody will support you,¡±


    ¡°I support him,¡± said a Hungarian Horntail, who seemed to be chewing on some dead sheep.


    ¡°SHUT UP, LARRY! Nobody asked for your opinion.¡± the leader shouted.


    Duck moved a few steps back to prepare for the fight, ¡°Okay, get ready now, Charizard. I¡¯m gonna defeat your ego down.¡±


    Charizard prepared, though he was nervous as there was no doubt in his mind about the strength of Duck. The dragon was an absolute unit, jacked with muscles and strong shiny scales.


    ¡°Here Ie,¡± Duck straight up mmed his tail in the face of Charizard, knocking him out cold.


    ¡°Oooo¡­ That¡¯s gotta hurt,¡± Larry interjected.


    Duck looked at everyone and announced, ¡°I am Annihilus Grant Emrys Pendragon. Come with me if you want a better life, freedom to fly around and more friends to y with. Stay here if you want him to be your leader and always live under the grace of humans.¡±


    Out of the 25 Dragons there, all agreed. Even the defeated Charizard agreed since what was he gonna do here all alone. Duck happily decided to fly them away to Camelot.


    But, as they lifted off, a few wizards came on brooms and tried to catch them to put them back in the reserve. Duck warned them in human tongue this time, ¡°HEY! Get your dirty hands off me, my dad¡¯s Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon, talk to him if you got any problem.¡±


    However, other than acting shocked, they did nothing but catch all the Hungarian Horntails. He could not really kill the humans, as it would be bad for his dad. So he alsonded down and refused to leave until they get their country¡¯s wizardingmunity¡¯s manager.


    And this way, a small European nation found itself in a political mess that spanned both, muggle and magical sides.


    Seeing this, Charizard was all smug, ¡°Hah, I guess you couldn¡¯t ¡®Free¡¯ us,¡±


    Duck scoffed, ¡°Really? You¡¯re feeling proud of getting saved by humans? I thought they were beneath you. Remember, the ability to speak does not make you intelligent, so shut up.¡±


    ¡°Ooo, that¡¯s brutal. Critical damage, Charizard. Your honour is zero now.¡± Larry enjoyed it from the side,zily.


    [You can see Veil of death on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    KILL ME WITH STONES!


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 407: Budapest

    Chapter 407: Budapest


    Magnus had returned to the school and was going through the final month before the exams would take ce. NEWTs were spread throughout the whole month of June.


    Emma was entangled in his arms. It was just early morning and they were talking in bed. The fun of being in Hogwarts was that the weather was always a bit cold, and Magnus would also use magic to make it colder in the room so they feel cosier in the bed under the nket.


    *HORRR¡­* Summer flew in, doing her daily duty of bringing in the letters.


    Magnus opened one and cursed, ¡°What the hell, they are reproducing like rabbits,¡±


    ¡°What? Who?¡± Emma raised her head to look.


    ¡°The Weasleys invited me to a small party. It¡¯s for the birth of twins, Fred and George Weasley.¡± Magnus said.


    Emma was also left speechless, ¡°I¡­ I thought wizards were not supposed to have so many kids,¡±


    Nodding, Magnus felt jealous, ¡°Such a strange fate, those who want, can¡¯t have kids and those who have, keep on making more.¡±


    Emma snuggled under his arms. She was his mental support. They stayed like that without any care. However, how can he have mental peace?


    *Knock Knock*


    ¡°Mag,e out. Duck needs you,¡± Ragnar¡¯ voice came.


    Magnus waves his hand and clothes appeared on himself and Emma. He didn¡¯t care to drop her off in her room anymore.


    ¡°What happened?¡± He asked, quickly opening the door.


    ¡°He was trying to liberate Dragons from Hungarian reserves. But they won¡¯t let him go. It has caused a bit of a mess from their end as they fear you will get offended.¡± Ragnar briefed.


    ¡°Offended? I? Why would I do that as long as they agree to my requests? Emma, do you wanna see the beautiful city of Budapest?¡± He turned to her.


    ¡°Absolutely, I heard it¡¯s beautiful.¡± Emma was onboard.


    ¡°Well, Rag, are youing?¡± They turned to Ragnar.


    After thinking a bit, Ragnar shut the door, ¡°With you two? Never, it¡¯s boring. You¡¯ll keep slithering in each other¡¯s arms and forget to actually tour.¡±


    Magnus then packed his and Emma¡¯s bags and headed to spend the night in Budapest. Just a night though, he needed to spend hisst days in school at least.


    ¡­


    In an hour he was in the capital of Hungary. As expected, it was beautiful, but not that much. It didn¡¯t feel as awe-inspiring and instead felt like ¡°Oh, just another generic old European city,¡±


    Magnus went to sort out the mess. As soon as Duck saw him, he cried, ¡°Dad, they are bad people. They keep us here forcefully,¡±


    Magnus¡¯ eyes shined red, everyone in the vicinity felt threatened. They had never seen a Dragon speak before but seeing him being so loving towards Magnus was a clear sign. The Hungarian Minister for Magic quickly raised his arms, ¡°Calm down, your majesty. It was just a misunderstanding. We were only trying to protect our dragons. Thest thing we wanted was for an unknown giant dragon to eat all these poor innocent ones.¡±


    Magnus turned to look at all the ferocious-looking Hungarian Horntails. One of the dragons even tried to talk to him, ¡°Yo, the boss here said you can hear us.¡±


    He nodded, ¡°Yes, I can hear you all and talk back. If you want to go with that big boy, nod your head.¡± he spoke in a dragon tongue.


    All the dragons nodded. Magnus asked another question but this time in bothnguages, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it here, nod your heads,¡±


    They all did it again. Shocking the Minister, ¡°B-but¡­ we give you everything here.¡±


    ¡°Except let them fly away. Do you have any idea how important flying is for a dragon? It¡¯s like magic for us wizards. Poor kids, look at them.¡±


    He walked to the one that spoke to him earlier and started caressing the giant head. The dragon too seemed to be a yful one and acted like he was crying. Magnus secretly chuckled, ¡°Oh, look at their pain and sorrow. Poor kids can¡¯t even tell humans their problems.¡±


    ¡°Waaaa¡­¡± The dragon cried loudly. Magnus had to whisper, ¡°Don¡¯t overreact, boy.¡±


    The Hungarian wizards could not understand what they were saying, to them any crying dragon was a crying dragon. It broke a few¡¯s hearts, that in their quest to help and safeguard them they ended up hurting them.


    ¡°I-If we let them go, where will they be taken to?¡± the Minister asked.


    Magnus answered energetically, ¡°Oh, they will be going to the same secret animal sanctuary where that big boy lives. All kinds of endangered beasts live there. And don¡¯t ask me for location, the survival of all those animals depends on secrecy. But sure, if someday you want to see how they are living, you just need to ask and that big boy will lead all these dragons to meet you.¡±


    The deal sounded good. Taking care of dragons had only one main reason, the various ingredients one can get from them. Otherwise, keeping dragons was very expensive. ¡°What about the ingredients we get?¡±


    ¡°That, you will still be getting them, just through the mail,¡± Magnus assured.


    ¡°So we won¡¯t be having to keep the dragons here, take care of them and feed them but still get the materials? How will you be making money?¡± the Minister asked.


    Magnus scowled, when did he say he was doing it for free? ¡°I think you got the wrong idea. It won¡¯t be for free. After deducing the charges for harvesting them, you will get your items. But of course, there are no charges for feeding them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a deal then.¡± the Minister agreed. This was as good as getting paid for doing no work.


    ¡°Good, boy, lead them out. And I am going to have a look around your capital city,¡± Magnus waved his hand and vanished. Duck also left with the dragons. This left everyone a bit confused.


    ¡°Umm¡­ weren¡¯t we supposed to get some sort of signature?¡± the undersecretary asked.


    The Minister shrugged, ¡°Not really, he¡¯s the King of Britain, we know where to find him. Let him enjoy his time now, make sure no fool disturbs him.¡±


    ¡­


    Magnus and Emma roamed around the streets, both looking like the perfect couple in people¡¯s eyes. Both tall and sexy, as if some actors or models. But, none had seen them before. Magnus was famous though, but magic was at work earning them some privacy.


    ¡°Mag, wanna know something juicy? It¡¯s about James and Lily,¡± Emma said. The two were sitting for lunch in a high-end restaurant with a nice view.


    ¡°What? They broke up?¡± Magnus asked.


    She grinned, ¡°It¡¯s actually the opposite. They have decided to get married next year.¡±


    *cough* Magnus was taken aback, ¡°Really? We just turned 18, and they are probably not even 18 yet, as their birthdays are yet toe. Damn, they sure are crazy. With this speed, they will have a kid before they turn 20.¡±


    Emmaughed, ¡°Something must have happened. You just don¡¯t decide to get married so suddenly. Anyway, have you thought about us?¡±


    ¡°Getting married? I have actually. I don¡¯t want to do it at least before we turn 24. I feel that it would be the best age. By then, my little siblings will be 10 years old. And if¡­ somehow we are able to produce¡­ offspring, it will be the right time.¡± Magnus told her of his n.


    She lovingly held his hand, ¡°Good idea, I agree with you. You are also the king, so I¡¯m sure you need to keep your public image of not being a barbarian by marrying so early. I¡¯m in no hurry, as I¡¯m very much enjoying the current us.¡±


    ¡°AH!¡± Magnus suddenly eximed, he felt something touching hisher region. It was her leg.


    ¡°Come on, we¡¯re in public, Emma.¡± He scolded her. But this only bolstered her mind.


    ¡°What? The strongest wizard turned out to be a wuss?¡± She teased.


    In reply, he just caught her hand and pulled her into a kiss, a long deep kiss. The people around them either whistled or cheered. Magnus didn¡¯t care, they would forget about them the moment they got out of their vision. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re just a tigress, and I have raised a dragon son alone.¡±


    ¡°Then, I will turn into a dragoness.¡± She seductively replied, licking her lips.


    ~Damn, I love this girl,~ he thought and apparated away with her. Of course, first ensure nobody can see them.


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 408: Captain Pendragon

    Chapter 408: Captain Pendragon


    The final days of school hade. It was weird that when it was time to leave they felt reluctant, but on most other days they used to feel tired. So many memories were made here, so many fights were fought.


    ¡°Everyone, this may as well be thest party where I am present. But don¡¯t worry, for I will keep sponsoring parties for years toe in Slytherinmon room. Not to mention, the day my siblings turn old enough they too shalle here.¡± Magnus announced it to all the juniors.


    He was hosting a big event, a farewell party of sorts. Most of the 7th years who were soon going to leave the school already had job letters in their hands so everyone let themselves go. It was all thanks to Magnus¡¯ vast industries that employed wizards.


    ¡°Everyone, the time spent in this hall has been like living with a family. So much has changed, initially, when I came here the atmosphere was that of fear, that foolish Lucious was ruining everything with his homoerotic love for Voldemort. But, I was able to push him back.


    ¡°Then, Iunched a war on the depressing atmosphere in this hall, bringing in music and television, parties every weekend. I am really happy that you all could forget the foolish pride, it literally does not matter if you¡¯re a pure-blood, half-blood, muggle-born or a muggle, because, in the end, we all are buried in the ground.


    ¡°So, if our destination is the same, why mess around? This year, I will be the official king of the United Kingdom, the country is far bigger than before, we have and of the same size as Ennd, Wales and Scond in Africa, called Zimbabwe, now known as Greater Britain. We have vastnds in the Sahara desert, called Arthund. We have many more territories around the world.


    ¡°Everyone, my goal is peace, peace across the world. Not just in the wizarding but muggle world too. Because when we will have peace, maybe muggles and wizards cane out in the open and live together. So, I hope many of you will help me in theing years in fulfilling this dream.


    ¡°Thank you for being amazing friends,¡± he ended his small speech meant for the Slytherin friends. Most were his juniors, however.


    After this, the party started. All kinds of food and beverages were avable. Even the alcoholic ones, but these were only for those who were above eighteen years of age. Sad for Emma, she could not drink them.


    ¡°This is unfair, if I can¡¯t drink it why did you even bring these?¡± Sheined.


    ¡°It ain¡¯t my fault you were born in September. AH!¡­ so good, so refreshing.¡± He tried to make her feel jealous.


    Ragnar patted her shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Emma, it¡¯s not even that good. Most alcohol tastes bitter as hell. I don¡¯t even understand why people drink it, but again, it¡¯s probably got something to do with age. As we grow we also turn bitter and start liking bitter things¡­ maybe.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s deep,¡± Severus muttered.


    ¡°That¡¯s what she said,¡± Ragnar blurted.


    ¡°She¡¯s dead, remember?¡± Severus countered with another attack that hit straight at the boy¡¯s heart.


    *Sigh* ¡°Oh my Freya, anyway, I just remembered something. Guys, would you like to go to Norway with me? I want to find out the background and origin of my family name. There has to be something, right?¡± Ragnar asked them.


    Magnus quickly agreed, patting his back, ¡°Of course, we will. You don¡¯t even have to ask, brother. In fact, let¡¯s head there as soon as our exams are over.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, everyone.¡± Ragnar was honestly nervous about going there alone. He had no idea what he would find and it might also bring back his memories of family.


    ¡°Forget all that now, just enjoy the party,¡± Magnus boomed and moved to dance with his girl.


    ¡­


    Magnus¡¯ Dragon Service Asia Division decided to start working on their n to solve the mess that was India and Pakistan. What did these two countries suffer the most from? Poverty, illiteracy, crap healthcare, corruption. And above all, socialistic policies.


    Pakistan was in bed with the USA, while India was in bed with USSR. Both were just being used by the two giants. While their poption lives in bad conditions. They didn¡¯t even start liberalising their economy and kept it closed.


    And what¡¯s the best distraction when the poption is angry, poor and starving? Simple, the me game starts. Both countries would fight each other, me each other and whatnot.


    It was a mess and Magnus knew that in order to get these countries straight he needs to take over their political fields because as long as they remain unchanged, all these problems will never go away, after all, no king wants to give away his powers on his own.


    After picking up two small political parties from both countries, Dragon Service started training candidates into bing the best speaker, a charismatic leader and above all, a true believer in what Magnus stood for.


    After this, all they had to do was bring down the current government by unearthing their scams, corruption scandals with the help of MEDA. As Magnus fed the world¡¯s media every year, he had a firm grip on what was being shown.


    Dragon Service came extra hard on Pakistan, however, the reason was simple. It was too unstable. Since the creation of the nation, it has faced 3 sessful and 1 unsessful coup. Even recently, a four-star general, Muhammad Zia-ul-Haq had taken over the nation in a coupst year. The man was an experienced world war two veteran. But he was pressing for more religiousness.


    Magnus was against this, religion should never be pushed. It should be allowed to take a natural root, and if it is as great as everyone preaches it to be then it will spread on its own.


    Meanwhile, in India, he had no respect for the current ruling political party. Although it was pretty progressive as a woman was the Prime Minister, for the second time in fact. But it was a fact that a single political party had been ruling the nation ever since its independence in 1947. It¡¯s been 31 damn years and the nation was still as backwards as ever, despite so many human resources and absolute majority power in the hands of the government.


    Just look at Japan for fuck¡¯s sake, they were in a mess after the war. But they stood back up. Hence, Dragon Service decided it was time to demolish these old bones of the nation.


    While in Pakistan the route taken was both political and militaristic, in India the route taken was only political. Huge scandals and mass corruption were reported and publicised in newspapers. Evidence was given as clear as a day. Every single day someone was apologising, people and ministers getting sacked.


    Soon, the people of both nations were clear that their country was being run by shrewd hyenas, not mighty lions. Being in such a vulnerable position, slowly the political parties Magnus supported started gaining momentum and winning. Each state or district they would win would start getting a lot of foreign investment. This simple news was fitted in the mind of every single man and woman in both nations and all they could think of was globalisation now.


    They started talking less about war, caste and religion, more about employment, health and development. This was a paradigm shift in the mentality of the people that could not have happened without mass secret campaigns.


    This was a proven fact, if the poption was backward and regressive, the political parties would try to pander to that regressive thinking. If the poption wanted schools and hospitals, those in power would have to satisfy them. Hence, in a democracy, the direction the country goes to is actually in the hands of the people, as they shall get what they demand. But most often, they demand stupid things. In rare cases, some politician woulde who would on his own initiative bring good reforms. But this was so rare that it almost never happens.


    Magnus was the solution to this since he would hold the sword of Damocles over the necks of those in power.


    ¡­


    1978 was the year Magnus was going to take the crown. The queen had started the arrangements for her abdication and Magnus¡¯ ascension. She was sad, but not very much. What Magnus had promised her years ago, that he wanted good for the nation, had turned into a reality.


    ¡°Yes, I want you to appoint him as a captain in SAS. He¡¯s already fought in Korea, everyone knows that.¡± Queen Elizabeth requested the Minister of Defence and the Chief of Staff of the Army.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we were just awaiting his orders for when he will start the service.¡± the General replied.


    Queen Elizabeth had a different opinion, ¡°No, he¡¯s already working. When NASA sent astronauts to space, all of them were from the military. Magnus, Ragnar and Bobby will be going to space, it¡¯s better we give them military rank as well. It¡¯s a privatepany and a private venture but by doing this we will be able to include government participation.¡±


    It made sense. So it was promptly decided to make the three officers in the Royal Air Force. Magnus being the highest ranked, a Captain of SAS. While the other two would be honorary Lieutenants.


    ¡­


    *ACHOO* ¡°Who called me Bobby now?¡± Bobby, in his office, grunted. Thinking it must be Magnus. Sadly, even the queen was calling him Bobby.


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    TOUCH ME WITH STONES!


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 409: King Of Dragons

    Chapter 409: King Of Dragons


    The exams that were called NEWTs, aka Nastily Exhausting Wizarding Test, were exhausting. But wizards had different reasons why they called it exhausting. For normal wizards, it was the tension and the fear. For Magnus, Ragnar and Severus, it was exhausting because they were bored out of their minds. The ten exams were to be held across the whole month and they felt it was too much time, it should be over as soon as possible.


    Emma, meanwhile, was doing decent, she was neither scared nor in tension as Magnus had taught her everything that might be asked in the exams after analysing each year¡¯s question paper for the past decade. It was a known fact that the Wizards were less prone to changes, so as expected, most questions in exams each year were nearly identical with minor changes.


    ¡°Gah¡­ it¡¯s so boring, man. I could have done so much more this month than just sitting here and giving these useless exams. We¡¯re already rich, just pass us already,¡± Magnus grunted, whining like a kid.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say this out too loud or you might get lynched by a crowd. You have no idea how stressed everyone is.¡± Emma warned him.


    Ragnar had simr feelings as Magnus, he was a boss on the theoretical side of magic and it helped him clear exams fairly easily. ¡°Wait, we should cheer them all up,¡±


    Yup, that was a good idea, Magnus agreed with it, ¡°You know what, let¡¯s just do it. All of the 7th years are in the study hall. We can call a few Phoenixes toe and sing a few nice songs to cheer everyone up.¡±


    ¡­


    Soon enough, Fawkes led a group of phoenixes to sing songs in the sky of the great hall that was turned into study hall for now. Everyone looked up, initially annoyed but slowly they felt rxed, their shoulders fell and their minds got refreshed.


    Appreciatively they looked up at the phoenixes flying over their heads. They had no idea there were this many even alive, all thought Fawkes was the only one.


    Books got closed and theyid back on their seats to rx.


    ¡°I should charge money for this,¡± Magnus muttered.


    ¡°Honestly, they might even pay for this drug,¡± Ragnar agreed with the n. Here they were being drugged dealers, the Phoenixes were waiting for their payment for doing all this. It wasn¡¯t money, but tasty food.


    ¡­


    NEWTs for the Care of Magical Creatures. Except for Magnus and Ragnar, nobody was attempting to take this exam. The major problem came when no worthy examiner could be found for this subject as nobody took it in recent years.


    In the end, they had to agree with letting Hagrid be the examiner for being the best at caring for beasts. The beasts in the exam were Acromant and a troll. Both of these were easily taken care of by Magnus as he could simply talk to them and his mere presence scared them. Meanwhile, Ragnar used a fragrance potion to calm them and be docile.


    They passed the exam with top grades. Sadly for Ragnar, it was tough to pass the Charms and Transfiguration exam. It took him multiple attempts to cast a charm, but what helped him was that all were high-level charms.


    Emma was good, she was an above-average student and highly consistent in whatever she studied. So even if she did not pass with the top marks, she would not fail.


    Severus achieved amazing grades meanwhile, getting great marks in Charms, Potions, Transfiguration, DADA and a few more subjects. The only subject he scored lesser on was Potions, because Ragnar was the boss there.


    Of course, the result was not announced yet.


    ¡­


    June 30,


    Thest exam was over, all 7th years threw away their wizard cone hats in the air, signifying their reducing tension. Even those who didn¡¯t have very nice exams were cheering up. Thest day of Hogwarts wasing up the next day.


    It was depressing, girls hugged each other, even those who used to call each other enemies not long ago. Magnus didn¡¯t feel very sad, his best friends were his brother who lives with him, Severus who was family at this point, Emma who was soon going to be family.


    Living in a castle? He cane here anytime he wants, and he owns so many castles. Yes, he will miss the daily scheduled life but there was so much more outside to aplish and experience.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ why are they crying as if this is the end of the world.¡± Emma sneered at a group of noisy girls.


    ¡°Aw¡­ does my Emma feel jealous? Do you want a group hug too?¡± Magnus asked her, teasingly.


    She chuckled, ¡°You hug me enough already. No more, what I don¡¯t understand is why they are acting like it¡¯s the end? They can meet outside too.¡±


    ¡°Just forget them, let¡¯s prepare to head to Norway after tomorrow¡¯s graduation ceremony. We¡¯re not going home this time,¡± Magnus said, nning to send the luggage home and then Portkey to Norway.


    Severus agreed, ¡°It¡¯s time we found out where Ragnar¡¯s horniness originated from.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t forget Magnus¡¯ ancestor. Arthur told me about his sex drive and how he slept with 5 women at the same time. Emma, be careful, get stronger or you might have to¡­¡± Ragnar always did this, dragging Emma into it.


    She scoffed, ¡°Well, his ancestor is also Merlin, so I trust him. I hope not to hear any suggestions from one who keeps dirty magazines with him.¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t think Magnus ever looked? Don¡¯t be naive,¡± Ragnar blurted.


    ¡°Okay okay, shut up you guys. Let¡¯s go and see how Duck is doing with so many new friends now. There is nothing left to do here anyway. We will wait for tomorrow¡¯s feast.¡± Magnus suggested.


    And so, when evening came, they all sneaked out and went straight to Camelot.


    ¡­


    ¡°Grandma Martha, how are Duck and his new friends? Are they behaving?¡± Magnus asked her as soon as they arrived.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s much more than just being good. Come, why don¡¯t you look at it yourself?¡± She giddily took them to the mountain range that was designated for dragons recently.


    They arrived near the bottom of the tallest mountain. Initially, they were confused as Duck was missing and other dragons were present. However, just then, with a loud roar, Duck came flying. He looked happy seeing Magnus.


    But, shocking them, as soon as Ducknded, all dragons in the vicinity lowered their heads as if bowing down to him. Ragnar, amazed, wondered, ¡°Did he just make them submissive?¡±


    ¡°No, they call him their King. Our little Duck has be the king of Dragons it seems.¡± Martha rified.


    Magnus felt ticklish in his stomach, he walked to Duck and bopped his nose, ¡°So you became a king even before me?¡±


    Duck giggled, ¡°Dad, isn¡¯t it cool we¡¯re both kings?¡±


    ¡°Haha, of course, it is. From now on, I will not try to keep you hidden from the magical world. You have earned this, but remember, always be careful about bad wizards. They are going to want to catch you. I am giving you this little chain that will let you talk to me.¡± Magnus hung over a gold chain around Duck¡¯s scaly neck.


    Excited about getting a present, he lowered his head for some pats on the head. Duck considered himself the luckiest boy in the world for having such an amazing family. He heard there was someone called God above all beings who made the world, he regrly thanked God for this happy life.


    And surprisingly, whenever he did it, he would get a twinkle from a star in the sky, as if it was a response.


    That night, Magnus flew around with Duck, they all ate together in the newly erged dinner hall of Camelot. Although the dragons eat a lot, they don¡¯t eat every single day, so it was manageable to feed them.


    That night, the entire gang even slept together beside Duck, making him feel like he was a close part of the family, which he absolutely was.


    ¡­


    Morning came, the day was thest in Hogwarts for the four. In the afternoon, a giant feast will be held, then in the evening the leaving ceremony. A few awards were also going to be passed on to the best students.


    These awards represented the best students among those of the same passing year. The achievement was calcted from the first year to the seventh.


    Because it was Magnus leaving the school, teachers were particrly saddened. But they hoped to see his siblings at school soon.


    The hall was decorated, the House Cup once again went to Slytherin, just like the past 6 years. With this, Magnuspleted the streak. Dumbledore was speaking from the podium and finally called the name of the Best Wizard of the ss of 1978.


    ¡°I suppose there is no need for suspense, for we know who it is. Magnus,e here, son.¡± Dumbledore happily called him, pping at the same time.


    These past 7 years, he had earned respect from every single student and teacher. No matter which house one was from, they all pped and whistled for him. Some felt indebted to him as well because he had not only given them jobs, but often times solved personal problems after asking for help just once. Even the Marauders pped because they acknowledged his strength. No other student could boast about battling a thousand werewolves and winning.


    Peter Pettigrew was the most energetic among them, as his life had changedpletely because of him. He may still not be very handsome, but he was not a fat and ugly meatbag of depression anymore. He was confident and average.


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 410: Goodbye Hogwarts

    Chapter 410: Goodbye Hogwarts


    Magnus walked to Dumbledore. The old man handed him a trophy, a big one made of gold. Seeing this, he felt he needed to teach them the idea of giving gold medals, it was less gold and simrly meaningful.


    ¡°You are probably the best student this school has ever gotten an opportunity to teach. I wish you luck for your future,¡± Dumbledore kindly congratted him.


    Magnus nodded, thankful for the kind words, ¡°Our work is infinite, professor. Here or outside, we¡¯ll be working close by regrly.¡±


    He thanked everyone and went back to his seat. After this award, the award for the best student in each house was given. And then some subject centric awards. These awards had not much meaning but they could help one get jobs after school.


    Once all these were done, thest lunch started. It was as extravagant as the first dinner of the school year or Christmas dinner. All kinds of meat treats and sweets were there. For drinks, healthy magically made soda was avable. Turns out, a Hogwarts student of Slytherin house invented it after graduating two years ago. Because of Magnus, the wizard was able to taste muggle world Coka C and he loved the taste and the feeling after taking a sip. But he found it to be unhealthy in the long run.


    So, he made his own recipe, healthy and tastes good, of course, a bit different from Coke, it had a bit less sweet taste but still didn¡¯t feel any less pleasing, the biggest selling point was that no matter for how long you keep it in the refrigerator, it doesn¡¯t lose its bubbles. The wizard had recently taken investment from Magnus in return for ten per cent of hispany, and he will be expanding into the muggle world now with the help of Dragon Holdings Business Consultancy a.k.a DHBC, a service specifically designed to help wizards expand their business ideas in the muggle world.


    ¡°Umm¡­ this pizza is so good, the elfs really created a new recipe it seems.¡± Emma was munching on a whole full-sized pizza with 8 slices.


    ¡°Of course they did. Before leaving the one thing I wanted to do in the school was to make their life easier. So I told professor Dumbledore to hire more elfs. Now, instead of two shifts, they work in three shifts. This gives them some time to rx and even experiment with more food. Hence, new recipes.¡± Magnus exined.


    Ragnar agreed, the chicken he was tasting felt different and better, ¡°I want to steal whoever made this chicken and make him be my permanent cook.¡±


    ¡°You mean make them your ves?¡± Severus snarled.


    ¡°Oh really? Says the guy who actually has house elfs as cooks.¡± Ragnar barked back.


    ¡°I pay them ording to the Ministry¡¯s guidelines. By the way, Magnus, how many more spies were found?¡± Severus asked.


    Adrian had heavy-handedly conducted an audit on the Ministry, all the remaining employees were brain scanned, even the Minister as Magnus was angry at herck of awareness. In the end, a dozen spies were found. ¡°About a dozen, all of them are either dead or obliviated for their whole life.¡±


    ¡°Nice,¡±


    ¡°Nice,¡±


    ¡°NOICE,¡±


    Emma, Severus and Ragnar approved together. They were totally as crazy as Magnus at this point.


    ¡°Ehem¡­ sir, can I have a picture with you?¡± a junior asked.


    Magnus happily smiled, ¡°Of course, grab a leg piece of chicken, we shall have a food pic. Ummm¡­ Photo guy? Where are you?¡±


    Soon enough, a boy popped up with a big ass camera that looked as if it came straight out of the 30s. But it had the magical feature of making the photo a moving photo, so it was understandable.


    Just as the boy happily left, another came, then a girl. One by one, a long line formed, all wanting to take a photo with Magnus because this was possibly thest time they could so easily approach him. The camera guy was annoyed and announced that he will be charging money for all the reels he was using.


    Even the 7th year came to get photos, he obliged. But this dyed the entire schedule for the school. After lunch, Magnus called the entire 7th years of Slytherin and asked them to get a ss photo together. This photo will be printed and sent to each of them so they can remember and boast about studying with Magnus for theing generations.


    ¡°SAY CHEESE!¡± He shouted, sitting in the middle, beside him were his friends. His hand was on Emma¡¯s waist and one arm on Ragnar¡¯s shoulder, going as far as pulling Ragnar¡¯s ear beside Ragnar. Straight behind him stood Slughorn, as he felt jealous for not being included.


    *CLICK*


    The sh brightly shined and the moment was captured forever to be remembered, to be spread around the chronicle that was in the making, the life of King Magnus was an ongoing historical event and none had any idea.


    ¡°Okay okay, let¡¯s get going, the boats are waiting. Hagrid must be bloody bored right now.¡± Magnus pped and made everyone move fast, dragging out their luggage from their rooms.


    He too took a glimpse of his room, where he spent so many moments with Emma. Then themon hall, the ce where he made his friends, partied, met Ragnar and Severus, Emma too. The memories he made here were treasures to him, and that made him a bit emotional. One chapter of life was closing, and many more were awaiting. Time never stops, even for the strongest wizards.


    ¡°I¡¯m d I was sorted into Slytherin, I got to meet you because of it,¡± Emma muttered, standing beside him. Ragnar and Severus also arrived, and they looked at the music system that Magnus ced in his second year and the television he ced in his 4th year.


    Ragnar cursed, ¡°Fuck, go back in, tears. Men don¡¯t cry,¡±


    ¡°Really? Then why were you crying like a bitch watching that movie?¡± Severus rebuked his manliness.


    ¡°You leaving? I will miss your presence,¡± Regulus came out, looking rather sad.


    Magnus straight up hugged the boy. He was more of a brother to him than Sirius at this point. ¡°Boy, study well and pass with top grades. You¡¯re going to join me after that, learn from me how to bring peace to countries and around the world, how to runpanies. Keep sending me letters, and you got the phone.¡±


    Regulus nodded silently. Magnus handed him a piece of paper, ¡°If you¡¯re ever in trouble, just tear this paper and I will know your location.¡±


    ¡°T-thanks¡­¡± he put it in his pocket.


    After that, he took one final nce and headed straight out towards theke. A dozen boats were aligned there, Hagrid waiting by them with antern in his hand.


    One by one, all seventh years took seats, Magnus came inst and gave Hagrid a bear hug, ¡°I will keep in contact, Hagrid. I may be leaving the school, but we¡¯re and always will be good friends,¡±


    The gentle giantughed heartily, eyes nearly tearing up, ¡°I wish ye luck, Magnus. Yeh¡¯ve changed my life, got my wand back, savin¡¯ my life. Thank ye fer everythin''¡±


    He got on a boat, Severus, Ragnar and Emma together. They rowed it away from Hogwarts, the giant castle that appeared magnificent on their first day here was still as spectacr as ever.


    Everyone was silent, a difference from the day they came here, instead of being in awe, they were feeling sad. The thumping of water from the oar was particrly audible tonight.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna miss waking up and walking to the great hall for breakfast,¡± Ragnar muttered.


    Severus sighed and added, ¡°And I will miss a reason to wake up every day. But I guess, being a teacher at the new Hogwarts, I will just be reversing my role from a student to a teacher.¡±


    Emma chuckled, ¡°Hehe, Sev, I hope you be a good fun teacher, not a snarky boring one. You know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    ¡°Yes, students love teachers who can make a decent joke, it also makes them appreciate the ss and work harder in your subject. Slughorn knew it best. Oh, you will be teaching Potions and DADA, you can take some pointers from Slughorn I think,¡± Magnus suggested to him.


    ¡°I think I will,¡± Severus silently looked at the castle. ~It seems I will never be too far away from this ce,~


    Slowly, the boats drifted away, finally passing the final turn in theke, the school hid behind a giant rock, gradually diminishing away from their eyes and lives.


    Hogwarts sure was a long tedious journey, making the four Slytherins feel strong, confident, loving and horny. It was going to leave behind a deep mark on their memory, being the first step in Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon¡¯s journey to hegemony.


    [A/N: End of ¡°Hogwarts¡± Volume.


    Next is ¡°The Dragon King¡± Volume.]


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    TOUCH ME WITH STONES!


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 411: Treasure Hunters

    Chapter 411: Treasure Hunters


    Magnus and his friends did not board the Hogwarts Express for thest time, they just put their luggage inside for Abe to pick it up. They instead went to Norway to see Ragnar¡¯s ancestry.


    All the clue they had was that the Oroborus family was some sort of a well respected big family, like many other kings, they too were royals. This surprised Magnus, it turns out Ragnar too was some sort of royalty, now he was the second in line to the British Throne.


    They flew over brooms while on their way to ruins sites one after another. They just hoped to find one rted to the Oroborus family, it was not too hard to find any way as the coat of arms of the family was literally a snake-like dragon biting its own tail.


    ¡°Emma, maybe you should try to fit a nice music yer on these luxury brooms, I¡¯d love to hear some Queen. Mamaaaa¡­ ooooo¡­¡± Magnus startedically singing the strangest song of the band. It was just too catchy. (A/N: It¡¯s 1978, a lot of their songs have already been released.)


    ¡°I personally like the We Will Rock you,¡± Emma added.


    Ragnar had a different taste though, ¡°I too like the We Will Rock You, but I always add Fuck instead of Rock whenever I sing along.¡±


    Everyone looked at him with a weird look. But they loved this Ragnar, he was a crazy, unpredictable, but a good loyal man. Severus, meanwhile, was clueless, not very cultured in the muggle music and movies.


    ¡°Remind me to lock Severus in dungeons below my house and let Dobby y all kinds of movies and music. Seriously, even he knows more than you. My brother, if you don¡¯t know about the muggle world, how will you be making your students aware of itter? I want you to be my point of a cultural revolution. Of course, not the Mao kind,¡± Magnus advised Severus.


    ¡°I appreciate it, teacher Magnus. Teach me your craft of bullshitting too while you¡¯re at it,¡± Severus japed back. This was something new, he would usually say something snarky but this time he sounded as if he was really going.


    Hearing him, Magnus burst into loudughter, ¡°Hahaha¡­ boy, it¡¯s something you inherit. Bullshitting is literally in my blood from Arthur¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°I can vouch for that, he was a loudmouth,¡± Ragnar strongly nodded.


    All four were either already 18 or on the verge of turning 18. They were adults and it honestly brought some new confidence and freedom to their minds. They were not bound bymon kidsws anymore. Heck, even the Ministry could not do anything to them because of Magnus. Magnus may not be officially king yet, but the world¡¯s wealthy and influential already see him as one.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, the fifth ruins of the day. I hope we find it here, I¡¯m seriously tired of flying so much,¡± Emmained, stretching her arms.


    They descended on the side of the snow-covered mountains and walked towards the ce. There wasn¡¯t much that could tell them it was a ruin, but what they did have was a very sensitive magic scanner. This means that whenever there is magic in the surrounding the instrument will make noise. Much like a radiation scanner.


    ¡°Hmm, it seems it¡¯s a dead-end once again,¡± Ragnar, disheartened, said. For all they could see there were just rocks and snow.


    Emma and Severus too started to walk back, but Magnus stayed there, with his eyes closed and his nose making movements as if it was sniffing something.


    ¡°STOOOP!¡± he shouted at them. ¡°I smell something, something rted to dragons, and it¡¯s one scent I can never be wrong about.¡±


    He started walking around trying to sniff out whatever was there. Soon enough, he found out where the strongest scent wasing from. He took out his staff and pointed at the mountainside covered in snow. Casting an Incendio spell, a big ball of the fire melted all of the snow, revealing what was underneath it. It was a wall, that also felt like it was a gate. On it was also the coat of arms of Oroborus n, carved into the stone itself.


    ¡°Hehe, a galleon and thanks will be enough, my brother,¡± Magnus cheekily grinned.


    Ragnar¡¯s eyes opened wide in astonishment, he ran to the wall and put his hand on it. As expected, the Oroborus art drawn on the wall shined in light and noise started toe.


    ¡°What¡¯s with all these old vaults and caves opening up with our palms?¡± Magnus muttered to himself.


    They silently watched as the entire wall, at least a few dozen metres high, slowly went into the ground, revealing the giant entrance to the cave. Inside the cave was a big castle.


    There seemed to be some source of sunlight from outside inside, illuminating the frame of the castle with its pointy cones. It was big by normal standards but smaller than Hogwarts.


    As they entered, out of nowhere, a lot of bright dark blue snakes appeared and covered the ground, it was a mind-numbing scene as they all slithered on top of each other as if a swarm. Emma was not used to such a scene and closed her eyes. They were not letting them pass. Magnus was about to move and tell them to go away, but Ragnar stopped him, ¡°I got this,¡± he said.


    He without wasting any time directly hovered his feet over the snake. One of them jumped and bit him on his ankles, as soon as that happened, all the snakes disappeared and the door of the castle in the distance opened.


    ¡°See, it was just a test. If the door opened due to my touch, these snakes were also ced for a meaning.¡± Ragnar deduced.


    They continued forward, it was a narrowndmass connecting to the castle gate. All around the castle and the walking passage was a deep dark ravine, unknown how deep it went and what was down there.


    ¡°I feel like some sort of treasure hunter adventurer right now,¡± Magnusmented.


    Ragnar chuckled, ¡°It might really turn out to be one.¡±


    They walked through the open doors of the castle. As soon as their feet stepped inside doors closed, leading to the illumination of the inside. It was a huge hall, all empty with just some rotting wood here and there. There were not even paintings.


    ¡°Anybody here? An elf maybe?¡± Ragnar shouted.


    As expected, the silence was met in return. He turned back and asked Magnus, ¡°Okay, do you want to split up or search around together?¡±


    ¡°Fuck no, we¡¯re not splitting. That¡¯s the mostmon way people die in horror movies.¡± Emma snapped at this absurd idea.


    ¡°Fine then, let¡¯s head to the basement, that¡¯s the most likely ce anything precious will be,¡± Ragnar shrugged and continued the search.


    Magnus had no idea what they were even looking at, but he did cast a few spells, ¡°io, gold.¡±


    Nothing came, ¡°I guess you¡¯re still dirt poor, Rag.¡±


    ¡°Well, considering that this ce wasst inhabited a thousand years ago, it¡¯s understandable if there is nothing expensive around. But there should be some sort of vault. There is always a secret vault,¡± Ragnar confusedly looked around, tapping randomly on walls.


    ¡°I got an idea, I know exactly whom we need to find treasure. NIFFLERS!¡± Magnus eximed and immediately apparated away.


    ¡°He¡¯s getting a bit toofortable with appearing and disappearing these days,¡± Severus muttered.


    Emma sighed and walked to help Ragnar, ¡°Yeah, I will scold himter,¡±


    ¡­


    Newton Scamander¡¯s home,


    *POP*


    ¡°Mr Scamander, I need your nifflers,¡± Magnus shouted, already outside the house.


    A surprised Mrs Scamander opened the door, a few Nifflers were already sitting on her shoulder, seemingly fighting each other over a chain of gold.


    ¡°Ohe it, Magnus, dear. Do you want to take these? Be my guest, they only mooch off the food and create trouble,¡± she simply handed the two nifflers to Magnus.


    ¡°What are their names?¡± he inquired.


    ¡°Umm¡­ that one is Alpa and that one is Beta¡­ wait, is that the other way, well whatever, it¡¯s not like they listen to the call.¡± She babbled to herself. Old age was one heck of a thing.


    Without waiting, Magnus decided to leave, ¡°Say my thanks to Mr Scamander,¡±


    ¡°Congrattions on your graduation and¡­¡± that was all she could say before he disappeared.


    Soon enough, Newt came, his clothes and hair dishevelled. Along with him was David, his student and an orphan boy who was on the verge of bing an obscurus. ¡°Who was it?¡±


    ¡°Magnus, he took the Nifflers for something,¡± she waved off and went back into the house.


    ¡°Which ones?¡± Newt inquired.


    ¡°Alpha and Beta,¡± she murmured.


    This made him frown, ¡°You did tell him that Beta likes to dig bones and not treasure, right?¡±


    ¡°He apparated away before I could, seriously, young people. Always in a hurry. David, sweetie,e here and help mother set the dinner table,¡± she called the boy, who was now 21 years old and officially adopted by the Newt couple.


    [You can see the mountains castle and the nifflers on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    LEMME LICK STONES!


    [A/N: Only one chap today.]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 412: Origin of Oroborus

    Chapter 412: Origin of Oroborus


    Magnus returned to the castle inside the cave with the two Nifflers. He quickly put them on the ground and ordered, ¡°Okay, find me treasure, you two.¡±


    The two happily saluted and started sniffing around, while ignoring Emma, fawning over them and trying to pick them up. They sniffed everyone, one even tried to climb onto Ragnar¡¯s pocket, only to get pped away, ¡°Don¡¯t take my gold, you fools. Find the hidden one,¡±


    While the other one was acting strange, he was constantly sniffing the ground and trying to dig it. But it was a hard stone so he could not. Magnus helped, ¡°Is there something?¡±


    He cast a charm to make space, lifting the block of stone out. Soon enough, the niffler dragged out the skeleton of a rat. Magnus quickly started doubting the fluffy sniffer, ¡°Umm¡­ gold, like this coin. This is what I want you to find,¡±


    But, even after an hour, all he had dug out was rat skeletons and a human skull. The human skull was useful for Ragnar though. But still, ¡°Where is the gold? What is wrong with you man? Alpha or Beta? Why are you digging bones? It¡¯s literally in your biology to find gold.¡±


    ¡°REEEEE¡­¡± The niffler became annoyed and slipped through, running off to somewhere.


    ¡°What is wrong with this guy?¡± Emma wondered and followed the cute niffler.


    Magnus meanwhile put his hopes on the other guy who was actually looking for gold.


    ¡­


    3 hourster,


    It had been an exhausting few hours and it was night outside. It was pointless to continue the search right now, it was better to rest for the night.


    However, Emma had not returned so he contacted her with the ring, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    She told them that she was helping the Niffler dig something big. It was too deep and seemed to be leading to some sort of secret passage. Magnus worried that it might be something harmful to Emma, so they postponed resting and instead went to her.


    ¡°What is the useless Niffler doing?¡± he asked.


    Emma defended, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t call him that, he¡¯s working extra hard.¡±


    *SQUEAK* the Niffler also voiced.


    Fair enough, they got to digging as well. What made Magnus even more excited was the fact that the real gold lover Niffler also started to dig, this meant there was something important in there.


    Quickly Magnus started using Merlin¡¯s staff to dig out huge chunks of stones and mud. Slowly, the hole became deeper and deeper. *CLANK* Finally they felt something metallic. There was no ce to put keys, just the symbol of the n was etched on it. ¡°Oye Rag,e down here. I need your handprint again,¡±


    It was a hole just enough for the two to stand in, and under their feet was the metal door. ¡°WAI¡­!¡±


    Before he could warn, Ragnar had put his palm on it. But then he looked at Magnus¡¯ face in panic, ¡°FUCK!¡±


    *WOOSH*


    The door opened, two fell with loud screams. ¡°AAAAA¡­¡±


    ¡°AAAAA¡­ wait¡­ we¡¯re not falling.¡± Magnus realised quickly as he felt his ass on a cold hard floor.


    ¡°What the¡­¡± he got up and looked out of the hole. It still showed Emma and Severus¡¯ heads. But¡­ ¡°How is this possible? We fell vertically down, then how are we standing on a wall as if this is the correct floor.¡±


    ¡°Magic, Mag. What else can it be,¡± Ragnar grunted, Magnus had fallen on him after all.


    ¡°Emma, you jump, I will catch you,¡± he quickly helped her and Severus toe down. The ce was dark however and they could not see anything.


    ¡°Lumos,¡± they cast spells. Magnus instead cast a flying Lumos that could stay in the air and illuminate the entire ce. What they saw did shock them. They seemed to be inside some sort of a crept, there was one casket made of marble in the middle of the room, on top of it were a few candles. While the entire room seemed to be dome-shaped. On the entire dome, lots of art and oldnguage were etched.


    ¡°It seems this is it, Rag. That¡¯s most likely the grave of your first ancestor or something. Be careful touching it,¡± Magnus suggested.


    Ragnar did walk around in caution, he noticed lots of runes on the floor, as did Magnus and Severus. ¡°This entire ce seems to have a purpose,¡± Ragnar said.


    After checking all the runes, they found it was leading directly to the grave in the middle. The only way to find out what it led to was to check the casket. Ragnar stepped forward to put his hand on it as Magnus kept his staff ready to meet with anything


    Ragnar pressed his hand on the marble b. From where he touched it, a web of light started to spread around, lighting up each and every crack on the ground, in the walls and even the art and words on the dome ceiling. Ragnar quickly stepped back, fearing something mighte out of the casket.


    Slowly the entire room was basking in the magical light, then out of the casket came a translucent figure, it soon took itsplete form and seemed as real as alive. The man in question looked old, he was wearing armour and smoking a pipe. On one hand was a staff that was also a spear. The most notable thing was his long bread and half of his face covered in scales like that of a dragon.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the old man asked them in a heavy tone.


    Ragnar replied, ¡°I am Ragnar Ulrik Oroborus, thest remaining Oroborus,¡±


    The old man sighed, ¡°Such a tragedy. I am Vanir Oroborus. What year is this?¡±


    ¡°What are you first of all? Are you alive again?¡± Magnus interrupted.


    Vanir suddenly hovered over to Magnus and looked him in the eyes, ¡°Ah, a dragon, a sessful one at that. Magnificant. No, I am not alive. This magic shallst as long as you all are in this hall, once you leave, this memory, this consciousness too shall fade away. It¡¯s a set ofplex runes that can transfer one¡¯s mind for a short while.¡±


    ¡°I am Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon. The year right now is 1978. Christian year,¡± Magnus rified to the old man.


    ¡°So a thousand years have passed.¡± he walked back to Ragnar, ¡°Boy, what happened to your family? I know my n died of treachery, but you?¡±


    ¡°They were murdered by a dark wizard when I was young. Magnus¡¯ family took me in a few yearster. Can you tell me about the origin of my family? Our history only dated back until a few hundred years. There was no mention of us being from Norway,¡± Ragnar told him.


    Vanir agreed, after all, this was the aim for his creation, ¡°Of course, I shall. I am the originator of the n, and it was due to a mistake of mine the n formed. I was young and foolish at that time. A hot-headed Nord. I wanted to grow as strong as possible, so I went out on an adventure. I caught and killed a dragon, but then my mad brain suggested inventing a new potion to gain that dragon¡¯s strength.


    ¡°In my quest of infusing a dragon¡¯s strength into myself. I ended up infecting myself, permanently scaring with the mutation. I grew scales over my body and they continued to take over slowly. I grew a tail eventually, one simr to a dragon.


    ¡°The far worse effect, however, was the madness that came with it. Without realising, I was losing my sanity, bing a dragon, and then the time came when it overtook me. They locked me in the dungeon, where I would cry and roar. Eventually, it became too much, unable to differentiate right from wrong, I started eating myself beginning from my own tail.


    ¡°I had eaten half of myself when I lost too much blood and died. My body remained in the dungeon for a week, when they found it had turned into a snake-like dragon that had eaten its own tail.


    ¡°My sons somehow inherited some of the powers of a dragon, such as having a great resistance to fire, you can feel it but not get burnt and increased strength. They decided to give a new name to the n based on me, and so it became the Oroborus n, a wed dragon that ate its own tail.¡±


    That sure was one heck of a fuck up. The four silently sat there and digested the information. Ragnar¡¯s n was formed for such a reason and it was pretty interesting actually.


    But, there was one doubt in Magnus¡¯ head, ¡°If you are the creator of the ouroboros n, why does your armour have a raven?¡±


    ¡°Oh this, well this body of mine is from the time when I had not mutated that much. I had fucked a girl from the Raven n and got her pregnant, the Jarl found out and forced me to marry her. I received this sweet armour in dowry. Poor girl, she died at childbirth.¡± Vanir mourned.


    The was exactly when Magnus, Emma and Severus stared at Ragnar, for he too had fricked a girl from the Raven n and she had died.


    Magnus came upon with a theory due to this, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, your n¡¯s little sausage is cursed?¡±


    Ragnar silently nced at his pants, this possibility did rise in his mind, ¡°My treasure¡­ a-are you cursed?¡±


    ¡°W-What happened?¡± Vanir was highly confused.


    [A/N: This is from where the name of GOT book which will have Ragnar as MC wille, ¡°GOT: The wed Dragon]


    [You can see the grave and old man on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 413: The Mystery

    Chapter 413: The Mystery


    Vanir had a lot to tell Ragnar about the n, this included various potions recipes, ingredients, lost knowledge, his own knowledge, various warnings and of course, the location of Vanir¡¯s personal secret vault.


    Magnus, Severus and Emma had left Ragnar alone so he could talk in private. They didn¡¯t want him to feel awkward or doubtful about anything. Once all the knowledge transfer was done, the runes started to stop lighting up.


    Vanir¡¯s image started to be more blurry with each passing second, ¡°I wish you all the happiness and the sess in the world, son.¡±


    Getting all the well wishes from him, Ragnar happily went out of the chamber to talk with his friends, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we need to reach the North Pole. Vanir had made a secret vault there to store his precious private wealth.¡±


    Magnus¡¯ eyes shined, money was always his weakness. However, ¡°I don¡¯t have a Portkey set for there. We¡¯re going to have to fly and it¡¯ll be cold¡­ Very cold.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re Wizards, what¡¯s cold for us.¡± Severus quickly took out a few potion bottles that can keep them warm. Magnus too used a few spells. But when the time came to fly, he called Emma, ¡°Umm, it might get very chilling, Emma. Why don¡¯t you sit with me?¡±


    She shamelessly agreed and sat in front of him, cupped in his arms, basically hugging. Ragnar knew better to keep his mouth shut now.


    ¡­


    They flew above the skies of the Norwegian sea to arrive at the North Pole, unlike the South Pole, the North didn¡¯t have anyndmass under the ice. In the North, it was just arge heap of ice floating in the ocean.


    ¡°Where is it? All I see is white snow and it¡¯s hurting my eyes now.¡± Magnus asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s under the ice here on the sea bed I think. We just gotta dig here first and then go under the water.¡± Ragnar revealed the crucial details.


    ?_? ( ¨s¡õ¨t ) ¡Ñ©n¡Ñ¡Î


    The three were not happy with this. They thought it was simply in the ice in the North Pole, nobody said they have to go under the ground. Magnus grunted, ¡°It better be the sweetest and juiciest treasure in the world.¡±


    ¡°A¡­ look, Magnus, your Disney Princess effect is working. All the animals areing to us. Oh my god, is that an Arctic wolf? So cute and fluffy, please tell him to let me pet him.¡± Emma was in her own world, looking around.


    But she was not wrong, various animals wereing towards them, the fact made it strange that most of them were natural enemies of each other. There were Poler Bears, Arctic wolves, Arctic Foxes, Snowy Owl, Arctic Hare and many more birds.


    There were about three dozen of them. They all came to Magnus and stopped just a few metres away from him. Then thergest pr bear among them rose up on his two feet and raised his arm towards Magnus. *GROWL*


    None except Magnus understood him, he tranted, ¡°FOOD, WHERE?¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ it must be really harsh to survive out here, they want treats,¡± Emma fawned over an Arctic fox, already picking up and ying with it.


    Scratching his head, Magnus took out a satellite phone and called Dobby, ¡°Yeah, bring meat from the local shop, yes raw, and bring the whole truck to my location,¡±


    A few minutester, Dobby popped up, a small truck with him. It was full of raw meat of all kinds. He patted the Pr Bear¡¯s head, ¡°Here you go, boy. Eat all you want. By the way, do you know about anything strange down there under the ice and is there any way to reach it?¡±


    ¡°Awoo¡­¡± The wolf voiced.


    ¡°You see lights under the ice shining in the night?¡± Magnus tranted.


    The cute wolf nodded his head while taking a big chunk of pork from the truck. Magnus looked down, it was going to be a tough one. ¡°Okay, boys. Get to digging. The ice should be 6 metres thick at max and the ocean is about five thousand metres deep. I will have to use my staff and superior magic.¡±


    ¡°Hoo¡­ Grrr¡­¡± The Pr bear again interrupted, he called Magnus. The news made him much happier, ¡°Amazing, he says he knows a ce from where we can ess the sea under the ice. I guess they just earned another truck of meat.¡±


    The four followed behind the thick furred pr bear and arrived in a cave that went under the ground. The bear didn¡¯t stop, this meant there was enough space to move ahead. After a few minutes of walking, they arrived at an underground pocket. The water there was not frozen and highly clear. But everything looked pitch dark in it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit scary, to be honest,¡± Ragnar muttered.


    Magnus shrugged, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother is here. Okay, everyone, grab me. Rag, you to my left and Sev, you to my right. Emma, umm¡­ you will have to hug me from the front.¡±


    They didn¡¯tin. Emma walked to him and hugged his neck, their faces came close to each other. *Cough* Ragnar interrupted, ¡°Mag, treasure, gold¡­ shiny stuff¡­ remember?¡±


    ¡°Rag, I¡¯m not a crow who loves shiny stuff and¡­ corn. I only like gold.¡± Magnus grunted, pecked on Emma¡¯s lips and waved his staff. Instantly a thick bubble surrounded all of them. He looked back at the Pr Bear, who was shocked, ¡°Boy, you go back and eat. I will find you and your friendster,¡±


    With that, the bubble slide into the water. Initially, they could not see anything, but then he made the top of his staff shine brightly, it was extremely bright, but since they were in the middle of an ocean, they could not see much.


    ¡°Is it going to be another pce? Maybe Merpeople live here too. Ah, fuck, if they do then they¡¯ll probably be the scariest ones alive. Remember the rules? Warm water means beautiful mermaids and cold water means the demon from your dreams.¡± Magnus theorised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it will be another pce. Maybe a vault or something,¡± Ragnar muttered.


    It took then half an hour to descend to the seabed. By that time, the amount of pressure Magnus¡¯ air bubble was facing could crush any submarine in the world into scrap metal. But, he was having no problem. Again, this showed how magic can work in ces machines can¡¯t. Heck, Ragnar¡¯s potions factory used magic and elfs only and they produced products for both, muggle and magical world. Even Emma¡¯s broompany was soon turning towards automation with their new factory being set up near Hogsmeade. Severus, though, only owns one big potions shop in Diagon Alley. Yet he was filthy rich, the reason being his patents.


    ¡°Look, some light is sparkling from there,¡± Magnus pointed and started moving the bubble.


    But it turns out, the light was too far away, even after drifting underwater for an hour they didn¡¯t reach it. But the light was getting stronger for sure. ¡°Emma, you got that experimental Walkman mypany created? y some songs will you?¡±


    ¡°The sony one? Sure, I always keep it with me.¡± She fiddled in her pouch. It was a walkman that utilised Adam¡¯s Solid-state batteries. Hence, the walkman could not only y music with headphones but with speakers as well, all with a battery backup of 8 hours if used on speakers and 16 hours for headphones only. It was going to be released next year and Magnus expected to earn billions from it.


    Although FutureTek had developed a prototype CD and Mp4 format that was far superior to anything in the market, they could notbine it with Sony Walkman as it¡¯d be too costly.


    She put on a cassette as they moved towards the light slowly while humming the music. Of course, Severus was still clueless about the amazing.


    They spent 2 hours to reach the light, and when they arrived, their jaws fell. In front of them was a giant wall of ice, the light wasing from inside it. No matter which direction they looked in, left or right, all they could see was this giant ice wall extending.


    ¡°I take my words back, it could be a castle, but¡­ this is so crazy, if this was not made with magic, then whatever is inside this ice can be older than anything we can imagine,¡± Magnus muttered, his voice shaking as this might very well be a treasure bigger than gold.


    ¡°How are we to enter it?¡± Emma asked.


    ¡°I got it covered,¡± He made the air bubble touch the ice wall. Slowly the wall started to melt and the bubble entered it. He made sure to recreate the ice wall behind him so that Ocean water can not enter. Once there was no water, Ragnar left Magnus¡¯ arm.


    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!¡± Severus shouted at him, fearing it may burst the bubble.


    But, nothing happened. Severus looked back at Magnus¡¯ face that had a smug smile, he sighed, ¡°You didn¡¯t need us to hold you, right?¡±


    He shamelessly nodded, ¡°Nope, I just needed Emma to hold me,¡±


    She chuckled, not at all angry, ¡°You only gotta ask, dear.¡±


    ¡°But where¡¯s the fun in that? Anyway, let¡¯s see what¡¯s in there.¡± He ended the magic that made the bubble. Their feet touched the ice that had probably not seen any sign of life in many millennia.


    [You can see the Pr bear and the wolf on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STUFF ME WITH STONES!


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 414: Cruel Fate

    Chapter 414: Cruel Fate


    The ice wall was thick, too much actually. It took them an hour of walking and melting to reach thest stretch. But what was toe after that they had not expected even in their wildest dreams.


    *CRACK* *BAM*


    As soon as thest thin sheet of ice broke, a strong gust of wind blew them a few steps back. It was like a ne being suddenly depressurised. But in a few seconds, it became normal as the tunnel they had dug got filled with air as well.


    And when they opened their eyes to look forward, they remained wide open, as did their jaws. The sight was beautiful, mysterious and confusing to them.


    ¡°H-How is this possible? Where did all thise from?¡± Emma eximed.


    In front of them was a vast mountainous space, in a distance was a giant castle that seemed to be made entirely of ice. Over the castle was a light source replicating the effects of the sun. The scale was humongous, yet they could see that the entire thing was shrouded inside that ice wall.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, did my ancestor build all this? If he did then dying from a pathetic potion mistake is seriously too embarrassing,¡± Ragnarmented.


    ¡°There is strong magic, that¡¯s for sure. Let¡¯s go in and see.¡± Severus became the voice of normality and walked forward. Magnus, however, remained mindful of any traps but found none. It was as if they were just on normalnd.


    The closer they got to the castle the more in awe they were. It seemed to have been left alone for too long as excessive ice was covering it, reducing its charm. However, going against themon practice of doors magically opening, the castle for the most part felt dead, other than the presence of strong magic here, everything seemed lifeless.


    They had to push the doors open to enter the castle. From the inside, it looked even more beautiful. The light from the outside was dispersing around the ceiling inside and making it look bright but not so much that it hurt the eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, this ce is too beautiful to be made by that old ancestor of Ragnar,¡± Emma muttered.


    ¡°What do you mean? I can not make pretty things?¡± It hurt right in the poor boy¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Shhh¡­ look around first,¡± Magnus stopped them from bickering. The castle had all kinds of crude furniture, normal bedrooms with beds made of ice. Kitchen with real metal utensils. There was no firece, however.


    ¡°Seeing the number of utensils, definitely more than a single man lived here.¡± he deduced.


    After looking around the entire floor, they started to go up. One by one, they reached the highest floor of the highest tower. There was only one room here, the ice-door appeared straight where the stairs ended, and it was locked.


    He cast an Alohomora spell on it to open. *CLACK* It did just that, the sound came from inside it. Magnus pried it open slowly, ensuring no traps were there and the door was also heavy. He was always suspicious about everything recently.


    ¡°It¡­ looks like an office,¡± he muttered, being the first to enter. However, there was just one book avable, that being on the table, under the palm of a man¡¯s skeleton. The Skeleton still had clothes, however, and they seemed to be crude robes made of sheepskin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, a book. Ragnar, you go find your treasure,¡± Magnus went ahead and read it. He put the skeleton hand aside and opened it, the writing instead of being amonnguage or oldnguage, was basic runenguage.


    The first page read, ¡°The Last Wizard Of Undercastle.¡± It turned out to be the biography of the guy sitting here. Magnus took the book and sat on the side, on the floor resting his back with the wall. As it was the top floor of the tower, the artificial sunlight was ample to read. Emma and Severus also sat beside him, interested in knowing about this ce.


    ¡°Read it aloud,¡± Severus requested.


    Magnus did just that, ¡°My name is Zenith Urasilus. I am thest surviving member of mymunity. I am the 110th generation of the first settlers. Due to theck of materials, we could not make many books, all our magic and teachings were verbal.


    ¡°But, as myst days approach, I hope to convey what happened to the one who finds this one day. I will start from the beginning, the words passed as they were spoken by the first settler, Heradas Urasilus. I do not know how your years are numbered, so I shall try to tell what the sky looked like thest time my ancestors saw the stars outside.


    ¡°The crude diagram you see now on the page depicts the location of two star patterns, one we called Plough, it has three stars making a crude line and four making a four-walled shape. They are connected. And the other we call cross, and it appears in the southern skies. It has four stars, two each making a line that intersects each other.


    ¡°If youpare my diagram with the current position of these stars, you may understand a rough estimate of when my ancestors arrived in this ce.¡±


    As soon as Magnus saw the drawings, he closed his eyes and tried to skim through all his memories of astronomy sses from his first day in Hogwarts. Their teacher was a Centaur, the best of the best astrologists.


    After a few seconds, his eyes opened abruptly, ¡°Holy crap, FUCK! This is not just ancient, THIS IS PREHISTORIC! The star pattern in this diagram was present roughly around 50,000BC. T-This book¡­ predates any written material ever found on Earth. Humans were still stone age people during this time.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ how did he make this paper?¡± Severus inquired


    Magnus continued to read to find some answers, ¡°My ancestors, about 100 wizards, were a part of a group of thousands of men and women who were trying to get to thend of legends in the West, one filled with forests and prey to hunt.


    ¡°They did cross this narrowndmass surrounded by sea on both sides, frozen in some ces. They were able to establish a vige in the newnds we called the New World. There were strange animals that no one had ever seen. They caught them and started domesticating.


    ¡°However, things started to change when normal people started creating strange folk religions, making anything they don¡¯t understand a god. They started calling the Sun, Moon, Earth, the Wind, the Rain, the Thunder and even Harvest of animals, gods. For strange reasons, they started hating the wizards and used them of stealing god¡¯s blessings from the rest.


    ¡°This made the group of 100 wizards leave themon people. They tried to settle elsewhere, but there weremon people in almost every habitable location, imingrge parts ofnds as their territory and banning them from living there.


    ¡°Tired and frustrated, they returned to thend bridge that separated the east and the west. They decided to punish the humans for their foolishness and destroyed thend, making the sea pass through it. After that, they build themselves a castle under the sea, ced inside ice walls.


    ¡°But you reap what you sow. By the time they tried to leave the ice walls again, walls had be so strong that no amount of their strong spells could break it. At the same time, the castle they made with magic started to affect anything that was made of ice, making the walls even stronger.


    ¡°For a time we had enough livestock. We bred them with magic, we survived and thrived in our own little world. We studied, researched with what little things we had. At our peak, we had a thousand people, but then¡­ something happened and all our livestock started dying. A disease, most likely, but we had no expertise in treating animals. With their death, our poptions started to decline.


    ¡°I, Zenith, was 10 years old when my father, thest of us, died. I am now 110 while writing this, this¡­ solitude has started to creep into my mind now, making me a hazard to myself. So I used the ashes of my ancestors to create these strange thin sheets. I do not know what year I am in or what urred outside, I only want to tell the world, Zenith Urasilus was here, he was strong and didn¡¯t break until thest breath.


    ¡°Now, in the following pages, you shall find the entire family line of all my first 100 ancestors until they connect to me. Then you shall find all the magical knowledge we knew or developed. And in the end, you will find the key to my vault under the castle. It has staffs of all my ancestors. If you have any use for them you may, if not, destroy them.


    ¡°Thank you for finding me, kind stranger, may your magic always be strong.¡±


    Magnus closed the book after skimming through all the pages, there was not much extra knowledge that he already didn¡¯t know. After all, what can a group of wizards stuck in a small prison of ice create? All their researched and invented spells were rted to survival.


    Severus pitied the man, ¡°To live for a hundred years, all alone in this insane ce, this man had brain made of steel.¡±


    Magnus looked at the skeleton, being thest person alive, nobody was there to bury him. ¡°You know what, let¡¯s take that skeleton and give him a proper rest in the fresh air. He couldn¡¯t see the sky while alive, maybe in his death, it will grant him peace.


    Emma asked a question just then, ¡°Mag, howe you were able to get inside but they couldn¡¯t go out? They were able to destroy some sort ofnd bridge after all, so they must be pretty strong.¡±


    [You can see ice-castle, skeleton and the book on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 415: The Vault

    Chapter 415: The Vault


    Sighing, Magnus answered her question, ¡°Thend bridge he was talking about is most likely the Beringnd bridge. It was andmass that connected today¡¯s Russia with ska. Scientists thought it was destroyed because of the rising sea level, who knew it was them.


    ¡°And Emma, you have no idea what kind of astronomical powers it took to bring us inside this ice cage. No ordinary, not even Dumbledore can do this as easily as I did, all because of the buff provided by this Merlin¡¯s staff. Forget entering here, just reaching the seabed would have killed any normal wizard. It¡¯s understandable that they couldn¡¯t get out.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ how did Ragnar¡¯s ancestor get in here?¡± She asked further.


    That was indeed a question, but one not very hard to answer, ¡°The likely answer is that he did not. He couldn¡¯t have reached the seabed and dug a hole in this ice wall. The best-case scenario is that he ced it inside the ice on the top or threw a vault into the Arctic.¡±


    ¡°GUYS! I didn¡¯t find anything. I have no idea where the vault is,¡± Ragnar came back, tired and panting. When he noticed the faces of the three, he asked, ¡°What did I miss?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just the monologue of a 50,000-year-old wizard,¡± Magnus replied as if it was nothing and got to work. He went to the basement with the book in his hands, perhaps it was the key since all he found on thest page were some runes. In the basement of the castle, there was just a single strange wall.


    Going by his intuition, he drew the entire rune formation as he saw in the book. He was right, *SHHH¡­* After tens of thousands of years, the secret doors opened. This was the sweet thing about magic, it didn¡¯t need oil to be maintained. The vault door slid down into the ground slowly.


    ¡°WOAH! This can¡¯t be Vanir¡¯s vault, that guy looked more like a sophisticated brute to me,¡± Ragnar himself rejected the idea.


    ¡°You are right, this is the vault of the wizard that used to live here, Emma, tell him a short story, I will look in here,¡± He entered the vault. As always, there was a lot of gold in the form of crude coins. He had seen so much gold that nothing shocked him anymore unless it was a pile of gold as tall as Mount Everest, or maybe a swimming pool of it.


    On one side were a lot of staffs, there were 100 in total, however, they must have been passed on from generation to generation. Since they were so deep under the ice, they had no way of getting more wood to make them.¡±


    However, then he saw some things, blocks of stones on which rune writings were made. These were probably the initial ways of these wizards to document their knowledge. Among all the magic, he found one that caught his eye, ¡°How to breed animals with magic?¡±


    The word breed was a trigger word for him at this point. He picked up the stone tablet and stored it to studyter. Then he decided to end this expedition and find Ragnar¡¯s vault.


    ¡°Everyone, we¡¯re heading out now.¡± He announced.


    Instantly he turned one of the stone tablets into a portkey and ced it on the top floor of the tallest tower. He took the skeleton along as well. While the old book, it was going to be a British Royal possession, an artefact that shall be stored in safety for millennia toe.


    The Ice-Pce and the whole area was now Magnus and Ragnar¡¯s property, they will treat this ce as a secret safe house that should only be used in the most desperate situation. He will be bringing some important supplies and items forfortter. Since the pce was made with magic, the ice was really dry and didn¡¯t even feel cold.


    *WOOSH*


    ¡­


    The group used the Portkey and arrived at the top where they were standing before along with the animals. They were still having their small party, eating all the tasty fresh meat.


    The animals didn¡¯t even react much to them being around. He just started searching for the vault of Ragnar. ¡°I will just use io with my staff, hopefully, it will appear with this superior magic,¡±


    ¡°What a nice cheat,¡± Ragnar envied the staff, but even if he had it, it¡¯d mean nothing since his ability to cast spells was shit.


    ¡°Shh¡­ don¡¯t disturb your papa,¡± Magnus shushed him.


    ¡°Hah, papa, you? Pfft¡­¡± Ragnar threw a low ball straight to damage his heart.


    Frowning, Magnus shouted, ¡°ACCIO, RAGNAR INHERITED TREASURE!¡±


    Nothing happened, the animals nearby just yawned, bored from watching these humans that they had seen for the first time. To them, these two-legged hairless beings were talks of legends, they used to think no such people exist, they were wrong. They were surely going to boast about seeing them now.


    Severus tiredly scowled, ¡°I don¡¯t think there is any treasure. I¡¯m bored and hungry now, we should head home.¡±


    ¡°NO! How can this be, that old man said it was here,¡± Ragnar insisted.


    Magnus sighed and waited, continuing his magic. He looked at the Pr Bear looking all cute and fluffy, he pitied them, ¡°Pool guys, Arctic will most probably meltpletely in a few decades due to pollution. These guys will go extinct,¡±


    ¡°Then take them to your secret home, there is enough space for these munchkins,¡± Emma suggested.


    So Magnus asked the Pr Bear, ¡°You want toe with me to my home? You won¡¯t have to work so hard to catch food there.¡±


    ¡°I bring my babies?¡± The pr bear asked, she turned out to be a mama bear.


    ¡°Do you have cute little baby bears? Why didn¡¯t you tell me before? Where are they? Sure, you can bring them. Everyone else, you guys can alsoe. Bring your immediate family too.¡± He addressed the crowd of animals.


    There was a pause of silence for a short while. They all looked at each other¡¯s faces first, and then like a bullet, each one ran away to bring their families.


    ¡°They are so cute,¡± Emma muttered.


    *BAM*


    But then out of nowhere a ground-shaking ear-shattering noise came, as if some kind of metal collided with something. Magnus quickly looked down under his feet, he could notice a dark shadow underneath the thin coat of ice.


    ¡°JUMP!¡± He warned everyone.


    They did as asked by instinct, the moment they leapt, a big ck box of metal exploded out of the ground and stopped once it was half out. Still, it was as high as a twin storey building and 10X10 metre wide.


    ¡°Rag, you bastard, I think this is your treasure, nearly blew my ass off,¡± Magnus sounded annoyed.


    Ragnarughed madly, ¡°Muhahaha¡­ my treasure¡­ and fuck off, Magnus, you say the same after eating Mexican food,¡±


    ¡°No regrets on that, it¡¯s tasty stuff.¡± instantly cooled, Magnusmented. Patting himself clean of the snow, he walked to the metal cube. There was no door to it, ¡°Rag, I think it needs your palm again,¡±


    Ragnar did that, magically a door appeared where he pressed his hand. ¡°Here goes nothing,¡± he opened it and jumped inside with high expectations.


    He was not let down, ¡°HELL YEAH! SO MANY POTIONS!¡±


    Then Magnus entered and saw there was arge swimming pool full of gold coins. It was as deep as a two-storey building since the vault was only half above the ground initially. ¡°HELL YEAH! GOLD!¡±


    When Emma entered, her eyes fell on a corner, ¡°Woah¡­ IS THAT? RARE WOOD?¡±


    Only Severus was the calmest guy. He entered and walked to the book section, and then his eyes fell on one ¡°THIS! A thousand ways to make an undetectable poison?¡±


    Turns out, everyone found something to like. But Ragnar decided to be a petty bitch, ¡°Hey, hands-off, this is my vault,¡±


    Emma was quick to curse, ¡°Shut up, Rag, we didn¡¯te halfway across the world to freeze our asses for nothing. This isn¡¯t your vault anymore. This is OUR VAULT!¡±


    Magnus quickly apparated beside her and hugged her from behind, caressing her head lovingly, ¡°Shhh¡­ Easy, easy there, my tigress, your innermunist was sneaking out again,¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡±ughter soon resounded in the giant vault. They were best friends, so of course, they weremunists for each other and it was all fine.


    [You can see the map on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    LOVE ME WITH STONES!


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 416: SAS

    Chapter 416: SAS


    In the end, everyone was happy, Magnus got some new fluffy animals to y with, Ragnar got his vault, Emma found new wood and Severus got some strange book.


    After dropping the animals in Camelot and the Nifflers back at Scamander¡¯s home, it was time to finally return home. Tired by now and homesick as well, Magnus called Duck to help lift the entire vault and take it to Camelot to keep it stored. The school was over and they had already spent three days away from home. But at least Dobby had informed Grace about their whereabouts.


    They dragged their bodies home. Severus lived nearby so he went home because he too missed his mum. Emma, meanwhile, remained at Magnus¡¯ home since hers was not anywhere close.


    Grace cheerfully hugged them, ¡°CONGRATULATION! My lovely little princes have grown into fine adults, ready to enter the adult world.¡±


    Ragnar giggled, ¡°Hehe, mum, we¡¯ve already done things most adults can dream of doing. And we¡¯re going into space in a few months,¡±


    ¡°Oh, about that, sweetie, Magnus. I need your help, when you go up there, can you take a few samples of medical experimental material with you? I need to find out how it reacts to zero gravity.¡± She requested.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mum. Once I reach the moon, I will be able to see if we can use Portkey to here. If we can, then we will soon be building a real moon base and also a research facility as a space station.¡± He assured her.


    ¡°BIG BROTHERS¡­ W-we made congo gift.¡± The triplets came running, a bouquet of flowers in their tiny hands.


    They gave one bunch each to Magnus and Ragnar. But then the problem arose, they only had two, as Emma was uninvited. They looked at her confusedly, Emma chuckled and took out a single sunflower from the bouquet Magnus hand, ¡°Thank you,¡±


    ¡°Where did you get these?¡± Magnus asked them.


    Maximus proudly replied, ¡°Oh, we picked them from the garden ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Can you repeat that?¡± Grace appeared behind the three, looking like a towering ogre to the three. They sweated immediately, ¡°Uh¡­ um¡­ I mean, we¡­ DOBBY DID IT!¡±


    Magnus hugged them and ruffled their hair, ¡°It¡¯s okay, your big brother can fix it, but remember, what you just did is wrong, not picking the flower, but lying. If you have done something, you take responsibility, that¡¯s how be a good boy and girl, okay?¡±


    The innocently nodded. He decided to cheer their mood, ¡°Okay, we¡¯re eating food outside tonight, where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°MOVIE!¡± they jumped together. But when it came to which movie, they started fighting. Maximus demanded to see Batman. Aurelia demanded to see Alien, a movie about a human space mission getting sucked into a wormhole and ending up on an alien.¡±


    Clementia said she was okay with both of them. Magnus chuckled after seeing them bicker and trying to tell each other why they should choose their movie. He picked Clementia in his arms and stooped the other two, ¡°Okay, I am not going to choose either of you, instead I will choose Clem¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°What does she want to see?¡± the two asked in confusion. Clementia was so silent most of the time that people didn¡¯t even know when she even spoke.


    ¡°We¡¯re watching both movies. But Clem gets to choose where and what she wants to eat,¡± he made a deal. It was quickly epted by the two. Clementia also got something and didn¡¯t feel left out.


    That evening, they got in a big car after Adam came home, then the entire big family went to watch a movie, and guess who tagged along, the Queen. She loved spending time with the three little triplets. And she also had something to say to Magnus, ¡°Thanks for taking the headache from me, in a few months I will be so liberated, so free.¡±


    That was when Magnus realised, the Queen was not sad about losing power anymore, instead, she had taken his family as her own and now was relieved to be leaving the throne. She can do more fun things in life.


    But Magnus had no such feelings, this was what he wanted. The more power and pull he had the more he could do.


    Spending the night with his family watching movies and then having a nice dinner, they all retreated to their rooms. Of course, Emma went to Magnus, but they didn¡¯t do anything as they had three little visitors who wanted to sleep with them and hear stories. How could he deny them, and possibly this was going to be his regr routine from now on as he¡¯d be staying at home.


    ¡­


    The entire year was packed for him, he had too many things to do. There was a mission to the Moon. Him taking the throne, visiting Africa to announce his next phase, also go to Thand to inaugurate the Thai Canal that was in thest phase of construction.


    But something took him by surprise when a letter came calling for his training to join the Special Air Service (SAS), an elite British military force. He was also interested in learning to fly a jet though. So he grabbed his stuff and went straight to the training facility in London. He was already amissioned Captain ranked officer however, the training was just so they could make some numbers and records official. He only needed to visit the ce and not take part actually, yet he denied and forced them to test him on the same criteria as others.


    His reason was simple, if he wanted to earn respect from other officers, he needed to prove himself. It was the oldest Special Forces unit in the world, and also the best-known. The selection process is exceptionally gruelling and considered one of the hardest globally, with a dropout rate of more than 85 per cent


    So, when he got into his battler dress, a lot of officers and soldiers came to watch, be it other trainees, instructors or existing members. They tried to cheer for him, but he knew many of them were sneering, thinking he¡¯d failed. After all, royalty was pampered since birth. However, there were a few men who had some rtions to the wizarding world due to a family member being one. They knew for Magnus this was a cakewalk.


    The chief instructor came with a few helpers. ¡°Your highness, there are a few physically exhausting exercises that you will go through in theing few days, they are¡­¡±


    Magnus interrupted, ¡°Few days? I need to go for astronaut training tomorrow. Let¡¯s do it all today, just tell me what I need to do and I will,¡±


    The man wanted to argue, but a nudge from a representative from Buckingham Pce nudged him to do it. ¡± First you need to do more than 45 push-ups followed by more than 45 sit-ups and then a 1.5 mile run in under 9:30 minutes¡±


    Magnus chuckled, it was a piece of cake, some of these men had forgotten about his and Ragnar¡¯s crazypetition in Olympics. He first did the pull-ups, 100 in two minutes. Sit-ups were too easy, he did 100 in a minute. Then for a run of 1.5 miles, he did it in 5 minutes, basically sprinting the whole duration.


    After this came water-rted tests. The first was a jump into the water from a 10-meter tower. He happily did it with no fear at all. Then was the 25 metres water swim in full uniform holding a weapon. It was super easy, he didn¡¯t just do it for 25 metres, he did it for 50. He needed to be the best not to boast, but because he was going to be skipping the months of training a regr soldier gets.


    Then came 200m swim in uniform within 5-min. Again, he did it in record time. The underwater object retrieval and dive test was also a breeze. Then for thest was an 8-mile hill run in less than 60 minutes. They couldn¡¯t go outside, so they used a big reclined treadmill.


    Once on it, Magnus increased the speed that was no less than a point less than sprinting. Then, he didn¡¯t even stop. He went past 8 miles in 30 minutes, then instead of stopping, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s see how far I can go,¡±


    He went on to run 30 more minutes, covering a total of 16 miles in one stretch. Of course, not all wizards are this strong physically, he was special, not because of his blood, but because he¡¯s been under constant threat for his life from the first day he stepped foot in Hogwarts. Since the age of 11, he has been training to survive by getting stronger. He was the peak of human strength.


    Of course, this was just a qualifying test. The ones who pass these gets selected to further training. The training included battlemand, medical training, gun control, vehicle control, survival training. He didn¡¯t do any of these, as he was a wizard.


    By the time he ended all these exercises that would have killed a man if done on one day, everyone was silent and shocked. He was only 18 officially, no 18 year old should be able to do this.


    Heughed and addressed them, ¡°Everyone, I guess I will be joining you guys. Don¡¯t feel strange about all this, I have been training myself from the age of 11, thanks to my dad.¡±


    Automatically, they all nodded, Adam was a soldier after all. With this, making big news, he became an official member of the British SAS. But, who would tell them, the astronaut training was supposed to be even tougher. The only one to struggle was going to be Bobby.


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 417: Something Big

    Chapter 417: Something Big


    ¡°Bobby, you damn slow goat, run faster.¡± Magnus, Ragnar and Bobby were preparing for their moon mission.


    Ragnar and Magnus were already superhumans, it was Bobby who was still a mortal, although he was much better than any normal human, he was even better thanmon SAS soldiers, but against Magnus and Ragnar, no matter what he did it would seem less.


    Ragnar has been pumping some special strengthening potions into himtely, but the effects take time to appear. By the end of the month, Bobby is going to be Captain America from theics.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­ you two are monsters,¡± Bobby was panting heavily, his face red and sweaty. His t-shirt was dripping wet.


    Magnus slowed down to give him some breath, ¡°My friend, if you want to reach Mars someday, then you need to be a monster as well. By being a monster, you will be doing a service to yourself. Imagine, less need to sleep every night, more focus on work, always peak health.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, that does sound amazing,¡± Bobby hummed.


    Ragnar, meanwhile, had not slowed down and dumbly ran a few miles before realising he was alone. He returned angrily, ¡°You could have called me, people were looking at me like I was some mad man talking to himself,¡±


    ¡°I see nopse in their judgement. Let¡¯s go, breakfast¡¯s on me,¡± Magnus walked away after taking a jibe.


    They went to the cafeteria where many other engineers of the space programme were eating. The three took a healthy sd and sat down, talking about their lives and what they were doing.


    Magnus then asked, ¡°Bobby, you¡¯re also 18, you look good too, you¡¯re filthy fat-rich, there¡¯s no way you¡¯re not dating someone.¡±


    The moment Bobby made an embarrassed face, Ragnar caught it, ¡°Fuck, he¡¯s dating. I can¡¯t believe now only Severus is the remaining pure one,¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Magnus was more interested in knowing.


    Bobby told them about his little love story, ¡°Here name is Veronica, met her on a night in New Yorkst year. She was being held at knifepoint by two men telling her to give them fetio. I beat them to a pulp, I think one of them lost his eye permanently and the other had to get his arm amputated. Anyway, I bought the girl a nice dinner to cheer her up, and she told me about herself. She¡¯s trying to be a dancer and just moved to the city with little to no money. She¡¯s actuallying to the UK this evening for an audition in a theatre,¡±


    Chomping on the veggies, Magnus apuded this girl, ¡°She¡¯s brave then, but sadly, no matter how brave you are, you can seldom fight two men holding a knife. We need betterws against sex offenders. I¡¯ve got things under control here with the use of wizards for prosecuting rapists and sex offenders. But what about the rest of the world?¡±


    ¡°I say, chop their dicks.¡± Ragnarmented, always the crudest and violent one.


    ¡°I agree, but this isn¡¯t practical. What we do need to do is make society much safer with technology. *Sigh* Anyway, Bobby, take us to the airport when you go to pick your girl, I¡¯d like to meet her, she needs my approval to date my best bro. I need to keep you safe from gold diggers,¡± Magnus said jokingly, making a serious face.


    Bobby smiled happily, he used to think that now because Magnus will live in Hogwarts their friendship will take a break, but who knew, things would get like this. ¡°Sure, you will like her, I can guarantee,¡±


    ¡°Oh, so much confidence? Fine, I just hope she¡¯s not as crazy as Emma,¡± Ragnar muttered.


    They talked a bit more and finished breakfast. Magnus had to go to his dad¡¯spany campus, he needed to talk about new lotives. Bobby said he¡¯d tag along to see what Adam was developing, hoping to use the new inventions in FutureTek¡¯s products.


    ¡°Dad, whatcha doing?¡± he entered his dad¡¯s office jovially. Adam had grown a beard now and looked like a true scientist. He had stopped appearing in public too much but his research papers and journals were regrly circting around the world¡¯s scientificmunity. He was an expert in batteries, engines and other mechanical technology and already a recipient of the Nobel prize, even Grace has one. Magnus too might soon get one with how much his depression curing pills were selling.


    Adam smiled; he too had received special potions from Ragnar for years and was borderline superhuman. Magnus was never going to allow his parents to die of old age unless they wished to. He loved them far too much to see them grow older.


    ¡°What do you need now? I know you onlye here when you want something,¡± he caught him right on.


    Magnus cheekily grinned, ¡°Oh, dad, who else would I go to if not you. I was nning something major soon, so I came to ask for your new lotive designs, how fast and strong they are.¡±


    Adam nodded and brought out his file with designs for lotives. He showed one that was possible and tested, ¡°This one, it¡¯s better than one being used in Saudi Arabia, it¡¯s faster, sturdier and more efficient.¡±


    Magnus nodded and looked while Bobby talked. But then he started turning the pages, only to stop at one design that made him pause. Immediately a thought appeared in his mind, ¡°WAIT! Dad¡­ oh boy, I¡¯m such a dumbass. Dad, can you make this?¡±


    Adam looked, he frowned, ¡°Umm, it¡¯s a theoretical design, son. The lotive is not the problem, it can be made, what we¡¯re missing is the engine.¡±


    But Magnus had already decided, ¡°Dad, do you have any idea how revolutionary this can be. Only Hitler tried to make it back in the past. They call it Breitspurbahn. We can do this in reality now as we have the materials and the tech. A real broad gauge 9-foot wide train (current broad gauge is 5 ft 6.). Just imagine giant trains that can carry double or triple the number of goods and people. With this, the trade inside continents will be much cheaper. With Wizards making it, the cost can be brought down to bearable.¡±


    Adam rubbed his chin and thought about it, ¡°Hmm, it can be made if you really want it. We can change it from having a small nuclear reactor to a big electric engine.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, that¡¯s what I want. Build a prototype and we¡¯ll start testing it.¡± Magnus pped.


    But Bobby left them speechless, ¡°Ah, what a nice design. Actually, we can make a small nuclear engine, America built a nuclear-powered aircraft carrier in 60. And with the thorium reactor, we can make it portable and smaller for the lotive. We originally had ns to make smaller thorium reactors but abandoned the research as we only focus on research of fusion reactor nows.¡±


    Adam, for some reason, stood up in shock, he rushed to his secured file cab and took out a thick file with the cover titled, ¡°AM Engine,¡±


    ¡°Are you building fusion reactors?¡± He asked.


    Bobby nodded, ¡°Yes, thanks to Magnus¡¯ a billion pounds as funds. Actually, even bigger help from him was lending us a few loyal wizards. We originally thought that making a Fusion reactor would take us at least 50 years, but because of wizards, everything has be much faster. They can use magic to create things, change metal into whatever shape we want, their spells can create extreme testing simtions and, best of all, their ability to reverse any damage done in an experiment. Due to this, the cost of research has decreased by tens of millions and the pace of work has increased more than ten times. So what was going to take us a hundred years would take 10, and what would have taken 50 years now would take 5.¡±


    Adam became too excited, he looked at Magnus, as he was the richest person, ¡°Son, I know you¡¯re not well versed in this level of science, so I will try to exin this thing in the simplest words,¡±


    Magnus grunted, ¡°I know dad, I¡¯m a dumbass, what is it?¡±


    Adam coughed, ¡°What if I told you, I can turn humanity into a real spacefaring civilization in the next three decades?¡±


    This left Magnus and Bobby stunned and excited. They were soon going to the moon with the aim to establish a baseter. If Adam was proposing this offer, it must not be a simple space mission for experts but real space travel for humanity.


    Magnus looked at the watch, it was lunchtime, but it could wait, he could sit here the whole night if he had to. Space was a pir of his ns for world peace, after all.


    [You can see the lotive on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    I SNIFF STONES!


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 418: AM Engine

    Chapter 418: AM Engine


    ¡°I am listening, dad,¡± he gestured to continue.


    Adam didn¡¯t, he instead walked out of the office and dragged in a whiteboard with a few markers. Then he shut all the window shutters. ¡°Okay, as long as Bobby is able to produce a working nuclear fusion reactor, I can build an engine that can produce us infinite energy to propel through the space at an unimaginable speed. After I saw the movie, Star Wars, and subsequently heard about you going to the moon, I came up with this new theory. But even with the great ecosystem ofpanies you have created, making it was impossible.


    ¡°But with what Bobby said, I am confident. AM Engine, full name is Antimatter engine, but first, I will tell you what Antimatter even is,¡±


    ¡°OWWW! THIS¡­ WOAH!¡± Bobby suddenly started making weird noises, already knowing what Antimatter is and what this could mean.


    Magnus was clueless, he bonked him on the head, ¡°Stop making me feel like an illiterate,¡±


    Adam chuckled and continued, ¡°Even the best of people don¡¯t know this, Mag. I¡¯m sure if you spoke about magic we¡¯d be the dumb ones. Coming back to the topic, Antimatter is not some theorised fictional thing. It actually exists in nature, but possibly during the big bang, it was in the extreme minority, hence we don¡¯t see it. Antimatter, as the name implies, is the opposite of an existing matter. For example, an electron is a negatively charged particle, but its antimatter would be called Positron and have positively charged particles. It was discovered by Carl Anderson in 1932, positrons were the first evidence that antimatter existed.


    ¡°Now, how does a rocket move in space? It uses liquid fuel. There is a limit to how much you can carry and once it¡¯s used, it¡¯s done. Here, when antimatteres into contact with normal matter, they collide with each other to produce an explosion emitting pure radiation, which travels out of the point of the explosion at the speed of light. The explosion that urs when antimatter and matter interact transfers the entire mass of both objects into energy. The reaction looks like this.


    e+ + e- ¡ú 2 ¦Ã


    ¡°Matter-antimatter reactions are 1,000 times more powerful than the nuclear fission produced in nuclear power nts and 300 times more powerful than nuclear fusion energy. So, matter-antimatter engines have the potential to take us farther with less fuel. You can imagine the amount of power I am talking about, and this is power from just one explosion. Currently, to send a rocket to Mars, it takes 11 months, approximately 10 grams of antiprotons would be enough fuel to send a manned spacecraft to Mars in one month. Even less if we can find ways to make humans survive higher speeds,¡±


    Magnus was extremely pleased by this news, if this happened, it would be the discovery of millennia, even more powerful than the wheel, since this technology will thrust humanity into the era of space.


    ¡°What¡¯s stopping you? What do you need to make this a reality?¡± he inquired.


    Adam sighed, perhaps this won¡¯t be so simple, ¡°Magnus, the ship to take you further than Heliopause can not be made until the reactor is made, the shorter trips can, however, be made. There will be three main parts in this ship, Maic storage rings which are sort of circr tubes, as Antimatter must be separated from normal matter so storage rings with maic fields can move the antimatter around the ring until it is needed to create energy.


    ¡°A feed system, as when the spacecraft needs more power, the antimatter will be released to collide with a target matter, which releases energy. Then finally a maic rocket nozzle thruster, a long maic nozzle which will move the energy created by the matter-antimatter through a thruster.


    ¡°But first, we need to create antimatter and find ways to contain it safely. Creating this antimatter requires a lot of energy, it can be made on Earth with normal reactors, but to be made on a ship, a fusion reactor is needed. However, we need to build a humongous particle collider first and it will¡­ cost a lot of money. Then more money to research a way to contain the antimatter and make a controlled explosion.¡±


    Magnus fell silent, he asked directly, ¡°How much,¡±


    Adam took a long breath before speaking in one go, ¡°5 billion pounds(25 billion in today¡¯s value.) I will need this much to go all the way into creating a prototype engine. Of course, if you can provide some loyal wizards the cost can be much decreased, but ultimately it all depends on when we do get things right. It¡¯s too much money, Magnus, even gold is useless in this case too. This is why this project can only happen slowly in the span of the next 100 years,¡±


    In Magnus¡¯ head, all kinds of calctions were happening. He counted all his assets, all his wealth, but finding this much cash was just impossible. He has so much gold but it was useless in this case. But Adam¡¯s project could be the one that brings mankind together. He felt like he had aged a few years in that instant, trying to brainstorm. In the end, there was only one way to get money.


    ¡°Go ahead, dad. I will fund it. Right now, I have no such cash, but in a few years, all my huge projects will start bringing in money, I will be able to pay back the loans then.¡± He said.


    ¡°Loan?¡± Bobby questioned.


    ¡°I will take loans on a few of my major assets. I¡¯m sure banks will line up for this. But in the long run, loans will not help us. The thing that costs the most right now is materials, they take up most of the cost in all our research.


    ¡°This is why I have decided something, my real reason why I even funded a space programme. Tell me, have you two heard of 16 Psyche?¡± He asked them, ready to shock them out of their minds.


    Of course they knew, but as they knew Magnus and what he just said, a possibility took birth in their minds, one that was even more shocking than an antimatter engine to them.


    Bobby stuttered out his question, ¡°A-Are you¡­ thinking of mining it?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯m going to strip that beautiful juicy asteroid naked,¡± Magnus resolutely replied, nodding his headically.


    (?_?) (?_?)


    ¡°You know, I thought I would be called mad for proposing such an engine, but honestly, if you went out and said that, people will call you a mad man,¡± Adammented, but believed him, in his eyes, wizards were able to do anything, even more, if he¡¯s as strong as Magnus. Once he had privately spoken to Merlin in the portrait, the man told him how strong Magnus was. His son united Korea, for god¡¯s sake, nothing was impossible now.


    Bobby was excited, ¡°T-that asteroid, my brother. That could fuel our needs for generations toe. It¡¯s supposed to be 82.5% metal. And its size, a diameter of 225 kilometres, it¡¯s HUGE!¡±


    Magnus agreed, he also borated ¡°In know, it can help us make cities, trains, spaceships, whatever we want. I am going to try to bring it closer to Earth and put it in the orbit of the Moon. Hence, our first mission to the Moon is happening, this is why we¡¯re going to Peary crater on the north pole of the moon, so we can have constant sunlight at all times and¡­ I am going to turn that whole 79 kilometres wide crater into the first colony city on the moon. It shall be theunchpad of all our missions to space in the future, as well as mining the astroid and the moon.¡±


    Bobby felt numb. Here he was, thinking they were going on a joyride to the moon and maybe get some samples, but it turns out, his friend had thought much further.


    Magnus added, ¡°But remember, all of these ns depend on magic, we need to find out if magic can work in space, and if it can, can I portkey from there. If I can, the whole process of colonising the moon will be expedited by decades.¡±


    ¡°God bless magic and wizards,¡± Bobby prayed to imaginary god, as he was athiest despite Magnus telling him hell exists.


    *BEEP BEEP*


    Bobby¡¯s watch rang, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s time for my girlfriend¡¯s flight. Mag, are youing?¡±


    Magnus enthusiastically got up and talked to his dad before leaving, ¡°Let¡¯s go, and dad, you can start preparing for your grand mission. Money will starting in a few days. First start designing stuff, and make the particle elerator in Greater Britain, we don¡¯t have enough space in Ennd.¡±


    Adam assured him, ¡°I will form a team and get them to sign the magical contracts with extreme secrecy use. If we¡¯re sessful, antimatter will basically be the atomic bomb on drugs, we can¡¯t have that be militarised¡±


    ¡°Unless there are alien civilisations out there that want to fight us, anyway, bye dad,¡± he hugged Adam quickly and ran away.


    Feeling extremely satisfied and proud of Magnus, Adam just shook his head, wondering, ¡°What did I do to deserve such a loving family?¡±


    ¡­


    Heathrow Airport, London.


    The three boys waited outside the airport with their Rolls Royce behind them, Magnus drove it himself. They were dressed neatly and women looked at them as if they were pieces of candy. Of course, Magnus had to use magic to keep people away.


    ¡°AH! there she is,¡± Bobby eximed, putting aside his phone, he ran to her and picked her up in his arms as she showered him with kisses and happy cheers.


    In the distance, Magnus made fun of Ragnar, ¡°Brother, Feeling jealous yet? Come on, that cold shit heart has to have feelings,¡±


    Ragnar scoffed, ¡°I told you before, the one who makes my crown on family jewels swell, gets to sit on it as well,¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­ maybe we can have some sort ofputer programmeter on which people can make profiles with photos and talk with friends or unknowns. Then you can browse through the catalogue of women.¡± Magnus suggested, thinking about the profitability of the idea.


    By then, Bobby had brought his girlfriend over, Magnus checked her up close, she had short blonde hair, was half a foot shorter than Bobby, looked very pretty and confident of herself, her fashion sense spoke much about her. He forwarded his hand, ¡°Hello, I am Magnus,¡±


    Her hand trembled when she tried to shake it, meeting a real-life prince for a struggling teenage girl was a major shocker, ¡°M-Mr¡­ I mean¡­ your highness¡­ nice to meet you, I am Madonna Louise Cone,¡±


    Magnus confusedly nced at Bobby, ¡°Umm¡­ I thought it was Veronica.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s what Brandon told you? That was my confirmation name as a catholic, and what¡¯s Bobby?¡± she sounded confused.


    [A/N: Yup, she¡¯s the real Maddona, the celebrity, she¡¯s a few months older than Magnus and his friends ording to her real DOB. Yes, that fetio incident was real, as told by her, and there was nobody to rescue her.


    And yup, Magnus just thought of Facebook


    Most of the science concepts I used in this chapter are real. And remember, all this may seem impossible and far fetched in our world, Magnus is only able to do all this is due to,


    1. His huge ecosystem ofpanies that have formed a synergy to work together on innovation. One invention that¡¯s useless for onepany can be crucial to another.


    2. His wealth.


    3. His magic.


    4. His will to change the world.]


    [You can see Bobby¡¯s Girlfriend on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 419: A Cash Cow

    Chapter 419: A Cash Cow


    They decided to head out, destination was Bobby¡¯s spare apartment in a nice building beside the Thames river. His parents didn¡¯t live there, that¡¯s the only reason.


    When getting into the car, Magnus stopped Bobby from getting into the backseat with her. He instead told him to drive, as he needed to interview her. He grunted and relented, of course, Ragnar the pervert was made to sit in the front as well.


    ¡°Hey, Maddona, you got nail cutter?¡± Ragnar suddenly asked.


    She felt weird, they just met, who asks for a nail cutter, but for Magnus and Bobby, this was just normal crazy Ragnar, nobody knew what goes on in his mind at any time. She affirmed and looked into her bag, ¡°Wait a sec,¡±


    Meanwhile, Magnus was staring at her face, as if trying to think of something. No, he was not reading her mind, he¡¯d never do that to those he or his friends cared for.


    After giving the nail cutter, she felt embarrassed from staring, so she asked, ¡°Ummm¡­ your highness, why are you staring at me?¡±


    He let out a wheeze, ¡°Stop calling me that, just call me Magnus. And tell me honestly, how did he impress a pretty girl like you?¡±


    She giggled, ¡°I¡¯ve never met anyone like him in my life. Who beats the crap out of some knife-wielding men just to save a stranger, and then goes on to cheer that person? He¡¯s just so caring and kind, I love him for who he is.¡±


    Magnus nodded, ¡°Yup, he is like that, a kind dumbass. Anyway, you got a family? And why do you wanna be a dancer? You look pretty, you can be an actress,¡±


    She sighed, ¡°Family, it¡¯s better we don¡¯t talk. Mom died, dad remarried the housekeeper, I hated him. I did try auditioning in Hollywood, but without giving my body to some old pervert casting director, it¡¯s impossible,¡±


    He angrily narrowed his gaze, ¡°Really? Has it gotten this bad? Don¡¯t tell me it was Warner Brothers,¡±


    ¡°Oh, but it was, other bigpanies too. All practice casting couches,¡± she replied, initially confused why Magnus seemed angry, but then remembered, ¡°Wait, you own Warner!¡±


    He nodded, ¡°Yes, and it seems a lot of men will be going homeless now. A purge is needed in Hollywood it seems,¡±


    ¡°Heh, they fucked now,¡± Bobby muttered from the front seat.


    Confused, Maddona inquired what was this purge. Bobby exined, ¡°A purge is whenever Magnus decides to thoroughly investigate something. Last time it was the British Government for corruption, no matter how small, big, famous or rich you are, if youmitted a crime, you get much more than what you deserve. So, most likely a lot of big Hollywood names will be crying in front of cameras soon.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, what are your main talents other than dancing?¡± Magnus asked her.


    She thought about it for a second, then sang a song. In the end, Magnus gave her a thumbs up, ¡°That was amazing, you should totally sing the national anthem at my royal coronation. Bobby, I approve,¡±


    ¡°REALLY? Are you sure? I¡¯m a nobody, and what do you mean by approve?¡± she was in disbelief. It had not even been an hour since shended and got her big break. Of course, Bobby could have helped her easily get a big role in any movie she wanted, but he didn¡¯t help her as she had not asked for it. He wanted her to stand on her own.


    Bobby replied, ¡°That¡¯s Magnus for you. And by approval, he meant he approves of you being my girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°So if he had said no, you would have dumped me?¡± She asked him with narrowed eyes.


    Bobby frowned and tried to answer carefully, ¡°I would have tried to convince him, if his reason was eptable, then yes, I would have dumped you. In short, he would not have approved you if he felt you were a gold digger. Madge, Magnus is not just my best friend but the first friend of my life. I met him on the first day of kindergarten.¡±


    Magnus chuckled from the back seat, ¡°Ah, I remember that day, I saw a fat ass chubby boy picking his nose at the side of the yground because he was bullied by other kids. I asked him, ¡°Wanna throw stones at your bully and shatter their skulls?¡± and we did just that. Fuckers had to get stitches after that, my mum sewed them for free though. Since that day we have been best friends.¡±


    ¡°AWW¡­ I feel like running to Brandon¡¯s home and asking his mom to show me his old photos,¡± She fawned over him, imagining what a little chubby Bobby would look like.


    Magnus grinned devilishly, ¡°No need, I got many of his childhood photos, my mum loved clicking pictures of both of us. I even got a naked photo of him, running out of the swimming pool because he lost his underwear.¡±


    Bobby got triggered, ¡°Mag, don¡¯t forget, I got your photos too, the ones with you in girly dresses,¡±


    But it did not affect him, ¡°Haha, jokes on you, Emma has already seen it,¡±


    ¡°But the world has not, and news agencies will pay a million dors to get it,¡± this time the threat worked.


    ¡°Fine, Maddona, you gotta find his mum.¡± but he also whispered, ¡°Give me your address, I will post them,¡±


    ¡°HEY! I may be driving, but that doesn¡¯t shut my ears,¡± Bobby shouted.


    *CLICK*


    Ragnar, who was trying his best to cut his nails in the car, snapped the nail wrong and it hit him in the eye, angering him, ¡°SHUT THE FUCK UP, YOU TWO. Or I will post both your photos in papers, FOR FREE!¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­ ahahaha¡­ this was totally worth the shitty 10-hour flight,¡± she startedughing uncontrobly. It was a good evening indeed. Magnus and Ragnar soon dropped the couple off in their apartment and headed back home.


    ¡­


    *BEEP BEEP*


    He woke up with the rm clock beeping. Emma had returned to her home and was in the process of buying a house nearby. But he was never alone, as his siblings woulde every other night to hear stories from him.


    Letting the little ones sleep more, he washed up and got ready, putting gel on his hair, wearing a nice ck suit, tucking his transfigured staff in the zer. The first thing he does in the morning is to check the daily mail updates from his variouspanies.


    He had to focus a lot more on them as he was facing a cash crunch right now. By no means was he poor, the problem was cash, he wanted to procure it without selling anything, this was not possible.


    ¡°Good, everything seems to be going well. The economic situation looks good too.¡± He muttered. The GDP projection of the UK for the year 1978 was 545 Billion(335 in the real world.). It was a big jump from 355 billion thest year. All this was thanks to the work he¡¯s done in the past, they finally started to pay off and this effect will continue on to get better and better. Maybe in a few years, a trillion was not impossible. The more the country grows, the richer he will get.


    But, how to solve the current problem? He needed billions of dors in cash, not just for Adam¡¯s research to build the AM Engine, also for his Africa n, which was necessary for making more money.


    Still, he decided to go to a few banks and talk about loans, as well as the rates. Picking up his raincoat, he headed out. But, he noticed something from the corner of his eye, dropping. It was a piece of paper with an address, the marking said ¡°Address for the Continental Hotel, London,¡±


    That was the moment his eyes widened, he had forgotten about this whole thing. He had no need to take loans, for a cash cow had walked straight to him, waiting to be milked.


    Now he was purely excited, ¡°I guess¡­ it¡¯s time I deal with the High Table, I wonder if they increased the bounty on my head,¡±


    He called Ted and Adrian, telling them where he was going as well as to get an update from MEDA. Adrian told him the great news, ¡°They have found out that you were the one behind the death of one of their High Table members. They are in total panic mode and have increased the bounty on you from 200 million to straight up 500 million dors.¡±


    Heughed, ¡°Woah, so much? Does this mean they have a lot of money?¡±


    ¡°Magnus, they have been in this business since the days of Aztecs, so of course they are rich. Why?¡± Adrian asked him.


    Magnus giggled, ¡°Hehe, nothing, just felt like my birthday again, see youter,¡±


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONES! GIMME SOME!


    __________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 420 - 420. Was It You?

    Chapter 420 ¨C 420. Was It You?


    Something huge was happening. Because the moon mission was tounch in September and it was already July, the final test for the rocket to the moon was to take ce in Belize, beside the Caribbean sea.


    It was a good warm and clear day, all the preparations had been done. The cryogenic engine was supposed to be the best ever made. With the help of wizardry, they were able to make something called fuel bombs. These were tiny balls with expanded storage in them, they were to store excess fuel. This way, even though the rocket was going to be too big, it can still reach space.


    Bobby reached theunch station on his private jet to oversee everything. "Alright, let''s get this done, everyone. We have all done this many times before, this should be a piece of cake at this point,"


    "Mr Armstrong, you coffee," his secretary brought him a nice big mug of ck coffee. He had been working overtime these days and needed it to focus.


    He felt weird telling a bunch of men decades older than him what to do. But, he had already proven himself to them, and he paid their sries. It was a simple automated flight test, the rocket had to go up and thennd back down. Yes, they were going to attempt a verticalnding on the moon, for this they had created a huge expandingnding system at the base of the rocket that can adjust itself to the terrain ording to the gyro sensors in it.


    Their main reason to be sending this big rocket was the cargo they will be taking along. There was a single living unit that could house three men on the moon, and it would be a temporary moon base for their stay. Then there was a Lunar Roving Vehicle, a few more sensor machines,munication equipment, power generators and whatnot.


    The other reason was that they were going to bring back a lot of extracted minerals with the rocket.


    "9"


    "8"


    The countdown started. One by one all things were clear and the thunderous roar of Merlin 1, the rocket engine, bellowed throughout the area. The bright light from the ignition made everything seem white near theunchpad.


    The booming breaking noise increased when the giant rocketship started lifting off, it was really slow initially, then it picked up the speed, a metre, a dozen metres, it continued to soar towards the sky uninterrupted.


    *BEEP BEEP*


    But when everything was going well and people were cheering, something happened and a red light appeared on one of theputer stations. The man quickly called the missionmander, "The pressure pipes for the stabilisers are leaking, we''re losing control from the left side,"


    And that did happen, on the big projector screen, the live cameras showed the view from the clear sky. The Rocket had tilted towards its left and was soon going to break apart due to the extreme pressure and speed.


    Bobby frowned, they had done these exercises dozens of times in the past one and half years. The engine had no problems, it was tested more than enough times even in extreme conditions, it was even coated with special magical potions to make it more durable.


    He quickly took out the walkie talkie and ordered, "Secure it,"


    Immediately, a team of 5 wizards, all hidden under expensive invisibility cloaks flew to the falling rocket, their job was to ensure that the rocket does not fall apart so much that their Reparo can''t fix it.


    The mood became depressed in the mission control room. All those who were cheering not long ago felt dejected, nkly looking at their screens. Bobby had to do something, "Everyone, we shall have the rocket back soon, do a diagnosis on it and start preparing for another test next week, we have a spare rocket. The mission to the moon, however, I think it will need to be pushed up a little, Steve, when''s the next window?"


    Steve, the flight path director, quickly looked at his notepad and charts, "Umm, December 20th, sir."


    Bobby sighed, "Fine, prepare for that. I will reveal the news to Magnus,"


    He went to his office cabin and called Magnus, telling him about what happened. Magnus was only disgruntled about not being able to see his siblings on their birthday on the 25th, the rest he didn''t care. Though now some things will need to be changed, as his coronation was supposed to happen in October. Now, he will be going to space not as the crown prince, but as the King of Britain.


    That entire day, he had to work constantly in the space centre to find out the fault in the rocket they sent. Yet, no matter what they tried, no real usible reason could be ascertained why the pressure pipes burst.


    Late at night, he headed to get some restful sleep. He did not wake up until the next day''s noon, something happened, he started to feel a burning sensation in his chest. Initially, he thought it was indigestion, so he took a pill for it. But the sensation only increased, eventually reaching the point where it started hurting.


    *Cough*


    He had a loud cough, instinctively putting his palm on the mouth, but then felt something wet on it, looking down, there was red blood. "FUCK!" he cursed and took out his phone. He pressed one button three times, and then dropped down, unconscious.


    ¡­


    London,


    Magnus parked his car in front of the Continental Hotel. The valet was there to take it. He had already been recognised by most of the people around, as a few people who wereing in and out were staring daggers at him while their mouths nearly drooled.


    He was the golden goose in their eyes. But the thing was, Magnus too saw all of them as a golden goose. It was the ultimate reversal. He walked into the hotel lobby, straight to the reception. 3 more people were sitting on the visitor''s chairs, they were fixated on him as soon as he stepped inside.


    He talked to the man at the reception, "I would like to meet the manager of this hotel, and no, my name is not Karen,"


    The man, not even bothered by his status, replied in a monotonous voice, "I''m sorry, we only serve the members,"


    "Oh really? How do I get my membership then? I''ve killed my fair share of people, even beasts." Magnus replied, instantly making them aware that he too knew everything about them.


    "You need to be sponsored by one of the area leaders to get the membership." the receptionist said.


    Magnus rubbed his chin, "Is that so, then does this mean I can not enjoy the services here until I be a member? Until then this is just a building for me?"


    "Y-yes" The man stuttered, not having a great feeling about all this.


    *CLAP*


    He cheered, "Amazing, this means the rules don''t apply to me."


    All of a sudden his staff appeared in his hand, he sent a big wave of magical energy at the three assassins sitting there, nning to kill him the moment he leaves the building. The three dropped dead with a fist-wide hole in their chest.


    The receptionist panicked, he pressed a secret red button under the marble counter while trying to deescte. "Sir, please calm down. Killing is not allowed inside the hotel grounds,"


    A vein popped on Magnus'' forehead, he grabbed the receptionist by his hair and dragged him down, "You fucking little twigs, I don''t even see you worthy enough to be stepped on. You are all twigs that get drowned under pigeon poop and rot away. And remember, I''m not a member, rules don''t apply to me,"


    He dragged the man inside, ending up in some sort of VIP sitting lounge for the members, it was full of assassins, men, women, heck there was an 80-year-old guy.


    Not stopping, he dragged the receptionist all the way to an empty sofa seat, then made the receptionist kneel down on all limbs. He put his feet on his back to rx, "So, which motherfucker from you wants to earn 500 million dors? If nobody wants, I''d like to im the prize as I brought myself here,"


    *Puff*


    A middle-aged ck man walked in, wearing an expensive suit, what caught the eye was a rolled joint that he was smoking. He took a seat in front of Magnus and also put his feet on the receptionist, "Damn, never thought I could use this useless guy like this. By the way, it''s a pleasure to meet you, your highness, or majesty. Anyway, I am Harlem Chaplin, aka Smoke Dog. I have a special talent for sniffing around secrets and killing people with my sweet joint. *Puff* see this smoke, it''s toxic, it can kill a man, each of my teeth is empty and has special liquid in it, I can mix it with my smoke to make all kinds of poison,"


    "And? what am I supposed to do with this information?" Magnus asked him.


    Harlem coughed, "Ah, damn, I forgot to say, I''m the manager here. Seriously, I was telling those mofos not to mess with you, they didn''t listen. A true fan, by the way,"


    *BEEP BEEP*


    Magnus'' phone beeped, he read the text message, it was from Adrian, ~Bobby was poisoned, condition stable, recovery in a day,~


    His blood boiled at this point as he faced Harlem Chaplin, the man who just imed he was a poison expert, "Tell me, was it you?"


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 421 - 421. Extortion

    Chapter 421 ¨C 421. Extortion


    "Tell me, was it you?" Magnus questioned him, not keeping his dangerous aura hidden.


    Harlem Chaplin looked confused, "What? What are you talking about, brother? I do a lot of crazy shit every day, which one are you talking about¡­ ah, is that about the fat dump I took in my neighbour''s flower pot? Hear me out, her dog is crazy, barks all night."


    "I am talking about the CEO of FutureTek industries, Brandon Steel Armstrong, he was just poisoned, did you do it?" He went straight at it.


    Harlem stopped talking, "Him? Brother. I ain''t stupid like the High Table, I won''t ever do something against you, for I know how powerful you are, and besides, I wanna live in this country, I can''t do that when I make the King my enemy.


    "High Table would not have done it either, from what I can imagine. FutureTek is a big name in the tech and defence industry, they wouldn''t dare to mess with them as that would alert all weapons suppliers. Think about who it could be that had any grudge or reason to harm him. It could be personal or professional,"


    Magnus brainstormed who it could be. The only major thing they were doing right now was the space mission. But who could have a problem with the space mission? Certainly, some deep conspiracy was going on.


    "If you can tell me which poison was used, I can tell you who did it." Harlem offered.


    "And what do you want in return?" He inquired.


    Harlem quickly blurted, "When you act against the high table, just be considerate for me, I got no beef with you,"


    Nodding, Magnus stood up to leave, but before that he handed him a piece of paper, "Get this to the High Table. This is my term that they must ept if they want to stay in power."


    When Magnus left, Harlem looked inside the paper, his eyes nearly popped out, it was the same thing that criminal organisations did to extort money from businesses and people, "Fuck, he wants protection money from the High Table, he''s crazy. Hahaha¡­"


    ¡­


    Magnus arrived in Belize the same day to see Bobby. The news of the assassination attempt on him had already been revealed to the world and all kinds of spections were being made. The British government had already opened a top investigation into trying to find the ones responsible. But they won''t need to, as the best investigators from MEDA were already on it.


    He arrived at the Space Centre to get a report on the initial investigation. Tom(Secretary of Home now) and Adrian were there.


    Bobby was still in bed, a bit weakened butpletely fine.


    "So, who was it?" Magnus asked.


    Tom briefed, "We tried to thin down the list. The only thing that could have earned Bobby this is the Cryogenic Rocket engine. This is a tech that only two nations in the world have, America and USSR. These engines can be used to make Intercontinental Ballistic Missiles."


    "So it can be either of the two? I can understand USSR, but why would the US do this?" Magnus wondered.


    Of course, Tom being in the government, knows more things, "Well, the US has started to feel threatened by our ambitions. We just took over Belize, a nation in the backyards or the US, something they consider their yground."


    Adrian added, "The poison used by them was that of a special kind. It is a biological living virus that triggers a heart attack."


    Magnus nodded and popped out his phone to call the manager from the Continental, "Harlem, a virus that triggers a heart attack. Who uses this?"


    Harlem, on the other side, was very cooperative: "Ah, ssic. the CIA uses it, they kill many politicians in South America and the Caribbean with it. I can count on one hand how many people know about this secret."


    Magnus hung up and faced Adrian as well as Tom. "It was CIA. I will head to Washington, D.C. and meet the president. Don''t worry, Bobby. I will make them publicly apologise for this.


    "Tom, tell the Prime Minister to intimate the President of this fuck up, in case he didn''t know."


    They gotta have some reason for doing this, something solid. If there wasn''t, then he wasn''t going to be nice.


    ¡­


    White House,


    Gerald Ford just ended the call with the British Prime Minister, and a big frown was clear on his face. "Fuck, when did I sanction this action."


    He quickly called the director of the CIA to his office to inquire about the incident. He only asked one thing, "Did you do it?"


    Admiral Stansfield Turner nodded, "Yes sir, we had no choice but to do it."


    *BAM* The President was angry, "I didn''t sanction this act,"


    "You don''t have to, the CIA has no oversight and is allowed to act at your discretion. Even if you don''t explicitly give the orders, we can still go ahead. Brandon Steel Armstrong was a danger to the continuation of American hegemony. If they would''ve been able to reach the moon and set up a base, it''d put American security at risk.


    "We have made simr assassinations of Atomic scientists and physicists across the world. We have assassinated USSR''s Kurzki, East Germany''s Haustein, India''s Bhabha, France''s, China''s, Japan''s and many more. We are always at a war, Mr President, war to stay at the top." Admiral Turner said.


    Gerald Ford sighed, "That may be true. But you have no idea what you have brought upon us now. His majesty will not tolerate this. You have tried to kill his brother-like friend. And knowing his ruthlessness, you''re as good as dead. The main question is, what else will he ask."


    Admiral was shocked by the disregard for his life, who wants to die? "He certainly can''t just kill the Director of the CIA like that on American soil,"


    "Oh, but he can. You can go now and await further orders," the President ordered him.


    ¡­


    Magnus went out calling it an official visit to the United States this time. The reason was simple, the people were pretty angry at what had happened and the whole situation needed a good closure.


    "Your Majesty, I have arranged everything. The Director of the CIA left the White House not long ago, which means the president now knows. The director''s address, his family''s whereabouts, the agent they used to do this thing, have all been located. They used the coffee Brandon drank as the means to poison him," Adrian briefed him.


    Magnus didn''t care, however, "I''m going there to do something else too, Adrian. It''s about time instead of running from the US, we take it under our fold. In 1980''s elections, we will have to y our move."


    ¡­


    Magnus'' big nended at the airport. He got into thepany''s reserved secure cars and headed straight to the White House, no bullshit pompous ceremonies were held, nobody came to receive him. But the media dide, as many had already spected about who the poisoner was by now.


    He strode into the President''s office, escorted by the president''s Chief of Staff. This was the second time Magnus was meeting him face to face, he had basically given this man presidency on a silver tter.


    "I am not happy, Mr President. You dare to try to kill my brother on my soil. This is uneptable and the consequences you must face. My terms are simple, your director of the CIA shall publicly apologise and tell everyone it was him who nned this. Then you too will apologise and dishonourably discharge your director, as well as initiate criminal proceedings.


    "The United Kingdom too will file a criminal case against the CIA,pensation must be paid. We know you sabotaged the rocket test as well, we lost millions because of you. Hence, pay back ten times the damage. Do all this, I will forget this incident, don''t do it, I will make it my life''s goal to ruin your remaining tenure." He made simple and clear threats. The situation had crossed his tolerance line, and the US had gone unchecked for far too long.


    Gerald Ford sweated, he was no wizard and neither had any pull over them, but Magnus had a pull over both, muggles and wizards. But he had to save his nation from the PR disaster, "Can''t we have something settled in secret?"


    Scowling, he nodded, "Sure, the price will be 20 Billion dors, pay this much money and I will forget it"


    ~Fuck, on one side''s a devil and other side''s a volcano.~ the president cursed in his mind.


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    CAN I SLEEP WITH STONES?!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 422 - 422. GAR

    Chapter 422 ¨C 422. GAR


    Giving 20 Billion dors was a big no, the Director of the CIA was not worth this much money. So Gerald Ford agreed to the first term, he had nothing to argue with since he too acknowledged that what happened was wrong. The UK was a major ally and to stop them from developing technology was the same as stopping themselves.


    It didn''t matter if they don''t let the Americans participate in their projects, after all, even they don''t let people from foreign nations participate in their secret military projects.


    Without saying anything, Magnus left, there was no need to make any public statement about this as it was going to be a mess soon anyway. He simply returned to Belize as another rocket test was going to take ce.


    ¡­


    The next day, the bomb dropped when in a press conference called by the CIA, its director spoke directly in front of the camera with a darkened face and eyes that would even shame a panda.


    Admiral Stansfield Turner walked to the mic and simply spoke about what had been nned previously, "Thank you foring,dies and gentlemen. You are called here for an announcement and a confession. I am stepping down from the position of the Director of CIA, effective midnight.


    "The reason for this is apse of judgement and decision in my capability and capacity. The poisoning of the CEO of FutureTek Industries was carried out by the CIA on my orders. I regret the decision and apologise to Mr Armstrong for this unfortunate act."


    That was all he could tell them. More would mean putting the national interests in danger, as it might give some sort of idea to the rest of the world that the US was hostile to allies. By just naming Bobby, he was basically saying their actions were against thepany, not the nation.


    Anyway, the harm had been done. The image and trustworthiness of the CIA would hit rock bottom and many conspiracy theories will ensure that people lose trust from the government as well.


    Magnus had yed his own small game, as by doing this he had made the British poption less interested in the United States. This would go a long way as he nned to develop the nation.


    The journalists tried to ask questions about whether the President knew about it or the reason they did it. Of course, USSR jumped into the frying pot and tried to stir the reaction, openly iming they felt bad for the United Kingdom and Bobby. They got nothing but a cold shoulder though.


    Gerald Ford emerged and addressed the controversy at his own press conference, where he revealed that he had found out what had happened and that he talked with the British Government and Crown Prince Magnus, the best friend of Bobby. By doing this the man saved his ass, he was very good at it.


    However, the bigger news was toeter the next day, when a shocking announcement was made. Admiral Stansfield Turner was found handing by the ceiling with a rope around the neck in his house. Magnus just sighed, he didn''t know if the man did it in shame or the President did it, he was not sorry in any way, the man had grown-up kids, one married and one in college.


    That didn''t stop FutureTek industries from suing the hell out of the United States Government, Tonks & Tonks represented FutureTek, which put a lot of pressure and in the end, a settlement of 2 billion dors was made(roughly 8 billion today.). Bobby and Magnus nked bottles of chilled beer while watching the sessful testunch of the Pendragon Z rocket.


    "Haha, man, you are one bad capitalist. Your best brother got poisoned and you still made 2 billion," Bobby jokingly said,


    Magnus shrugged, "What can I say, I''m just too good at making money. But now I will have to be careful, the US will be pretty rmed about me, I need to install my guy in their top office somehow."


    Bobby shut his mouth and made a zipping gesture, "I didn''t hear that,"


    "Anyway. I''m off to Africa now with Emma, or else she''s going toin I''ve forgotten her after school," he got up from his beach chair. They were sitting on the terrace of the Mother Grace Space Centre. It was initially going to be named after Elizabeth, but Magnus denied that as she already had enough ces named after her.


    "See youter then, at your coronation, I guess. Tell Ragnar toe here and get some training, I won''t be the only one flying that damn rocket," Bobby distastefully said. He had no idea what Ragnar was doing, the guy had only said he was working on something that can help on the mission and reduce weight.


    ¡­


    Using a Portkey, Magnus returned to London, Emma''s new vi, to be precise. It was just 5 minutes walk from Strawberry Hill House, where the Grant family lived.


    "EMMA, MY LOVE! Come out, look, your handsome boyfriend has arrived," He shouted at her door, particrly to embarrass her. Sure enough, a book fell from the window, aimed at his head, though he caught it.


    She came out running, but Magnus just clutched her into his arms and kissed her lips. She shied away, "Stop, there are people,"


    "There will always be people, and I''m not kissing them." He rebutted and continued.


    "Oh my, young love sure is shameless," Emma''s mother walked out of the vi, teasing them.


    "Good evening, Mrs Vanity. May I take your daughter on a trip to Africa?" he asked her like a gentleman.


    She continued to tease, "Would you stop if I say no?"


    He caught Emma''s hand, "Umm¡­ not really, I''ll just take you along as well then,"


    Emma''s motherughed loudly, "Haha, no, I won''t spoil your personal time. You may go, take care, love birds."


    Magnus grinned, helped Emma into his car and moved to the airport, "We''re going by my ne this time,"


    "Why? You don''t have a portkey?" She inquired.


    "No no, I just felt like spending more time with you and taking a flight will give us enough of it," he replied with a straight face.


    But Emma stared at him, "Huh, shut it, I know what you want, you just want to do that with me,"


    He shook his head, looking hurt, "My love, you mistake me. I just wanted to watch a movie with you on the ne."


    "REALLY?"


    He nodded, "Yes, and then maybe some fornication."


    She punched his side, "KNEW IT! But I guess, I also hadn''t any action in some time,"


    ¡­


    Turns out, they couldn''t even wait for the end of the movie. The entire flight duration was spent having some grown-up fun. When the nended in Zimbabwe, the financial capital of the African continent, they had rested and woken up 15 times.


    But getting back to work, he went to the Royal Pce built in Zimbabwe, it was for Magnus to have his important meetings. The visit was official and presidents and prime ministers of all African nations were asked toe here for a meeting of great significance.


    By now, the Dragon Service of Africa had dealt with all of the military dictators or power hoarding Presidents who were borderline dictators. Entire Africa was more democratic and free at this point than Europe.


    The Soviets, the Americans, the French or Portuguese, all had lost their influence in the region one after another. Since Zimbabwe was a focal point, all nations wanted the same sess story, hence they naturally tilted towards the UK.


    In a closed-door meeting in a giant luxurious hall, without reporters except for the royal stenographer. The seats were taken by all kinds of people, some wearing western suits and some wearing their cultural clothes.


    He started the meeting with warm thanks, "I wee you all to Greater Britain with warm wishes. All of you know about my work in the recent years in the entire African region."


    This was real, most of these heads of state were either put in ce by Dragon Service or they were existing men in power made loyal. Hence, everyone in that room was loyal to him.


    "I am here to propose two things, one is an African Union, a giant Union of 54 nations. We shall have policies aimed to ensure the free movement of people, goods, services and capital within the internal market; enact legition in justice and home affairs; and maintainmon policies on trade, agriculture, fisheries and regional development.


    "We shall have morews and better oversight in regional harmony and human rights, eradication of hunger and poverty from all underdeveloped regions. As a whole, Africa will protect itself, with an alliance of all nations to act if anyone gets attacked. There shall be Union courts to help with regional disputes. With this Union, Africa will have its ce on the world stage." Heid down the n in front of everyone. If any of them had any questions, they could ask.


    Magnus gave them time to check the proposed n in the documentation. Of course, the more detailed thick files will be giventer for them to read with their economists and policymakers.


    "Your Highness, will people be allowed to travel freely within Africa?" the President of Uganda asked.


    He nodded, "Yes, as long as you possess a passport, you can travel and work in any part of the African Union. Since the world speaks English, it will be made amonnguage for all of us, so it''s easier to work everywhere."


    "Can we enter the United Kingdom as well?" The president of Nigeria asked.


    "Yes and No, you can freely enter the African part of the United Kingdom, but not the European part, since the UK is also a member of the European Union, it can create problems for us. But rest assured, the visa rates and requirements will be much lower." He rified. Although Magnus had tried to bring unity and equality, letting the whole of Africa freely enter the European UK would be catastrophic. Because of cultural differences and the huge poption of Africa, a major crisis could erupt. This was the case for at least a few years.


    After an hour of discussion, he came to the next announcement, this was much more important, "To make the African Union a sess, we need to first make it stand on its feet. Sadly, we have no means to do that for now. Hence, I have decided to invest in a major infrastructure project that will help us all trade with each other. The project is called GAR, GREAT AFRICAN RAILWAY."


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 423 - 423. World Famous Magnus

    Chapter 423 ¨C 423. World Famous Magnus


    GAR, the name sounded very grand, and when everyone started reading it, it was indeed very grand. A giant 9 feet gauge train system that can transport freight. It can truly massively push the economy of Africa. The continent was full of natural resources, the problem was extracting and selling them.


    The documents revealed the vastness of the whole train system, It would leave no country untouched, a single major 9 feet broad gauge track will run from the Port owned by Magnus. From Mozambique on the east coast to various countries on the west coast, slowly moving up and finally ending the journey in the UK.


    The list of the stations on the GREAT AFRICAN RAILWAY main track was as follows.


    [A/N: * denotes the level of importance and size.]


    *****Mozambique port ¨C Beira city.


    *****Zimbabwe(Greater Britain) the main hub ¨C Bwayo city


    *Zambia ¨C Livingstone


    *Namibia ¨C Katima Mulilo


    **Ang ¨C Luanda(Capital city)


    **The Democratic Republic of Congo ¨C Kinshasa(Capital)


    **the Republic of Congo ¨C Brazzaville(Capital)


    *Gabon ¨C Port Gentil.


    *Equitorial Guinea ¨C Bata(Port City)


    *Cameroon ¨C Dou(Coastal City)


    ****Nigeria ¨C Lagos(Resort City) New port will be made there.


    *Benin ¨C Porto-Novo(Port City)


    *Togo ¨C Lome(Capital City)


    ***Ghana ¨C ra(Capital)


    *C?te d''Ivoire ¨C Abidjan(Coastal City.)


    *Liberia ¨C Monrovia(Capital)


    *Sierra Leone ¨C Freetown(Capital)


    *Guinea ¨C Conakry(Capital)


    *Guinea ¨C Bissau(New Port)


    *Senegal ¨C Dakar(Capital)


    *The Gambia ¨C Random City


    Sahara Region Starts ¨C


    **Mauritania ¨C Nouakchott(Capital)


    *****Western Sahara(Conflicted Zone ¨C Magnus will buy 80% from Moro.)


    ***Moro ¨C Casanca Port City(Offer to build a better big port for sellingnd.)


    The track shall pass through a runner below the British Territory of Gibraltar and enter Europe.


    ****Spain ¨C Nearby Valencia(No Port. Industrial town nned.)


    ***France ¨C No ports(Various Industrial towns.)


    *****Final Destination ¨C United Kingdom ¨C Channel Tunnel ¨C To biggest Port(Port of Felixstowe)


    The total distance was going to be 13 Thousand Kilometres. Of course, such a big distance can only be covered faster by extraordinary trains. Adam had already started developing giant train engines for thiswork.


    However, these were just 24 countries that were closest to the coast, there were still many more left. Hence, some called feeder lines shall also be built to facilitate these countries to connect with the mainline. These feeder lines would be normal 5 feet gauge tracks but will have a simr high-speed system.


    They will be as follows: GREAT AFRICAN RAILWAY) ¨C Feeder Line (co-sponsored by Dragon Holdings and each African country. Dragon Holdings holds the use licence of the railway until the money is earned back.)


    Line 1 ¨C Djibouti(Port) ¨C Ethiopia ¨C Kenya ¨C Uganda ¨C South Sudan ¨C Central African Republic ¨C Cameroon(Merge Into Main Line)


    Line 2 ¨C South Sudan ¨C Sudan ¨C Chad ¨C Niger ¨C Burkina Faso ¨C Mali ¨C Senegal(Merge into Main Line)


    Line 3 ¨C Uganda ¨C Rwanda ¨C Burundi ¨C Tanzania ¨C Mozambique(British Port)


    Line 4 ¨C South Africa(Cape Town) ¨C Botswana ¨C Namibia(Merge into Main Line)


    This entire system will be developed from three funds. While Magnus shall provide nearly half of it, the rest will be provided by each country and also grants from the World Bank. All this money will be put in one ce called the African Development Bank.


    It will take at least 3 years to be constructed, it could be 4 if dys ur. When all the leaders of the 54 nations saw the map, some felt numb, some were overwhelmed and some felt excited. A possibility that maybe, just maybe, this will be it. The thing that will make the lives of people living in thesends better.


    Magnus didn''t care about people''s lives, he only cared about money, just not at the cost of people. Hence, his methods to make more money end up making lives better. Bhutan was an example. As nned by him, the brand of Bhutan, called Himyan, was now worth 69 Billion dors, it was the gold standard of all organic products. And Magnus gets 50% of this pie. Not just this, the entire GDP of that nation had risen because the young poption received much-needed education and those highly skilled workers who had left the nation returned. It was now a middle-high ie nation.


    Its sess story was insulting to its close neighbours such as China, India, Nepal and Bandesh. Hence, whenever Magnus enters any nation, he was seen as a god of prosperity putting his feet on theirnd.


    Following the revtion, he gave everyone 1 week to decide if they wanted to make the Union and agree to the n or not. He meanwhile decided to go to Thand because he needed to inaugurate the Thai Canal.


    When his nended in the Asian country, there was already someone waiting for him. It was a woman, in herte 20s and looked pretty.


    "Sir, this is the schedule and the names of all the people that will show up." She handed him a file.


    At that point, Emma looked at her suspiciously, "Who is she? Never seen her before."


    Magnus wanted to say the name but he realised, ~I FORGOT!~


    "I''m Venessa Green, His majesty''s personal assistant for thest 7 years." Vanessa introduced herself.


    ~Oh yes, I hired her a long time ago,~ but he didn''t say anything aloud.


    They were eventually taken to the Eastern opening of the canal. It was wide enough to allow ships to pass side by side. Mostpanies would have taken more than what it took Emrys Construction to build.


    Thai Canal was not given any special name, it was just the Thai canal. It had also made the lives of Thai people much better by providing new jobs on a giant scale. Of course, healthcare and education were also good at this stage due to new policies. This was why most people who were screaming about the King selling his nation to colonisers had stopped.


    At the same time, the small ind Magnus had bought now gave Britain unrestricted ess to the South China Sea. It was made to be a ship repair port, hence military ships could be docked there. Let''s just say, not always will they need maintenance.


    The event took ce, everyone gave their pompous speeches. Magnus, too, but his words were more direct. "¡­ I hope that this brings prosperity to the Thai people and allows everyone to have a better life. The friendship between the Thai and British governments may set examples for years toe¡­"


    After that, he was invited by the Thai king to cut the ribbon and give the green light to the first cargo ship to go ahead that was already waiting. Actually, the bookings had already begun, a lot of ships that were not headed to any nation south of Mysia were happy to use this route. Since the maximum trade urs between China, Japan and Korea, the Thai Canal had already be the first choice. But this didn''t mean that the Strait of a was useless now. Soon, world shipping will be getting many times higher with the formation of the African Union.


    He picked up the scissors and cut the ribbon. Loud ps shrouded the whole ce, and with that, the loud horns of the ship responded and it moved ahead. Photographs were clocked, Magnus may have just be the most famous man in the world at this point.


    ¡­


    After his short trip to Thand, it was time to go to Korea, the united one now. Magnus had a legendary status in the nation and was well respected, after all, he was the one who united it. He didn''t stop putting indirect propaganda either, as he knew many political parties might try to take all the credit. He instead wanted people to remember whom to thank.


    And so they did, when his nended, thousands upon thousands of people had gathered outside the airport. Security told him to get in the car and head to the secure hotel, but Magnus denied it. They were his fans, after all.


    So he went and stood on top of the airport building and waved at them. Heter gave interviews where he was grateful for this warm wee.


    He was here mainly to inaugurate a lot of major infrastructural projects that were gifted to the small nation. These included majorly electric Dams, Expressway and one major building called the Blue House, the executive office and official residence of the Republic of Korea''s head of state. A que was set on the side of the main entrance of the building, that had written: "Inaugurated by His Majesty, Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon, 5th September 1978."


    This simply immortalised him in the history of Korea, more than he already was. Meanwhile, about North Korea, the Kim Family was dead, the entire region had a census and now poverty upliftment ns were taking ce, as many industries got set up in there. North Korea contains the great bulk of all known mineral deposits on the penins, iron ore and coal, gold, magnesite (magnesium carbonate), lead, and zinc were in abundance. This would go a long way in uplifting the entire penins.


    In a short televised speech of Magnus in the National Assembly, he again emphasised how important it was for the world to end their meaningless war and join hands for mutual prosperity. His words were empty for now, but soon, the world will listen to him no matter where he goes.


    ¡­


    After Korea, he visited Japan as well, he had not much to do here as the nation was already developed. He rode in the Bullet Train, however, wanting to experience it once so he has something topare with the Bullet Train system that will bepleted in maind United Kingdom.


    After that, he returned to Zimbabwe to get the signature of all African Nations for forming the African Union and approving the proposal for the GRA.


    [You can see the Map on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    SHOW ME STOOOONES!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 424 - 424. Wizards

    Chapter 424 ¨C 424. Wizards


    The news became public. The African Union was a thing of now. Common people had no idea what was even going on, they had simply thought, "Oh, it''s good for them,"


    But those in power knew it clear, it was all doing of Magnus'' long years of work. And now, the King of Britain has a pull over the entire African Continent, while being a member of the European Union. Although the UK waste in joining the EU, it had already dethroned France and Germany as the sole big bosses.


    Hence, now the UK sits in afortable position where the world will have to hear them if they say something. Other nations will have to take their offers and policies seriously.


    Still, September wasing to an end, and in October, the Coronation of Magnus was to take ce at Buckingham Pce. In the meantime, about 300 assassination attempts were made on him, all assassins died a gruesome death at the hands of his secret Goblin forces.


    Thankfully, the High Table had enough brains to not go after his family, or else all deals would be off and their deaths would be the only salvation. The High Table got virtually kicked out of Africa once the African Union came into existence.


    Now was the time to make the killing blow, the Middle East, not just that, Magnus had to control the rising religious extremism there. He tried to understand what was the key reason behind all this, religion was tooplex and he had no time to really read each of them thoroughly, and since each religion had so many splits, there were too many ideologies.


    His only way now was to revolutionise it,bine it and reform it into a more tolerable, simplistic, peaceful and epting thing. The reform needed to start with Saudi Arabia, where his friend ruled. He was not against religion, he just wanted to streamline it so conflicts could stop.


    ¡­


    "Hah, how are you, my world-famous friend? I heard your coronation is going to take ce," King Faisal was on the call.


    Magnus was in his home office, rxing with his legs on the table, "You''re invited for it."


    "Of course, I wille to see you take the crown. It''s not every day you get to see the rise of a legend to the throne," Faisal said, sweet-talking from his heart.


    "Well, the legend is useless if others don''t cooperate. So I am asking you, Faisal, it''s time to start our little reform project, only then will the Arab region will ever see peace." Magnus got to the point.


    Faisal was already epting of this, Magnus had said it before, the day he stabilises Africa, he will aim for the Middle East and then the rest of Asia. Americaes atst because that could only be defeated with money.


    "You do know that by doing this I am technically betraying my entire family line. For the past 200 years, we have been Sunnis and have followed a Wahhabi ideology." Faisal sighed in response, he had tried to think a lot, of course, he was a religious man, but he also saw the changing times, with the way Magnus helped them set up the railwaywork, the infrastructure, the information reforms, all that had made Saudi Arabia a very moderate nation with high tolerance to other religions at this point. He has personally dealt with all the extremist elements. Besides, there were enough examples around his nation of how much of a fuckery extremism can cause.


    Magnus, in response, gave his own example, "Well, I can understand. I am betraying my centuries-old tradition too. I am to be the head of the Church of Ennd. I am a protestant. The wizards who work for me follow no religion, most of Eastern Europe follows Orthodoxy and the mid-Europe follows Catholicism. I have started my work on all of these three aspects.


    "Most religions are like this in today''s world. Heck, Hinduism and Buddhism are divided too. There is no harm in unifying each religion, it will only bring us all together,"


    Faisal somewhat agreed, "I can understand you. But how will you stop people from spreading their own personalprehension of religious texts? Recently that dumbass Gaddafi tried to do it, you killed him. You can''t kill each one as there are too many. There are tribes in Afghanistan where each follows a variation of Im since they were too detached from each other,"


    "How did Saudi Arabia reform? It was because of not only your push but also social reforms and a boost in the economy. When a man has more money in his pocket and hundred of the cinema hall, restaurants, schools, colleges, gyms and other recreational ces, he will use that money to go there, not to focus extra hard on religion. Honestly, I''m somewhat impressed withmunism that they don''t agree with religion, but again, they are known to immortalise their leaders to godhood." Magnus muttered, he and Faisal had known each other long enough now that they could be frank with each other.


    "Yes, they got a few things right but everything else is a mess. Fine, I will talk to your Dragon Service leader and initiate the n. See you soon," Faisal cut the call.


    Sighing, Magnus felt his shoulder ache, too much work had been done in just a few days, "I wonder what Severus and Gryffindor four are doing,"


    "MAG, look what I received," Emma walked into his office, holding an envelope. Since she lived so close now, most of her days were spent in Strawberry Hill House.


    She simply sat down on hisp and gave the envelope to him. He looked, "Hmm, an invitation? Woah, they are too fast. Wedding of Lily Evans and James Potter on January 20th next year? Good for them I guess, but I hope these fools didn''t send this to Severus too."


    "Well, I''m gonna p that witch if she did," Emma barked.


    Laughing, he hugged her, making her lie her head on his shoulder, "I won''t even stop you. By the way, are you ready to see me get crowned? You will be seen as the future queen after that. The papers already talk about you every other day since I never hold back from showingpassion in public,"


    "Ugh¡­ I don''t want any stupid muggle security detail following me, I''m warning you already," she felt distasteful after having seen how many muggle securities was outside Magnus'' home. She had to apparate in every time as she hated interacting with them. Making her go through the body scanner, she felt like a criminal.


    "Huh, like I would let them be near you. Okay, let''s go in, I gotta practise my speech, you can watch me with the three gremlins," he picked her in a princess carry.


    "At least put me down, once they see this, they will ask you to pick them as well," her advice was well taken as Magnus quickly put her down. He had experienced it already.


    "What are they even doing?" he wondered.


    "Last I checked, Maximus was pulling George''s hair, Aurelia was practising singing and dancing, saying she wants to be an actress, and Clementia was drawing with crayons."


    Magnus didn''t like the middle part, "Why? Why does she want to be an actress? That''s the worst profession a pretty girl can go for. She can own any Hollywood studio she wants,"


    "Come on, don''t be so overprotective of her, you can have her act in your movies, and besides, once she''s in Hogwarts, her priorities will change," Emma muttered.


    "We don''t even know if they are wizards though," he sighed.


    "But they are, Aurelia was hovering the fake mic to dance and sing, Clementia was magically using multiple crayons without using her hand and Maximus made the cookie jar fly to him," Emma blurted.


    (£þ¡õ£þ;)


    He quickly ran back to the main house and found the three in the living room. as Emma said, Clementia was lying on the rug and drawing, the crayons were moving on their own. Aurelia was singing to a hovering mic and dancing to the songs on television. Maximus was running around with a few cookie jars as George chased him.


    "THEY ARE WIZARDS! YES YES! HELL YEAH!" He cheered loudly, scaring the three. Ragnar, who was in the basement, heard him and came running.


    "WHAT T¡­" he noticed the same scene and hugged Magnus, "They are wizards, Mag. WIZARDS!"


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 70 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 425 - 425. The Coronation

    Chapter 425 ¨C 425. The Coronation


    It was not a big incident of magic, but even the fact that they showed their talent meant a lot to Magnus. One thing he had realised after being a wizard was that magic was too damn convenient. He would not have been able to do all that he has right now if he was not a wizard.


    He''d be a basic simple businessman and king. So, having a family with strong wizards was a big plus point, and it would give his siblings a way to protect themselves.


    But it brought some worry and anxiety to Grace, "So they will be leaving for school as well? My munchkins, I don''t want them to go,"


    It was kinda true, to be honest. Kids in Hogwarts start at just the age of 11, it was a tender age when they are near the age of puberty and that''s when a lot of changes in their body ur. From his experience, he knew Hogwarts was shit, they don''t tackle bullying, they don''t help depressed kids, they just teach them and let them be. Whatever happens inside the House Common Rooms is under the eyes of prefects and heads, whom the administration trusts to be responsible, but that was not the damn case when he arrived. Lucius, a dark wizard, the WAP boy of Voldemort was the head boy.


    "Don''t worry, mum. I will find a way to allow young kids to talk to their parents every single day." He assured her. Heck, he''d allow the young kids of Hogwarts to meet their parents on weekends. Those from the 1st and 2nd years should especially be given this choice.


    With this, hopefully, the three will be able to enjoy the warmth of home as well.


    ¡­


    The Coronation of Magnus was going to be broadcast on television. The crown he will be taking was going to be slightly different, as it was the crown of the legendary King Arthur. The ceremony was made to give less emphasis on religion, however, as this was going to be his long term policy.


    It was 7th October of 1978. It was a weekend, so a lot of people would be watching the live broadcast. It''s not every day you get to see something like this.


    The preparations started in Westminster Abbey, but before that, on the same morning in an official private ceremony, the Queen stepped down to clear the way. It was only broadcast in the news and no photographs were given.


    After this, the entire preparation started with Magnus arriving in Buckingham Pce to dress up and get some tips from the Queen.


    ¡­


    "Ugh¡­ is it necessary to wear all this?" Magnus asked, looking at himself in the mirror. He didn''t like it.


    The Queen, now the ex-queen, stood behind him and chuckled, "Dear, some traditions are not just for the look. The coronation is what tells apart a king and amoner. Of course, there is no such thing as the divine will of the gods, but all that gimmick makes them believe, that the royal family is special and has heaven''s mandate or something,"


    "You do know that the reason people are losing their faith from royalty is that we seem to be cut off and pompous to them? By doing all this, we will be bolstering this thought for them. They hate to see rich people being rich, it''s jealousy, but that''s human nature. Hence, after the Ceremony, I will go out and meet people myself." he nned.


    "That''s dangerous," she warned him.


    He chuckled, "Granny, I''m dangerous,"


    This made herugh heartily, "Oh, who am I even talking to, the uniter of Africa, liberator of North Korea,"


    "Is that actually what people are saying? That sounds so cringy," he scowled, fixing his cor.


    "They give us all kinds of names. For example, I''m called the Immortal Granny by your little siblings," she joked.


    *Knock Knock*


    "Mag, let''s go, it''s time," Ragnar entered, also dressed in a nice suit with ceremonial Peers'' robes in his hand.


    Taking onest look in the mirror, he fixed his hair, ~This is what I was waiting for all these years. Arthur, Merlin, I''m taking the next step. Wish me luck,~


    He walked out, his brother and Elizabeth behind him, talking about random stuff. She loved talking about crazy things with Ragnar, it made her see things that she had ignored all these years.


    Anyway, as he went to get into his car to arrive at the Westminster Abbey. For the past few days, he had been taking many oaths, such as the oath to preserve Presbyterian church government in the Church of Scond.


    He arrived at the location with much protection. A crimson surcoat and the Robe of the State of Crimson velvet were put over his shoulders as he saw the church''s men guide him through. The onlymon people they saw here were the few photographers, videographers and cameramen for the telecast.


    As he slowly entered, he saw the huge crowd gathered inside the building. Most people were either in military uniforms or were wearing Peers'' robes. Even themon folks had clothes with some sort of decorations.


    Of course, he had asked a few special guests toe too. Dumbledore, Moody, Adrian, Edgar, Ted, Tom, Bobby were there. From other nations, he had invited the King of Saudi Arabia and the King of Bhutan. There were also some delegations from Korea, African nations and also the President of MACUSA, Harrison Ford.


    Besides that, Emma and her family were also here, wearing noble''s clothing with Peers'' robes since Magnus had given Emma''s father hereditary dukedom with no extra power or wealth. While Adam, Grace and his cute little decorated siblings were standing close to the Chair of Estate.


    Even on the upper floors on the sides, there were people who saw everything. It was a truly mesmerising experience. People, however, noticed a few irregrities today, Magnus also had a sword attached to his sides, for now, it was Hope sword as he was yet to find Excalibur.


    The proceedings started with some sort of hymn being sung. Then he was taken to the Chair of the Estate, aka Coronation Chair that was put in the middle. It was an ancient wooden chair, dating as far back as 1296. Since then, it had survived a great many things, the world war, a few bombings, some theft attempts.


    ~Hmm, not really good for my royal ass, it seems,~ Magnus thought as he sat down on the hard wooden chair. Then he saw Garter Principal King of Arms, the Archbishop of Canterbury, the Lord Chancellor, the Lord Great Chambein, the Lord High Constable and the Earl Marshal go to the east, south, west and north of the coronation theatre. On each side, the archbishop called for the recognition of the sovereign, with the words. "Sirs, I here present unto you Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon, your undoubted King. Wherefore all you who aree this day to do your homage and service, are you willing to do the same?"


    After the people acimed him at each side, the archbishop walked to him to administer an oath to the sovereign.


    The Archbishop of Canterbury spoke, "Will you solemnly promise and swear to govern the Peoples of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Irnd, Greater Britain, Belize, Brunei, Arthund, Canada, Australia, New Zend, the Union of South Africa, and Ceylon, and of your Possessions and other Territories to any of them belonging or pertaining, ording to their respectivews and customs?"


    Magnus confidently and loudly acknowledged, "I vow to do so,"


    The Archbishop continued, "Will you, to your power, cause Law and Justice, in Mercy, to be executed in all your judgments?"


    "I will,"


    Now, when thest part came, Magnus had told them to make it sound less religious as it originally had contained too many words about the church and protecting it.


    The Archbishop read, "Will you to the utmost of your power, maintain the Laws of God and the true profession of the Gospel? Will you, to the utmost of your power, maintain in the United Kingdom the Protestant Reformed Religion established byw? Will you, ensure peace and prosperity for the people under the power bestowed upon you by heaven?"


    Magnus nodded and looked around for onest time, ~This is it,~ "All this and those promised before, I vow to do. So help me God."


    With that, a thick bible was presented to him with the words spoken, "Here is Wisdom; This is the royal Law; These are the lively Oracles of God."


    Once done, the Holy Communion was celebrated, and some more religious stuff was done that Magnus deemed unnecessary but went along with it, waiting for all this to be over. But sad for him, this was just the starting.


    [A/N: There is one more chapter that details his coronation, this one and next were supposed to be released together but since I fricked up the counting before, the order is messed up now.]


    [You can see chair and coronation on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    UWU¡­ BEAT ME PLEASE!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 70 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 426 - 426. LONG LIVE THE KING!

    Chapter 426 ¨C 426. LONG LIVE THE KING!


    Contrary to what he thought, this was just the first stage of the ceremony. After this, he went forward to sit in another big seat. This stage was called Anointing. The Archbishop recited a prayer in preparation for the anointing.


    Once seated in this chair, a canopy of golden cloth is held over Magnus'' head. This element of the coronation service was considered sacred and was concealed from the public gaze, hence for this duration the cameras looked elsewhere.


    Slowly, he was handed the Coronation Spoon. Soon, this ceremony also came to an end. The next part was called Investing, in this, he was enrobed in the colobium sindonis(sort of white robes), over which was ced the supertunica(sort of golden robes).


    The Lord Great Chambein presented the spurs, which represent chivalry. The Archbishop of Canterbury, assisted by other bishops, then presented the Sword of State to him, which he ces on the altar. Magnus then further robed, this time receiving bracelets and putting the Robe Royal and Stole Royal on top of the supertunica.


    The Archbishop then delivered several Crown Jewels to the sovereign. First, he delivered the Orb, a hollow gold sphere decorated with precious and semi-precious stones. The Orb was surmounted by a cross, representing the rule of Jesus over the world; it was returned to the altar immediately after being received. Next, Magnus received a ring representing his "marriage" to the nation.


    This phase was done, next came the Crowning, the most important part. The Archbishop of Canterbury lifted King Arthur''s Crown from the high altar, set it back down, and said a prayer "Oh God, the crown of the faithful; bless we beseech thee and sanctify this thy servant our king, and as thou dost this day set a crown of pure gold upon his head, so enrich his royal heart with thine abundant grace, and crown him with all princely virtues through the King Eternal Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen"


    Then the Dean of Westminster picked up the crown and he, the archbishop and several other high-ranking bishops proceeded to the Coronation Chair where the crown was handed back to the archbishop, who reverently ces it on Magnus'' head. At this moment, he was crowned, and the guests in the abbey thunderously cried in unison three times, "God Save the King".


    "God Save the King."


    "God Save the King."


    Peers of the realm and officers of arms put on their cors(sort of a hat), the trumpeters sounded fanfare and church bells rang out across the kingdom, even as far as Zimbabwe, as 100 gun salute echo from the Tower of London, Harare and Hyde Park.


    Finally, the archbishop, standing before Magnus, said the crowning form, which was a trantion of the ancient Latin prayer "God crown you with a crown of glory and righteousness, that having a right faith and manifold fruit of good works, you may obtain the crown of an evesting kingdom by the gift of him whose kingdom endureth forever."


    To this the guests, with heads bowed, said together, "Amen"


    When this prayer is finished, the choir sang, resounding inside the hall. Grace felt her eyes going wet, never in her life she though something like this would ur. She just silently prayed that Magnus may have eternal strength to face all challenges that were toe his way.


    Crowning being concluded, Magnus rose from the Coronation chair and walked to the throne to take his final position. It was one of the many thrones that the royal family-owned, he chose this one because it had the most gold.


    Once he was seated on the throne, the form Stand firm, and hold fast from henceforth- is recited. All stayed standing in their ce for the duration except Magnus.


    This was it, at the end of the royal ceremony, Magnus had finally be the King of the United Kingdom as a whole, unofficially the most powerful man in the world.


    His mind preupied, while he remained seated, an act of homage took ce. First came the archbishops and bishops to swear their fealty. "I, [Name] Archbishop/Bishop of N., will be faithful and true, and faith and truth will bear unto you, our Sovereign King of this Realm and Defender of the Faith, and unto your heirs and sessors ording tow. So help me God."


    Then came the peers, "I, N., Duke [Marquess, Earl, Viscount, Baron or Lord] of N., do be your liege man of life and limb, and of earthly worship; and faith and truth will I bear unto you, to live and die, against all manner of folks. So help me God."


    The clergy paid homage together, led by the Archbishop of Canterbury. In the end, it was the turn of the royal family to pay homage individually. It was very awkward for him as he had to see his dad and mum take the knee or bow. The mostical ones were the three gremlins, who while reciting their homage, stopped in the middle and started fighting each other on who will get to sit on hisp. He let all three sit together for a while. Nobody dared to object to him in any way. He was the king, he could do anything he wanted.


    Thest came Ragnar, he took the knee and looked at his face with a grin, Magnus felt danger ~What is this bastard nning now?~ he wondered. But, nothing happened.


    In the end, came the Closing procession. Magnus exited the coronation theatre, entering St Edward''s Chapel(within the abbey). While he was in St. Edward''s chapel, the choir recited an English trantion of the hymn of Thanksgiving Te Deumudamus. One thing that differed here however was that he didn''t return the crown, he kept it on the head, as it was the crown of Pendragon. He removed the Robe Royal and Stole Royal and a few things.


    With the crown still on his head, he took into his hands the Sceptre with the Cross and the Orb and left the chapel while all present singing the national anthem, staying true to his promise, he let Bobby''s girlfriend be the lead singer for it.


    After this entirety was done, he remained inside the Abbey for a while, talking to all the important people. He then had to follow the routine and leave for Buckingham Pce to sit for official portraits with the entire Royal Family.


    By then, a lot of people had gathered outside the Pce, hence as per the ritual, he was to appear at the Balcony. However, when he stood there and looked at the huge crowd outside, he felt overwhelmed. So many people believed in him, this was moving.


    He turned to Lord Mountbatten, "Tell the guards to make space and put a wooden 5 feet tall 1X1 metre stage in the middle of the crowd. Tell all the cameras to take a position. I will speak to the people from among them,"


    No questions were asked by the man, he knew what Magnus was capable of, if he wanted he could kill all these muggles without even flinching a muscle. Still, some warned him of dangers.


    They were not wrong though, as he walked out of the castle gates, from the middle of the crowd and then finally stood up on the stage, at least 58 different people tried to initiate assassination. But, all were caught by wizards lurking in the crowd. All the British assassins were to be killed immediately after, for harming the King was treason to the kingdom.


    The crown was still over his head. Looking at the big crowd all around him, he tapped on the microphone once. It took them a minute to silence down so he could speak. "I had originally prepared a big sheet of speech, but seeing your heartfelt love, I can not just say some prenned words, they should alsoe from my heart.


    "So, first let me ask you, how are you? Are you healthy? Are you eating well? How''s your mum and dad? How is your school or job?"


    This was the first time any monarch had ever tried to be intimate with the people, most walked and lived behind a wall of guards. Tomon people, looking at them, they felt distant, as if they were from a different world. But not now. He may be young, but he was the King, the father of thend.


    A few old folks who were die-hard fans of Monarchy cried out right away. The young ones, who were in the majority, for the first time felt connected. Once again, cheers rolled out. It was like a rock concert at this point.


    He smiled widely, "I know, our nation was in a mess not many years back, I was small but I could feel it in the air, the sadness, the hopelessness. My best friend was about to move out of his house to live in his home vige far away, so I gave him all the money I got from winning the George Cross so he could stay with me.


    "That got me thinking, how many families have broken apart, how many friendships ended because of those harsh days. First the war, then the recession. One after another there was sadness. I wish for that to never return.


    "I am not merely a king, I am an entrepreneur, a businessman who wants to see his nation reach heights that weren''t even seen as possible. And all of you are to y a major part in that dream. Don''t just be a worker, be the one to give work. If you have an idea, you should try to make it a reality.


    "But I know how hard it can be to start when you have nothing. Hence, I am announcing today, from my own pocket, that I am creating a One Billion dor angel investment fund. Anyone who wants to start a business, make a good n and send it to the PO box address you will soon see in the papers."


    At this grand announcement, all young people became excited, many who already had some ideas and were looking to start were ecstatic. This may very well be a turning point in their lives.


    The sky was turning darker, so Magnus decided to end his speech here, a dinner was to be organised after all. "Everyone, in December, I will be going to the Moon. I hope to find water and crucial resources there, resources that are important not just for this nation, but for the entirety of humanity.


    "So, I hope that you will wish me luck and pray for the sess of this mission. God bless you all and have a good night,"


    "LONG LIVE THE KING!"


    "LONG LIVE THE KING!"


    "LONG LIVE THE KING!"


    "LONG LIVE THE KING!"


    People madly chanted together like a wave of tsunami. The ground felt to be shivering under their shouts and the sky seemed to be tearing apart. This was the confidence of thousands of people in one man, appearing clear. These thunderous cheers were a sign that the enemies should fear.


    Waving his arm, he returned to the Pce while shaking the hands of a few who were too close. The gates of the Pce then closed and guards took their position.


    The day came to an end. King Magnus had finally ascended to the royal throne.


    [You can see the Royal Throne, Pce and Magnus OC art on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 70 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 427 - 427. No Such Thing As Too Much Money

    Chapter 427 ¨C 427. No Such Thing As Too Much Money


    The night was spent at a big royal dinner with the family and the most important people in the UK in the royal pce. It was like Christmas around the nation. People were calling it the British Empire in 2.0, but Magnus made sure no news media called it that, he hated that term.


    Yes, he was ruling over arge part of the world, meddling in their politics and forcefully entering their market, but unlike in the old days of colonialism, where all resources of colonies were taken away to the oppressor nation, this time was the world of globalisation.


    In any country Magnus enters, they enter economic prosperity, jobs, infrastructure and much more gets developed there. The countries also make big money from taxes, so no, it was not colonialism, it was strictly business. Sure, the UK was making more money, but it was normal because they were the ones investing big.


    "Your majesty, this is the file you requested, all the names of the prospective members of the Order are in it," Lord Mountbatten handed a file to Magnus. He was a member of the Order of the Merlin at this point, a very energetic and loyal member.


    The lunch was to be served soon, he sat in the middle part of the big U shaped table as the head. On his left was Elizabeth and on his right was his Grace. He looked at the list, there were about 30 names. But of course, only 10 of them will be selected, the upper limit for Order Members was 50, which will not exceed more, and due to this, they have to be very precise on who they select. They didn''t need the crowd, they needed quality.


    Currently, there were 18 members in the Order of Merlin, with the founding five being the main heads. Nobody knew about the existence of the Round Table, however.


    At the Round Table, currently, it was Magnus, Bobby, Ragnar, Severus and Emma, and Duck as well, he wanted to be included as the protector of the Round Table.


    "Magnus, talk to people, don''t read here," Grace suggested to him. There were a lot of people who wanted to talk to him but felt dejected when he didn''t notice them.


    He sighed and put it to the side. What followed was a boring dinner. He hated such official things. But soon it came to an end by 10 PM, all guests left and they retreated to their rooms.


    Tired, they all went to sleep. They stayed in Buckingham Pce as from now on this was going to be their home. He was in a new bedroom, decorated and set forfort. Emma was in his arms, both in their baby suits and somewhat exhausted from their activities. They were old enough that nobody minded their closeness anymore.


    "What''s the next n?" She asked him.


    "Go to the moon, get richer and make the world better." He replied in one breath.


    "You''ve got your priorities straight. I am still working on the space broom, hopefully, I will be able to make a prototype that you can take with you to test." She muttered.


    Magnus felt that she was feeling overwhelmed by his achievements. Emma was a Slytherin, the sorting hat may be useless but it did read people''s qualities right. Emma was apetitive girl.


    He hugged her tighter, "Maybe you cane to the moonter. Once I ensure that we can use the Portkey, I will bring you with me."


    "But what will I even do there? Unlike you, I have no projects for the moon. I am just making a broom for space. Though I wonder if it can work in a vacuum since rockets use liquid fuel, can magic also give thrust?" She wondered.


    Honestly, he had no idea, "I don''t even know if magic will work in space, let alone brooms. But if it does work, it''ll be the start of the great revolution."


    "Hmm¡­ I¡­ *yawn* can''t wait,"


    He patted her head, "Let''s sleep now,"


    ¡­


    The next day came, officially being the king changed nothing for him as his work remained the same. He first looked into what the previous queen did. The calendar had ns called engagements, which included hosting heads of state, taking diplomatic trips, throwing parties at pces, opening new sessions of Parliament, presenting citizens with awards, and a whole bunch more.


    In short, the monarch did nothing other than suck on the tax money while the state made sure they feel important. Yes, as much hurting it was, it was the truth that the government and the nation didn''t need the royals at all. The monarch still had things to do because the government gave it to them to not feel bored and useless.


    Magnus was different however, he was a big businessman, a wizard, a military officer, and soon will be an astronaut. He hoped to be called a doctor too, someday.


    He sat in his office in Buckingham Pce, it was currently being modified and secured as per his demands. He had taken an office room on the ground floor, his need was windows and natural sunlight, he got it just fine.


    Ted entered with a folder in his hands, "Your Majesty, this is the progress report of all yourpanies. As you requested, I have called the Executive meeting and everyone will be in the FutureTek building by 2 PM."


    "Good, I will go through it and head straight there. By the way, do you have any idea how rich I am?" Magnus inquired, this was a genuine question, he had no idea how much money he was making.


    "Sir, your muggle assets are reportedly worth 400 billion dors, this is not including all the property and wealth you got from dismantling Illuminati. If we add them, it''s another 300 Billion. But your wealth is all in the form ofpanies, and pinpointing the exact amount is hard since a lot of the bigpanies are not public. If you were to conduct a few IPOs, I''m sure it will all exceed a trillion dors," Ted briefed him.


    Magnus took a cold breath, "How the hell did I be richer than the nation, of wait, I was always richer than the nation, probably the entire world. Mansa Musa is not even worth a penny in front of me. But, Ted, why is nobody talking about me? I''m sure there should have been a big buzz,"


    "You spend 4 Billion dors every year in influencing the world media, sir. Of course, they won''t say anything against the hand that feeds them," Ted said, a reasonable assumption.


    Magnus rxed in his chair, "I wonder how much my wealth will increase once I start mining the moon and then get to that juicy asteroid. I will personally be worth trillions. But again, I spend a lot of money on uplifting nations and developing them, so it''s all being used for good work.


    "My only wish is for the world to not start biting me when they find out about the real wealth numbers. I hope they will see all that I have done,"


    Ted nodded, the people were indeed very short-sighted, it was easier to hate the rich than see what good they did. ~Don''t worry, sir. We will make sure they look in the right direction,~ he muttered to himself. After all, he ran Dragon Service, and his loyalty to Magnus was unwavering.


    ¡­


    After losing hundreds of assassins, getting kicked out of a majority of Asian nations, Africa and Europe, the High Table finally decided it was time to ept the defeat.


    Now that Magnus was the king, he could officially dere them a terrorist organisation. The rule of High Table was simple, never go after the world leaders, that was bad for business. Especially leaders of rich and powerful nations.


    They sent word to Magnus that they would like to meet on neutral grounds. Hence, Switzend was decided, yes, even for the High Table, it was the neutral ground.


    But Magnus didn''t give them time and they were biting their nails, wondering if they were going to be counter-assassinated.


    ¡­


    Magnus was just too busy to give them time. He had to sort out his agenda before the space mission started, hence he came to the meeting where all the CEOs of all hispanies gathered. There were in total 26 CEOs, it was an absolutely massive collection of wealth in a single room.


    [You can see the dining hall and Magnus'' office on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    HIT ME SENPAI!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 70 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 428 - 428. Into The Space

    Chapter 428 ¨C 428. Into The Space


    "Thank you foring here today, I held this meeting to make sure everybody understands the direction I want thepanies to take. Bobby is the CEO of FutureTek and the Vice-Chairman of Dragon Holdings, he knows it already and was leading the entirepany as well as its world-renowned R&D department towards this direction.


    "As we all know already, I am going to space next month. My focus is to mine the moon. As some of you already know, Helium-3 is the main item we are looking for, it will be the fuel that runs the Fusion reactors that we are developing. Along with that, we are building many more world-changing technologies that have the possibility of boosting human civilisation by decades.


    "The world does not know, but technology is booming so fast that by the time most of you will die of old age, we''d probably be in the age of space. The Moon has many more things we can mine, there is oxygen, water, metals and other minerals. There are asteroids out there made of metal.


    "My main goal is to boost Earth as a civilisation, we can not just mindlessly mine Earth and use all resources, we only have one that can naturally harbour us, and we need to protect it.


    "This is why I want you all to focus on developing tech, projects and medicine with the future and space in mind. If you need any help, FutureTek R&D will help. If you think you want to develop something, pass on the idea to FutureTek R&D, we have so many unused inventions that might end up being useful for you.


    "Dragon Holdings is not just apany that owns the others, it''s an umbre. And like in an umbre''s frame, you are all connected. Allpanies need to utilise each other''s expertise to move forward. This is why I am also creating a new office for Join Development Oversight. Their job will be to create synergy between thepanies and if any of you have a problem, directly contact them."


    Magnus ended his address. He didn''t tell them about his dreams of colonising Mars and mining the 16 Psyche asteroid as they were ns that sound too absurd to those who have never heard of magic. But once he establishes the moon base, they will believe.


    The meeting went on for a while longer, then Magnus held a meeting with only his closest associates.


    "What I am worried about is colonising. There is now that makes it so no country can im territory in space. If we don''t do something, in future all nations will want a colony in space, this will divide the moon and then the rest of the space. We need to unite everything, the colony I will be making is going to have people from all nations, but without formal rules, it''s useless." Magnus revealed his worries.


    Ted, Edgar, Bobby, Severus, Ragnar and Adrian were present there. Adrian gave the first idea, "Why don''t we use the UN? You run it at this point. Make some sort of space treaty that''s also very hard to get out of. As long as we can get the major nations to sign it, others will follow,"


    "That is the only option left for now. Ted, get people to make the first draft, we will have the UN pass it and invite nations to join. At the same time, I want you to design a few gs for Earth, I will choose one of them," Magnus ordered them.


    "Let''s just hope nobody will weaponise space now," Bobby muttered.


    It was a long term fear of a lot of nations ever since the Cold War started and then started the space race. They feared that either the US or the USSR would put nukes in space. Thankfully, that had not urred until now.


    "I''ll Avada Kedavara the hell out of their asses. Anyway, I''m heading out. See youter at training, Bobby," Magnus tiredly left the meeting room.


    ¡­


    This time he did go to Switzend to meet the High Table. They had started to plead with him to meet them. However, the meeting was short-lived.


    "Do you really think you will get forgiveness when you are not even being serious? Where is your Elder? Isn''t he the one who runs the organisation? Fine, I showed you respect bying here but you have just wasted my time. Every single minute that passes from now on will have one assassin dropping dead.


    "I will be in my Pce, if you want to protect yourself and your little fun business thene to me, all of you, drop down to your knees and plead to me. Or else, you will die." He warned them in a dangerous voice. His patience was running out right now, as he only wanted the High Table''s money.


    ¡­


    His threats were not empty, it had been 3 days, meaning 4320 minutes since Magnus met them and exactly this many assassins had dropped dead, including one of the High Table members. Now, only 4 were left.


    The threat was real, nobody could touch Magnus either at this point. They could not go after his family as that was as good as a death sentence, they could not go after hispanies as they were covered under the protection of MEDA.


    The High Table was quite literally fucked from all sides and they had nobody but themselves to me. Hence, after three days, they all came to meet Magnus, the Elder also came.


    They entered the Pce and arrived in his office. He first allowed them to have seats, "Hmm, finally we meet. 500 million dors is the price on my head? I wonder who initiated it."


    "We can tel¡­" the Elder wanted to speak, but then suddenly felt piercing pain in his brain. He fell down from his chair and screamed in pain. "AAAAA¡­"


    "Do you think your flimsy mental shields can protect you from me? You fools, you think your small organisation of muggle assassins that uses simple guns can defeat me? You imbeciles saw yourselves as the devil, but in reality, you were just Devil''s minions." Magnus, without an ounce of sympathy for them, read all memories from their minds forcefully. Then he quickly turned them into memory vials.


    Once all four were mind broken, he called Adrian in, "Kill them all and send wizards to take their ce. We shall run the Round Table from now on. A criminal organisation that does not kill innocents, but seeing how crap the world is, most people are not innocent."


    Adrain saluted him, "It will be done. By next year, all these will choose and put a sessor in their ce."


    Magnus waved his hand. Soon, he was left alone in the office, ~Hehe, so the High Table has 30 Billion in assets. The Elder himself has various oil fields. Easy money.~ He took out the phone and called Adam, "Dad, no need to worry anymore, push forward your research for EM Engine as fast as possible, even if it needs 20 Billion dors, it''s not a problem,"


    ¡­


    14th December came, it was time to head to the Moon. Magnus, Ragnar and Bobby arrived at the Belize space centre days ago to prepare. Their families had also arrived, including Severus.


    All the rocket parts were being inspected, then Magnus was asked to cast arge scale reparo charm on it to heal any damage to any part of the rocket. This was a fine example of technology meets magic. But of course, they had to coat all electricalponents with anti-magic paint.


    "How do I look?" Ragnar asked, wearing his flight suit. It was not aplete space suit as it was missing the backpack, but they didn''t need it until theynded.


    The suit was designed by real fashion designers and scientists working together. The material used was the best and the strongest they could find. The suit also had protective padding on the chest, hips, sides, shoulders and ankles. They were meant for maximum productivity and looks.


    The strangest thing about it, however, was the gs. The British g was only visible on the shoulder, meanwhile on the chest was a blue g with 7 rings all intertwined together. This was the g of Earth, representing the 7 continents.


    "You didn''t cut the hair, why?" Magnus scolded him.


    "Fuck off, I''m not cutting them. I''ve tied them in a braid, that''s all you will get from me." Ragnar barked.


    Bobby sighed, "Can you tell me what were you working on all these days?"


    Grinning, Ragnar nodded, "Yup, I just built a new Universal Testing Kit. It uses magic and a few potions, you just need to put in anything you want and it will tell you theposition urately, along with percentage. This means you don''t need to bring any modern heavy equipment for surveying."


    *BAM* Bobby facepalmed himself, "You dumbass, then you should have told me before, all those machines are fixed now. They can''t just be removed, that will dy the mission."


    Magnus chuckled, "He''s right, although your invention is amazing, Ragnar, at this stage, we can''t do much,"


    "Well, I didn''t know I would be sessful either, so I didn''t say," Ragnar replied innocently. This time it was not his fault.


    Patting his back, Magnus moved, "Don''t worry, we will still use your Universal Testing Kit. And about the extra weight, if I can use the portkey, it won''t even matter. Let''s fix ourselves in the control capsule now,"


    The three were in their astronaut suits and climbed the tower to the top of the rocket through an elevator. The whole way they were recorded and broadcast live.


    After reaching the top, the technicians started strapping them in. The rocket control room was not made as crude as the American missions, this time things were kept simplistic with better lighting. It looked decently futuristic and modern. The seats were also much morefortable.


    Using hand signs, they okayed the technicians to close the lid of the capsule. Once they were alone, flight checks were done, mainly by Magnus and Bobby, while Ragnar kept an eye on a few gauges.


    After a long 1 hour of such checks, they were finally ready to lift off. There was near to no possibility of any brokenponent anymore as Magnus had used his magic.


    "Let''s see the moon, boys," he cheered Bobby and Ragnar from his middle seat. The three were military men right now, Magnus being a Major at this point, was the missionmander.


    "Mission control, we''re ready tounch," he spoke into thems.


    The electrical voice affirmed, "Pendragon Z, all checks are clear, you are clear for lift off."


    Soon after, the rumbling under their asses increased and the countdown started. "9"


    "8"


    "7"


    "Man, I don''t like peeing in the suit," Ragnar muttered.


    "Haha, you only feel the warmth, brother. The rest ispletely waterproof." Magnusughed.


    Bobby alsoughed, "Get used to it, Rag. This is the cost of going to space,"


    "4"


    As the rumbling increased, the first visible mes started to appear.


    "3"


    "2"


    "1"


    *ZZZZZZ*


    "GOD DAMN!" Magnus cursed as soon as he felt the G-force on himself. Thankfully, all three were absolute superhumans.


    The rocket moved up, it looked very slow from afar but only those inside and nearby knew the speed. Seconds passed, the ground station didn''t rejoice until it reached the lower atmosphere.


    Once that was done, all screamed and cheered in excitement, hugging each other. After all, nobody wanted to burn their King, Crown Prince and the biggest business and scientific tycoon in one day. Rest, they prayed everything else goes smooth. Grace, Adam and Emma could only pray. Severus was just enjoying it though, he too was hooked on thems to talk to them and help them in case any mental support was needed as he was very level headed at all times. Oh, how the tables had turned.


    Meanwhile, the trio looked outside the whole time from the small windows. Everything started to turn darker slowly. But they felt the gravity that meant they were yet to reach real space.


    [You can see the spacesuit on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 70 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 429 - 429. Magic In Space

    Chapter 429 ¨C 429. Magic In Space


    Some News Channel in the United States ¨C "This is utter carelessness and madness. They are just 18-19-year-old boys, to let them go to space just because they have the money is madness. An astronaut needs years of training before they are even eligible, and these are kids. KIDS."


    Some channels in France ¨C the British have gone crazy to mess with technology that is soplex and dangerous. Taking a joyride into space is nothing but foolery.


    Germany ¨C This visit to the moon is a stunt, they say it''s for research but what are three kids going to research?


    As Magnus had expected, some news channels although didn''t criticise him as they were paid, criticised the mission. Some pressure was being exerted by the US government to talk about it, the rest was the real wholehearted feeling of absurdity about the situation. Sadly, if they had known that among the 3, two were wizards, while all being superhuman, they would have shut up.


    Not just shut up, Magnus will humiliate themter.


    ¡­


    Space,


    In a matter of seconds, Magnus, Ragnar and Bobby found their arms feeling weightless. Their bodies too felt as if they didn''t exert any weight on the seats, only the straps had them held to the position.


    "Woah, I''m liking this," Ragnar was in awe of the experience. For a guy who was not so involved in muggle science, the space was really fascinating.


    "You know, I will make a few rmendations to Hogwartster, we are going to need lots of space wizards in the future, it''s better to start teaching them," Magnus noted down.


    Bobby scoffed, "Here you go, creating another new job for wizards. You are more of a king to wizards at this point than muggles."


    "I''m hungry," Ragnar muttered.


    Yes, after theunch, you do feel hungry. Magnus started taking off his helmet, "Let''s eat then, we''re going to be stuck here for three days after all."


    "Try using Magic," Bobby suggested.


    But Magnus denied, "Not yet, first of all, we are still in earth''s atmosphere, meaning we have replicated the condition on Earth inside this unit. The true test can only be done either in a vacuum or on the moon''s surface. The second reason is that we are in the middle of space, what if using Magic did something unexpected?"


    "Then what do we do until then?" Ragnar inquired.


    Honestly, they had nothing to do, maybe keep a watch on the various instruments, but that was boring too. Magnus sighed and took out his thin expansion pouch, "Hehe, I got a music yer with me,"


    He put on a cassette and the song started reverberating in the capsule. It was the Earth, Wind & Fire ¨C September. Soon enough, the three were vibing while checking the instruments and some scales.


    The three sang together, "Hey hey hey, Ba-dee-ya, say, do you remember? Ba-dee-ya¡­"


    ¡­


    Earth,


    "Umm¡­ are they singing? How did they get music?" the staff in the flight control centre heard the three sing while giving instructions.


    The Director of the missionughed, he was the father of a Hogwarts student, "Haha, ignore it,"


    "B-but sir, the world will be hearing themter," his secretary said.


    The manughed even more, "That makes it even better, isn''t this His Majesty''s style?"


    Indeed, this was what Magnus was like. Soon enough, snippets of video recordings were sent to a few TV channels, and there the world saw them. In America, the band, Earth, Wind & Fire appeared on television as this was the ultimate free publicity, they happily said that they were honoured and sang live on a few stations.


    The young poption of the world fell even more in love with the three young astronauts with that.


    ¡­


    2 days and 20 hourster,


    Time had passed, they ate, shat and slept in the small living space. It was not a pleasant experience but what could they do? Eventually, they got bored with the music too and had to start ying maic chess. Of course, no one knew they had all this with them.


    *Zzzz* "Pendragon Z, it''s about time you start preparing for thending." the voice came from the ground stations.


    They quickly drank a few energy drinks to bring themselves to peak concentration and got to work. The three tapped on a few buttons, checked some lists, and noted down some numbers. Thending was always the toughest part.


    "Woah, look at this, man. This is beauty," Bobby looked out of the small window, the moon was in their view, shining bright under the sunlight. It lookedpletely white, but when they looked at the horizon, the dark side of the moon felt ominous.


    *BEEP BEEP*


    "Fuck, what''s that?" Magnus cursed and looked at the rm light.


    "I-t''s thending leg, one of the three is notpletely out. The verticalnding won''t do if it''s correctly extended." He read the indicators. The aircraft they were in was like a mini rocket at this point. Unlike the previousnding where anding vehicle was used, here, there were two things on the unit. One was the storage unit with was a cylinder, then at the top was the capsule they were in. The capsule willter be used to return to Earth, the storage unit will be dismantled and turned into a full-fledged living unit base.


    Due to so much weight, thending pad was designed to be much bigger than necessary, this would make sure that they don''t fall to the side. But now, it seemed inevitable.


    Back at the Ground station, they also got the rm. They asked the crew what happened. Magnus quickly replied, "Nothing, we got it covered, we will proceed. Just a false rm,"


    Bobby and Ragnar looked at him, and when he picked up his helmet, they understood, "You serious? You wanna go out while we are descending?"


    "If we try to stop descending and return to the orbit to fix the problem then we won''t have enough fuel left fornding and then returning home. The big ass boy is too heavy even for the extra fuel we brought. Don''t worry, I will use magic to create the strongest charms around myself, while also testing magic in a vacuum," Magnus had not a single ounce of doubt or fear in his voice.


    He could not really afford to be afraid, this project had cost too much money to be aborted at this stage. Ragnar nodded, "Fine, let''s prepare,"


    They didn''t have much time. So the three got into theirplete suits, including a backpack full of pressurised oxygen. Then they started to depressurise the capsule.


    "Done, hooked the Extravehicr Mobility Unit to the hatch," Bobby gave the okay.


    Magnus then opened the hatch and looked out, the deep dark space was pretty but damn scary. However, just then all of a sudden he felt a sharp pain throughout his body, "Argh¡­ what the hell. My body ached for a second,"


    Bobby quickly looked at his body signature, "Everything is okay, Magnus. Heart rate, blood pressure, oxygen levels, ECG¡­ do you want me to go?"


    "Nah, I can do it, itsted a second only," he moved out with the Extravehicr Mobility Unit. He manoeuvred himself towards the base of the entire unit. He could see the two legs extended and one stuck halfway. He simply kicked it slightly. However, it didn''t work.


    Seeing no other way, he slid out his transfigured staff that was like a wand inside his suit in a way the tip pointed out through his wrist. In the wand shape, it exerted less magic, but since Magic was like invisible light, it didn''t matter if he was wearing a suit. He pointed his hand at thending leg, "Reparo,"


    As expected, it moved and extended outpletely. The thing was most likely damaged in the middle of theunch. However, something shocking happened, he visibly saw not just the leg but the entire rocket unit getting repaired, all the insting paint that was chipped during the strong take-off was fixed. But the thing was, reparo can''t work unless all things are close by, so how did the paint that was burned away return?


    Confused and shocked, he headed back towards the top capsule. Just before he entered, he tried something, he pointed his wand towards the dark side of the moon and used the wand, "LUMOS MOMENTO!"


    *WOOSH*


    Immediately a re flew out of the wand, the scene only left him more shocked, "GOD DAMN! HOLY HELL! THIS CHANGES EVERYTHING!"


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    SPANK ME WITH STONES!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 70 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 430 - 430. King On Moon

    Chapter 430 ¨C 430. King On Moon


    "WHAT WAS THAT?" Bobby and Ragnar were rmed.


    The entire region of the dark side, at least a major part of it looked lightened up as if it was under the sunlight. Itsted for a few seconds and then abruptly returned to darkness.


    Just then Magnus returned, the two rushed to help up back in, close the hatch and pressurise the unit. Soon, Magnus opened the helmet and burst into madughter, "Hahaha¡­ who would have thought¡­ who¡­ this changes everything."


    "What happened?" Ragnar shook his body.


    Magnus stopped, "You know, we were wondering if Magic can work in space? It doesn''t just work in space,"


    "What?" Bobby eximed, it was bad news then.


    But Magnus had more to say, "IT WORKS EVEN BETTER HERE! I used a simple Lumos and that lightened up the entire dark side of the moon, I used a reparo to fix thending leg and it fixed the entire rocket, even the missing paint magically appeared.


    "Do you know what this means? The true origin of magic is actually in space, it''s some sort of an invisible particle that gets thinned out when it reaches Earth due to the atmosphere. This is the reason in some locations there is a higher intensity of magic. THIS IS BIG!"


    Ragnar and Bobby had simrly shocked faces as soon as they heard this, both looked at Magnus, who was probably already the strongest wizard to have ever existed, "T-then¡­ how strong does that make you?" Bobby asked.


    Magnus had no idea, he just looked at his hands, "I have no fricking idea, and honestly, I''m scared, I am like a god when up here,"


    "But what is this invisible particle you are talking about? How do we find it? If what you said is right, then this magic should be avable across the entire universe, does that not mean that its origin is the Big Bang?" Ragnar asked him, referencing his limited knowledge.


    "I have no idea what particle this is," Magnus shrugged.


    "I KNOW!" Bobby eximed, his face looking as if a bulb lit up, "Fritz Zwicky, in the 1930s. I studied it when I was in the US. If my theory is right, the invisible particle is one of the building blocks of the universe that exists everywhere, yet we can''t see it. It has already been detected and theorised, it''s said that a higher concentration of it exists near the centre of the Gxy,"


    "What are you talking about? What particle?" Magnus asked him excitedly.


    Bobby didn''t make any suspense, "Dark Matter, it can not be detected by anything other than its effect on gravity. It also makes sense that it''s less on Earth''s surface due to the atmosphere. Magnus, this is truly big."


    Magnus pped, "Then, Rag, remember the 1st year''s first Slug Club? The question was about the origin of magic. I proposed a theory that magic is in the air and only a small poption got mutated to sense and use that magic. I think it was true, the small human poption got mutated to sense and utilise this Dark Matter, how it happened, I have no idea. My guess is, it was said that magic came after something fell from the sky in Africa. What if it was some sort of cluster of Dark Matter and it mutated whoever was living close by. Then humanity migrated everywhere, spreading magic?"


    "The theory makes serious sense, Mag." Ragnar also fell into deep thinking.


    "Let''snd first, everyone. Mag, try your theories on the ground as well. And if what you said is true, then I think the portkey will also work." Bobby got back to work.


    The three quickly took their positions. Bobby, having the most experience and time training, was the one to ensure thending happens properly. Although there was aputer system that was going to help tremendously, still,puter power was not so far ahead that it could rece a human.


    Magnus took a position at the distance scale machine and guided Bobby. "50 metres"


    "40 metres"


    "20 metres"


    "10 metres, slow down,"


    "Thrusters," Ragnar pressed the button. This was the most crucial phase as the rocket needed to be steady. Bobby did it masterfully.


    "CUT!" Ragnar stopped the engines, all sounds started to subside slowly.


    They looked at each other''s faces, big smiles stered on them. Magnus hugged them, "Wee to the moon, brothers,"


    "Okay, let''s toss to decide who steps out first," Magnus took out a coin. However, the other two didn''t ept. Bobby patted his shoulder, "You go first, it''d make a bigger headline if the first British man on the moon was also the King. Rag and I will toss a coin."


    "Thanks," he gratefully said and started to dress up. They had a lot to do and hade to the Moon to stay for at least 5 days. During this time they will conduct a lot of research and also build the first moon base, an enclosed cabin space for the living of 4 people, all including a bathroom and also a water tank. They were yet to see if they could make water from minerals on the soil, but magic could help until then.


    *WOOSH*


    The hatch was opened, they pressed the button to take out the mechanised lift. The height of the rocket was too high for them to descend from thedder. (See the image of the rocket)


    All three got out and descended down on it, but didn''t step out. Ragnar instead lifted the camera and pointed it at Magnus back. "It''s connected, live,"


    As soon as the green signal came, Magnus stepped out taking a short jump, walking on the moon was hard. His boots left a few marks on the fine grey sand. Then, he took out two different gs, first, he ced the g of the United Kingdom, then the g of Earth, both side by side, but the national g was a step behind the Earth g.


    Then he saluted at the camera with the words, "The view is magnificent, the ce is deadly, but mankind will keep moving forward steadily."


    Then Bobby stepped on the moon surface, followed by Ragnar, both fell down however and it was funny. Magnus teased, "You two look like two toddlers,"


    "Shut up, we know you secretly trained for this in the Ministry," Ragnar barked as they were not connected to Earth at the moment.


    They walked a few hundred metres to their destination, it was the giant crater called Peary Crater on the north pole. This was going to be their main target, they were to enter it, test the ground, find if there is ice and if everything is fine, it will be the main location of starting the colony.


    Soon enough, they stood at the edge of the 79 kilometres wide and 1.5-kilometre deep crater. It was an overwhelming experience, to look inside the pitch darkness, not knowing what was in there.


    Ragnar shivered, "This feels damn scary, I feel like a monster wille out at any time and bite me."


    "Huh, say thanks, we''re not beside the Aitken Basin of the south pole. That one is 2,500 kilometres in diameter and 6-8 kilometres deep." Magnus added.


    "I know. It''s scarier for me actually, at least you two can save yourself with magic if you fall in there," Bobby said.


    "Don''t worry, Bobby. I gave you the portkey to get safely to me. Besides, now that we know about the gravity here and have experienced it, can''t you make something like a jetpack?" Magnus asked him.


    This got Bobby thinking, "Actually, I think we can make it. We can absolutely make it,"


    "You know what, I can''t wait, let me look down there, Lumos momenta!" he sent a re of magical light into the crater. If it could lighten up the dark side with a normal spell, then the weakest should be enough for here.


    Soon, they had the entire view for themselves. As far as they could see, there were small dots on the surface of the crater, there were also some spikes here and there. There were craters inside the crater. But they were very small.


    "LOOK! That shiny sand, I think that''s ice," Bobby pointed.


    "Let''s go and check it out then, hold me," Magnus apparated straight to the site where they saw the shining sand.


    Once they arrived, they didn''t find straight-up chunks of ice, but instead ice crystals that seemed like fine snow, they were not so much that they''d feel like snow. Bobby quickly took out a few tools and dug the soil. *TING* The Shovel hit something.


    Bobby quickly stood up, "Quick, let''s head back, staying here is very dangerous, this area is one of the ces sunlight never reaches, hence it stays very cold. I think I hit a block of ice, we don''t know what''s under it, it could be more ice, the ground or¡­ a deeper darker part of the crater. I will have to use x-ray and geo-sensing drones to check the bottom. Once I map everything, we will know how deep it goes."


    Magnus nodded, Ragnar had also done his work by taking a few soil samples. Then they apparated back to the edge of the crater.


    "We should have gone to the South Pole, there is supposed to be more water there," Magnus suggested.


    "No, we can''t go there yet. The south pole is a much harsher region with craters much deeper, that ce is absolutely uninhabitable and unreachable. Let''s first set base here and expand, once we have more experience, we will move to the south," Bobby quickly corrected him. He had researched on the level of a muggle. Of course, for Magnus and wizards, living on any part of the moon would not be hard, but for muggles, space-exploring was much more dangerous.


    Magnus sighed, "Fine, baby steps. You two, let''s head back to the rocket and unload the items. At the same time, I will do what we came here for. The moment of truth is here,"


    They gulped and looked at Earth in the distance at the same time. "Be careful," Ragnar worriedly muttered.


    Magnus nodded, "If everything goes right, I will be back in a minute. I will try to apparate home first, then return with the portkey."


    Thest thing he did was a simple salute to them and ced the return Portkey on the ground. *POP*


    He vanished from his ce. Ragnar and Bobby stayed still, they would be biting their nails if they could right now. They waited¡­ and waited. A minute felt like a day to them.


    *POP*


    "AAAARGH¡­ I''M BACK! FUCK, I DID IT! But, do not try apparition, I felt like a constipated pooping out of a contracted rectum." he was back, on one piece, thankfully.


    [You can see the moon, the rocket and the crater on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 70 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 431 - 431. Moon, The Cash Cow

    Chapter 431 ¨C 431. Moon, The Cash Cow


    Earth,


    Inside a secure chamber on the Belize Base. It was a secret underground room with all kinds of sanitiser sprayers meant to activate the moment any motion is detected. It was supposed to be the ce where Magnus was going to appear.


    A small window looked inside the big room, behind it sat Emma, Severus and Magnus'' family.


    *POP*


    He arrived with the apparition, his breathing was hard and his body ached like hell. The answer was clear, an ordinary wizard can not apparate to the moon, he will die in the middle even before he leaves the atmosphere.


    He waved his hand at the people behind the window while his suit got sanitised. "The moon is pretty and scary, everyone."


    "How are Rag and Bobby?" Grace asked him.


    "As always, crazy and stupid. They are probably waiting for me, I will head back now, see youter," He waved his hand and this time used the portkey to head back to the moon.


    ¡­


    He returned to the moon, still feeling the effects of the apparition. Ragnar and Bobby helped him.


    He warned them, "It''s not a good feeling, and this means that it took a lot of magical power for me to do it. A normal wizard might not even reach the moon and drop dead in the middle, only for his body to explode. Portkey is the only normal way any ordinary wizard or muggle can teleport to the moon." He fell to his knees as soon as he return to Moon.


    "That''s great, this means we can effectively control the means to reach the moon. With portkey, everything can be logged, if people could just apparate to here then it''d have created a lot of problems." Ragnar said. It also made a lot of sense.


    *Sigh* "Let''s start setting up the base so we have a ce to sleep," Magnus took a long breath before getting back up.


    The three walked to the rocket. Ragnar had the idea to joke with the rocket at that, "Haha, look, our rocket is like Moon''s penis,"


    "Wait, then¡­ if a guy on Earth says the moon looks so beautiful, he''s gay?" Bobby added.


    Magnus burst intoughter, "Hahaha¡­ and what about guys who say they''re gonna pluck the moon for their love."


    "They be plucking nothing but Moon''s dick at this point," Ragnar added,ughing together.


    Putting aside the jokes, they quickly got to work. One guy climbed back into the rocket to start unloading the cargo, the other two transported it near the crater''s edge.


    Magic was one hell of a thing, they didn''t need any heavy machinery to lift objects. They easily dismantled the parts and welded the entire living unit. It was a big cabin with two windows, a pressurising chamber door, sr panels on the roof, antenna dishes and also a water tank on the side.


    It was made to allow them to research inside while providing a safe space to live without the suit. For now, it was a simple single unit, and soon, wholeplexes will be made to house dozens of people at the same time.


    Once they were done making the unit, they decided to call it a day and take some rest. Inside, they ate frozen food that was microwaved, then went to sleep in the bunkbeds. Magnus, just for security, cast a bubblehead charm inside the whole cabin, so even if something happens, they won''t die.


    "Good night, or morning, whatever you want to call it," Magnus yawned.


    "It''s morning back at home," Bobby said.


    "Night in Japan. The sense of time as day and night is invalid here," Ragnar argued.


    He was right, "Good moon, then, I guess." Magnus fell asleep. He too was tired today.


    ¡­


    Their rm clock rang, the sleep of 6 hours was over. Today they were going to survey the whole crater and then collect a few samples from the ces they felt they''d get the most minerals.


    Ragnar stayed in theb as he had already gotten some samples. Meanwhile, Magnus took out Emma''s experimental broom to test it out. At the same time, he''d be using Bobby''s geo-sensing and X-ray equipment to map the crater.


    "Okay, I''m ready. Wait for me here," Magnus kicked the ground and flew up. The broom Emma had designed was a single unit like a car, it was as if a motorcycle turned into a car but only for one rider. Most of the frame was made of strong steel and ss to give visibility.


    ~Nice, due to more magic in space the speed at which the broom can fly has increased.~ he noticed. The broom was the same old model that was used on Earth, the only new things were the enclosed pressurised chamber.


    He flew directly over the crater, he had to fly over this dark ck ditch without illuminating it as magic may mess with the muggle instruments.


    ¡­


    He spent an hour or so flying over and operating the small machines, he mapped the entire crater and also checked the floor. After returning to the base, they started analysing the data.


    Meanwhile, Ragnar was already done with sand testing and gave his report, "As expected, there is oxygen content. But to extract that, all processes require high energy input, between 2-4 megawatt-years of energy to produce 1,000 tonnes of oxygen. While oxygen extraction from metal oxides also produces useful metals. So, I guess we will need to bring your fusion reactor whenever it''splete.


    "Other minerals are Hydrogen, Iron, Titanium, Aluminium, Silicon, Calcium, Magnesium. Nextes the Rare Earth Minerals, as you guys know, Britain is not gifted with these, China, California, India, Brazil, Australia, South Africa, and Mysia are. So our hope is this moon. Of course, Helium-3 is abundant here. Carbon and nitrogen are also present, these can be helpful in the future when we create an enclosed biosphere for farming here.


    "Not to mention, the moon sand is like a natural cement that can be used in many different ways. In short, mining the moon can be the most profitable thing in the world for us, all we need to do is n and create a well functioning efficient mining and processing system. Of course, we will need to bring other countries on board."


    This was the end of Ragnar''s report. Magnus and Bobby silently thought about this. They already know about all these things from scientific spections. For theing few months or even years, Moon was going to be a cash dumb, as it will take time before they truly start gaining something in return.


    "Alright, let''s start with the initial mining then. Ragnar, you two start extracting resources, Bobby, you put extra focus on Helium-3, we need the Fusion Reactor, without it we can''t do anything else. Wait, what about water?" Magnus remembered the most important resource.


    Ragnar flipped a few pages, "Oh, that, yes we got a lot of that here. Especially on the poles. As long as we cane up with an effective way of extracting water, we won''t have to worry about going thirsty on the moon ever."


    It was very calming, "Good, I will go and start gathering samples from the entire moon. Apparating around the Moon for me is not a problem, even if it''s the Dark Side. We need to map this fat stone boy entirely so we know where the biggest mineral deposits are."


    "Be careful, man. The dark side of the moon will be extremely cold." Bobby warned him.


    "Haha, don''t worry, with my magic amplified, I can literally obliterate this giant rock if I want. If I was on Mars though, then I would have been much more careful," Magnus flew away with that.


    For the next four days, the three worked as much as they could. They could remain on the Moon for months if they wanted to, but then it would be too shocking for the muggle sciencemunity. The fact that they were able to build the first structure on the Moon that can be called a base was shocking already.


    The next time another mission is sent, the rockets will have a lot of items rted to long missions. Not to mention, Magnus will send wizards and muggles who know. There will be two missions, one that will be in front of public eyes, most of the time 3-5 people will go through the rocket. Meanwhile, with the help of Portkey, at least 10 people will go at a time.


    All the heavy equipment, expansion of the base and more items will be sent from Portkey. But above all, the best thing about Portkey was the fact that in case of an emergency, immediate help can be sent.


    [You can see the moonbase on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    HIT ME WITH A MOON ROCK!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 70 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 432 - 432. Bullet Train

    Chapter 432 ¨C 432. Bullet Train


    A/N(Here cuz some of y''all toozy to read at the end: I and my family have Covid, I''m feeling a bit lightheaded today. That''s why I will do one chapter a day when I''m not feeling well. If I''m good, I''ll post two. Hopefully, it all goes away soon.]


    _____________________


    Being so busy, four days went by they didn''t even realise. Before they knew it, they had climbed their rocket once again. This time, their vehicle would be smaller as only the tip of therge rocket was being used, it was called themand module.


    When the time was right, at the press of the button it was detached from the rest of the rocket and flew straight up. It didn''t require too much fuel as the gravity was much lower. Once they were beyond Moon''s main gravitational pull, they set the trajectory right and rested back. In three days time, they will arrive at Earth.


    "How will you be masking the arrival of people from Portekey? After all, no matter what you do, a lot of videos will be shot, photos will be taken." Bobby asked. They had to start nning for the future.


    "Simple, we are going to beunching a mission to the moon every single week for theing few months. Our focus is to make everything seem somon that the news agencies lose their focus from it. Once that happens, we will only be sending unmanned missions to the moon with some payload, for the world, they will be manned though. The real astronauts who will arrive with Portkey will be announced like any other astronaut." Magnus revealed his n.


    It was the truth, the only reason the world goes crazy about humans going to space is that it''s very rare. Once it besmon, it won''t create enough buzz for the general poption, hence the news won''t be much profitable.


    *Yawn* "I''m going to sleep. Gonna have to start working once at home, who knows how I can use the moon sand for potions," Ragnar reclined his seat a little, put an eyepatch on and dozed off.


    ¡­


    Thending happened with noplications, they fell down in the Indian Ocean, where the UK had a military base in the British Overseas Territory. From there they were taken to Greater Britain(Zimbabwe) where they did a press conference, then flew to London for another press conference, this time in Buckingham Pce.


    Magnus was the first to speak to apletely silent crowd of reporters from all across the globe, "It was an overwhelming experience. Honestly, if it was possible, I''d tell each human to at least go to the space for once. Because when you look back at Earth from out there, especially from the Moon, you start to realise that all the crimes, wars and misery that exists is just on that small. From space, you don''t see America, Australia and Japan, you just see one single shiny with water and somend. It evokes a feeling in your mind, the feeling of seeing humanity as a whole, from which national borders appear petty."


    Bobby agreed and added a few words, "He''s right. Isn''t there a saying, that one should look at the bigger picture? This is it, this is the bigger picture. We humans think the world is very big, but just a few decades ago travelling from one continent to another was considered something special, but now with better aircraft, we can reach any ce within a day.


    "The world became smaller with that. This is the same experience, once you look at Earth from space, it starts to look small. Maybe in the future when space travel bes economical, all major world leaders should take a trip to space to get some humanity and humility."


    Ragnar said nothing of the sort, but he just revealed their discovery and their ns to continue sending missions to the moon every week from now on. Pictures of the first moonbase in man''s history were also revealed.


    No questions were allowed in the current session, and after giving their personal experiences, the press conference was over. It was time to take a good nap on Earth. Sleep just didn''t feel good in space or the moon because of a change in gravity.


    ¡­


    It was December, Magnus had already missed the birthday of his siblings on the 25th, he could only make up to them by being there on the New Year. They had turned 5 years old by now but remained the cute bundle of happiness as always.


    "So, what do my most beloved siblings want?" He asked them while sitting in front of the firece. Aurelia and Clementia sat on hisp while Maximus hugged his shoulder.


    "Big brother, I want to go to space too and watch the moon," Maximus requested.


    "Sorry, Max, but only adults can go there. You will have to wait some more and study hard to be able to be eligible. But I did bring you a nice moon rock, you want it?" He took out a small box from his pocket.


    Maximus'' eyes shined, "Really? I want I want¡­"


    He was quick to run away after taking it. He sat down near Chad and opened the box as if it was a treasure. Aurelia scoffed, "What a baby, how can he be happy with that? Big Brother, I want dance lessons, I will be the greatest actress when I grow up,"


    He kissed her forehead, "Okay, I will hire the best dance instructor in the world."


    Clementia, who was silent all this time also wished, "Big brother Mag, I-I want another set of crayons, I finished thest ones."


    ~God, she''s so cute. And why is her wish so simple?~ Magnus fawned over her.


    "Okay, I will buy you a lot of different crayons. Do you want a painting set? It''s a different kind of colour," he asked her.


    Clementia thought for a second, "Umm¡­ I don''t know how to use that, will you teach me?"


    "Of course, I will, sweetie. You know what, let''s try it right now. I''m gonna make my beautiful Clementia so good at a painting that even Leonardo da Vinci will kowtow to you." He lifted her in arms and went to the study room.


    "Who is Vinci?" She inquired.


    "Some mental guy in history, forget him."


    ¡­


    It was the Year 1979. He had shifted his office to Buckingham Pce and worked from there. The new General elections were going to be held in a few months, the new Prime Minister will be decided.


    But he had no worries as no matter who bes the new PM, he had them under his thumb. His plot was simple, instead of trying to control the PM, he controlled all the political parties.


    Under his strict orders, a new bill was passed in the Parliament, it was called Land Acquisition Bill. This basically made it easier for the government to buynd from the private property owners for national projects. He did this because during the construction of the Bullet Train project, he receivedints from the acquisition office that some greedyndowners were asking for extremely high prices as they knew how important the project is.


    Under this new bill, suchndowners will be dragged to a special court meant for this particr reason and then be fined heavily. He was not going to let human greed stop nation-building. After removing the corruption and red-tapism, he won''t tolerate all this crap.


    As soon as the bill was passed, all thesendowners corrected themselves, and in a single month, thend acquisition went from 40% to 90%pletion. But still, there was one train line that had already been fully built and awaited to be opened by Magnus.


    It was the London to Manchester train line, with major stations in between Birmingham and Oxford. It was a route of a total of 300 kilometres in length, currently, it takes around 4 hours toplete this journey, with the Bullet Train running at a top speed of 300 kilometres per shower, this journey can be done in slightly more than an hour.


    Of course, it would hurt the airline industry, but Magnus cared not for that. Aircraft spew more carbon into the air per passenger than a train. Flights were fine for international travel, but for an area as small as the maind UK, trains were enough.


    He dressed up on the 10th of January and got into the car that was escorted by four more, two at the front and two at the back. They were also followed by 6 policemen on motorcycles. These were mainly for security but they had a mixed team of muggles and wizard guards.


    The official car of the crown was a Bentley State Limousine, but Magnus found it to be looking too damn ugly, so he reced it with his dad''s modified Rolls Royce.


    The opening ceremony was to take ce right inside the King''s Station. A new underground level was created to act as a station for the Bullet Train. He cut the ribbon in front of the lotive and then stepped inside the carriage to take a ride to Manchester City.


    A few photographs were taken before he returned home in 3 hours, he desired to waste not a single second of his time. His schedule was always jampacked, ording to it, all the time after 5 PM in the evening was reserved for the family. Though he did sneak around sometimes with Emma to have fun. They would go to a random spot in the world and spend some time.


    His days went by normally until the day Lily Evans and James Potter married.


    "What are you going to give them, Mag?" Emma asked him. Both were in a mall, shopping for the wedding day. He used magic spells to stay unbothered by people.


    "Umm, I don''t know. James is rich enough to not need anything. Maybe I can get him some magic-proof technology that''s not yet in the market." He thought about the present.


    [A/N: The overview effect is a cognitive shift in awareness reported by some astronauts during spaceflight, often while viewing the Earth from outer space. It is the experience of seeing first-hand the reality of the Earth in space, which is immediately understood to be a tiny, fragile ball of life, "hanging in the void", shielded and nourished by a paper-thin atmosphere.]


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    HIT ME WITH CURE STONE!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 70 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 433 - 433. Margaret Thatcher

    Chapter 433 ¨C 433. Margaret Thatcher


    "So, where are you going to live after the marriage?" Magnus asked James.


    They had all arrived at the venue of the marriage. Since the wizards don''t follow any religion, their marriage is very straightforward with a simple kiss and a knot on their hands with a special magic tree''s vines.


    "Right here, Magnus. I like this vige, Godric''s Hollow. Many other wizards also live here, it''s far away from all the bustle of the city. I bought a cottage too." James had it nned.


    Ragnar sighed, "Well, of course, this is the best choice. With the cost of housing in London rising, even with Magnus'' efforts to curb it, perhaps buyingnd here is a better option."


    Sirius tapped Magnus'' shoulder and asked, "When are you getting married? Be quick and give me two beautiful godsons or goddaughters,"


    "What made you think I will make you the godfather? Please, I don''t want degeneracy near my kids, whenever they are born." He was outright rejected.


    But this got Ragnar grinning, "Back off, dog, I will be the godfather,"


    Magnus just nkly stared at his face, then shook his head, "Nope, you can''t be the Godfather, you are already the uncle. Severus will be a much better Godfather. He''s smart, strong and has a brain."


    "I heard my name," a voice reached from behind.


    Magnus and Ragnar turned around, shockingly they found Severus there, wearing a nice ck suit. Fearing for his mental condition, Magnus walked over to drag him away.


    "Why did youe here, brother?" He asked him.


    Severus shrugged, "Lily asked me if I would like toe to her wedding. I don''t really care if she lives or dies anymore, but since you guys wereing, I decided toe too. Besides, there''s nice food."


    Magnus looked him in the eyes to ascertain if he was lying. Severus sighed, noticing it, "I''m serious. She didn''t give me an invitation, instead apologised for being rude. I haven''t forgiven her though as I knew what was in her mind."


    "Fine, if you say that. Let''s go and eat something, and also find Emma, where the heck did she go to,"


    There were not many guests at the ceremony. Peter and Remus, along with James'' family joined. Then from Lily''s side, her parents and sister joined. Though her sister''s husband was not allowed.


    Lily wore a white gown like muggles, perhaps she just wanted to do this one thing in a muggle way. There was no priest or alter, they just stood under a tree, got their hands tied with a vine and then nted a kiss on each others'' lips.


    Everyone pped for the couple, it was questionable how much in love they were or if they deserved each other, but everyone respected their choices. It was their life after all.


    "Aww¡­ they look cute," Emma muttered.


    Magnus wrapped his arm around her waist. She was looking stunning that day in a ck gown. Her favourite colour for a dress was always ck, and Magnus loved that. "My dear, this is nothing, a Royal Marriage will be something the world will be envious about. You will be the queen, can''t have a mediocre ceremony."


    "I will patiently wait for that day''s arrival," she whispered.


    After the ceremony, Magnus handed them a lot of appliances and baby care products, "Take these, by the speed you are going, I know you will be popping some babies soon."


    Lily felt embarrassed but still thanked. Severus gave them a bottle of health potion, while Ragnar gave them a bottle of longsting fragrance potion, saying, "Your child will be pooping, this is for the odour."


    The gifts were epted with great delight. Then it was lunch. During that time, Lily''s parents came to him to click pictures, clearly fans of their King. Even James'' parents were his fans. But again, who wasn''t?


    They spent the next few hours talking and joking around, and when it started to turn evening, Magnus apparated away with Emma. After a good night''s dinner, they went to their bedroom to exercise.


    ¡­


    After bing the King, in theing few months, he did some useless but important acts. One was to pardon the great scientist, n Turing. The next was to make the Ministry of Magic give Order of Merlin first ss to Newt Scamander for his great work not only during the battle against Grindelwald but also his research on beasts.


    In theing weeks, a new infrastructure project wasunched, this was for the RTS systems development in various major cities. The Rapid Transit System was something that not only incorporated metro rail but also strategically ced trams and bus routes in a way that reduces travel time and effort for most of the citizens.


    These systems were nned for most major cities across the United Kingdom. These included Manchester, Bermingham, Leeds, sgow, Liverpool and Belfast. The poption of the UK had exploded in recent years due to the addition of newnds and people, so these ns made sense. Such systems will also be made in the Greater Britain states of Zimbabwe, Belize and Brunie. Meanwhile, the system in London will be upgraded.


    The aim was to make travel as easy as possible and reduce the usage of personal cars. This would decongest the roads and allow bicycles to use them.


    Soon, the month of the election came, and this time the previous Prime Minister lost the elections but became the Party leader instead, meanwhile, the new PM was a woman named Margaret Thatcher, the first-ever female Prime Minister of the nation. She was known for being fierce and steadfast in all the things she pursues.


    The people liked her spirit and voted for her. The economy was already on the perfect rise so most didn''t really care who leads the country at this point. [A/N: Some historical change, the previous government had lost a no-confidence motion in our world, that''s why a new election was held. But here, the election is a natural one.]


    Now, it was up to Magnus to invite the woman to form a government in his name. Technically, he could appoint anyone as prime minister, literally any person walking on the street. But that would be really chaotic for his image. So, as per the practice, the appointee is always the person who is best ced tomand a majority in the House of Commons.


    He went to his office and awaited the old woman to arrive at the pce. He prepared a cup of tea for her as he will have to talk about a few things. She was a woman known to not bend the knee to anyone, and he needed her to understand her ce in the grand scheme of things.


    Soon, the door opened and the guard announced the arrival, "Your Majesty, the leader of the opposition."


    He nodded, and there walked in the old woman in her 50s, proud and head held high. She arrived in front of Magnus and gave a curtsy, a traditional gendered gesture of greeting, in which a woman bends her knees while bowing her head slightly.


    She looked him in the eyes and with respect greeted, "Your Majesty,"


    Despite feeling weird seeing an old woman bowing to him, he didn''t stop her as this was the protocol when greeting royalty. Once done, he dealt with the first task, "Wee to the Pce. Your party has won the general election, so as per the tradition, I delightfully invite you to form a government in my name,"


    He shook her hand firmly, "I wish you smooth sailing, Prime Minister,"


    "Thank you, sir."


    "Please take a seat," he offered. As she sat down, he walked to his table and prepared a cup of tea while continuing to talk, "I was informed that you had some questions that you would like to ask."


    She appeared to be in shock, as not many people knew that she had such intentions. But now that the cat was out of the box, she asked, "I would like to ask you, is there a secret group that your run, called the Order of Merlin? I was being scouted by this order to be a member, but I refused."


    [A/N Covid update: I''m feeling weird in my chest, but no pain. Feeling very sleepy though.]


    [You can Lily and James, and Thatcher on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    HIT ME WITH A SAFETY ROCK!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 70 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 434 - 434. Another Oil Crisis

    Chapter 434 ¨C 434. Another Oil Crisis


    He chuckled, "Oh, I heard about that from Lord Mountbatten. Yes, I do run a secret group called the Order of Merlin. You should join it, as it aims to not only make the UK more prosperous but make the whole humanity advance towards a more tolerant and developed future."


    He continued, "By the way, I am a wizard, the most powerful in the world, as they consider me such. I am a direct inheritor of the will of Merlin, the greatest wizard of all time. Yes, he''s real. I hope you are not racist about wizards,"


    "No no¡­ certainly not, sir. My niece is a witch." Margaret spoke quickly. She could feel slight hints of threats in his voice.


    "Oh, is it Matilda Thatcher? No wonder I felt familiar with yourst name. Yes, she was a good wizard, remarkable in herbology. A few yours senior. Anyway, what I meant was that I have a dream, a dream to make the United Kingdom the most developed and the richest nation on the. Unlike America, however, I want our people to be well cared for, with good and inexpensive health infrastructure, jobs, opportunities, and warm homes for all.


    "But that can only be done if the right policies are implemented while putting political nonsense aside. I was able to bring Zimbabwe into the fold, then Belize, Brunei, build amazing rtions with Saudi Arabia, boughtnd in Sahara, got Bhutan to be an ally and recently I am in the middle of stabilising India and Pakistan. Oh, you may have heard, I was recently on Moon.


    "Mrs Thatcher, for the past few years, I have tried to change this nation, make it the best ce to live in the world, and I hope to continue that. You will be briefed about me by the Ex-Prime Ministerter. I am proud that a woman has be the Prime Minister, I consider this a win for our society because now we don''t feel a woman is not suitable to lead the nation."


    She was old, and hearing all this made her slightly shiver, "Sir¡­ are you really the richest man in the world? That''s the rumour going aroundtely."


    "Yes, not just the richest man in the world right now, but the richest man to have ever existed in the history of mankind. However, please keep such information a secret, we don''t want hit wizardsing after you. Oh, look at the watch, it''s time to head to work for me. Anyway, Prime Minister, have a good day," He walked out of the office swiftly.


    All his words today only made Margaret Thatcher realise one thing. She was small, her authority as the Prime Minister didn''t mean anything, she was not the big boss. But at the same time, her confidence skyrocketed. The nearly magical recovery of the British economy and then rise is nothing but miraculous. Now she knew the reason, it was reassuring.


    ¡­


    Magnus didn''t really have anywhere to go. He just went to the living room and watched a movie with his siblings, there were also portraits of Arthur and Merlin, chilling near the wall, watching the television.


    "This is so damn funny," Ragnar was howling inughter and eating popcorn.


    [Telivison Scene]


    "Who are you, who are so wise in the ways of science?"


    "I am Arthur, King of the Britons,"


    [Telivison Scene Ends]


    Just at that moment, Arthur from the portrait shouted, "THIS! This is absolute nder, this should be banned, removed from existence. I was not like this,"


    "You did initially think that the Earth was the centre of the Universe, so I''d say it''s pretty urate in depicting how dumb you were," Merlin got no chill.


    Arthur fought him, "You, that''s what the monks taught me, it''s not my fault they were wrong. And besides, don''t get me started about the things you did to grow hair on your head. Hah, even putting pig poop on your head because some stupid old witch told you to do so."


    Merlin raged, "Oh really? What about the night you came crying to me because the five women you were sleeping with turned out to be having cocks."


    "I WAS DRUNK! And they had fooled me with fake tits." Arthur jumped on Merlin and started fighting.


    It was so entertaining that Magnus and Ragnar stopped watching the television and instead watched them shame each other. The triplets were also there, but Magnus had specially made the two not audible to them and only visible. He didn''t want their madness to be transmitted.


    ¡­


    Due to Magnus, many lives had changed over the course of years. Ever since he took over Slytherin house, no new Death Eaters have joined the Dark lord. But perhaps the one whose life changed the most was someone in Gryffindor.


    The man''s name was Peter Pettigrew, he was no longer the sorry chunk of ugly fatness. Instead, he was just an average wizard with dirty blond hair. He too had gotten a campus cement job, it was one of manypanies of Magnus, called Emrys Construction.


    He was not particrly a genius in any one form of magic, he was average. And the problem for most average wizards was that they feel confused about what to do after school. But Emrys Construction now has a way out of that confusion. There was a saying nowadays, "One who got nothing, got Emrys Construction,"


    Because of the wide-scale construction projects going on across the world, thepany was always on the lookout for more wizards. The best part was, it paid very well.


    After school, he joined the concrete filler department. This department was basically responsible for filling concrete with the help of magic and then quickly solidifying it. He had to take 6 months of training before bing permanent. Now, he made more than decent money.


    He even met a girl a year older. He liked her very much and hoped to date her. Life was never this good for him and he hoped for this tost forever. But then a letter came in the mail, "Your parents are with us, meet us in this location in two days time. If you inform the mudblood king, we will kill them."


    Now, he knew who was behind the letter, it was most certainly the Dark Lord and his dogs. He didn''t want to betray Magnus at all. But, he was afraid for his parents.


    What he didn''t know however was that the moment he decided to go and save his parents, the contract he had signed started shining in the office of Brain Audit in MEDA headquarters.


    Immediately special auditors were deployed. They found Peter and read his mind with the help of Legilimency without even telling him. They learnt about what happened, it was not something new, the Death Eaters had tried this many times before in the hopes of gaining influence in one of thepanies.


    Like a well-oiled machine, the army of 1,000 hit-wizards was quickly deployed to find and save Mr and Mrs Pettigrew. In a single day, they sessfully butchered the Dark Wizards and saved the two.


    The day Peter was to meet the kidnappers, he was visited by the MEDA director. He was informed about the rescue and how they found out about it. He just hugged his parents and cried that day.


    But his heart felt more at peace than ever. He realised that day that Magnus was no human or wizard, he was a God. One that saw everything and yed the world like it was the chessboard.


    ~I will never betray him, dying is better than that.~ he felt.


    He was not the only one, however. Nearly every single wizard working for Magnus has had such an experience at least once. These experiences slowly umted into what is now known as the Magnus Effect. It was a process through which the wizards start feeling extreme patriotism and loyalty towards Magnus.


    In the end, this made him not just the King of the Muggles but also the King of the Wizards. But the effects of the second title weighed more since wizards working inpaniese from around the world.


    Slowly, he was bing the King of Wizards of the world.


    ¡­


    Buckingham Pce,


    As always, the family sat together in the living room, watching the news. The triplets were doing their homework of memorising counting and multiplication tables.


    [News]


    In today''s news, with the onset of the Iranian Revolution and the overthrow of the Pavi dynasty under Shah Mohammad Reza Pavi, and the recement of his government with an Imic republic under the rule of Ayatoh Ruhoh Khomeini, the oil production has decreased significantly, started the second oil crisis of this decade. Because of this, the world economy has taken a hit, but surprisingly, the British economy stays resilient and stills show an upward trajectory with the promise from Saudi Arabia of uninterrupted oil supply at normal rates.


    On the next news. Who is he? Why is he running? What''s his agenda? A veteran named Forrest Gump has been running non-stop across the United States, coast to coast. He discloses no message that he is trying to convey. Only time will tell when he will stop, but he sure is gathering a ratherrge following.


    Now, in the next segment, His Majesty today announce¡­


    [News End]


    Grace looked towards Magnus and asked, "Honey, are you sure the economy won''t take a hit?"


    He shook his head, "Don''t worry, mum. King Faisal warned me about the oing crisis. I had advised Thatcher to buy oil in bulk and use our reserves. But I believe it''s time for me to enter the Middle East and neutralise that region''s threat to the world. Saddam was warned not to lift his head too high, but he''s nning to invade Iran, creating a bigger oil crisis. It seems he does not like his head anymore,"


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONE ME TO ISEKAI WORLD!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 70 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 435 - 435. Graveyard Of Empires

    Chapter 435 ¨C 435. Graveyard Of Empires


    This time, no wasteful tea parties or such nonsense were included in the work of the monarch. Magnus had real work to do.


    He apparated to Brunei to check the development of the new Hogwarts. The main building was nearly done. The first priority was to finish the ssroom, living quarters and the great hall. The rest can be built slowly as students start their semesters.


    Severus was already assigned to this ce, not just as a teacher but also as the Deputy Headmaster. The new Headmaster of the New Hogwarts was going to be Professor McGonagall. Magnus purposefully ensured that the names of the two schools were no different, his aim was not to divide the two into different identities. At first, he thought of calling it East Hogwarts, but then remembered what was the condition of Germany. It was also divided into East and West Germany.


    "So, what''s the progress?" He entered the headmaster, Professor McGonagall''s office. Severus was there too.


    "The school is running as any normal school would. There is not much to do other than that. The quidditch field is to bepleted soon. I have asked professor Sprout to help build a herbologyb here too. Other than this, Severus is experienced enough to set up the potions ss and also handle the Charms. We will need more teachers quickly in order to run things smoothly.


    "One thing we are happy about is that a lot of students have enrolled. About 300 students have enrolled in the first year. Next year there may be more, so we''re looking at there being 2500 students at any one time. If it bes more than this, we will send some to the UK, as Hogwarts there has extra space." Professor McGonagall briefed him. Magnus was not here as her boss, he was the Chairman of the new Board of Directors of Hogwarts managementmittee.


    "Hmm, in that case, I think I need to start futureproofing the school. If we are unable to cater to the wizard poption of today, how will we do it let''s say 10 years from now? The world poption is increasing after all. As for teachers, I have asked my people to scout for talents from across the world.


    "One more thing, once the quidditch field is done, start practising. We are going to have a yearly Hogwarts cup where teams from both schools willpete." Magnus suggested them.


    Severus joined the conversation, "Are you nning on building more schools in the future? Because there are many more wizard kids out there who aren''t able to get formal education due tock of a system."


    He nodded, "That''s the n, Sev. I have nned to open one more school in Zimbabwe for African kids, then one in Belize for the Caribbean and South American kids. The Hogwarts will be a multinational school chain then."


    "And who will oversee them?" Severus asked.


    The answer was obvious. "I will, as I don''t trust most wizards, to not fu¡­ I mean mess up. We can not afford any kind of mismanagement anymore, we don''t want another Voldemort."


    McGonagall sighed at that, "Truly, we cannot afford that. The wizarding world is finally at peace because of you. Peace brings more prosperity, more marriages and births. It''s good for wizards."


    "And that''s why I am doing all this. Well, see youter then, I need to head back. Bye-bye," Magnus used apparition to leave. He was good enough to reach any corner of the with an apparition these days.


    ¡­


    Months into the year 1979 passed slowly, every day he''d make a trip to some part of the world to check on apany or make new deals. For the year, the GDP of the UK was projected to be 775 Billion. Meanwhile, the U.S. was at 2.62 trillion. There was arge gap, but the pace the UK was rising was staggering and at this speed, they were to hit 1 trillion by 1981. If that happens, it would be an economic miracle.


    In October, news came from James Potter, one good and one bad. His parents got Dragon Pox. A potentially fatal contagious disease that affected wizards and witches. The symptoms were presumably simr to Muggle illnesses like chickenpox. It was incurable and they would have died if not for Ragnar. There was already a cure for this disease in the market because Ragnar made it a year ago with the help of Duck''s skin sample.


    The good news beyond this was that Lily was pregnant. And honestly, nobody was surprised. They saw this happening from miles away.


    At the same time, something problematic urred on the world stage. In December of 1979, USSR invaded Afghanistan. This scared a lot of western nations, including Saudi Arabia and many other middle eastern nations.


    The US quickly contacted all allies to decide what to do with the situation. The threat ofmunism was seen as the biggest danger by the western world.


    In the UK too, a small meeting was held where Magnus was also involved. It had the Secretary of Home, Tom. Secretary of Defence and the Prime Minister.


    Magnus didn''t waste any time with them, "Okay, I won''t waste too much time. Take my advice to your heart, NEVER ENTER AFGHANISTAN. Never, no matter what the US tells us, do not agree. I will deal with the Soviet Union, they are losing power, weakening each day. They are desperate, but fools don''t know that there is a reason why Afghanistan is called the Graveyard of Empires.


    "I will not allow that peaceful and beautiful nation to be used by stronger nations and turned into a deand. (He''s talking about Afghanistan before the American and West funded various terrorist groups.). Just stay back and watch,"


    Yes, he only needed them to wait and watch. He was ying big hands in the United States, it was going to have an election next year, and he would not help any party that was not already under his grip.


    ¡­


    Buckingham Pce,


    Magnus was in office, Elizabeth was also there, sitting. There stood only one man, it was Charles.


    Magnus sighed and mmed his table, "I told you to stay careful. So why were you seen kissing a girl who is just 18 years old? Look at yourself, you look like a man who is 60, not 31. All your careless acts have caused shame to the crown. I will destroy you if you dare to step on my legacy. Here I am working day and night to change the nation and all you can think about is going to parties. I have decided that you are to head to Belize Naval Base and work there for theing 2 years. Or, you will have to get married to someone."


    "But¡­ you also get seen by people kissing your girlfriend," Charles argued.


    Magnus nced dangerously, "She is the same age as me, I have been dating her for the past 4 years and the public has known about it ever since. My and your case are much different."


    Elizabeth sighed, "Magnus is right. Your actions can cause harm to the image of the crown. So, you will have to go and serve in the military. That rank is not just for the show."


    Charles scowled, surely not satisfied by this. But Magnus was not going to tolerate the nonsense anymore. "My decision is final, you can leave,"


    ¡­


    1979 also came to an end with major changes urring to the world. From the moon base to the invasion of Afghanistan, the calendar was filled with something happening.


    However, the biggest things often ur away from themon eyes. Something was happening in the life of a boy that Magnus considered his little brother, The boy was stuck, alone and in fear. He could only hope that somebody would hear his plea before it''s toote.


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 70 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 436 - 436. To The Rescue

    Chapter 436 ¨C 436. To The Rescue


    On the 1st day of 1980, Magnus got called to Camelot by Duck. He went there confused, the first one to greet him was the excited Duck who licked his face.


    "Haha, calm down, boy. What are you doing? Did you miss me?" He asked him.


    "Yes dad, I miss you lots and lots. I wanna travel the world with you, so I asked Fawkes to teach me his trick. I learnt it, now I can apparate in fire," Duck excitedly revealed.


    This excited Magnus as well, "How far can you apparate? And can you stay hidden after apparating?"


    Duck strongly nodded his giant head, "Yup yup¡­ I can go anywhere in the world and¡­ and I can stay invisible. Grandma Martha put some runes on me."


    ~He looks so excited,~ Magnus thought. He couldn''t help but hug Duck''s head, "From now on, you and I will be travelling everywhere together. Instead of the apparition, you will take me to ces,"


    Duck always gets excited about carrying his dad around and feeling involved in the important work Magnus does. So this meant a lot to him. He danced happily, wobbling his tail and tippy-toeing. "Yay¡­ I''m gonna travel with dad¡­"


    "Why don''t we roll out right now?" He asked.


    Duck took his suggestion. Soon enough, Magnus sat on Duck''s back as the big good boy flew across the world, teleporting one after another.


    He then brought him to Buckingham Pce''s backyard. The triplets loved ying with Duck.


    Magnus meanwhile went to his office to meet the Secretary of Sports.


    "So, I have a major n. This could result in creating the United Kingdom as the hub of all sports in the world. I want to start something called the "World Games".


    "In this, people willpete in all sports, from small fast walk races to chess, long jump, high jump and others. The goal is to have so many sports that they take four years to take ce. Yes, unlike the Olympics where things go on for a month, in the World Games, each week one or two sports will take ce. Hence, something will always be going on.


    "All of them shall be broadcast on television all year, every year around the world. It will be a constant new sport every day for people to watch. The best of the best shall participate from all countries in the world in these. The prize will be medals with real majority gold, silver and bronze in them. Other than this, the top y will get 200,000 USD, 2nd will get 100,000 and 3rd will get 50,000."


    The Minister of Sports heard about the ne and was left speechless. "Your Majesty, will the Ministry of Sports and Civil Society be handling this?"


    "No, democracy is often slow and inefficient. The main focus is to make money here, so I can''t let it be handled by a slow system. Instead, mypany will be handling it, all I''m going to be needing is the right permissions and subordination by the ministry whenever needed. For example, when there is going to be a marathon, it will be your job to empty the route, when there is to be a bicycle race, you will have to prepare the roads for it. Or when there is going to be a Canoe sprint, you will be clearing the river." Magnus said in an ordering voice.


    The minister agreed, "That can be easily done, sir. I will head back and start preparing for it myself."


    "Thank you, then." He let him go.


    After this, Magnus headed to Sirius'' house. He wondered if the guy would like a job. Sirius was apetent wizard after all and having him in one of hispanies can be helpful.


    But when he arrived there, he scowled, the entire frontwn of his house was covered with leaves, packages and letters. *Knock Knock*


    Soon, Sirius opened the door, rubbing his belly and hair. "Oh, has the pompous King lost his way today?"


    He simply entered, passing him aside, "I dide to see you. But it seems you were literally living like a dog."


    "Hey, don''t judge me. I bought a ce for myself for this reason only. Anyway, why are you here?" Sirius went to the freezer and took out a firewhiskey bottle.


    Magnus found a letter on the coffee table. "I''m here to offer y¡­ wait, is this a letter from Regulus? Did you read it? I told him to contact me once hepletes school, it''s been 6 months since then,"


    Sirius shrugged, "Nah, It came just this morning. I know what it''s gonna have, ''Oh dear brother, father has died, pleasee home¡­   ¡­"


    But Magnus opened the letter to read it. Slowly as he did, his brows furrowed, he cursed and pped Sirius, "You fucking fool, you had one brother and you turned your back at him. DAMMIT! CALL KREACHER RIGHT NOW!"


    Sirius frowned and looked at the letter. Immediately his heart skipped a beat as he read it.


    "Dear brother,


    Even if you''ll never read this, I still want to leave something behind for you. I am probably dead if you read this. Since my 5th year, I was forced by our mother to join the order of Death Eaters and bear the Dark Mark. I hated doing anything for them.


    I found out recently what the dark lord has done. He possibly made a Horcrux to be immortal. I am not sure if it is the only Horcrux he made but I hope that it is.


    I will destroy it, to end the life of Voldemort and this mission will probably cost my life.


    Kreacher will know everything. He was there when Voldemort hid his Horcrux. That''s why I will take Kreacher with me. I hope that nothing will happen to him. He helped me write this letter without alerting the Dark Lord.


    Sirius, I want to tell you that you always were my brother, even when our mum disowned you. You were right with everything you said and with everything you did. I couldn''t stand that we always fought on opposite sides.


    Me: Slytherin and You: Gryffindor.


    I never wanted to be a death eater, but our mum insisted on it. She was really proud when I had finally gotten my dark mark. She was proud to have a bloody murderer in the family.


    I was never proud, though big brother Magnus was always there to ensure I didn''t fall to the wrong side. But before I knew it, I was thrown into it. I tried to get out, but the cost would have been our mother''s death. They have already killed father due to a small mistake I made. Yes, he was murdered, by those he was ready to murder.


    I know I can''t undo my doings, but I hope I can make up at least a bit.


    I want to ensure the end of the dark lord. Sirius, I hope you can forgive me.


    Sincerely your brother,


    Regulus Arcturus ck"


    "What the hell is a Horcrux? And¡­ KREACHER!" Sirius''s eyes were watery, he was enraged.


    Kreacher appeared immediately, looking weak and half-dead. He sneered at the sight of Sirius, "Why has the blood-traitor master called me?"


    Magnus stepped in, "Krecher, as the King of Wizards, Imand you, tell me where Regulus is so I can save him,"


    Kreacher turned around, his ugly face immediately turned happy. Magnus was popr among all non-human sentient species. Especially the elves as he brought rights to them. Kreacher kneeled, "AH¡­ Merlin''s descendant. Kreacher is¡­ oh yes, Lord Regulus, my master, so brave, so strong. He¡­"


    Magnus walked away, "You waste too much time. No, no need, I know where he is. Sirius, are youing or will you once again leave behind one good family member that is left?"


    Sirius waved his wand, quickly a coat appeared on his body. "Let''s go,"


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    HURT ME!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 70 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 437 - 437. Third Horcrux

    Chapter 437 ¨C 437. Third Horcrux


    12 Grimmauld ce, A few hours ago,


    *POP*


    Kreacher returned home, looking tired and in pain. He had been taken away by Voldemort for something. Regulus allowed it. But when Kreacher returned, Regulus asked him what had happened.


    "M-Master¡­ he''s bad¡­ made me drink water¡­ bad bad water. A very evil thing he tries to hide there, it has his soul in it." Kreacher told him.


    "A Horcrux? Can you take me to that ce?" Regulus asked him, feeling something was wrong.


    Of course, Kreacher agreed, Regulus was his master. So he teleported with Regulus. They arrived inside arge cave. Standing on the smallnd in the middle of a giantke. It was dark and cold, Regulus quickly cast a Lumos spell to look around. There were giant crystals on the walls and the ceiling of the cave.


    "Where is it?" he asked.


    Kreacher took him to the small basin filled with some kind of a potion, "Master, there is bad water in it. You can only drink it to take out the thing. I drank it, it hurt me, burnt me from inside and made me see terrible-terrible things."


    Regulus looked at it, his resolve was firm, "I will drink the potion,"


    "NO! I will do it, master," Kreacher pleaded, knowing the torment it causes.


    "No, I must do it, It was I who is responsible for father death, I am the death eater. You are innocent." He didn''t waste a second and filled the potion in a container to drink it.


    He took one sip, immediately his body felt pain and fire burning inside. His eyes became blurry and scenes of unimaginable agony appeared in his eyes. The death of everything he cared about, destruction of the world, Voldemort winning, torturing him and whatnot.


    Tears fell from his eyes, his face contorted, trying to tackle the pain. He didn''t stop and kept on drinking more and more. He stumbled a few times, screaming in agony.


    "AAAAA¡­ Kreacher, help me drink it," he ordered.


    Kreacher, too, cried, his master was very kind. He should have been the one to drink it, but Regulus didn''t let him. "Master, I can drink it,"


    "NO! Just feed it to me," hemanded.


    The agony continued. Regulus fell down the steps but still took the water every time Kreacher gave it to him. "H-how much more?"


    "One more, Master?" Kreacher replied, filling the container from the basing onest time.


    Regulus was in his most vulnerable state ever. Crying, cursing and weakening. In pain, feeling like just killing himself and ending it. He took thest sip. "What''s in there? S-show me,"


    Kreacher handed him the locket. Upon checking, Regulus felt the presence of dark and evil Voldemort inside it. "This¡­ this is as if his soul is in it. Brother Magnus told me about this once, it''s a Horcrux¡­ *cough cough* WATER¡­ WATER!"


    Kreacher quickly tried to take water from theke. But the moment he created any disturbance in theke, various hands erected out of them, followed by loud shrieks.


    Kreacher was rmed, "MASTER! Inferi!"


    The Inferi started to crawl towards the two. Kreacher dragged Regulus away from them. "P-Put *cough* Put this fake locket inside the basin, Kreacher. And¡­ And RUN! Destroy that locket, promise me."


    "MASTER!" Kreacher rushed to help as he saw Regulus'' leg being grabbed by an Inferi.


    "GO! You can''t fight them all, Kreacher¡­ Leave me¡­" he pushed the elf away.


    Kreacher''s eyes were full of terror and fear, he looked left and right, thousands of Inferi were crawling towards him. He took onest nce at his master, "Y-You are the best master I''ve ever had, Master"


    *POP*


    Kreacher was gone. He could not have teleported with Regulus as that would also bring so many inferi together, it was another question if he could even bring so many beings with him.


    Now all alone, growls of Inferi resounding in the cave. Regulus felt scared, he had always kept a tough look his whole life, even when he was small he never cried in front of anybody. When Sirius decided to leave home, he cried alone in his room.


    Slowly, he came to realise that he was not as important to other people as he thought. He loved Narcissa, she left him. He loved Andromeda, she left too. Sirius was his only support, then he also left. Thankfully, in the school, there was Magnus who would help him even before he said anything.


    But now, he was all alone, once again. Slowly the Inferi dragged him into theke. They didn''t bite him, just scratched him and tried to drown him. This did make him wonder, ~Am I going to be turned into an Inferi?~


    This thought was scarier in his mind, to not be able to rest even after dying, your soul is stuck in a mindless body. He tried to kick and swim up towards the little light that was in the cave.


    But as he drowned more and more, the lights started to diminish. His eyes stayed wide open. He wanted to scream and cry, but tears were just water and sounds were muffled.


    ~I¡­ I don''t wanna die,~


    Just as he was about to lose his breath, he remembered something that his favourite person gave him. Quickly he tried to fiddle in his pocket, it was hard as thousands of Inferi tried to pull him. Still, after fighting them a little, without even taking the paper out, he simply tore it.


    ~I wonder if he wille¡­ *Gah¡­*~ he finally lost his breath and the vision went blurry.


    ~Hmm? What''s that?~ He noticed something.


    All of a sudden multiple balls of fire entered the water and hit the Inferi. But that was not the end, all of a sudden a red fiery light illuminated the entireke, from the top to the bottom.


    ¡­


    Magnus in his Golden Dragon form appeared inside the cave and burned everything, all Inferi that was on the surface got turned to ashes in a second. Then he dived straight down, still spewing fire from his mouth, burning all of those creatures.


    *BOOM*


    He hit the bedrock. Then he pushed up and saw the drawing body of Regulus. Without wasting time he grabbed him in his jaws lightly and swam out. His dragon body was big enough to destroy any Inferi that even touched him, that''s how warm he was.


    He brought Regulus'' body to the same tform where the basin was. After putting him there for Kreacher and Sirius to care for him, Magnus headed back into theke. He spewed so much fire in it that by the end the water started to boil. It was hell on earth.


    The Inferi could not feel the pain and slowly melted away. Their flesh left their body, the muscles melted, leaving only a skeleton without any magic as he burnt that away too. This was the Magic of Inferi, they were simr to zombies.


    *WOOSH*


    Magnus'' human form jumped out of the water andnded on the tform. Regulus was lying in Sirius'' arms, he was looking left and right, his face still pale and scared.


    "It''s okay, Regulus. Everything is fine now. Here, drink this potion." He handed a small vial.


    Sirius was disappointed in himself as he talked to Regulus, "Why didn''t you tell me, brother? You could have moved out of the house too. I-I¡­ forgive me, I''ve been such a disappointment."


    "Yes, repeat it a few hundred times. You were so busy having fun with your friends that you for not even once asked him if he was okay. He''s your brother for god''s sake." Magnus scolded him too.


    He crouched down and patted Regulus'' head, "Let''s get you to Saint Mungo. Once you''re good, we will get rid of the Dark Mark. God, I can''t believe I didn''t find out. You always acted so normally near me."


    "N-no¡­ mother!" Regulus whispered weakly.


    At this, Sirius raged, "You still worry about that woman? That''s not our mother, she''s the devil. No better than these Inferi, these wanted to drown you to your death and she drowned you into the Dark Side."


    "S-she''s still our mother. What she is doing to us¡­ happened to her too. This cycle of hate¡­ we must break it." Regulus said.


    Magnus had to agree, what he said was absolutely correct. "Fine, after this, I will force her to give up herdyship. You two decide who wants to be Lord ck now."


    "I don''t want to. Too much work," Sirius shrugged quickly.


    Magnus looked Regulus in the eyes. The boy was resolved, "Fine, you will get the Lordship. You''re eighteen already. And one more thing, bring me the real Horcrux. Voldemort has made multiple ones. I already have 2 of them in possession."


    [You can see various illustrations for the chapter on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 70 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 438 - 438. Lure The Rat Out

    Chapter 438 ¨C 438. Lure The Rat Out


    In Saint Mungo, Dumbledore quickly arrived. He was told by Magnus that this was about Horcruxes. But even before that, Regulus'' mother arrived, she was one hell of a screeching banshee.


    "LET MY SON GO! How dare you bring him here without my permission, you mudblood," Walburga ck screamed.


    Magnus waved his hand, it magically sewed her mouth. "Woman, I want to call you a bitch but I care for Regulus, so I won''t call you a bitch."


    "She''s a bitch, I will say it for you," Sirius barked.


    "Now listen, your son nearly died because of your Dark Lord. I saved him, you can ask Kreacher about it. But, that''s not the point. The point is, you will sign this paper and make your smart son, Regulus, the new lord of the House ck. Oh, one more thing, if you scream again I will throw you out of this hospital, I really can do that. I own this ce," he threatened her.


    Immediately, her mouth was freed again and at the same time, a Goblin from Gringotts brought the document for the transfer of the lordship to her. Now, she only had a few options, sign it on her own or be forced. Magnus didn''t give any crap about not using Imperius curse on people like her.


    She did reject it, "How can you think I would do such a thing? Regulus must first prove that he deserves it."


    *Sigh* "Woman, I have a thousand ways I can break you. You''re not making it easy for yourself. Fine, you called me Mudblood, the King of Britain. ording to thew, that''s an offence and for this, I order for all your wealth to be seized. Nobody will get anything now,"


    He was being petty, but who cares. He turned to the Goblin, "Pass my order to the Manager, take everything from the ck vault."


    The Goblin bowed, "As you wish, your majesty,"


    Walburga ck''s face turned ck. She didn''t know that Magnus was close to Regulus. She really thought that now because Regulus was found to be a Death Eater, this is what happens ording to thew. "NO! Wait, will you let Regulus go if I sign that?"


    "Hmm, I will." Magnus agreed.


    With that, the deal was signed. Now Regulus was the lord of house ck, all its wealth was his. Walburga ck was then thrown out by the guards. "Now, to get rid of that Dark Mark. Ragnar ising here soon. In the meantime, Professor Dumbledore, let''s go and talk in private,"


    In a side room, Magnus spoke with the old man about the Horcruxes. "Do you have any guess how many Horcruxes there are? This is the third one and I honestly have no idea how many more are there."


    "I don''t. There is no way to tell that, however, there might be someone who does. Lucius Malfoy has been regarded as the sessor of Voldemort." Dumbledore said.


    Rubbing his stubbled chin, Magnus thought about some sort of a n, "Hmm, it seems we will need to hatch up some n to lure him in. What''s his most vulnerable spot?"


    "Name? The only thing he has left is hisst name. And a pureblood wizard is always proud of hisst name. Even I am proud of it." Dumbledore sounded like he himself was not sure about this.


    But Magnus agreed, "To be honest, I too am proud of myst names, all three of them. Okay, here''s what we''re going to do. His life''s goal is to kill me, we''re going to lure him out. Nobody in the wizarding world knows how strong I have gotten. If I were to fight a thousand werewolves now, I can easily beat them in five seconds, heck even if there were ten thousand I can easily beat them.


    "I truly have be the strongest wizard alive, although I don''t know how strong you are, professor. Anyway, I will publicly start saying bad things about the Malfoy family, smother his name and purposefully try to show myself as someone weak. When the time is right, I''m sure he will show up. He must be very frustrated."


    "What do you need Hogwarts to do?" Dumbledore asked.


    "I want you to publicly reveal that all Death Eaters who are graduates of Hogwarts are getting their graduation certificates removed and deemed invalid. Their names are being removed from the school dishonourably." He requested. This was sure to anger a lot of the rotten wizards.


    "We will need to increase the security of Hogwarts in the near future then. But the ns seem solid. Fine, I will get to it right away. But son, be careful. A lot of people across the world depend on you, be it wizard or not." Dumbledore patted his shoulder.


    Dumbledore didn''t see Magnus as just his student and a powerful wizard. He shared a family bond with him. So, to him, Magnus was family.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, old man. I''m still getting stronger each day. I''m sure I can kill Voldemort for good in a year or two. As soon as we get Lucius, we will go on offence." He nned.


    By the time their discussion came to an end, Ragnar had already done his work and gotten rid of Regulus'' dark mark.


    "Are you okay now? Wanna stay in the hospital or go home?" He asked Regulus.


    Regulus moved his arms and legs one by one and felt fine. "I think I''m good. Just my chest hurts a little but the rest is okay. But I''m not going back to that home, my mother can live there alone."


    "Good, then you''reing with me. I need a second inmand, it''s time you start training and make some real money." Magnus offered him a job. The same thing he had offered when he graduated.


    "I''d work for you for free," Regulus slowly got up.


    "Haha, boy, don''t say stuff like that, or my capitalistic alter ego might just ept that. Let''s go. You''ve never met my little siblings, have you? They are the cutest little gremlins, I''m telling you. Bye Sirius, Professor. Let''s go, Rag." He waved at the non-invitees.


    He put his palm on Regulus'' shoulder while Ragnar held his. *WOOSH* He apparated away.


    Immediately a nurse came in, "Oh, where did Mr ck go?"


    "Home, why?" Sirius asked.


    "The bills, they are yet to be paid. Mr Pendragon selected the Supreme Premium service, so the cost is 420 Galleons. Are you going to be paying?" the nurse wondered.


    Dumbledore and Sirius nced at each other for a second. Noticing the two won''t pay, the nurse sighed and walked out, "It''s fine, Mr Pendragon owns the ce after all."


    "FUCK! So much money just for being in the Hospital? Is Magnus ripping people off?" Sirius scowled. He was rich but not as much as the Heir of the ck family. Hence, he knew the value of money.


    Dumbledore rubbed his long beard, "Look around, Sirius. This room is filled with all kinds of luxuries. A couch for families, television, all you can eat stocked freezer, room service and whatnot. He''s just using his capitalistic model and I know a fair amount of people who would pay this much money."


    "Bloody capitalists," Sirius cursed as he also left.


    ¡­


    Magnus deployed his best mouthpiece to smother the name of the Malfoy family. Rita Skeeter may have turned into a top-ss writer, with two dozen best selling books about Magnus, she was still the same old bitchy bitch at heart.


    So she started pumping out news articles with random pen names, "The shame of Wizarding Britain when a Malfoy tried to seduce the British Queen,"


    "Does Lucius Malfoy sleep with Voldemort? Taboo Love?"


    "Is Lucius Malfoy without Manhood? History tells us that might be the case,"


    "Are the deformed snake and blonde snake slithering together?"


    "Voldemort and his harem of men,"


    "Lucius Malfoy, the Dog that chews more than it can digest,"


    "Sources from Ministry says, Lucius was most gentle with handsome boys."


    "Thief of the Century, how Lucius Malfoy stole from Hogwarts fund."


    All these were just a few family-friendly headlines of the articles she wrote. There were many more vile and ugly articles that could not be read in public. But one thing was clear, the Entire Wizarding Britain and even the world to some amount was talking about how crazy and dumb the Malfoy family is.


    At the same time, the news from Hogwarts came. All Death Eaters were dishonourably renounced of their graduation from the school. The school said that it was ashamed to be the one to teach them. Lucius Malfoy was said to be the worst student to have ever studied in the school.


    ¡­


    Albania,


    There were a few organisations that reached everywhere. The His Majesty''s Revenue Service and Magnus'' newspapers. When the papers reached the camp of Voldemort, the intended person finally saw them.


    Lucius was fuming over the articles written. He initially thought that this was a campaign against him, but then articles about all Death Eater families started toe. Still, the Malfoy family got it worse.


    "My Lord, please allow me to go and silence this." He requested with Lord Voldemort.


    Voldemort had by now healed from hisst battle a few years ago. Not just that, he was somewhat more powerful with the resources he used in these years. All of it was aimed at a duel of judgement with Magnus.


    "Calm down, Lucius. I can tell you, King Magnus is behind this. He has finally decided toe after us. But worry not, as soon as I deal with this prophecy, I will go after him." Voldemort spoke in a hissing voice.


    "M-My lord, why do you call him King Magnus now? He''s mudblood," Lucius asked, angry at the show of respect to his enemy.


    Voldemortughed demonically at that, "Hahaha, son. You still have a lot to learn. When the enemy is strong, you must respect his achievements and strength, because ignoring it and underestimating your enemy can be fatal. Magnus has achieved so much in just 18 years of his life. It''smendable. But, it is worthless in front of a true Dark Lord, my power is supreme. Even Dumbledore will lose from now on."


    Lucius, however, didn''t feel very excited. He had been hearing Voldemort shouting andughing for years now and they had done nothing but stay holed up in the jungle. ~He promised me vengeance and he hasn''t been able to. I have to get it myself¡­ It seems.~


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    LEMME LICK THEM SALTY STONES!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 70 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 439 - 439. One Step Ahead

    Chapter 439 ¨C 439. One Step Ahead


    Bhutan,


    "Haha, I remember that time in the meeting room, your Prime Minister nearly peed his pants. Man, I am happy for your small nation. People are happy, got more money in their pockets, you gave up absolute monarchy and democracy is thriving." Magnus was having dinner with the Bhutanese King.


    He was on a visit to Asia to focus on India and Pakistan. The n he initiated a few years ago was fruitful. The dictator was removed from Pakistan and democracy was once again put in ce, this time with many more elected people who were loyal to him. But the major problem with this nation was that its military had too much power. Hence, dozens of officers were found dead, newws were issued to truly make the military a servant of democracy. In a few years, the Prime Minister will be Magnus'' guy, a member of the Order of Merlin who was a top graduate in economics from Oxford.


    On the other hand, in India, he was able to force the poption to stop rambling about religion and caste and instead ask the ruling government for jobs, healthcare, education and the economy.


    Of course, the current political parties panicked as this never happened before. They doubled down on pandering to religion, but this only got them less popr. Magnus'' entire secret plot was based on revealing all the corrupt elements of society. Hence, a lot of audio recordings and videos wereing to light.


    Previously, the biggest problem in the country was that there was only one television channel, and that was controlled by the government. Hence, in the past few years, Magnus set up third party factories in India to mass manufacture televisions at cheap and sell them at razor-thin margins. The scheme was so sessful that by 1980, out of every 7 households, 4 had a television.


    Next was to force the government into allowing more channels to start their services. The moment this happened, dozens ofpanies started entering this business, many of them were Magnus''. Spreading truth about corruption became much easier after that.


    Slowly, he was recing current people in power with his own, soon, new elections will be held and the Prime Minister was going to be his guy. With both nations under control, all hostilities will be stopped, friendship will be promoted. Once that happens, he will have a billion people to man his manufacturing units. Like a well-oiled machine, the world will get rich, or at least the part under Magnus'' influence.


    After these two nations, there was China. The country was angry at Magnus and the UK. Why wouldn''t they be, he just took away theirpdog, North Korea. So, it was not the right time to enter there.


    ¡­


    Magnus returned home after a long week of hard work. Seeing Emma in his bedroom writing something in a diary, he simply hugged her from behind, "What is my tigress writing?"


    "Just some important things to do. Since the broom you tested was a sess, I was wondering what are its limits. The broom speed is limited when on Earth because it can be dangerous, but in space, I think I can go crazy with it. Oh, one more thing. I got something for you," She quickly got up, excitedly walking to the cupboard and taking out a box from the locker.


    She put it in front of him and revealed a shiny golden needle that was pointy from both ends. It was about 7 inches long and 0.5 centimetres in width at the centre. There was nothing special about it.


    Emma lifted it with care, "Behold, my greatest and most deadly creation. A flying needle that you can control with your mind. The stronger you are, the deadlier it will be."


    He was excited, "This¡­ with this I don''t even have to cast a spell, I can kill people from miles away. This is beautiful. How do I control it, tell me!"


    "Well well, before that, where is my appreciation kiss?" She cheekily hid the needle away.


    Magnus giggled and pecked her, "Okay, you will get the rest at night."


    "Fair enough. Hold this needle and read the runes on it. Use Legilimency and try to enter it. Sev helped me a lot with this part." She instructed.


    Magnus was soon able to imprint his magic on the needle. He willed it to hover in the air, it did. He willed it to make a hole in the window, it did. "Let''s go out and check its speed."


    Excitedly, they went to thewn in the backside. There was a tree in the distance. "Let''s see."


    *WOOSH*


    The needle zoomed past, making a humming voice as it cut through the air. They didn''t even hear the sound of it making a hole in the tree, that''s how smooth it was. Its speed was more than a human eye could see, only because Magnus was controlling it could he know where it was.


    "Tell me, can someone else imprint on it after I have done it?" He asked her.


    "No, unless you remove your imprint over it, nobody can control it without destroying it. Hehe, aren''t I the best?" She stood with her hands on the waist.


    "You are the best, that''s why you''re my girl. I think I will get to use it soon enough. Let''s go, it''s time to tell you how much of a good girl you are." he grabbed her waist, lifted her over his shoulder and walked back into the Pce.


    "AAA¡­ put me down, people will see us," She wriggled like a fish out of water.


    *PA!*


    He pped on her back, "Shh¡­ I will just obliviate them."


    ¡­


    Voldemort was short of only one thing for his eventual return to power. He needed to get all his followers out of Azkaban. He was even more excited about his soon to start campaign because Magnus had gone overboard and jailed so many Dark Wizards that even if they had no allegiance to him they would now flock to him.


    He gathered all his remaining men, the army of 100 was only 30 now, with the number of Death Eaters in single digit. They all wore their masks, long ck robes and prepared to start the siege of Azkaban.


    "My followers, you have been here, faithful in me. Today, we get your fellow wizards back, then we shall kill that muggle king. This time, we go with an overwhelming attack, one they can never anticipate. Do not be afraid. For even the Dementors fear me, what''s a mere child? Let''smence the siege, GO!"


    All of them apparated away. Soon to appear riding brooms over the sea, headed straight towards the prison that was considered the most secure in the world. Dementors were always on alert there and had started to rush to them.


    Voldemort was flying on his own, leaving a ck smoke trail behind himself. With him was Lucius, flying in a simr fashion. He was the heir of Voldemort after all and learnt many great things from the Dark Lord.


    Soon, the prison ind came into view. Voldemort took the lead this time and sent a barrage of spells that damaged the tower-like building. The real prison was underground, expanding farther than one could imagine.


    "Find them and set them free," hemanded.


    There was mayhem as soon as the Death Eaters and Voldemort''s army entered the building structure. However, what surprised them was that they received no pushback. There were no guards at all.


    The Dementors did try to kill them, but Voldemort had ways to keep them away even without casting a Patronus charm. Heughed madly and walked in, trying to find the likes of Avery, one of his most trusted followers.


    He reached the gate to the internal chambers of the prison that housed the most dangerous criminals. *BANG* He sted the gates.


    "Rahah ha¡­ my faithful, it''s time to regain the lost glory and¡­"


    His arms that were risen fell abruptly, as did his face. eyes filled with confusion, he rushed in, "No no¡­ Avery, wake up¡­"


    "Nox!"


    No matter which one he tried to touch, all bodies were cold as ice. Just then his followers arrive near him, "My lord¡­ everyone''s dead."


    Lucius gloomed, "Lord Voldemort, I found this message."


    Voldemort read it and read in mind, "Oops¡­ my bad, was I not supposed to kill them? Haha¡­ Eat shit, you bald halfblood filth,"


    *Crunch* He pressed the paper in his palm strongly, burning itter. He silently looked left and right, the entire prison was lifeless, the Dementors were not even attacking them anymore, as ifughing at their foolishness. All his hopes and dreams were shattering. The prophecy was also going to arrive soon. All that could go wrong had gone wrong. ~H-how is he always one step ahead? Is there¡­ a traitor?~


    "My lord, I just received words from the Albania base, a thousand wizards have attacked and taken all our collective wealth and resources. Everything''s gone." Betrix informed, her face also going pale.


    "I WILL KILL HIM!¡­ REEEEE" looking at the sky, he screamed at the top of his slimy lungs, what else could he do.


    But what he didn''t know was that this failure was thest straw for many of his followers, including his most beloved one.


    [You can see the Azkaban on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 70 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 440 - 440. Magnus Vs Lucius/Lucius Gets Fricked

    Chapter 440 ¨C 440. Magnus Vs Lucius/Lucius Gets Fricked


    "Halfblood filth?"


    These words were constantly circting in Lucius'' mind. He always had doubts about Voldemort''s identity, but he relented, thinking how can any non-pureblood be so powerful. But then, Magnus appeared, highly strong and smart.


    This was the second time he had over-smarted Voldemort by such arge margin. There was bound to be something behind such usations. Magnus was not someone who would lie about such things, he didn''t need to.


    ~Following him is foolish now, he is turning senile with each passing day. I must head out to get revenge on my own,~ he decided.


    So the next morning, he silently left the new camp in the jungles of Russia. He headed back to London. His wife, Narcissa, was pregnant and lived in a secret location. He only wished to get an heir from her, after that, she could die for all he cared.


    After returning to the city, his main focus was to make a good n, find all the routes Magnus takes to do his muggle tasks, then n ordingly. He knew he couldn''t trust the people in Voldemort''s camp so he had saved money for himself secretly, now he was going to use that to n the death of Magnus.


    He could not buy the items needed to make what he wanted in the UK since the entire wizarding market was under the strict eyes of the Ministry, even the Knockturn alley was under control. So he went to the United States through an illegal portkey to buy items. The nation was peak capitalism, hence anything can be bought with money.


    After gathering everything, he returned and brewed potions, developed bombs and traps. After a month of spying, he had learnt that Magnus goes to the Prime Minister''s office every Monday, then from there, he goes to a Pizza shop to get a delivery, after that he heads home.


    The best shot was the pizza shop, as there was too much security in the Prime Minister''s residence and infiltrating Buckingham Pce was impossible even for Dumbledore and Voldemortbined.


    So, he went underground and started nting magic bombs in the sewer line that ran all the way into the pizza shop. Inside the shop, he ced various hexes and curses that would activate the moment he wants.


    Other than this, he got a lucky potion to use that day. Then finally, there was the paralysis gas that could even drop a dozen elephants dead if inhaled. This gas was too much for any normal man or wizard, but with Magnus, he was going ultimate overboard.


    ~I will kill him this time, all these years, all the humiliation. That was all for this moment.~ he muttered to himself.


    From the year his father died until now, the wizarding world kept reminding him how much of a failure he was to bring down the legacy of the Malfoy family into the gutters. But now, all respect was gone as Malfoy name was a synonym for ridicule.


    ~I will avenge you, father. Just watch~


    The day of judgement finally arrived. He camped outside the pizza shop, waiting for the Rolls Royce to stop and himing out. He soon saw Magnus enter the building.


    That was the moment, he smirked and waved his wand. *BOOM*


    An eye-piercing light shrouded the entire vicinity, followed by a loud fiery explosion that destroyed the building to smithereens and the debris flew around, damaging other buildings.


    Cries of people were clear to hear, they ran as fast as they could. Cars and buses got stuck in traffic as the upants ran away. The explosion was big enough to create a giant cloud of smoke in the sky. The fire soon started and ravaged the remains of the pizza shop.


    Lucius from a distance looked at his work. He was satisfied by the st and hoped that this must have caused some major damage to Magnus. However, just then shining eyes appeared behind the screen of smoke and dust. The eyes were yellow, looking straight at him as if piercing his soul.


    *p-p*


    Magnus walked out, pping his hands. There was no damage to his body, only some dust had made him and his clothes dirty. He had a smile on his face, the long nning finally had worked, the cat was out of the bag.


    "Long time no see, Lucius Malfoy, you look¡­ like a zombie," he greeted.


    "Magnus," Lucius pointed his wand towards him. His paralysis gas had not worked here either.


    "Haha, it seems you have forgotten what happened in my first year. I didn''t even have a real wand back then, but now¡­ you''re getting your ass whooped," he flicked his wand.


    Lucius jumped to the side and flew straight into the air. Magnus was in awe, "That''s so cool, I want to learn that,"


    He did not need to fly as he could simply apparate to wherever Lucius was, the trick was to apparate so fast that he would never even fall, and always apparating with his body being forced upwards made it appear as if he was flying.


    "Want to know something? I knew about your little n from the start. All the screams, the cars and dead bodies you saw, they were fake. Want to know more? I lured you out." Magnus revealed.


    Lucius sneered, throwing some sts at him, he refused to ept that his own will was manipted without his knowledge, "We could have achieved so much more together, the world would have been ours, but you decided to waste your great magical powers on foolish muggles."


    "Tsk¡­ still so much contempt for muggles. You still haven''t realised? Muggles have long ago left wizards behind. They don''t care about wizards because they know they can destroy us if they want. You can''t understand, Voldemort can''t understand. You fools keep following that half-blood. The so-called blood purity he preaches, he''s thest guy to have anything but pure blood. Even if we forget about his ancestry, he has himself mutated his body with animals, this makes him a part beast." Magnus talked to him, slowly bringing Lucius into the trap so he reveals everything.


    "Yet he dared to do the right thing for the wizarding world. We have this amazing power, it''s our birthright to rule over muggles." Lucius counterargued.


    "It is your mistake to think so. Tell me, have I not changed the lives of so many wizards by bringing them jobs? Tell me, how many new death eaters joined your ranks? None. All because I didn''t spread hate. Lucius, hate brews hate, your father was against me, he got killed in hate, that made you hate me. We''vee full circle," Magnus said.


    Lucius suddenly stopped flying away and stopped mid-air. He scowled, "I will end the cycle then. Avada Kedavara!"


    Magnus snorted, this was a low-level spell in his eyes now. He waved his hand, stopping the spell in midair by letting something else collide with it. But Lucius'' intention was something else. He had rushed at Magnus with a small poisoned dagger.


    Yet, to Lucius'' utmost confusion, instead of terror and surprise, he noticed a grin on Magnus''s face. ~Have I fallen into another trap?~ was his thought.


    "Haha, you think you can kill me with a de? It''s one of my specialities." Magnus caught his hand and snatched the dagger away. Lucius had made the mistake ofing close to him. Now he can''t ever get away.


    "CRUCIO!" Lucius cast.


    Magnus simply stopped it with his wand, "Lucius, my magic is far superior to yours." he caught the man''s right shoulder, pinning him down and bringing him to the ground. "But you know what, to kill you with my superior magic is a crime in itself. You are a cockroach, and cockroaches always die poorly. I will not allow you to have the satisfaction to die by the magic of Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon. Instead, you shall die with this¡­ your name shall forever be a disgrace from now, *BANG!*"


    A sharp pain pierced through his stomach. Lucius, in horror, looked down, his stomach¡­ Magnus held a muggle pistol at point-nk near his liver. His eyes reddened in fury. To die from a lowly muggle weapon was the ultimate disgrace to the Malfoy family.


    "YOU¡­!"


    *BANG! BANG! BANG!*


    Magnus didn''t stop, each time firing slightly above until the bullet crossed the heart, "Lucius, this is the power of muggles. This one is among the weakest. This is made by lowly muggles, Glock is what it''s called. Die now, your time is over. But don''t worry, Voldemort will be joining you in a hurry"


    [You can see the st and Lucius on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    SAY OOF AND GIVE STONE!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 70 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 441 - 441. All Horcruxes

    Chapter 441 ¨C 441. All Horcruxes


    *Thud*


    Lucius fell to his knees, trying hard to get support from Magnus''s body. His face had gone pale as he saw blood gushing out of his wounds. At that moment, he cried, "W-why¡­ why can''t I ever win¡­ I w-was so¡­ strong¡­"


    "You can not win because you''re blind. You refused to see what was in front of you and instead chased after false vengeance. I did not kill your father, he died on his own inside the Gringotts, trying to forcefully enter my vault. I did not make you an enemy, you did.


    "Honestly, if you were not so mad about Voldemort, I could have used your talent and prestige. But you forced me to destroy the Malfoy family name. Nobody but you''re to me. As for this fight, I am simply too strong. Tell me, if Voldemort was to nowe out and call for wizards to join him, how many will? None. But if I did the same, the entire Wizarding world would stand behind me. The fight you and your master have been fighting was never ever worth mentioning in my eyes. I was just too busy with other things this whole time.


    "Now, die here. Think about all you did. Think about how a muggle weapon killed you. That''s your curse." Magnus yanked his leg, throwing Lucius away to the ground. He was like a lifeless doll, but life was not all gone yet. It was only slowly leaving the body.


    He coughed in his own puddle of blood, slowly his eyelids became heavier. Various what-if scenarios ran in his mind, his childhood, his days of pure happiness reappeared in his mind. He lowly breathed out, "I¡­ I w-was so happy¡­ mother."


    A few minutester, his heart also stopped beating. Magnus looked around himself, the big explosion was real and had destroyed the area. He waved his wand and fixed the road at least so the traffic couldter move. For the buildings, they would have to be fixed conventionally.


    For Lucius, this was not the end yet. He picked the body and apparate away straight inside the Ministry of Magic. His destination was the Brain Room of the Department of Mysteries.


    "Hook him up with the machine and search for words such as Horcrux and Voldemort." He ordered the Unspeakables to get to work.


    They quickly brought the body of Lucius to therge brain tanker machine and pulled a few nodes out of it. Then attached to the head of the body. Another wire was connected to the spine.


    After that, they started to y with some sort of runes. They obviously needed something like aputer because right now they have no interface to control the device.


    Theymanded the brain-machine to search Lucius'' mind for Horcrux first. Soon, the machine started speaking, this was something new. "Diary at Malfoy Manor¡­ Gaunt''s Ring."


    "Can you see where the ring is?" Magnus asked.


    "This is all information we could find about Horcrux, your majesty." the Unspeakable said.


    "Fine, look for the recent mention of Voldemort, such as what his next ns are," hemanded.


    The two men started to change the rune setting on the machine to give it parameters that it should search about. Magnus could have read the whole mind with Legilimency but he didn''t want to see all the messed up things Lucius had done. Such things had an effect on his mental well being as well. Why else would Dumbledore be so crazy about this ability? It was because of overusing it.


    "Prophecy, Sybill Trwney¡­ child¡­ death." The machine revealed.


    "Who the hell is Sybill Trwney? Prophecy?" Magnus rubbed his chin and thought about it. The name must be of the one who divined. Maybe Voldemort had a Divinator.


    "Can you get the prophecy from it? Lucius must have heard it, he was the heir of Voldemort after all," he asked.


    The two men started working, "Give us time, sir. It''s a long prophecy," one of them said.


    He nodded and took a seat, taking out his phone he called Rita, "Yes, publish the news, Lucius Malfoy attacked King Pendragon. It ended with Lucius'' demise."


    Then he called Dumbledore, "Come to the Department of Mysteries, found the location of the other ones,"


    "SIR! Here''s the prophecy," Unspeakable notified.


    "The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches¡­ born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies¡­ and the Dark Lord will mark him as his equal, but he will have power the Dark Lord knows not¡­ and either must die at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives¡­ the one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord will be born as the seventh month dies¡­ and¡­ WAIT! NO! THIS CAN''T BE!¡­"


    Magnus was all question mark, "y more, what happened after that? This isn''t a Hollywood drama,"


    "Sir, this is it. The prophecy ended at that." The Unspeakables apologised.


    *Sigh* "Fine, I will have to find this Sybill Trwney. Destroy Lucius'' body." He ordered and walked out. As he left, the Unspeakables simply set the body on fire.


    ¡­


    Dumbledore had just arrived, Magnus named him the two Horcruxes, "Gaunt''s ring and Riddle''s diary. What can you tell me about these two?"


    Dumbledore could already guess what these two objects implied, "I do not know about the diary, but the ring should have something to do with the Gaunt family. They have only one ce under their name, it''s an old shack."


    "Then, hurry up. Go to the Gaunt''s shack and get the ring, I will get the diary. These two are possibly thest Horcruxes. Once we have these, we shall attack Voldemort. One more thing, there is something about a prophecy made by Sybill Trwney." He warned the old man.


    "Sybill Trwney? She wanted to be our divination teacher once, but I refused as we already had the Centaurs for that. Her whereabouts will not be easy to find, but I shall try. I will meet you in Hogwarts in an hour," he apparated away.


    Magnus too left, and his destination was Malfoy manor that was empty and under the bank''s possession.


    ¡­


    MEDA Headquarters,


    "Your Majesty?" Adrian picked up the phone.


    "Yes, understood. I will initiate it." He ended the call and quickly walked to the right wall of his office. He tapped his wand on it, making the bricks move aside and revealing a panel of colourful buttons. He started typing on them, then, atst, hit the big green button.


    Immediately, alerts sounded in all Companies of Magnus, the Golden Company, the Army of Merlin, MI5, Army, Navy, Airforce and all security agencies that had wizards avable got alerted.


    Magnus had initiated the highest level of battle preparedness, and if any Death Eater is seen in any location, he''s to be immediately killed. If there is Voldemort, he is to be called to deal with him.


    The entire United Kingdom became a fortress in a few hours.


    ¡­


    Magnus arrived at the Malfoy Manor, it was in decay, the wood having been damaged by the termites. The floor creaked with each step as if it would break.


    He didn''t want to waste too much time on this, "io, Horcrux,"


    *BAM*


    As he expected, it was locked in some kind of a case. He went to the basement and found a safety locker. Spending no time wasting, "Confringo," a sting curse was enough to destroy it.


    From it appeared an old and thin diary, "Why did he make such a weak thing his Horcrux? It seems Voldemort always had a pretty autistic brain."


    He didn''t touch it, instead put it in a bag and went straight to Hogwarts to meet Dumbledore. As soon as he has all the Horcruxes, he will destroy them.


    ~Sigh~ "I should have been at home tonight, the little ones must be waiting to go trick or treating," he sighed, looking at the moon in the sky. It was Halloween today.


    But he didn''t know that the night was going to be long, as the day of judgement had finally arrived. He had left Voldemort with no option but to confront him.


    [A/N: "Mr Readers, I don''t feel so good" This is why only one chapter.]


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    STONE WHERE?


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 70 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 442 - 442. The Night Of Purge

    Chapter 442 ¨C 442. The Night Of Purge


    Magnus arrived at Hogwarts and awaited Dumbledore in the office. Meanwhile, he spoke to all his main security heads to ramp up the protection of Buckingham Pce by a hundred per cent. Even take Severus and his mother, Bobby and his family to the pce too. Emma and her parents were also to stay there.


    All the important people in his life were to be protected until he finds and kills Voldemort. He had taken everything from the man, and he knew, a man is the most dangerous when he got nothing to lose.


    "You''re here? Did you find the diary?" Dumbledore just entered the office.


    Magnus put the diary on the table, "Yup, here it is,"


    Dumbledore also put the ring on the table. "Good on you to advise me to not touch it. I sensed a great curse on it, one much deadlier than any curse we know."


    "Great, let''s destroy it," He got up.


    "How are you nning to do that?" the old man asked.


    Grinning, he just showed his staff, "One good Fiendfyre and these Horcruxes will be fried. I wonder how weak Voldemort will be after losing 5 parts of his soul."


    They went straight to the room of requirement for privacy. Magnus kept the Horcruxes hovering in the air and away from each other. After that, he put all five on the ground in an enclosed fire pit. Tom Riddle''s Diary, Marvolo Gaunt''s Ring, Szar Slytherin''s Locket, Helga Hufflepuff''s Cup and finally Rowena Ravenw''s Diadem.


    "Get back, professor. My fire magic is too strong," he warned and waved his staff around.


    Like a towering dragon, a giant pir of fire came out of the staff, slowly it circled around the area and gained the form of an eastern dragon. Magnus was easily able to control it, sending it straight at the five Horcruxes.


    The Horcruxes had a constant dark aura that always called the people nearby it to touch it and gain immense powers. It was the ssic trick in the book of evil.


    But this time the only noises were the blood-curdling screams of the pieces of soul. "REEEeeee¡­"


    The diary was the easiest to destroy and the ring was the hardest. For a total of 10 minutes, the fire raged over the five objects, destroying the soul piece by piece. If Voldemort had gotten these Horcruxes back, maybe, just maybe he would have been able to make his soul whole again. But now, they will forever be lost.


    "I can''t imagine what it feels like to split your soul," he muttered.


    Slowly, the fire extinguished, revealing the five ckened objects, they were just normal goods now. He picked the treasures of the three founders and gave them to Dumbledore, "I believe this is supposed to be school property."


    But he kept the ring and Tom''s diary. "With this, Voldemort is finally kible. Gather your Order of the Phoenix and start looking for him."


    *KNOCK KNOCK*


    "Professor, we found Sybill Trwney. She was hiding from the Dark Lord in a barn in South Ennd." Severus and McGonagall entered. They were pretty much the best Headmaster and Deputy Headmaster duo.


    Magnus didn''t wait, he put the staff at the woman''s face, "Tell me about the prophecy you made to Voldemort and why did you stop in the middle?"


    The woman looked crazed already. She was a thin woman, draped in gauzy shawls, and cloaks and bangles all covered with shining sequins and glittering strings of beads. Thick sses on her eyes, which hugely magnified her eyes and caused them to appear about ten times their normal size.


    She shivered, "I-I didn''t stop. That was it¡­ the prophecy. I stopped because I was shocked as I felt the Prophecy slowly vanishing from existence."


    "Repeat the whole prophecy for us," he ordered. It was better to get her ount than to trust how much Lucius had heard.


    "The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches¡­ born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies¡­ It is exactly what it means. The one to defeat the Dark Lord was born at the end of July to parents who defied Voldemort three times." She said, fixing her sses at the same time.


    Magnus quickly called the Ministry for Magic, "Eugenia, immediately appear in Professor Dumbledore''s office with a list of all magical babies born in the month of July, for this year and the past 10."


    Eugenia knew when not to anger Magnus, her intuitions told her to hurry. She didn''te alone either, arriving with Moody, Shacklebolt and more Aurors. In a moment''s time, Magnus'' faithful followers, the Army of Merlin and MEDA experts appeared.


    In total,bining Ministry, Dumbledore''s order and Magnus'' people, there were around 3,000 wizards, and 2,769 were Magnus'' followers.


    He started to copy the pages. Each year, at most 5-6 magical kids get born in July''s end. It was not hard for all of them to search each of these addresses and bring the upants to safety. "Everyone, you have this night, find all these people, check if they are in any danger and bring them to safety. You will all go in a group of ten each. Remember, the moment you see a Death Eater or any Voldemort follower, kill them right there. We have given them multiple chances to correct themselves but they have refused. For 4 years, this is how much time they had.


    "No more. Got it?"


    "YES, YOUR MAJESTY!" All 2,769 wizards d in fine long leather coats and ck hats, saluted with their right fist on their chest. Dumbledore, his order and the Ministry folks felt blood rush through their veins, they had never seen such a fan-following of a Light Wizard in the past.


    "Head out and take ample firepower. I will send the backup too." He ordered.


    Immediately, they walked out, got on brooms and left one by one. Being on the balcony of the Headmaster''s office, Magnus whistled loudly. All of a sudden the temperature turned particrly chilly, water in a ss on the headmaster''s table froze.


    rmed, Dumbledore rushed to him, "Get back, Magnus."


    He just waved off, "Easy, professor. These are my loyal pawns. Listen up, wannabe curtains."


    He addressed the crowd of thousands of Dementors who covered the shining moon. One of them, that was the leader came forward and silently hovered a few metres away from Magnus.


    "You know your job. Just like you killed all the Death Eaters and Voldemort''s followers inside the Azkaban, you are to do it here. Fly across the United Kingdom, find all Voldemort''s Death Eaters and followers, and deal with them. But remember, if you dare touch any innocent or person unrted to this, all of you will face the judgement." He ordered them.


    Everyone who looked at him doing this from behind couldn''t help but stare at his back. Magnus seemed like a really tall and strong king, leading the world into a better future. The air around him screamed "Majesty".


    All those who recently decided to be his followers felt wiser for choosing this. The era of Dumbledore was finallying to an end, this new age will be defined by King Pendragon.


    One by one, Dementors left the school. Magnus towards at the crowd, "You all head out too. We don''t have too much time. Who knows which family those animals will attack. The wizarding Britan has been in peace for this long, I don''t want to break that."


    "WAIT! Where are the Longbottoms?" All of a sudden Slughorn voiced.


    "And the Potters?" McGonagall added.


    Eugenia quickly realised something, "Your Majesty, both families had children born at the end of Julyst year."


    Magnus'' jaw tightened, these two families were his staunch followers. "Don''t worry, I personally shall head to them. Severus, youe with me. Good luck!"


    He put his arm on Severus'' shoulder and apparated away. Dumbledore seriously ordered his people to move, "Do as he says, quick. McGonagall, you are with me."


    ¡­


    Somewhere in South-West Ennd,


    "AAAAA¡­!"


    As soon as Magnus appeared outside the Longbottom manor, he heard loud screams.


    "Sev, aim to kill,"


    "Come on, Magnus. I would never go easy on these animals. To kill them is my only solution." Severus had his wand ready, but at the same time, he drank a few potions that increased his focus by giving an adrenaline rush. He could now aim and see better.


    "Good," Magnus sted open the door.


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    I LOVE STONES!


    [A/N: Feeling better today, 2 chapters tomorrow. Could have uploaded two today but that would have messed up the order in which I wrote them.]


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 80 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 443 - 443. Tragedy Of Potters

    Chapter 443 ¨C 443. Tragedy Of Potters


    As soon as he sted through the door, he saw the situation. There were four Death Eaters, two of them being pretty famous. There were three victims, Frank and Alice Longbottom, and the old Agusta Longbottom. The two women were being dragged by the hair by the male Death Eaters. Their faces had many bruises as they cried in pain. Meanwhile, Frank was tied to the side, being continuously forced to see his mother and wife tortured, at the same time Betrix sent Crucio curses to them all.


    These Curses may not be much for Magnus, but for an ordinary wizard, these were mind breaking. They put a person in so much pain that their bodies would give up. They were trying to make the three tell where they had hidden the baby.


    The moment they saw Magnus, instead of acting strong and proud, fear shined in their eyes. This was the image of Magnus in their minds, the man whom even Voldemort could not defeat.


    But Magnus was particrly angered by one person and it was not Betrix. He didn''t hold back any power tonight. It was time for the world to see his ultimate strength, make all wizards understand that there was only one way to live, and it was by not being an asshole.


    He tapped his staff on the floor, sending out a strong vibration through the ground. Immediately, one of the Death Eaters felt his feet slump into the floor as if it was quicksand.


    "Bartemius Crouch Jnr. You justpleted schoolst year and have already joined the devil. I thought I had given you a clear message. Yet, here you are. Hurting innocents. Oh, I will give you the same treatment as Rodolphus," He scolded.


    Hearing this name, Betrix was alerted, she nearly jumped on Magnus. But he froze her in midair, "Calm down, Witch, I will get to youter,"


    "What did you do to Rodolphus? Where is Rodolphus? TELL ME!" she screeched.


    *BONK* He mmed his staff on her head, "Don''t act as if you loved him. He told me how Voldemort uses you as his disposable whore. Poor man, Rodolphus, couldn''t even get the love of the woman he married."


    "Anyway, who are you two? Never seen you before." He asked the other two Death Eaters.


    They were new faces. Magnus knew all of them as he had issued various wanted posters. The two men tried to run away, Magnus even let them escape. But the area had anti-apparition wards so they couldn''t do much other than run like muggles.


    "You gonna let them go?" Severus asked.


    He smiled, "Not really, it''sing."


    He walked out of the main door and looked at the sky. Two shiny dots were getting bigger and bigger until the sound of air being cut came. *BAM* *BAM*


    Two distinct noises, two giant 5-meter long spears of steel fell from the sky straight on top of the two Death Eaters. They impaled their bodies and nted them into the ground. It was instant death.


    "I upgraded the defence of my big home. Now they throw steel instead of stone. I call it Steel Rain," he told Severus.


    He returned inside to check on the family. Severus quickly gave them healing potions to feel better. Then he focused on the two, "You know what, I changed my mind. I don''t have time to torture you two. I also want to end this whole Voldemort chapter from this world. So, death it is. Sev, give it to me,"


    Severus handed over two vials that had some ck thick liquid in them. Magnus first walked to Crouch Jr. and forced his mouth open to pour the contents, "This is what I call the Essence of Death. The name is given because it makes you want to die while being alive. What does it do? Well, it simply first absorbs all water from your body, fails all your organs and then starts melting them, but remember, heart and brain go thest. So, for the next two hours, you two are going to be in pure agony."


    Barty Crouch Jr. soon started screaming, Magnus cast a silencing charm on him. He walked to Betrix, "You probably thought this day was going to be a good one. What a waste you are, nearly everyone from your family turned out decent except you. I do not care what made you like this as you have caused too much harm. To let you go is disrespectful to all you have wronged. So, open your mouth and say ha ha ha¡­"


    He poured the potions in her mouth. She gulped it and didugh in madness, "Hehe, enjoy while you can, mudblood. My great lord will soon be drinking your blood."


    He chuckled, "Hah, won''t that make him mudblood too? Speechless? Pfft¡­ you just proved my hypothesis, you guys seriously have some mental defect. Anyway, peace out. I need to head to the next house. Sev, you stay here for some time, once the Longbottoms are well,e to Potter''s."


    He apparated away from there to Godric Hollows vige.


    ¡­


    Potter''s home.


    The family had weed their son, Harry Potter, a year ago. This was the greatest joyous time of their lives as the house was filled with giggles of the boy and of course, the smell of poop and baby products.


    But thanks to being a wizard, some things were tolerable. Like they could just change the diapers with magic. Or clean the odour in the house with a wave of a wand.


    The two lovers had no idea that a prophecy was made about them. However, just then a Patronus charm appeared in their house, it was Severus'' voice that gave the message, "Lord Voldemort may be after your son, quickly head to Buckingham Pce,"


    *BANG*


    But before they could even digest the information, they heard the sound from the ground floor, and the door was sted open. James knew who it was, "Hide Harry and stay here,"


    "DON''T GO! We can apparate away!" Lily stopped him.


    "Already tried, they have blocked the space. Pick Harry and leave on a broom, GO!" he shouted at her and left the room. His father''s instincts kicked in, wanting to protect his wife and son was the only thing on his mind.


    He confronted Voldemort on the stairs, "Stop there, you ugly beast."


    Voldemort didn''t even look like his normal self at this moment, he had gone crazy after finding all his followers dead in Azkaban and then all his resources and money were taken away by Magnus.


    "Move, blood traitor. I will end your family after this," Voldemort growled, directly throwing killing curses without speaking.


    James was trained by Magnus for a while in Duelling, so he knew how to stop this. He hovered over a toy of Harry and stopped the curse. This made Voldemort even more enraged as he recognised the move, "That mudblood taught you this? That alone invites your death."


    Like a machine gun, he started throwing curses at James one after another, all being Killing Curses. Soon, James ran out of things to stop the curse and one finally flew to him. He knew he had to give time to Lily to get away, so he just jumped over Voldemort.


    Mid-air, the curse hit him, his body immediately losing life but at the same time falling on Voldemort, pushing him back on the staircase.


    Back in the room, Lily noticed the sudden silence, her heart shrank, if James had won he would have called her out. "Harry, let''s go."


    "Not so fast,"


    As soon as she opened the window, a Death Eater flew in, blocking her path. She tried to take out her wand while holding Harry in her other arm. But she was toote, it was taken from her.


    *Woosh*


    Two more Death Eaters entered, surrounding her. And then Voldemort walked in, wearing a hooded robe, his eyes shining red. "Your husband is dead. If you give me the boy, I will spare your life, mudblood."


    Lily stepped back, but bumped onto a Death Eater. She looked at Harry''s face, the boy was about to cry. "Shh¡­ mummy will save you, sweety. Don''t worry¡­ don''t cry¡­ please" But the matter was, she herself was crying. The fact James was dead had hit her mind and it made her feel utterly hopeless.


    "Hahaha¡­ my lord, she still dreams." The Death Eaterughed.


    "So be it, I shall kill both of you together, AVADA KEDAVRA!" Voldemort being impatient, sent a bolt of green light, the Killing Curse.


    Lily closed her eyes, shielding her son from it. "I''m sorry, Harry," she whispered in terror.


    [You can see the attackers and Potter house on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 80 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 444 - 444. Sword In The Stone

    Chapter 444 ¨C 444. Sword In The Stone


    Buckingham Pce,


    [NEWS]


    "We are saddened to inform you that no whereabouts of King Pendragon have been found yet. Since the explosion, there has been no news about it. The st was so strong that experts have advised preparing for the worst.


    Strange things are still happening around the city and the country. The military is on high alert, the police force ispletely on the ground, making patrols. Strange sts and sparks have been noticed in the sky. We''re yet to know what''s causing all this or who is behind it. But we all pray for His Majesty''s safety.


    [News End]


    Adam, Grace, the triplets, Emma and her family, Bobby and his family, Severus and his mother were all in the Pce, sitting in the living hall. The triplets had no idea what had urred and just yed on the carpet, enjoying the presence of so many people.


    Grace was going pale with each minute, Magnus had informed her and others that he was fine and fighting a battle that would define the future of the magical world. But she was his mother, no matter how strong he gets she will always be worrying.


    Adam too was worried, he had confidence that Magnus was strong but he didn''t know how strong Voldemort was. But he did not appear weak to his wife. Thankfully, there was also Martha, looking like a short muggle Granny due to the presence of Bobby''s parents.


    Emma helped Grace, "Mrs Grant, please have trust in him,"


    She simply hugged Emma, already treating her like her daughter. There was no denying anymore that Magnus and Emma are a couple for life. Magnus had said it himself that this is it. If not Emma, there won''t be anybody else.


    "I do hope so, dear," Grace muttered.


    ¡­


    When Magnus was in the sky outside the Potter house, out of nowhere Duck flew by. He was to be staying at Buckingham Pce and guarding it.


    "Dad, I heard there is a bad man? Can Ie with you?" he asked.


    "I''m on my way to kill the bad man, you stay here, I will go in," he ordered the good boy.


    ¡­


    Back in the Potter House,


    The Killing Curse travelled towards here, however, to her shock, she felt nothing. No pain or even a touch. Furthermore, she could not feel the crazedughs of the four Death Eaters. She turned around and the view of the back was enough, she recognised it, "M-Magnus! He killed James!"


    Memories resurfaced in his mind, all the pranks he pulled on the guy from the first year. Sure, he was not a good friend of his but just thinking that someone you knew and whose existence you used to take for granted is dead, never to be seen or heard of again.


    "DUCK, deal with these Death eaters, I will go for their half-blood leader, isn''t that right, Tom Marvolo Riddle? Son of Merope Riddle n¨¦e Gaunt, who bewitched a muggle to get pregnant, then got left by the muggle and died giving birth to your pathetic existence?" Magnus spoke less, but these words were so strong it made Voldemort throw away his robs and jump at him like a maddening cobra.


    The 3 death Eaters who came with him were left in shock at what they heard. Sure, they all knew about the Gaunt family.


    Voldemort as soon as touched Magnus, apparated away into the air. At the same time, Duck, who was sitting outside the house, looking down at it from the towering height, he pulled off the entire roof with his w.


    "WA! A baby!" It was his first reaction as soon as he saw little Harry. But his cuteness was limited because he sensed the bad Death Eaters.


    "You made them cry? I will kill you," He lifted one in his w and blew fire on him, killing in an instant. The remaining two sent a bombardment of Killing Curses. But they just bounced off his scale. "Don''t tickle me,"


    Duck growled and killed another one by piercing his chest with the tip of his nail. Thest Death Eater fell unconscious, perhaps the fear was too much to take in. Duck killed him too.


    "Get on my back, I will take you to safety, it''s not safe here," Duck told Lily.


    She was mortified by the scene, she had seen a Dragon on a tour but never one as big as this, and they absolutely didn''t talk. But Harry was giggling, trying to reach the Dragon.


    "Oh, are you scared? Let me introduce myself, I am Duck, also known as Annihilus Grant Emrys Pendragon, I am 11 years old. Magnus is my dad. Pleasee with me now," he politely greeted her.


    But the poor boy didn''t know that the woman had just lost her husband and no matter what he said she would not be able to understand. Her mind was in a broken state and in shock. Shocking Duck, Lily jumped to grab her wand and threw charms and curses at him.


    Duck was obviously unharmed by these low-level spells, only his dad could harm him. "Lady, what are you doing?"


    "GO! Don''t you daree close to my son," she shouted, her hair dishevelled,ing over her face, making her appear scary, so much so that Harry started crying. She put him in the cradle.


    "Look, the baby is crying." Duck pointed.


    But instead of seeing Harry, she ran to check on James. Duck kept on guard for the boy. Harry was just staring at Duck in awe and giggles.


    "You''re so cute. Just like how my triplets friends were," Duck said, sitting down to his level.


    ¡­


    In the sky, thunder boomed. It was night and dark, a rainstorm was passing over the region. The Dark Lord was getting his face punched by Magnus. Each feeling like brick smacked him.


    "What are you gonna call me now? A mudblood? Huh, you''re even less than mudblood, a mutant, a furry, a mad man. That''s who you are," Magnus continued to beat him up.


    He didn''t even have to fly as Voldemort was doing it himself. "AVAD¡­"


    *SLAP*


    This was an actual p on his face. Voldemort was shocked, he felt every atom in his body ashamed. Magnus cursed, "You little shit, can you say anything other than that curse? I thought you were a genius or something."


    "You lowlife¡­ I am the heir of Slytherin, I am the purest of blood, I am the strongest wizard to ever liv¡­ ghak¡­" Voldemort suddenly found a piece of cloth stuffed into his mouth, silencing him.


    "Half-blood, dreaming about something again and again does not make it real. Gaunt family was the heir to Slytherin, you¡­ haha, you''re the heir to a muggle. All you get in inheritance is your father''s muggle wealth." Magnus taunted him again.


    Angered, Voldemort flew around. Magnus didn''t let him go, he wondered what the man could even do right now since he was too overpowered for him.


    "Hahaha¡­ I am an immortal, mudblood king. You cannot kill me," he proimed.


    This made Magnusugh. He steered Voldemort''s body towards the ground somewhere outside London. But this was a special ce that he had selected beforehand. He used Voldemort as a surfboard and hit the ground. It immediately cracked and made them fall into a giant cave underground. It waspletely enclosed and dark.


    "Were you talking about this?" Magnus threw Tom''s diary at his face.


    Voldemort''s eyes contracted. But that was not the end, "Or maybe you''re talking about the ring, the treasures and all. Horcruxes, right? Splitting your soul was not really the right decision on your part. To be honest, you dug your own grave."


    Voldemort''s inner senses told him to run away as far away as possible. "How did you get them?!"


    "Remember Rodolphus? Yes him, he''s still alive, having been tortured for the past 7 years. He told me everything about you. And remember Regulus, goodd. He showed me the Horcurs too. Oh, remember Lucius? Yes, he''s dead but he did tell me about the Horcruxes. Tom Riddle, I didn''t even have to try, it was always your people who ratted you out." Magnus revealed.


    It was hard to understand what the weird expressions on Voldemort''s demonic face meant but it was surely not that of happiness. "TRAITORS! ALL OF THEM!" He tried to apparate away.


    Magnusughed, "The space is blocked. Come on, you know how this goes."


    So he tried to fly away, but Magnus simply changed the shape of his amazing staff to a rope with a loop and threw it at Voldemort to catch him. "There is nowhere to run, you pathetic inhuman creature. All the people you killed, all the kids you orphaned, today, you will answer to all them."


    *BAM*


    He mmed Voldemort to the ground. This was not really much of a fight at this point, Magnus was so strong that nothing Voldemort threw worked. Not to mention the fool had weakened himself by splitting his soul.


    "WHY WHY¡­ Why can''t you die already?" Crazedly, Voldemort started to throw spells all around. His years of hard work, all his powers were nothing in front of Magnus. He was confident in defeating Dumbledore, but here he was, unable to beat a 19-year-old boy.


    Magnus sighed and sent out a Lumos spell in the air to illuminate the cave. "Tom Riddle, you see that sword stuck in the stone behind me? I will put you down with it."


    [You can see the Voldemort on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    WHERE MY STONES?!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 80 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 445 - 445. The Excalibur

    Chapter 445 ¨C 445. The Excalibur


    With no care at all, Magnus walked to the big boulder. A sword was stuck in it with only half of its de and its hilt being visible. It seemed to be rusted and not in great condition.


    Magnus took a long breath, "I''ve been looking for you for so long, Merlin finally revealed it today,"


    He firmly held the grip. It was made of some sort of ck metal and gold being used for appearance. Even the round pommel at the end was made of ck metal with an entire gold covering. A monogram of the dragon was engraved on it with gold. While the cross-guard was also simr, made of strange ck metal with a lot of gold engravings.


    But the beauty was lessened due to it being left unattended. Magnus wanted to hold it, this was the endgame, and with this he will have the entire legacy of King Arthur with him. The crown, the sword, Camelot and the Kingship, all will be in his possession.


    "Here goes nothing," he slowly pulled it out.


    Initially, it didn''t budge. But then some sort of magic took ce and the entire ceiling of the cave started to illuminate in golden light. Voldemort felt his skin burning due to it, he just shrieked and tried to cover himself. Magnus was unharmed.


    *WOOSH*


    Out of the stone, a holographic face appeared, it was Arthur, "How are you, Magnus. Haha, Merlin told me after you left that the man I wrestled with before the war with Scotts was my heir from a thousand years in future. *sigh* Magic is strange. But I am proud that it is you, a wizard. With the power of Merlin, you can truly change the world.


    "May the gods of old and new guide you through youring journeys and you always walk the right path. You have my blessing, son."


    It was a pre-recorded message, it seemed. As soon as the Hologram disappeared, Magnus felt he could pull the sword much easier now. He did just that, in one smooth motion, like breeze he lifted it up in the air as soon as it was out.


    Outside the cave, the sky that was crackling with thunder not long ago started to clear itself. The morning was here, the first rays of the sun fell on thend. In some sort ofplex mechanism, the rise of the sun entered the cave and fell directly on the sword, illuminating it as if it was a crystal.


    With that, Magnus felt a connection being built, the sword felt as if it was just another lib for him, exactly like Merlin''s staff. But the magic didn''t end there, the sword that seemed rusted started to clean itself off. Under the rays of the sun, it regained all its shine and novelty. The gold became as clear as if it was engraved just today. The silver de polished itself and shined like a diamond.


    But, when Magnus turned the sword he found something strange. While one side of the de was entirely silver, the other side was made of the same ck metal except for the edges. There was silver engraving on it near the hilt.


    Magically, Magnus felt information entering his mind, it was as if the sword was talking to him. It told him about its abilities. It had too many of them. First of all, the sword had the ability of Despair and Hope sword, hence different colours on both sides. It could cut anything, no matter how strong the object. It could anoint knights, this would make the wielder of the sword know all intentions of the Knights, meaning if one day they want to betray him, he would know.


    The sword could change its weight, it could also help Magnus jump higher in the air. The sword had the ability to affect the minds of the people around him in a customizable maximum radius of 1000 kilometres, meaning the wielder could cheer the people around him. This ability was crucial in battles.


    In short, the sword was highly practical for someone like Arthur who was a muggle with extreme strength and could kill Dragons.


    "It''s heavy and long." he weighted it. The sword was in its neutral form, 20 kilos heavy and about 4 feet long. It could gain more weight but not get longer. No ordinary man could have ever lifted and used this sword, that was for sure.


    With one hand holding the staff and the other holding the shining long-sword over his shoulder, Magnus walked to Voldemort that was kneeling like a cockroach.


    "I have nothing more to say to you. You were wrong, I was right, and no matter how long it takes, the truth always wins. If there was no me, then someday someone would have brought you down. Anyst words?" He asked.


    "HAAAA¡­" Voldemort threw dirt on his face.


    "Seriously? You wanted to put dust in my eyes?" Uninterestingly and sighing, he swung the sword of Justice, the Excalibur. The aim was Voldemort''s arms and legs.


    *SLASH*


    "AAAARGH!" The demon did scream like one.


    "Do you know why I have not killed you already? Because the world needs to know about you first. Your past, your deeds. You shall have a public trial by the Ministry and get death. But of course, the one to kill you will be me." He first burned the arms and legs away and then dragged the remaining torso along.


    He wanted to hold a trial because the Ministry needed to show itself as a strong and just governing body. He was the King, but the nation he ran was not a barbard with nows. Hence, he wanted to remain the hand behind all strings.


    With a long reign of terroring to an end tonight, the future of Wizarding Britain will officially turn bright. He dragged him through the busy streets of Diagon alley where the market was just starting the day''s activities. People parted their way and started cheering, watching Magnus silently dragging the armless and legless Voldemort, held by a rope around his neck.


    "LONG LIVE THE KING!"


    "LONG LIVE HIS MAJESTY!"


    Chants started to resound. It took just a minute for the word to spread, wizards from around the world and country started to portkey or apparate to Diagon Alley.


    Nearly all Death Eaters were already dead, some had gone into hiding however, they willter be searched and killed. Many Dark Wizards were killed or arrested too. So, being free, Dumbledore and his order also arrived.


    Eventually, Magnus stopped in front of the Gringotts bank as it was at a road intersection, giving enough empty space. Goblins from the bank ran out in full armour and surrounded Magnus to provide security.


    "To everyone, for those who don''t know, this is Voldemort, real name Tom Marvolo Riddle. Immediately, his trial will be held in front of you all, right here. The Minister for Magic and the entire Wizengamot shall convene here for it." He announced and waved his wand, sending dozens of Patronus messages.


    People saw the sight of him so easily performing one of the most powerful spells so easily. A sword on his back and a staff in his hand. It was as if he was the warrior and also the sage.


    *POP*


    Emma and Ragnar appeared, they ran to him. Ragnar, however, first went to Voldemort and kicked him right in the face. "Take that, yes, that''s dogshit under my shoe, I stepped on it specifically for you."


    "Oroborus, I should have killed you with your mother. You are lucky," Voldemort growled.


    *BAM*


    He once again stepped on his face, "Silence, filth." then walked to Magnus to see if he was fine.


    "GRAAAA!"


    Just then, a giant dragon bigger than the entire building of Gringotts bank appeared in the sky, then gentlynded on the terrace of the bank and looked at the people with big eyes. The wizards all took out their wands, their eyes widening in shock and fear. But instead of roaring and spewing fire, he lowered his tail to the ground to allow Lilly Potter to get down with her son.


    "Dad, I protected them," Duck said proudly.


    Magnus nodded, "And you just won a big treat," He looked at the crowd, "Do not dare to harm him, his name is Annihilus Grant Emrys Pendragon, the king of all dragons in the world, and my great partner."


    "RAWR! Hello," Duck waved his giant front w. Instead of actually roaring, he said the word for it. It was cute, even for those who were about to wet their pants.


    [You can see Excalibur on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 80 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 446 - 446. End Of An Era

    Chapter 446 ¨C 446. End Of An Era


    ~When? When did he gain all this? A dragon?~ Dumbledore was utterly confused about Magnus'' secret life. He saw for who he was now, a man born to rule, one to be at the peak of power.


    Seeing the state of Voldemort, the man who was not much weaker than him, it proved that Magnus had long ago surpassed him. If he was the strongest wizard in the world before, now Magnus was the strongest.


    One after another, all 55 members of the Wizengamot arrived. He once again showed a magnificent feat of magic by waving his staff and erecting a few tforms from the stone-hard ground. It was like a mini amphitheatre. There was the main tform, the highest one with a podium for the Minister. Then there were seats in the form of three levels of stairs for the Wizengamot members to sit. For people, there was enough space to watch as he didn''t enclose the entire thing.


    Right in the middle was a stone chair where Voldemort''s torso was put as if he was a lifeless doll. Eugenia Jenkins felt more pressured today than on her election day.


    "Today, we have gathered here for the public trial of the criminal that''s wanted by all magicalmunities across the world. Dark Lord Voldemort, his real name Tom Marvolo Riddle, father''s name Tom Riddle Snr, a muggle businessman. Mother''s name, Merope Riddle n¨¦e Gaunt, a witch. His crimes are far too many to count, all being greater than the others. Hence, his crimes are put in the category of crimes against wizards and humanity. Crimes against life and crimes against the world. And recently, he personally killed the son of the Potter family, James Potter.


    "Sending him to the Azkaban won''t do justice to all those he has hurt. Hence, I propose the Death penalty." Eugenia kept it short and impactful. Just revealing Voldemort''s lineage was enough to cause madness. However, the official death penalty was a first. Previously the highest punishment was Azkaban.


    *THUMP THUMP* Magnus mmed his staff on the floor twice. He was standing beside the Minister. "All those in favour of this punishment for the cancer of our world, raise your hand."


    Instantly, all 55 hands rose up. Dumbeldore too didn''t take a second to do it, having already learned his lesson of not going soft on beings like Voldemort.


    *BAM* Eugenia mmed the hammer to end the voting, "In the presence of Great Dragon, Annihilus Grant Emrys Pendragon as a witness. The decision has been made, fifty-five for yes and none for no. Voldemort is to be killed immediately with the special potion. Lord Oroborus, please administer it,"


    Ragnar was also a Wizengamot member at this point, he was from an ancient family after all. He happily walked to the depressed half-dead Voldemort, he grinned at his face and whispered, "This isn''t the end of your misery. For them, you die today, but I am yet to take revenge for the death of my family. Get ready to see Rodolphus."


    Before Voldemort could scream, Ragnar forced the potion into his mouth. Immediately, the body fell from the stone chair. Moody walked to it to check, "VOLDEMORT IS DEAD!"


    It was as if a carnival broke out. People jumped and threw their hands up, shouting, cheering and some crying. The menace was over, the cancer was dead.


    Out of nowhere, fireworks appeared in the sky, confetti started falling on everyone. Shops that served food and beverages announced one free order per person for the day.


    Seeing this, Magnus also made an announcement, "Eat all you want, drink all you want today in the Diagon Alley, all on me."


    "LONG LIVE KING MAGNUS!" they started chanting.


    A great many of them tried to get close to Magnus to congratte him on this win. But he quickly stepped to the side and walked to Lily Potter. She was nkly standing in her ce, holding a crying baby and staring at the dead body of James. Her life had changed so much in a single day, it was unbelievable.


    He had called Emma for this exact reason, as he had no idea if Lily had any female friends. At least Emma did go to Potter''s home from time to time as she was interested in ying with a little baby and also wanted to learn how a mother works.


    "Lily, forgive me I could note faster," he apologised.


    She shook her head, "No¡­ if you had note, then Harry would have died too. If anything, I am grateful to you. I just¡­ can''t¡­" she teared up. Seeing this, Emma hugged her and took the baby. She handed Harry to Sirius who had just arrived. Then Remus and Peter too. All three were godfathers.


    "Let''s go, it''s not good to be here. We should prepare for the funeral." Sirius suggested.


    Magnus, Emma, Severus, Lily, and others quickly apparated away. Dumbledore and McGonagall also followed. After all, this death was directly rted to Voldemort.


    However, Ragnar was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡­


    The Potter''s house at Godric Hollows was in pieces because of Duck. Magnus waved his staff and fixed it quickly. James'' body was already in a coffin, preserved.


    The Potters were here, crying over it. He was just 20 years old and their only son. Lily had dried her eyes from crying for the past few hours. It was decided to cremate the body instead of burying it.


    Magnus decided to help them with that. There was a small graveyard reserved for wizards. For Muggles, it seems like a building is there and they are always made uninterested in reaching it out.


    He used his magic to erect a small tent andy flowers around. The pyre was set and James'' body was put on it, arms crossed and his wand in hand. Dumbledore took the responsibility of saying thest words.


    "James Potter was a naughty kid in school. But nevertheless, he was smart and headstrong. He gave his life protecting his wife and son, he made a sacrifice to allow his line to continue. But above all, he made this sacrifice for love.


    "Love is what wecked in this world. Voldemort''s reign may havee to an end, but it has left us with sad memories that we can not help but try toe over. The loss of a loved one can be dreadful, but with the support of those around you, one can learn to ept it. I have experienced it, I had no one.


    "But James Potter has left behind a legacy. His friends, his family and his wife¡­ his son. His memory shall stay alive as long as we all live. His name will be passed on for generations as the one who fought Voldemort for love, the one who died for love.


    "May his soul rest in peace," Dumbeldore stepped aside, allowing Lily toe forward and put fire on the wood.


    She looked at James for thest time, silently muttering, "I love you," and proceeded to use her wand to light the pyre.


    She took a few steps back and took Harry in her arms from Emma. As if the little boy knew who the man was on the pyre, he too cried, none stopped him from crying however, none even tried.


    ¡­


    Camelot,


    "W-where am I?" Voldemort woke up.


    All he could hear was the sound of a de being sharpened. Everything was dark, even he could not see anything for some reason. *BEEP* The lights turned on, the entire ceiling gave a white light.


    Voldemort looked around, he was in a giant hall, all looking white. "It was a mistake not to kill me, Pendragon,"


    However, there was no Magnus. The man who stepped in front of him was the best friend of Tom Riddle from his younger days, "My Lord,"


    "Rodolphus? You are¡­ you lookpletely fine." Voldemort was taken aback.


    However, his happiness was short-lived because, from the speakers in the room, Ragnar''s voice resounded, "Dog, you know what to do. Seal his ass, tie his dick and start feeding himxative mixed water and porridge."


    "Yes, Prince Oroborus," Rodolphus mechanically responded and started to tear off Voldemort''s clothes. Then, he thrust a fat cucumber up his back.


    "R-Rodolphus, don''t do this. Both of us can work together, we can fight and get out," Voldemort panicked for the first time in his life.


    Without stopping, Rodolphus started to sew his dick, "My Lord, get used to this. You can not run, you can not hide. This is the reality, this is the life."


    "BWAHAHA¡­ absolutely right," Ragnar''sughter resounded in the room, as he was sitting in a different control room with screens all around. He pressed one button and the special room Voldemort was kept changed. All its walls became invisible, showing him where he was. It was in the middle of a thousand dragons, some sleeping, some eating, but all looked ferocious. There was no running even in a thousand lifetimes.


    "NOOO¡­ JUST KILL ME!" Voldemort shouted.


    "My lord, open your mouth," Rodolphus held a mug full of water.


    But the ex-dark lord looked away, "Don''t you dare, Rodolphus,"


    "My lo¡­" Ragnar interrupted at that moment, "Dog, why are you calling him lord? Call him Bitch from now on. That''s what he is."


    Rodolphus nodded, "Bitch, open your mouth."


    [A/N: If I want, I can honestly end the fic right here. You guys can tell me what you want. It can either end here or go ahead until the Year 2021, another major event will ur before the end then.


    UPDATE: Folks in ******* have already voted for more chapters.]


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    PLEASE FEED ME STONES! UWU"


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 80 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 447 - 447. Love & Friendship

    Chapter 447 ¨C 447. Love & Friendship


    That night, Magnus returned home feeling sad but also light. He had finally dealt with the only incalcble threat that was the hardest to predict. He could predict the world economy, but predicting when your enemy was going to strike was the hardest.


    Here, he only won because of his borate ns and spies. Of course, he had a few in Voldemort''s ranks, they were not in the inner circle but they would still always know when something big was about to happen.


    He went to his mum in the Undergroundb where she was working to keep her mind off things. He just sat down on a chair beside her and talked, "Remember once I told you that the magical world is not so magical?"


    She stopped doing her work and focused on what he said. "Of course, you were very sad that day,"


    He smiled, "I think I''ve made it truly magical for Max, Aurelia and Clem, and alling generations. I kept so many things secret from you when I used to tell you about my days before Hogwarts like a rambling duck.


    I won''t hide anything today. The first time someone tried to kill me was in my first year. But I was strong, I killed them instead. There was a Dark Lord called Voldemort, see him as a magical Hitler. He considered me impure because Ie from a family of non-wizards. He had been terrorising the entire country for years. He tried to kill me many times and failed.


    "He had cheated death by splitting his soul into pieces so he wouldn''t ever physically die. But today, I finally killed him. Honestly, it was very easy, I was too strong for him. And I just want you to know that I am not weak, I now stand at the peak of magical power around the entire world.


    "So, please don''t worry too much from now on, your son has grown up¡­"


    He wanted to say more, but Grace hugged him, patting his back and caressing his hair, "I''m your mother, silly. No matter how old you get, you will always be a baby to me. I always had confidence in you, but how could I ever be at ease knowing you were living in danger?


    "You defeated a magical Hitler? That''s good, you saved the world, not just yourself. You should forever be proud of it because I am and always will be."


    Magnus hugged her tight, his entire life shed in front of his eyes, the day he lost his mum and found that tree, the day his destiny changed. The day he met Ragnar, Severus and the day he first kissed Emma. All these moments defined his life.


    In the embrace of his mother, even he felt safe and strong. For this family and happiness, he''d do anything, there was no denying that.


    "Thank you, mum."


    "Hey, no thanks for such things. I''m sure your dad also feels extremely proud of you, but *sigh* Men, they are always embarrassed when expressing real feelings," She sighed.


    Magnus giggled and responded, "But I''m not, I love you, dad and my siblings."


    "What about Emma?" Grace asked, looking into his eyes.


    He averted his gaze, his face turning red, "Yes, her too."


    ¡­


    The news that Voldemort was a half-blood and not a pureblood descendant of Slytherin was a great shock to a great many families, especially those who had overzealously supported the Dark lord, lost their entire fortunes and even some family members in doing so.


    It was the ultimate eye-opener, the person they were praying to as if he was a god turned out to be a scammer. And now, Magnus'' justice was falling over their heads. All their assets were taken, families sent to prison, their vaults sealed. They were put on SDW List, fully known as Suspected Dark Wizard. This brought them under strict Ministry Auror''s eyes.


    Heck, the entire family of Death Eaters were thrown in jail. The whole existence of the ideology that Voldemort created was being cleaned off.


    One of the worst-hit families was the ck family, who spent everything they had but now were left with nothing. Whatever was left was now under Regulus'' possession, while the only other registered member left alive was Walburga ck, mother of Sirius and Regulus.


    She was broken and scared at this point and quickly called for her two sons. As soon as they arrived, she rushed to hug them, crying, "Please, forgive me,"


    Sirius didn''t, nor did Regulus, they just decided to not be hostile towards her anymore, but if she returns to being a mad blood supremacist, then they''d not see her again.


    ¡­


    Potter Home,


    The house seemed extremely empty with there only being Lily. She had sent Harry Potter to live with his grandparents. It was better to live with Mr and Mrs Potter now to give the boy a better life. She too will move out soon.


    At this time, there was only one friend who helped her, the first wizard friend she ever had, the same one she pushed away.


    Severus was there, helping her pack her stuff and leave. He didn''t really have feelings for her anymore, nor did he care about Harry Potter. He was here just as a person who had known Lily. He thought he could help in this time of need.


    "What about this thing? Do you want it packed?" Severus asked her.


    She nodded silently. Not speaking much in fear that it would make her burst into tears. Severus also helped without asking many questions. Soon, in an hour or so, the house was emptied. There was nothing but strange silence left.


    "What are you going to do with the house?" Severus inquired.


    "I will keep it, maybe one day Harry will want to see this ce. Thank you, Sev. I don''t know what I will do now¡­ everything has just¡­ so much has changed all of a sudden. Here I was weing a new life and now, trying to say goodbye to it." She muttered.


    Severus had no idea to console someone but he tried his best, "You know, when my mum was kidnapped by Voldemort and I could not do anything to save her. I betrayed Magnus and he knew it, yet he saved her and taught me the value of true friendship.


    "So, knowing you don''t really have many friends, just know if you need help sometimes, you have me." He tried to make her feel better.


    Lily picked a locket with her and James'' photo and looked at it. She turned around, eyes were swollen from crying, but again her tears fell. She walked to Severus and just hugged him, "Thank you, those words mean a lot."


    Severus was taken aback, yet he hugged her back and patted her head, "You should go now, Harry must be looking for his mother. And if you ever need a job, my shop is always in need of a top potioneer."


    *Sniff* She quickly rubbed her eyes clean and forced a smile, "How do I look?"


    "Like a Tarsiers, as if tour eyes will pop out at any moment," he replied.


    She shook her head, speaking with a chuckle, "You and your brutal honesty. See you, Severus. Take care,"


    "You too," he waved and saw her apparate away. Now, he was all alone. The thought dide to his mind, that what was all this for? She rejected him just to marry a guy who died in a year. But, he told himself, "Forget it, she''s not worth it anymore. She made a choice and she''s living with it. I should too¡­ Maybe¡­ it''s time I also look for someone."


    "WOAH! Is my little Severus finally grown up?" Magnus appeared outside the house.


    "You heard me?" Severus was annoyed.


    "Yup, the entire part, until the "I should look for someone." You know, maybe Emma can organise a date for you with one of her friends. Who wouldn''t want to date you at this point, you''re filthy rich," Magnus suggested.


    Severus scoffed, "I''m looking for a partner who can mentally support me, not a hooker. Why are you here?"


    "I came to make sure she''s okay. A lot of people make stupid decisions when they are mentally vulnerable. I didn''t want her to do that. Her son needed her," he replied.


    Severus saw a hint of disappointment in Magnus'' voice, "Mag, us three should start looking for a cure for your infertility seriously now."


    "Yeah, I guess we should." Magnus hummed in agreement.


    [A/N: No, Severus and Lily are not gonna get together.]


    [You can see Severus and Lily on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 80 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 448 - 448. New Order Member

    Chapter 448 ¨C 448. New Order Member


    Next Day,


    "Oh, someone''s in a good mood this morning," Emma giggled as soon as she felt Magnus spooning her and fondling.


    "Who wouldn''t be after killing a blood supremacist magical Hitler that looked like a snake? Life has never been so refreshing. Now I just need to focus on the world and of course, you. The year''sing to an end, I''ll be 21, just a few more years before we get married." He whispered in her ears, turning her on. She turned around to face him, her hand going straight into his pants.


    "Oh, look. The little dragon is also up and saluting. And dear, getting married will be just an official thing, we''re already way further than a married couple." She replied.


    He was in pure ecstasy, the morning wood being treasured was the best feeling in the world. "Then I wouldn''t mind if my unofficial wife allowed me to explore her this fine morning,"


    She kissed his lips, "Who is stopping you?"


    And that was it, he couldn''t be a strong boy anymore, he melted and went beast mode.


    The morning exercise went on for 2 hours, they got out of bed at 9 AM, took a bath where they exercised for another hour, and then got dressed for their daily activities.


    Magnus always ate with his family. Now at Buckingham Pce, Elizabeth and her side of the family didn''t stay. Magnus didn''t feelfortable with them being around him, and he wanted privacy.


    "Magnus, will you be busy today?" Grace asked.


    He was eating his favourite pancakes made by none other than his dearest mother. "Umm, I''ll be going to the moon this evening to instal the new living units. But I''m free until then, what is it?"


    "I got a call from the school that Maximus and Aurelia beat some kid up," Grace revealed.


    They were five and had be old enough to go to yschool. Magnus also wanted them to get a muggle education before they head to Hogwarts.


    The two shrank their necks and looked at Magnus scaredly. They knew that Magnus was strict when ites to education and public image.


    "Why did you hurt another kid? I want the truth," he asked them, not showing an ounce of anger.


    They dropped their spoons and fiddled with it, not meeting his eyes. Maximus tried to speak, "I¡­ We didn''t want to¡­"


    At that, Aurelia blurted, "Huh, we did nothing wrong. Big brother, that bad Richard was bullying Clementia and he pushed her in the yground. She fell too. So we beat Richard up."


    It was Magnus'' turn to drop the spoon. Out of nowhere he unsheathed the Excalibur sword and stood up, "How dare he? Nobody can hurt my Clementia."


    Adam facepalmed, "Grace, I will go."


    Magnus didn''t budge, "Don''t worry, dad. I will deal with this madness. Rag, you pig, why are you still hogging down the food? Stand up and raise your sword."


    "It''s¡­ It''s okay, big brother. I think he learned his lesson." Clementia spoke in a low voice. Magnus melted right there, dropping his sword and hugging his tiny dear sister, "Okay, if you say so. But I will tell MEDA to investigate and give the principal proof that she failed to ensure no bullying happens. I will warn her that I shall stop all funding to the school if she still keeps a blind eye."


    "Uh-hun¡­" She nodded her head. Clementia was the sweetest child, always considerate about others. She didn''t like troubling people and hence avoided talking about her personal problems. That''s why Maximus and Aurelia were so protective of her. She was, after all, the youngest of them, even if it was just by a few minutes.


    "Dad, you should go. I don''t think I will be able to hold myself back. Rag, you areing with me to the Belize space station. We''ve got work to do." He caught Ragnar by the cor and dragged him away.


    "Nooo¡­ My chicken. Unhand me at this very instant, Magnus. Have you any idea how energy-consuming it was to torture that bastard?" Ragnar protested.


    Magnus did stop, "Oh yes, is he still alive?"


    "Yup, you said you wanted to end him yourself," Ragnar replied.


    This got Magnus thinking. "Rag, what if Voldemort had made more Horcrux? Won''t killing him create more problems? Let''s just impale him further until only his heart is beating. We will force him to tell us the truth as we did with Rodolphus."


    "A great idea. I finally just killed Rodolphus. Now Voldemort has lost all hope of ever escaping." Ragnar agreed with the n.


    Hence it was decided. They wouldter go to Camelot. They soon arrived at the Space Centre. October had ended, and a decent enough time had passed since thest space missions.


    Magnus'' step on the moon was a major event in world history, as the United States had stopped sending people to the moon back in 1972. So what he brought was a reignition of interest of the world towards the moon. Now, all major powers, be it the US or the USSR, both wanted to go there.


    However, the funniest part was, the mission Magnus, Ragnar and Bobbypleted was not even funded by the British Government, but a privatepany, FutureTek Industries had defeated the biggest nations in the world.


    Magnus had used his connections to spread the word around the world''s wizardingmunity that wizards were needed to work in space, not just wizards, if any wizard had a parent or rtive who was good enough physicist or engineer then they could also get a job.


    Soon enough, about 69 wizards joined, and about 100 muggles were chosen from a list of 300. After that, a small team of 3 wizards and 1 muggle were prepared to head out. Of course, the rocket would go without people in them. For this, they had to make a lot of muggle sign various contracts to keep their mouth shut or face obliviation. All this was done with the agreement of ICW, International Confederation of Wizards.


    The 4 astronauts, in Magnus and Ragnar''s leadership, used Portkey to arrive at the moon just in time when Rocketnded. This was the second consecutive sessful moonnding, a lot of nations around the world were envious of it. But for now, Magnus had no ns of coborating with them.


    On the moon, they set up a bigger and upgraded housing unit. The best part about this one was that it was highly modr, like lego, so you can keep on making it bigger. Stack it one above another or put it beside each other.


    In the end, they built one big facility with such modr boxes, allowing enough space for the astronauts to sleep, eat and work. A few more pieces of equipment were soon going to be brought in, these will be small scale mineral extraction units. Currently, their biggest need was Helium-3, after all, once they are able to build a real Fusion Reaction, then everything will be much easier.


    ¡­


    Diagon Alley,


    Rita Skeeter finally had the perfect content and title for herst book in the series of Magnus vs Voldemort arc. The book she named "The Dragon King, The One Above All."


    In it, she further went on to immortalise Magnus. Honestly, Magnus himself didn''t read her books at this point as they just told things about his life but with a few more dramatised scenes.


    But the people loved it for some reason since money kept rolling and the books became more and more famous around the world as Magnus entered different countries.


    Once she was done, Rita felt panicked, not knowing what to write now. There was no Voldemort, there will be no more fighting. ~Oh god, will I be jobless now,~


    But then she remembered, ~WAIT! I''m rich, I don''t need to work anymore for the money.~


    And so, she slowly ended up rxing down. All these years she was writing something every single day ever since Magnus had made her his ve writer. Although he had freed herter she insisted on working.


    Only now she had found some time to rx, ~Maybe I should marry and pop some babies. I''m sure they will be able to help me write more amazing articlester.~ She decided.


    ¡­


    November first week passed and a major meeting was to be held. Magnus had called all Order of Merlin members toe and meet so they can set up an agenda together and work on it.


    This was the first of its kind meeting and many of the order members will be for the first time seeing who else was in it. This would be very helpful for them to improve their business or work towards their goals.


    ¡­


    New York, 1981


    Magnus was busy greeting thest members before finally starting the meeting. However, then thest man arrived. For this, Magnus stood up to greet, "Everyone, greet Mr Harrison Ford, he was my DADA professor in the first year at Hogwarts, he''s also the President of MACUSA and just recently became the President of the United States of America."


    [You can see Harrison Ford on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    TOUCH ME WITH STONES!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 80 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 449 - 449. Major Flaw

    Chapter 449 ¨C 449. Major w


    New York, 1981


    In November, a secretive location was decided to hold a meeting of the Order of Merlin. There were currently 30 members in total. All being an expert in a field or significant power holder.


    Magnus, being the known leader, took the main seat at the middle edge of the Oval table. There were enough refreshments and food avable, served by Abe and George, the butlers of his family and the most trusted elfs.


    Shocking everyone, the newly elected American president turned out to be a member too. This was great news because it meant that Magnus now officially had America under his influence.


    "It''s good to see all of you. It''s been 9 years since I formed this organisation, so much has changed in this time. A lot of Prime Ministers, Presidents and Kings are here. More power and wealth is in this room than anybody can imagine outside. So it''s time that we put it to good use.


    "Each of you became a member of this order because you were dissatisfied with the current world or wanted to see it go in the right direction. By my own actions, I have already proven to you all why you should follow me. Africa is a prime example of the development unity and honesty can bring one.


    "My next n concerns South America and Asia. In South America, most nations are victims of corrupt regimes albeit having mineral-richnd. They have a rich culture and yet don''t have much representation around the world.


    "With America''s help, now they too shall prosper. A mega train route for freight transport has been conceptualised that will go from South America to Canada. But of course, I do not want to cripple American and Canadian internal economies, so anti-dumpingws will be applicable.


    "I''m sure President Ford has many ns." Magnus addressed them.


    "I stood in the election for this very reason. The United States is rich, but its political sphere is foolish. The previous president has brought much harm to the world by funding the separatist and terrorist groups in Afghanistan to counter the Soviets. I will try to change such things in time, but removing the decades-old Industrial-Military Complex won''t be easy." Harrison spoke.


    "I''m sure you can find some helping hands here. I too shall help you. While about Asia, it''s a tricky situation due to the presence of the Soviets.


    "Pakistan is already under a peaceful regime, its Prime Minister is someone who has worked for me for a long time. He''s present here, Yusuf Ahmad, a top Economist from Oxford.


    "While in India, elections are going to be held soon. The new political party that started with my help and a vision of science, health and education will win big. The Prime Minister is going to be an Order member, A.P.J. Abdul Km, an aerospace scientist.


    "Meanwhile, Cambodia, Myanmar, Laos and Thand are already under our sphere. Japan is still untouched. I have tried to get into China but they are vignt about it. While other South-East Asian nations and the Oceania area are also yet to be touched.


    "As you may have guessed, I see space as the next frontier for human evolution, not just humans but the world. Why are there so many wars? That''s because we have nothing better to do. Once space exploration is in the equation, the world will be more united.


    "Hence, The United Kingdom, African Union, America, a few Asian Nations and Saudi Arabia will beunching a public-private joint space programme under the supervision of FutureTek Industries. You don''t have to put in money, instead, you can help in other fields, such as sending your talented scientists to work for it, or wizards to be astronauts. As soon as Bobbypletes the Nuclear Fusion engine, humanity will be changed forever," Magnus revealed to them and also pumped their minds with the ideas of the great future.


    They won''t be here if they were not loyal or interested in his ns anyway. They quickly agreed. The rich nations such as America and Saudi Arabia didn''t shy away from giving money, but others made sure to pledge to find talents in both magic and muggles to help.


    After that, the meeting came to an end, but not for the members who were wizards. Although everyone knew about wizardry, muggle members were not included in these talks.


    Magnus happily greeted Harrison Ford, "I remember once telling you to run for president, you said no back then."


    Harrison sighed, "I was optimistic about the country back then, but after we entered Afghanistan and I saw your policies doing miracles for the British Economy. The synergy you created by bringing together the wizarding world and muggle world in secret formon prosperity has been inspirational,"


    Magnus took a seat. "It was not easy, however. Voldemort was a pain in the ass. But honestly, if there was no Voldemort, maybe all this wouldn''t have happened. I would have been a normal student. But now, we have a world to bring together. Let''s go and n,"


    With him were other wizards, Ted Tonks, Adrian Durand, Edgar Bones, Zenrok, Goldruk, Tim Brook(Adrian''s second inmand), Ragnar, Severus and just recently joined, Dumbledore. All these were highly powerful and smart people, a majority of them so loyal they''d die for Magnus.


    "Okay, let''s start the meeting. First of all, Ragnar has something to say," Magnus started.


    Ragnar nodded and got up from his seat. He summoned a whiteboard and drew something, "Everyone, for theing years our focus is to mine the moon. It''s all going to be in preparation for the Moon mission. Right now, it''s the end of 1981. Magnus, I and Bobby will be headed to Mars in 1990. By then, hopefully, the Fusion Reactor will be made and a new rocket engine.


    "Before that happens, we are to set up a colony on the Moon that can sustain at least 10,000 people at a time. Now, all these people will be workers such as doctors, scientists and engineers."


    "What''s the reason to mine the moon other than Helium-3? As far as we understand, mining enough Helium-3 for the entire''s energy needs should be doable with just a few hundred muggles or a dozen wizards," Edgar Bones asked.


    "There are various minerals on the Moon, from oxygen to water, titanium and silicon. They can be used to produce various items on Earth. Our main goal is not to deplete Earth''s resources entirely." Ragnar revealed.


    "What about Mars? Why do you want to go there?" President Harrison Ford asked.


    Magnus spoke at that, "Everyone, first answer me this, what do you think is going to be the biggest need for our civilisation to go from being aary species to an inteary or even gctic one day?"


    "Manpower?" Ted guessed.


    "Yes, but no, not really. As long as we make sure that a sustainable birthrate is maintained, we will never run out of people." Magnus replied.


    This made everyone think more. There was no need to say money, as that was a very short term issue. It was not magic either, Magnus was there. Unity and peace? They are already working on it.


    Magnus spoke, "Metal. That''s what we''re going to need. In the future, we will be building mega-cities and space ships. Where will we be getting all that metal from? There''s not enough here, not unless we destroy Earth itself.


    "The answer to all our needs, be it iron or other precious rare earth minerals, is in space. Beyond Mars, there is the asteroid belt. There are huge asteroids that are made of metals and other rare substances. We will bring those Astroids near-Earth and dock them to mine. Moon will not be a mining colony for mining the moon itself, but instead for the astroids. Of course, once we have a big enough colony on Mars, we won''t need to always bring Astroids to Earth. If we want ships, they can be made right there."


    The idea itself sounded extremely crazy. But this was the reason why Magnus didn''t keep muggles nearby. For wizards, however, as they knew Magnus had opened a portkey route to Moon, now everything was possible.


    Harrison talked about a problem however, "Magnus, your n is great, but it has a major w factor. That''s humans."


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn]


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 80 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 450 - 450. SCSGC

    Chapter 450 ¨C 450. SCSGC


    "What do you mean?" Magnus asked him.


    Harrison spoke in a saddened voice, "Look at America, a perfectly capitalistic rich nation on the skin but a broken unequal society under it. Discrimination is rampant, crimes are increasing. Look around the world, there are worse examples.


    "When you make a colony on Moon and Mars, let''s say someday their poption reaches hundreds of thousands, enough to call it a small country. What will stop them from dering independence from Earth and calling themselves an entirely different species?"


    Magnus instantly responded, "I have thought about that. First of all, we all are working to bring humanity together under one umbre and identity. Now that you''re the US president I''m sure you can fix your country. And about them dering independence in space, there is a simple solution. Never make any colony self-sufficient. Always make sure that they are dependent on each other.


    "For example, we will make sure that they can not grow more food than they need for let''s say a few weeks. The rest will arrive from Earth. The food production will also be controlled by me, or when I pass away, by someone Ipletely trust. We will not allow a single person to hold too much power on a single colony for more than 4 years.


    "We shall treat it like the Army. They are going to be employees, not real colonisers. The real colonisation of Mars can only happen when we have the technology to terraform the and that''s not going to happen in a century toe. All men and women won''t be allowed to take their family there, hence they will have to return home every few months. This will ensure that their connection with Earth doesn''t go loose." Magnus revealed his ns.


    "What if someone is born on the Moon?" Ragnar asked this time.


    "Simple, we won''t allow it. I mean, we will send the pregnant woman back to Earth as soon as it''s found out. This will be done in the name of providing a better safety and facility while also making sure that the limited health facility on the colony is not burdened." He answered.


    "What do you need from us?" Harrison asked.


    "Simple, let mypanies hire wizards from the United States at a faster pace. Work on keeping your nation free from dark lords. Wizards pose as much threat to the world as a nuclear weapon." Magnus requested from him. He would do the same with any major leader of any nation''s wizard representative.


    "You got yourself a deal then." Harrison shook his hand, but at the same time warned him about something. "Headsup, FutureTek Industries might also face Antitrust investigations, Emrys Construction too. For one, you are trying topletely buy Intel when yourpany already has a majority stake in the worldputer and chip market. And Emrys Construction has been used of backhand deals to get contracts. I cannot help you with this, it''s fairw and trade."


    Magnus appreciated the warning, "Thanks. I appreciate it. I will look into it."


    For the next few hours, they talked about some other things. Such as stabilising South America and using its wizarding poption too. In the end, the meeting turned out to be highly productive.


    After this, Magnus went straight to Brunei in the South China Sea, where FutureTek defence had a shipyard. It was a special day as the UK''s first-ever nuclear powered super aircraft carrier with a discement of a hundred thousand tonnes. But the most amazing thing about it was the design, it had three airstrips. Two smaller ones for faster jets and a bigger one for bigger slower aircraft.


    It was officially named HMS Pendragon. How can the UK afford to buy this? Well, all the money that wasing in the Economic boom was going somewhere and since Magnus had advised for expanding military strength because of the UK ying a bigger role around the world, they did.


    By 1981, the UK had officially crossed a trillion dors in GDP. Now, it was worth 1.124 Trillion, aspared to 3.2 of the US. But the good part was that the GDP per capita of the UK was now higher than the US due to having a lesser poption of 72 million, aspared to 220 million of the US.


    The start of this decade was being dubbed as the "Era of Wealth" in the UK.


    "Excited?" Bobby asked him. This was the reason Bobby was not present in today''s meeting.


    "Yup, I wonder what the guys at thepany designed." Magnus wondered.


    "You''re gonna like it, it''s nothing like other aircraft carriers. Although it will be going through sea trials for a year, the world will be seeing it for the first time." Bobby himself sounded excited.


    "Hmm, Bobby. Can you do me a favour? After the ship is in the waters, can you help me hold a meeting on its deck? I am soon going to talk with the leaders of Mysia and the Philippines." Magnus requested.


    "What about Vietnam?" Bobby asked back.


    "Oh that, I''m still in the middle of regime change there and rooting out themunist government. China is keeping an eye there. But will soon have them too." he rified.


    "No problem, first watch the carrier for god''s sake," Bobby led him into the giant shipyard where the HMS Pendragon was docked. It was already floating in the water as the shipyard had the feature of modern floodgates to allow it to be submerged.


    "Behold." Bobby opened the door, allowing Magnus to walk into a giant empty space. In front of him was a huge steel behemoth with a strange shape. It looked like an arrow.


    Bobby talked about its features, "It can hold about a hundred aircraft and can house 8,000 crewmembers. It has all kinds of facilities avable and a state of the art modern mega-kitchen. And the best part, there is a VIP room at the front just above the nose of the ship. They haverge windows that can be shielded when needed. They give a wide view of the sea and are made to look luxurious. Befitting royalty. Oh, it also has a Thorium reactor."


    Magnus just nkly started and it and blinked. All this time, he had bought many things with money, but. Seeing something like this truly gave a sense that with money one can buy anything.


    "Magnificant. In today''s day and age, although aircraft carriers are obsolete, these can still be an image booster. Good job, Bobby." He praised.


    Bobby giggled, "I''m happy that you''re pleased, your highness."


    "Ugh¡­ stop making me feel like a fat good for nothing nobility. Let''s go, give me a tour,"


    ¡­


    After hours ofst checks, the ship finally entered the sea. Magnus was able to prepare the VIP room for the meeting. After that, the leaders of the two countries, Mysia and the Philippines were brought over. They were in awe of the ship and the might it represented. It was clear in their eyes.


    Magnus didn''t appear to be an overly strict guy. He epted their official bows as greetings and shook hands. His aim was something big today, one that could make him and these people billions for years toe.


    "Thank you for meeting me on my request," Magnus spoke. The two men and their staff were acting all polite.


    For the first hour, they exchanged pleasantries and ate a meal. After that, Magnus handed them a file with the title "SCSGC ¨C South China Sea Gas Company"


    Basically, oil and gas make everybody''s lips wet, except Magnus as he knew the future was all about electricity. The UK was already in the middle of electrifying everything.


    They read the proposal. It basicallyid out the n to create a newpany. Magnus will be the creator and the one to run it. As the Asian nationscked the money and tech to invest in seriously extracting the huge reserves of gas from the sea, he will do it for them. All he asks is a 10% share in the profits, 12% until the initial cost of setting each rig is earned. The n was to partner with each country that was present in the sea and had a special economic zone. Heck, Magnus had SEZ here too as the UK now had Brunei as its main territory.


    The idea was juicy enough, getting 90% profits by doing nothing was great. There was even a use that said their nation''s workers would be used as long specialised ones were avable. It was a big boasting point for them as a politician.


    "I agree with this n, but what about China? They im the entire sea theirs?" The leader from Mysia asked.


    Magnus shrugged, "That''s madness. The British crown once controlled the majority of the world''s waters, do you see meying im all over the world? Don''t worry about them, the UN will handle everything. They can have the part that falls under them"


    "Then I agree as well," the President of the Philippines agreed.


    To some eyes, this would have seemed strange, how can they just ept it so fast? But to understand everything one needed to see the image Magnus had around the world. He had single-handedly lifted Bhutan out of poverty, helped India and Pakistan transform(by investing), and made Thand rich too with a canal. The man was on the moon, his family creates things that help the world.


    The trust value was too damn high.


    [You can see HMS Pendragon on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    DO IT!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 80 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 451 - 451. Newtons 3rd Law

    Chapter 451 ¨C 451. Newton¡¯s 3rd Law


    [A/N: Sorry for thete chaps, I was travelling and just got home.]


    Magnus returned home after his tiresome meeting about creating a Gas Company, he was sure to face some problems from the Chinese side as they imed the whole sea on a historical note, at that time Magnus too willy im to the entire sea on a historical im of his family legacy, then he would bring the matter to the International Court of Justice where the matter will run for years toe, by the time it will resolve, he will have made fossil fuels irrelevent.


    Of course, a military conflict was not out of the equation, but one would be the dumbest creature on the to fight him at this point.


    He met Emma at home, "Love, you need to start preparing. You are going to be the queen consort. Hence, you need to have an image simr to mum''s. For this, you need to invent something that can be used in the muggle world. Something they can feel proud of."


    "Well, I only know how to make brooms, I have no idea about the muggle science either." She was confused now.


    "That''s the point. *sigh* This one is going to be hard. Even Rag was able to create things. Wait, I got an idea, we''re gonna fool the world. Do you remember the flying needle you made? Make it smaller, strap a spy camera on it, we''ll just call it the most advanced drone in the world. Who cares if the people can''t have it, as long as they know you made it, they will be WAP boys." He suggested.


    "Ugh¡­ I thought I was done with that thing. I just made one for you." She grunted.


    Magnus didn''t know that, he smoothly caught her and pulled her to hisp, "Really? Was that like a gift or something?"


    "Umm¡­ Of course, so what are you going to give me in return?" She asked.


    "What do you want?"


    "SURPRISE!" All of a sudden the three gremlins barged in.


    Emma quickly got up and greeted them. "Look, big brother, we made pancakes today. Mum taught us. Please taste and tell us how it is."


    Pancakes made by his siblings? Nothing can be sweeter than that. He took the te and cut a small slice to bite. However, as soon as it touched his tongue, his eyes widened in horror, ~W-Why the fuck does this have so much salt in it?~


    "Aww¡­ Let me taste it," Emma also took a bite and had the same expression. ~My mouth, WATER¡­ I need water.~


    Aurelia smiled brightly, "Woah, they like it so much. Let me taste it,"


    Magnus picked the whole pancake and gobbled it. He patted their heads with a bright smile, "That was very tasty. But you don''t need to put salt or sugar in the batter. There is syrup for that. Now, I need to go out."


    He walked to the window, it was on the 3rd floor. He jumped straight out of it and ran to the Thames river. *Ssh* "Aaaaaaa¡­ MY TONGUE!"


    ¡­


    The next day,


    Magnus remained in his office. Not the one in the Pce, though, that was only for official king business. For his personal work, he''d sit in the building of Dragon Holdings. His office spanned the entire half of the top floor, giving a panoramic view of the city.


    *Ring Ring*


    "Sir, the CEO of DailyMart is here to meet you." His secretary informed him on the call.


    "Send her in," he responded.


    DailyMart was a huge multinational giant right now. To be able to shop groceries from the convenience of your home was a revolutionary concept. The cost was cheaper as well.


    Thepany now not only sends out flyers in newspapers every week but also runs television channels every day where the whole sale list would be shown. Thetest offers and biggest discounts get revealed. Thepany now even started to make original products such as clothing. They had their own farnds and contracted farmers around the globe too.


    They were so efficient because of their state of the art automated inventory warehouses. They were made to be automated and fast with the help of robotic arms used by car manufacturers. Not to mention, each warehouse had a resident wizard posing as the repairman. He would fix any broken machine with a wave of the arm in secret.


    But he wondered why the CEO came, thepany was doing well. They had no ns of doing IPO before expanding so their evaluation is higher.


    Freya was in herte 20s right now and owned 40% of thepany. She entered and gave an official bow to royalty, "Y-Your Majesty."


    "Take a seat, Freya. I''m not the king here right now, I''m a businessman. So, what brought you here today?" He asked.


    She put some documents on the table, "Sir, as you know, we''ve been expanding thepany for a while now. But in America, we are facing some troubles. We''re stuck in a price war with Walmart."


    Magnus read the documents. It showed how bothpanies were trying to undercut each other. If one sold toothpaste at 1.50$ then the other would sell it at 1.45$, meanwhile, the normal market price was 2$.


    The fight had gone on for so long that Walmart was now selling various items at a cost price, making no profit or very little.


    "Can we buy them?" Magnus asked.


    She shook her head, "They are a publicly-tradedpany and hit 1 billion in revenue in 1980. It''s run by a family dynasty system and they will not sell it."


    Magnus silently thought about it. "How do we pay our delivery boys?" He asked.


    "From the sale of items." She answered.


    "Hmm, okay. We''re going to continue this price war and cripple Walmart until some instigated rumours hit the market and its shareholders start panic selling so we can buy. To pay our delivery partners,unch a new offer, pay 5$ a month and get free delivery for the entire month. Those who don''t pay will be charged slightly more delivery charges but the cost of our items must always be lower than Walmart. I think it can be good if DailyMart buys Walmart and gets into physical retail stores.


    "I will use some funds from Dragon Holdings to cover the extra operational expenses of our warehouses." He nned and wrote things down for her to remember.


    She wobbled her head in agreement. "Yes, sir."


    "Don''t worry too much. They are a publicly-tradedpany. They have to answer to shareholders, we don''t. They can''t keep this price war going for too long." Magnus reassured her.


    After this meeting, he worked on a few other things until his secretary called again.


    "Sir, a man from Oxford is here, his name is¡­ Tim Berners-Lee. He says he has an idea for you."


    He allowed the man toe in and pitch his idea. After all, Magnus was renowned around the world as the greatest angel investor. Especially in the UK. All the newpanies that were doing well had Magnus'' investments in them.


    The man entered, probably in his 20s. He was wearing a suit and acted nervously. "Greetings, your majesty."


    "Take a seat, Mr Lee. What brought you to me today?" He got to the point.


    "I had an idea to develop awork forputers, sir. Just imagine, all yourpanies and employees are connected to each other. If you want you can search for names of people and projects on it. You can feed data to it for others to use.


    "And imagine one day it going universal, the entire world connected to the inte. All knowledge is essible to everyone. Just a few keyboard strokes further. Although DARPA has made it before, it was strictly for the US Army. I want to make a version for the public. I have a few ideas with which essing and using the inte can be made easier." The man pitched his idea.


    Magnus did learn programming and understood what the man said. But he was not the expert, "I like your idea. But FutureTek is run by Brandon. I am an investor, if you had apany Idea I would''ve invested. But what you have is a science project. Here, I''m writing this reference letter, take it to FutureTek tower and show it to reception, they will take you to meet Brandon quickly. If he''s interested, you will be given a free hand to work on it." Magnus sorted things out.


    Tim Berners-Lee was ted with this news. Brandon was famous in the tech world. But he came to meet Magnus because he represented the country.


    "Sir, if I can show its usefulness, will you expand it to the whole country?" He asked.


    "If it''s really as good as you say, I will expand it around the world and even the moon with satellite, whatever it takes. Here, take this letter." He handed it over.


    The man bowed and left happily. What both of them didn''t know was that this meeting was the creation of history, a meeting that will change the future, ushering the world in the era of the inte.


    ~Ah, nice business as always,~ he muttered and rxed in his seat, turning around to look outside at London city.


    But what can go wrong will go wrong. Magnus had not really faced many hardships that could be called real setbacks all his life. Yes, he was under mental pressure but he never faced something he could not deal with.


    He didn''t know that there were things in his body that were changing and they were not for the better. For everything in the Universe has a price, every action has an equal and opposite reaction.


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 80 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 452 - 452. Everything Has A Price

    Chapter 452 ¨C 452. Everything Has A Price


    1982,


    The next year came, Magnus was on the moon working alongside a dozen other astronauts. Officially, only 6 were living on the moon that went from the rocket. 6 others were Wizards and Muggles-who-knew that came from Portkey.


    Currently, the living units were expanded to house at least 20 people. In a first, now with President Harrison taking big steps, American astronauts also coborated.


    Harrison and Magnus talked nearly every day. Because Magnus had a great experience on how to bring together the muggle and magical side without letting the secret out.


    For this, Magnus gave them his magical contract paper. This allowed them to actually hire Wizards and muggles without worrying about betrayals.


    Harrison wanted to use Wizards to solve various problems of the country. Such as the Police. Using wizardry, sensitive cases can be easily solved. Healthcare and infrastructure can be improved. There was so much to do.


    Currently, on the moon, Magnus was helping people on the moon extract Helium 3 and was also experimenting with water extraction. A big shipment was going to be sent from Earth, it was a diesel generator for the machines to work on.


    "Okay, send it through," Magnus spoke on themunicator. ~Ah, why is my dragon senses telling me of danger?~


    On Earth, a team had strapped the whole unit in good insting sheets. This was not your normal generator, it was supposed to be specially made for the harsh temperatures on the moon.


    "It''sing,"


    *BOOM*


    The generator didn''te, but the Portkey did st off all of a sudden. It was a big enough explosion to send those standing close by a few metres away. Magnus was unharmed, "What happened? Is everyone okay?"


    One by one, all astronauts nearby gave their status updates. Then news came from Earth, "Sir, one of our guys lost his arm. Wizards are reattaching it. He will be alright."


    Magnus looked around, a good thing Portkey was not kept near the living base. However, now the problem is, the portkey was destroyed. "Fuck, why didn''t we make multiple of those? Everyone, get ready, I will be apparating to the base."


    To make sure that panic didn''t strike the hearts of those who were working on the moon, not everyone was told about the lost portkey. But, Magnus too had his problems. Thest time he used apparition, it was extremely painful. But it had to be done.


    He went and created 5 different Portkeys for wide distances and ced them on the moon in distance. Then he apparated away, "UGH!"


    The teleportation happened instantaneously, but the pain that camested till long after, ~Fuck, this time it hurt much more.~


    He looked around at the site, there were ckened spots on the ground, marks of the st that urred not long ago. It was something to be investigated why and how this happened. A portkey does not explode for no reason.


    "Bring me the Portkey boxes," He ordered and turned the new boxes into Portkey too.


    "I will be back in a minute. Call Ragnar and Severus. We need to understand why and what happened wrong. This kind of mistake cannot be afforded in the future," he ordered the wizard mission director.


    He returned to the Moon to assure everyone that things were fine. He helped them set up a new Generator and then returned to Belize base. Ragnar and Severus were there already.


    "Let''s go to theb and check the broken Portkey," he suggested.


    Ragnar checked it quickly, "Hmm, look at this. I don''t think it exploded because it went bad, but I think it went too good. There is more magic in space, so I don''t think magical things will work the same way there,"


    "So you are saying it got overloaded with magic?" Magnus wondered.


    "That might be the case. Look at this, Portkey didn''t explode, it tore apart. Maybe when you were sending the generator, it was too big for it to handle. We probably need some sort of muggle capacitor for magic," Severus advised him.


    This was good, they were basically researching new things with magic. They had nobody to reference for their problems and work in the space. All the technology they will make with magic will be helpful for generations toe.


    "I will start working on it then. There should be something that we can use to store magical energy. Maybe something like a wand." Magnus thought.


    "Oh, by the way, mum wanted you toe home quick, she said Emma''s parents will being for dinner tonight," Ragnar remembered and notified.


    Emma''s parents were trying not to appear so secretive now that their daughter was supposed to marry someone so famous. So they regrly visited the pce for dinner.


    Magnus nodded, stretching his neck, "I will return by the dinner. You two go now, I''m sure you guys were researching something nice. Thanks foring, and if you find any way to make an object that can store magic, do tell me,"


    "You okay? I heard the explosion was nasty." Ragnar inquired before going.


    "I''m fine, it''s not the explosion that strained me, it''s the apparition that I had to do. It makes me feel as if my body was disintegrating and then forgetting how to integrate again, making me push it to do so. Don''t worry, I will take a shower and be fine." He shrugged and got back to work.


    It was still morning so there was enough time, he quickly headed to his private room in the Belize base to take a shower. Absent-minded, he started rubbing soap over his body, that was until he felt something.


    ~What''s this?~


    There was a rough patch on his arm, it felt as if the skin had be scaly. He quickly walked to the mirror and looked. His brows furrowed, "What the heck is this?"


    There was a small 3cm by 3cm patch of skin that looked like it belonged to a dragon. He tried to wash it clean, nothing happened. He took his wand and tried to chop it away. But it instantly regrew.


    Now he felt scared. ~What happened to me? Is this rted to my animagus form? Or¡­ my blood?~


    He didn''t want to take this lightly. But who can he go to? Saint Mungo? No, he instantly rejected that idea, his animagus form was a secret and he can''t let them check his blood. Who else was there so smart and trustworthy? Dumbledore?


    ~WAIT! There is someone even better.~ he remembered.


    Quickly, he cleaned himself off, wore his robes and apparated away to Devon. An old house appeared in his view. It brought memories back, ~It''s been a while since I saw the old man mel,~


    *Knock Knock*


    The old man opened the door, he already knew Magnus was here, "Oh, look who is here, a king. Come in,d."


    "You''re looking even more like a zombie," Magnus greeted back.


    melughed, "Haha, the price for immortality, I guess. What about you? What''s with that frowning face? Is everything okay?"


    "Let''s talk in yourb," Magnus requested withplete seriousness.


    mel led the way to the underground giantb where Ragnar and Magnus learnt alchemy a long time ago. It was still the same as before, it seems the old man had been doing nothing.


    "So, what is it?" he asked.


    Magnus started to take off his shirt. The old man looked at him weirdly. Magnus saw it in his eyes too, "No no, I just have to show you something. There''s something wrong with my skin and I think it has something to do with my animagus or blood."


    He showed his right arm. The patch was still clear as always. mel interestingly came closer and stared at it, touched it and squeezed it, "Does it hurt?"


    "Nope, I feel as if it''s just normal skin," Magnus said.


    mel plucked a small piece of skin and went to his alchemy table to do a few tests. It only took him a few minutes to start speaking, "It''s dragon skin, original dragon skin, not some sort of mutation."


    "How is that possible? Why is it appearing on me then?" Magnus wondered.


    mel thought about it for a few minutes, he quickly walked to the huge wall full of books and took one out, "This was written by a good friend of mine in the 1500s. His moralpass was loose. He used to do tests on his ves, mostly rted to how tobine a magical beast''s abilities with a human body. He was unsessful, but he did find out that the blood of the beast would only start affecting the body when the human was pushing himself.


    "So, you tell me. Have you been pushing your magical powers? Anything strange that has been happening due to this?"


    Magnus nodded, "I did. This morning I didn''t have this patch. But when I was on the moon an ident happened and I had to apparate to Earth. No normal wizard can do it unless they have magical powers equal to mine. I felt a lot of pain when I reached Earth."


    "And have you ever felt this pain in things other than apparition?" mel asked. He was just trying to narrow his findings down.


    "Yes, I did. Whenever I turn into my Animagus form, which is a dragon, I feel pain all over my body." He answered.


    mel sighed, "Son, then you know the root of all this. A dragon¡­ there is a reason why magical beasts are usually not one''s animagus. Beasts are tooplex to replicate. And here you are, a dragon. To be a dragon, your body needs to morph inhumanly. And then there is your dragon blood.


    "I reckon that it''s your blood that gives you extra power, without it you are maybe as strong as Dumbledore, but with it, you surpass all wizards. And now, if you push yourself, the dragon blood, its magic supersedes your normal biological magic. It''s like a maledictus, but yours is controble."


    Magnus wore his clothes back, "So you''re telling me not to use magic? Come on, professor, I still have so much more to aplish."


    "No, son. I am telling you not to overdo it. Stay within the range of Dumbledore''s level of magic. If you push it, that scale, it might increase." mel said, saddened too.


    But Magnus was in decline mode, how can such an absurd thing happen to him, "What if I do not stop? This magic is exactly what makes me different, it''s what makes other wizards follow me, because they know, even if they alle at me together they can not win."


    mel showed him the same book, "No test subject survived when this book was written. All died within a year. The fact that you are alive means your blood is better infused. There is no telling what would happen if you don''t stop. I presume you will turn into a real dragon. Alive and sane? I don''t know.


    "You have already proven yourself, you don''t need to push yourself anymore. There are no dark lords, and if anyone rises, deal with him from the start."


    mel patted his back, "Every man has limits, Magnus. Look at me, how do I look? Do I look human? That was my limit. I tested it and now I look like this. Don''t test yours, because the price may be too much."


    "Thanks for the help, professor. I will leave now," Magnus didn''t raise his head. He silently left the house and apparated back to London. Not at home, however. He appeared in a park where he took a seat on the bench.


    He stared at his hands continuously, wondering if this was some sort of punishment for overreaching the possible limitations of Magic. But then, anger erupted.


    ~This¡­ damn dragon blood. It''s the origin of all problems. I can''t make a family, now I can''t even use this bloody magic. What''s the point of having this?~ he cursed. But this magic was what that had brought him all the way here. He was also grateful for it.


    Magnus silently looked at his feet, his mind going nk as the faces of his family appeared in the head. There was nothing he wanted to think about. The world was still shit. The goal was still unfinished. He can''t afford to die so early. ~I¡­ what am I to do now? Be a mediocre wizard? Dumbledore tried it for years, but he couldn''t bring any change. Without absolute strength, it''s just not possible.~


    But it was also absolute strength that aimed to kill him. Magnus was simply lost, having no idea of time, it was sunny when he sat down, now it was evening. Children came to the park to y, dogs ran around barking. People walked by, his magic making sure they didn''t notice him.


    He nced at his palms again. The lines on it were dark and clear, ~Do they really mean something?~ he wondered. His heart felt fear, not for death, but for the future that now seemed unclear.


    *Cough* "Son, is this seat taken?"


    All of a sudden he heard a voice, addressing him. He looked up, it was a tall, kind-looking old man, supporting a long white beard and hair, wearing sses and smoking a cigar. Magnus instinctively moved aside and let him sit, then going back to thinking about the uncertain life ahead, nning how to aplish the goals before he''s dead.


    [A/N: Some of you may have noticed, from the day Magnus turned Animagus(In chap 346) for the first time, he has beenining about pain every now and then. I had basically nned this plot a year ago when I was just starting the fic. No, this won''t make him any weak, instead, it will make him more desperate.]


    [A/N: Any guesses on who this old man is? HINT: He''s not from the Harry Potter Universe or any other cinematic universe. Hint two: You might be totally wrong if you have not read my other works.]


    [You can see Magnus alone in the park on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    LEMME LICK YOUR STONES!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 80 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 453 - 453. Grace Is Happy

    Chapter 453 ¨C 453. Grace Is Happy


    *Puff*


    *cough*


    Magnus coughed as the old man beside him started to smoke his cigar and blow out the smoke. The air made the smoke fly to his face.


    "Old man, stop smoking or you will kill yourself," Magnusined.


    But the old manughed, "Haha, this is medicine, boy. I''ve been smoking for years and nothing happened. Here, want a puff?"


    "Sure, I''m dying anyway," Magnus muttered, shrugged, and went for it.


    He had no idea how to take a puff and ended up inhaling too much directly into his lungs, *cough cough* "What''s in there? It¡­ tastes like lemon."


    "Oh, my cute little granddaughter rolled it, her name is Amy. A sweet child." the old man revealed.


    Magnus stared at his face, "Are you serious? Your granddaughter rolls joints for you?"


    "Hey, this is medicine. It got no tobo or weed. Anyway, what are you sulking about? Had a breakup or something? Wait, I think I''ve seen you somewhere. You''re the¡­ the butter of the British King, right?" The old man said.


    "I AM THE KING, which world are you from? I''ve been constantly on the news for a year now. And no, my girlfriend didn''t break up, if anything, she''s the most understanding person. Who are you?" Magnus barked.


    "I am Alexander. People just call me Grandpa Universe. Well, no matter what, you can''t have problems worse than me. My twin sons tried to kill me to take over mypany and capitalise more for money." Alexander revealed.


    Magnus stared at his face, "You serious? What''s the name of thepany, I will get it back for you,"


    Alexander smiled, the boy was always ready to help others, "No need, thepany doesn''t exist anymore, my sons also got punished. What about you? Why are you sulking here? Go home, cuddle with your lover, y with your family or something. Life''s too short to think about tomorrow or some other problems.


    "Oftentimes, people lose sight of what they already have in the race to get what they want."


    "What would you do if you suddenly found you''re going to die soon?" Magnus asked him.


    Alexander silently looked at the sky, "I¡­ I don''t know honestly. There are so many people who depend on me. But, if there is nothing you can do, just ept it and live with it. Here, take this card, go to this building''s 3rd floor. You will see your answer. I gotta go now, too much work to do. May you have all the happiness in the world, son. You deserve it."


    Just like he appeared out of nowhere, he got up and left. Magnus read the business card and when he tried to ask what it was for, there was nobody. "What the¡­ wait, how did he even see me? A wizard?"


    It was already turning night. Themps were glowing, the park was empty. He remembered he had to be back at home by dinner. But he just couldn''t help looking at the business card the strange old man gave him. He wondered what the answer was that he talked about.


    "Hmm, it''s still an hour before the dinner," he looked at his watch.


    So he decided to head to the address. Soon, he was standing in front of the building. It was a major hospital. He didn''t stop and went straight to the third floor.


    "Mum!"


    Immediately the noise of the kids rang in his ear. There were a lot of them, some ying with toys, some stuck to their beds with machines as they watched other kids y. Some had their parents with them, talking and feeding them fruits.


    "Nurse, what happened to all these kids?" He asked a woman passing by.


    The woman stopped and didn''t speak, just stared at his face in disbelief. "Y-your Majesty?"


    "That''s fine, I''m not here for official work. Can you answer my question?" he repeated.


    "Y-yes¡­ of course, sir. This is the Children''s Cancer Ward. All of them are from 1 year to 16 years old here. Sadly, this room is for those with untreatable cancer or those who were toote." She informed him.


    ~So¡­ all of them are on their way to die?~ he realised.


    Yet he noticed giggles in the voices of many. Smiles were everpresent. Some yed with toys or readics. The parents may look sad, but the kids, their ignorance was truly bliss. Or some had just epted their fate.


    ~What am I crying for? I''ve been alive for 21 years and will probably live until 100 if I''m careful. These ones didn''t even get to enjoy their youth. I have no reason to be sad, I have already been very much blessed. With my powers, I can still change the world¡­ and maybe do something for these children.~ he talked to himself in the head.


    At this, he remembered the words of the old man. If there is nothing you can do, just ept it and live with it. ~Yes, live with it and make the best of the time I have left. If I am going to die due to this power I have, I might as well die using it for the creation of a better world.~


    "Sir,"


    He was disturbed by the Hospital Director who seemed to havee running at full speed. It was an old man in his 60s.


    Magnus silently took out a cheque book and wrote it, "Here, use this money to feed tasty things to children that are admitted in this hospital for as long as you can. Make them happy with it. Do not use it for anything else, remember that,"


    He silently left after that. The cheque was that of 1 million pounds. More than enough tost months.


    Magnus returned home and headed straight to his room. Emma was there, getting ready. He just walked behind her and hugged her. "You''re looking good."


    She giggled, "Thanks for saying that every single day,"


    "I will go and take a bath. By the way, fuck the age, let''s get married this year. I don''t care about anything anymore. I will do what I want, my goals are important, doing it today or tomorrow does not make any difference." he shocked her with this.


    Wide-eyed, Emma turned around to face him, "A-are you serious or is this just another prank?"


    "Do you love me?" He asked her.


    She nodded strongly, "I''ve been screaming that for years and you still ask?"


    He knelt down, "Then let''s get married. I see no other girl evere as close to me as you have. You are the best, even better than what I deserve, the one who agreed to be with me despite knowing all my shorings. To keep you waiting is a crime I don''t want tomit.


    "I know, this is not a very romantic style. But I will make up for all this with a wedding so grand the world will talk about it for decades toe. So, Emma Vanity, are you okay with bing a Pendragon?"


    He extended a ring to her, made out of a diamond made from carbon extracted from the moon.


    She looked him in the eyes. Already seeing it clear that something must have happened today that made him so emotional. "I hope you won''t regret it,"


    She too knelt down and kissed his lips. "Yes, I will marry you. Now put the damn ring on before I start sobbing and destroy my makeup."


    "To hell with the makeup," He put the ring on her finger and mmed his lips on her, pinning her down. She too, let herself go in the heat of the moment and forgot about the dinner or her dress. Magic can fix all that.


    Magnus didn''t take it too far, just normal kissing and touching. 15 minutester, he lifted her up and helped her fix the dress.


    "What''s gotten into you tonight?" she asked him.


    He smiled warmly and replied, "Nothing. I just learnt to value what I have. Wait for me, I will get ready, we will go downstairs and announce our decision."


    She stared at his back as he went to the bathroom. For some reason, today it seemed as if there was much more weight on those shoulders. ~I will share the weight with you. Just a bit more¡­ I will not be so weak then.~


    ¡­


    He wore a normal white shirt and ck pants and went with Emma. She kept looking at his face.


    "What? Am I looking extra handsome today?" He asked.


    "No, but there''s something different about you. You look¡­ More confident today?" She said.


    "Nope, I''m not extra confident. I''m just extra firm."


    Soon, they arrive at the dinner table. The elfs were helping set it up. Food was already cooked by Grace. She didn''t have to as they had a big muggle cooking staff, but she said she didn''t want to leave her roots.


    Seeing everyone was there, he coughed, "Everyone, I want to announce something."


    They turned to face him. Ragnar noticed the blush on Emma''s face and knew what wasing.


    "I''m turning 22 in a few days. Emma will be 22 in September. So, we have decided to get married in October." He dropped the bomb.


    For a solid 10 seconds, they were silent. Then the first one to jump and hug them was Grace.


    "THIS IS THE BEST DAY OF MY LIFE!" She eximed excitedly and bombarded the two with kisses on cheeks.


    [You can see Magnus and an old man in the park on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    I AM HUNGRY!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 80 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 454 - 454. 20-Minute Operation

    Chapter 454 ¨C 454. 20-Minute Operation


    "What''s marriage?" Maximus asked.


    "This means I and Emma will always be together," Magnus answered.


    Maximus rubbed his head, "But¡­ Emma is always together with us."


    Honestly, he was not very wrong, Emma spent more time with Magnus and the three gremlins than with her own family. She was already a part of the family. "You are right, but now she will be with us even more,"


    "YAY!" he jumped to hug Emma. The three loved her because she was always very kind to them.


    Seeing them, Magnus remembered the kids he saw in the hospital. He turned to talk to his brother, "What do you, say. Wanna make a Cure for Cancer?"


    "Where did thate from?" Ragnar asked him.


    "I will tell youter. Anyway, I''m going to get married. Once that''s done, be prepared to face mum''s constant pestering." Magnus smirked as he said that.


    Ragnar was indeed worried about it now. "When will Max grow up and ease my burden? *sigh* But congrattions to you. I also have a gift for you. I may have found a cure for your condition. All this time we were trying to fix you, but that was like trying to turn Duck into a human. Your blood is not that of a human.


    "Meanwhile, your mate, Emma, is a human. Do you think the sperms of a dragon and eggs of a female human can form a baby? Nope, never. Hence, we need to chop your dick,"


    Magnus was nodding all this time until he realised, "Wait¡­ what?"


    "Haha, just kidding. I''m going to have to create a potion for Emma that can make her body stronger without mutating her. Basically, her eggs need to be strong enough to hold you." Ragnar revealed to him.


    "And you know how to make the potion?" Magnus asked.


    Ragnar shook his head, "It''s just a theory. I don''t even know where to start. I''m trying to study muggle medicine for now. It will take a lot of experimentation, of course, not on Emma."


    "So it''s not an immediate solution. Tell me if you need anything." Magnus was disappointed but epted it. Something was better than nothing.


    "Oh yes, I am going to need your blood and sperm¡­ ugh¡­ I can''t believe I am asking this from my own brother." Ragnar scowled.


    "I can''t believe that I will agree to this. Things I do for myself. Let''s enjoy the evening, forget this conversation." Magnus moved away to talk to his soon to be parents-inw.


    ¡­


    The announcement was not made public, and they were not going to do so until September, a month before the marriage. Now, a royal wedding was supposed to be pretty rule-based and nd. So Magnus was going to do as he pleases while following the rules. He wanted to make Emma feel like the most important person in the world that day and he will do it no matter what. All the church folks can go kiss their ass for all he cared.


    But, in April, a major conflict arose. On 2 April 1982, Argentine forces mounted amphibiousndings on the Falnd Inds. The invasion was met with a fierce counterattack as the UK was pretty rich at this point.


    This made the conflict thatsted a day even more bloody and 2 Royal Marines martyred. But this was not something that urred all of a sudden, the Argentinian government and the UK government were in talks.


    It was clear to the British side that the Argentinian side won''t agree, hence they had sent a naval fleet already. The reason behind this sudden invasion was Argentina''s military junta led by Lieutenant General Leopoldo Galtieri was suffering criticism for its oppressive rule and economic management. So, they nned the Falnds invasion as a means of promoting patriotic feeling and propping up its regime.


    Under Magnus'' order, the United Nations Security Council passed Resolution 502. The US was already in full support, and the USSR and China abstained. Hence, the Argentinian side was condemned for breaking the peace.


    But the situation was already out of control as 2 British Royal Marines had died. It was an attack that demanded full retaliation. How can a mere military dictator even think of attacking unprovoked?


    Falnds Inds were already aplete part of the United Kingdom. This attack was like taking away British territory. Now, Magnus didn''t care about all such things, but he needed to save face as he was trying to lead by example. If the UK could not even protect its ownnds, how would the nations that sign military alliances with him feel confident?


    "I will go there personally and lead a team of SAS. Of course, they will all be wizards from the Golden Company and not actual soldiers." He announced at the special warmittee.


    "But sir, you have a marriageing soon," the Secretary of Defence said.


    Magnus scoffed, "Hah, it''s months away. I am amissioned officer of the British Air Force. I can and should be there. Besides, it''s just going to be a 20-minute operation, just in and out."


    The thing is, with him, it might just be a 20-minute thing.


    ¡­


    In heavily publicised news, the government secretly revealed that Magnus was personally going there. Now, when was thest time you heard a king go to war personally and fight?


    It created some sort of craze and everyone wanted to know more. Good for them, they won''t have to wait for too long.


    Magnus arrived with a team of 20 wizards, all experienced in warfare. They wore military dresses and face paint to cover their identities. Then, they were dropped right in the middle of Buenos Aires, the nation''s capital, specifically Casa Rosada, the workce of the President.


    The thing with dictatorship was that you grab its head, you get the whole thing in hand. Leopoldo Galtieri was in his office, sitting infort, hoping for a victory so he can strengthen his rule on the nation.


    In a matter of 10 minutes, Magnus was sitting face to face with the president. "You know, I didn''t really care about your country before. But now, I will make sure I take it. As I speak, MEDA is looking for all Nazis who are still hiding here. It''s just been 37 years since the end of the war, after all. A lot of them are still alive.


    "They will be held on a trial in the UK. Not just them, you will be held on a trail right here. You were really a fool to go against me. *Sigh* But thanks to you, now I shall have a foothold in South America,"


    "Do you think my people will support the British upation?" Leopoldo Galtieri growled. The man was still in his military uniform with medals he didn''t deserve. Magnus always wondered where these bloody dictators get their medals from.


    This made Magnusugh, however, "Lieutenant, can you please turn on the television,"


    One of the 5 wizards walked to the television set. The other wizards were securing the building. As soon as the television was turned on, a loud noise came. The scenes ofrge scale protests appeared. They were all holding signs weing Magnus to the country and chanting death to Leopoldo Galtieri.


    "Hehe, shocked? You fool, I have a nickname around the world. It''s called the Gold Maker. They say, any country orpany I invest in turns into gold. Oh, one more thing. Who do you think controls the world media? Let me give you a hint, his first name starts with M and ends with an S." Magnus was enjoying tormenting the man mentally.


    "W-what happens to me now?" Leopoldo Galtieri asked.


    "Now, you sign the surrender and call back your forces, on live television," Magnus said with a wide grin on his face.


    Leopoldo Galtieri just realised, the game he was trying to y, he was not even a yer in it. He was just a pawn on the giant board, the real yer was Magnus. But sadly, it was toote for him.


    In a few hours, the live telecast was shown across the country and the world. Magnus standing beside the man as he says he is stepping down from his position and will allow new elections to be held.


    ~Let''s go, now I am officially present in every continent. Wait¡­ what about Australia? Meh, nothing happens there.~


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    GIMME YOUR SMOOTH AND CURVY STONES!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 80 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 455 - 455. ???

    Chapter 455 ¨C 455. ???


    Magnus was not just the King of Britain but a legend around the world. For muggles, they wondered how a man can be so awesome, for wizards, they awed his strength.


    To some extent, Magnus had started to feel like he was aimless since Voldemort died. But now, he had a reason to push forward. He used to think his strength was supreme, but it was also his poison.


    He had decided that after marriage in October, he would spend all the remaining months of 1972 with Emma, then he will go on a secret world tour with Duck and an army of the most highly skilled fighting wizards that worked for him.


    Slowly, time passes. Magnus does not really bother with nning the wedding. Rather, he focused on the Moon and a few others. He had now personally started to go to Africa and help the creation of Great African Railways. The faster it''splete the faster the world economy can be boosted.


    "Edgar, I want to fasten the rate of work. Increase the workers. The longer we take, the more Africa suffers. These nations are already pumping a significant amount of money into funding the stretches from theirnds." He ordered the CEO of Emrys Construction.


    "Well, it''s going to cost you," Edgar said.


    "I will be making a lot of money from here. Let''s do it, the faster we finish here, the faster we can take up other projects," Magnus insisted.


    After his small visit to Africa, he went to the Falnd Inds where a new branch of Hogwarts was being constructed. His work was now basically limited to building the world.


    ¡­


    Home,


    "Big brother, mum said I will have to go to school after next year, I don''t wanna." Clementia rushed to Magnus, crying and looking scared.


    He hugged her back, "You know, your uncle Severus will be the Headmaster there, and not just him, your big sis Emma will be the teacher for flying. Even Uncle Ragnar will be teaching Potions there. School is very important if you want to be a strong wizard one day. And don''t you want to make more friends? You wished for itst Christmas,"


    She rubbed her hands in nervousness, he caressed her hair, "Do you know, I am the big boss of Hogwarts. So when your big brother is the boss, what''s for you to fear? I will make sure nobody dares bully you,"


    "And we will beat every bully who harms our sister," Aurelia and Maximus joined in. The two were excited to go to the magical school they had heard so much about.


    "Of course, that''s your responsibility? Which house do you all want to get sorted into?" He asked them.


    "SLYTHERIN!" They replied, Clementia also lowly muttered the same.


    He ruffled their heads, "Good, but you remember my words?"


    Aurelia jumped, "Me, me¡­ I know. The house does not define who we are, we define what the house is."


    "Good girl, on this, let''s go shopping. Don''t my munchkins want a new dress for my uing wedding?" He led them out.


    ¡­


    In the United States, Magnus was unable to take over Intel due to anti-trust. Since Intel was a major yer in the market, second only to FutureTek. However, Emrys Construction faced no problems as no evidence of bribery and forced quenching ofpetition came.


    Still, Magnus decided that from now on thepany will not take minor projects. They will restrict themselves to major national projects, skyscrapers, dams and other specialised constructions. This opened up the market for the littlepanies.


    The United States, however, decided to invest in some infrastructure. Although Magnus had not revealed any ns for the big South American railway, President Harrison knew it wasing in a few years. Hence, he wanted to stay ahead of the curve.


    So he ordered the creation of fast speed freight routes that start from the border with Mexico and go all the way to the border with Canada. Harrison had a different mindset than anybody else. He cared not which nation stays in the lead as the number one, he cared for the wellbeing of the people. As long as the world was not ruled by dictators, he was fine. Not to mention, now that the UK was emerging as a big military power, the US didn''t have to spend so much on the Defence budget.


    So, due to him, the UK was free to keep rising.


    ¡­


    Time slowly passed, in the week of September, right on the birthday of Emma. It was announced that Magnus will be marrying his girlfriend, Emma Vanity. A girl from the family of an industrialist/nobility.


    Emma''s drone was already revealed to the world long ago and the news remembered it. The name "Family of Geniuses" has a new member now.


    It was somewhat of a tradition to give an interview after the announcement of the engagement. So Magnus went ahead to give it with his dear Emma. BBC News was decent enough to organise it right inside the Pce. It was not a live interview though.


    The questions were normal, like what they nned on doing or how they met.


    "Well, after the wedding, I''m going to take my dear wife on a nice long holiday trip. Been so busy these days that I couldn''t give time to family. Don''t want that anymore." Magnus revealed.


    Emma meanwhile told them about their love story, "We met in our boarding school. Initially, I thought he was snobbish just because of his background. But then we actually talked and became great friends. We only started dating 5 yearster, however. We''re great together, in all these years, not even once we had a fight or misunderstanding. We have a rule of being blunt to each other."


    The interview was supposed to give a nce into the lives of the royals for the general public. Once done, the preparations for the wedding day got faster.


    ¡­


    When October came, the mornings started to get slightly colder, but not enough to make the shorts-wearingds stop their morning runs. The streets slowly got busier, paperboys, milk delivery tucks and garbage pickers hurried to finish their work.


    Today, no tourists were allowed in front of Buckingham Pce since King Magnus was getting married. However, just that morning, banger news was released to the world. The first-ever Forbes 400 magazines'' richest list.


    In it, Magnus'' name was at the top, but instead of there being a number, a simple "???" was written. Under it was a short paragraph. "King Pendragon is guessed to be the richest man in the world(excluding his royal assets). It''s hard to estimate since most of hispanies are private. But if all of thesepanies were to go public today, we believe it''s likely to hit a trillion dors.


    Then was the name of the second richest, it was Brandon Steel Armstrong, his name too had "???" and his wealth was estimated at 69 Billion Dors. In contrast, the third richest had a measly 1 Billion of wealth.


    Magnus immediately ordered all news media across the world to start damage fixing. It was supposed to be told to the world that the numbers were absolute trash. But it was true Magnus had a lot of money, after all, he used this money to build the greatest hospitals in the world, the greatest infrastructure in the UK and around the world. It was his money that brought back UK''s economy to the 2nd position in the world, defeating Japan.


    After that, Magnus focused on his wedding. He''d deal with this magazer.


    ¡­


    Westminster Abbey, formally titled the Collegiate Church of Saint Peter at Westminster. It was the location where most of the royal weddings take ce.


    Today, it was fully decorated with flowers and colourful curtains. Various kinds of chandeliers hung from the ceiling, making the ce more charming. Although the decoration is usually modest, Magnus went overboard.


    But this was the simplest part. Taking the vows andpleting the ceremony was simply the official thing. Magnus cared not for them and wanted to get over it.


    So, he awaited his dear girl. She entered with her father beside her and walked to the altar. The Archbishop was there to officiate the marriage ording to the norms.


    Emma looked fabulously beautiful in her red gown. Her silver eyes sparkled with the lights. In her mind, it all seemed like a dream. ~Hah, can''t believe I hated him in the first year, now I''m marrying him.~ she chuckled to herself.


    Magnus too looked handsome in his ceremonial military attire. He looked at her walk with great anticipation. Although they were no less than a married couple already, this ceremony will hold them together forever in the public''s eyes. ~Can''t believe I used to give her a cold shoulder for so long, yet she stayed by my side. Damn, I love this girl.~


    Soon the music ended and she reached him. Magnus extended his hand for her to hold. She reached out. He firmly gripped it, wanting to never let it go.


    *cough* "Shall we proceed, your majesty?" Archbishop coughed.


    Magnus realised he and Emma had been standing still staring into each other''s eyes for over a minute now. He let her hand go and took his position.


    "Yes, please continue," he approved.


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 80 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 456 - 456. King Has A Queen

    Chapter 456 ¨C 456. King Has A Queen


    The Archbishop started in his hoarse old voice, "Into this union, Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon and Emma Vanity nowe to be joined. If any of you can show just cause why they may not bewfully wed, speak now, or else forever hold your peace."


    None moved, Magnus would have chopped their heads right there if someone had dared create such a drama.


    The Archbishop continued as he addressed Magnus and Emma, "I charge you both, here in the presence of God and the witness of thispany, that if either of you knows any reason why you may not be marriedwfully and in ordance with God''s Word, do now confess it."


    Magnus red at the Archbishop with eyes that could burn. The old man started sweating. He spoke to Emma, "Emma Vanity, will you have this man to be your husband; to live together with him in the covenant of marriage? Will you love him,fort him, honour and keep him, in sickness and in health; and, forsaking all others, be faithful unto him as long as you both shall live?"


    "I will," Emma quickly nodded her head strongly.


    He turned to Magnus," Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon, will you have this woman to be your wife; to live together with her in the covenant of marriage? Will you love her,fort her, honour and keep her, in sickness and in health; and, forsaking all others, be faithful unto her as long as you both shall live?"


    "I WILL!" He loudly replied, loud and clear that everyone hears. This was his girl, anyone that dares to have any mean thoughts will face the fate of French nobles.


    The Archbishop faced the crowd and spoke, "Will all of you witnessing these promises do all in your power to uphold these two persons in their marriage?"


    "We will," they all shouted, particrly Ragnar, Severus and his siblings being the loudest. Grace would have done the same if she didn''t have to maintain her image of grace.


    "Who gives this woman to be married to this man?" the old man asked.


    Quickly Emma''s father spoke from the side closeby. "She gives herself, with the blessing of her mother and father," the man was a step away from crying. Emma red at him. Just then some hymns started.


    Once they ended, the ceremony continued. It was time for the vows. Magnus took her right hand gently into his. Then in the most loving and calm voice, he spoke, "In the name of God, I, Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon, take you, Emma Vanity, to be my wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, until we are parted by death. This is my solemn vow. I love you,"


    Thest three words were added from his part. She blushed uncontrobly. The Archbishop too chuckled and gestured for Emma to take her vows. They dropped the hand and this time she took his hand in hers.


    "In the name of God, I, Emma Vanity, take you, Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon, to be my husband, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, until we are parted by death. This is my solemn vow. I love you too." She ended her vows with a reply.


    Magnus grinned ear to ear. They let each other''s hands go. Following this, Maximus brought the ring carefully. The Archbishop gave a blessing on them, "Bless, O Lord, these rings as a symbol of the vows by which this man and this woman have bound themselves to each other; through Jesus Christ our Lord."


    Then Magnus picked one and ced the ring on the left ring finger of Emma''s hand while reciting, "I give you this ring as a symbol of my love, and with all that I am, and all that I have, I honour you, in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit."


    She soon did the same while reciting the lines. Then Archbishop lifted both their right hands and joined them together, saying, "Now that Emma Vanity and Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon have given themselves to each other by solemn vows, with the joining of hands and the giving and receiving of rings, I pronounce that they are husband and wife, in the name of the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit. Those whom God has joined together, let no one put asunder."


    At that, everyone responded together, "Amen."


    After that, some prayers were spoken by the old man while Magnus continued to lovingly look at his bride. Soon, the ceremony nearly came to an end.


    "The peace of the Lord be with you always."


    The crowd replied, "And also with you."


    Then finally, the Archbishop asked, "Emma Vanity and Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon, having witnessed your vows of love to one another, it is my joy to present you to all gathered here as husband and wife. Your Majesty, You may kiss the bride."


    "Finally," Magnus muttered as he cupped Emma into his arm by her waist, pulling her so her body was touching him like they were a single wall. He looked into her eyes with a smile, "You can''t run now even if you want to,"


    "Oh please, I just want to rest after chasing after you for years," she replied.


    "Then you deserve a reward," He kissed her passionately. It onlysted 7 seconds but the crowd started to p or whistle while shouting. A lot of the guests were great friends of Magnus after all.


    After this, they were to leave Westminster Abbey, get on their horse-driven carriage and head home. He held her hand in his and slowly walked out.


    As they did that, the crowd started to throw flower petals on them, making it rain. Emma was mesmerised by this. Cameras shed, capturing the romantic and beautiful moments.


    "AYE! MY BROTHER GOT MARRIED!" Ragnar shouted loudly, he was happy no matter what he used to say.


    Grace appeared behind him with eyes full of greed, "Son, next is your number,"


    Ragnar''s face fell in an instant. Magnus and Emmaughed after seeing this. There was also Severus, giving a silent node, while his mother was pping and crying for some reason. Bobby too was happy and jumping as if it was his own marriage. Dumbledore was also there, smiling beside Adam. Everyone was pleased.


    He soon arrived outside, a golden carriage with various decorations was there waiting. It was driven by 6 white horses. Magnus talked to all of them, "Do a good job if you want treats,"


    The 6 nodded their heads and made noises. Emma loved it, "You know, seeing you talk to animals really turns me on."


    "Good, I won''t have to work on turning you on in a few minutes then," he replied. She punched his side, blushingly.


    "TAKE US TOO!"


    Magnus chuckled. Even before him, Emma extended her hand and allowed Maximus, Clementia and Aurelia to get on the carriage. It was big enough for them to have a seat.


    The carriage started to move. There was a crowd on both sides, cheering and dering their love for the two. Magnus had truly brought back the days when people loved the monarchy.


    "Keep your eyes on the sky," he told Emma.


    Soon enough, she noticed loud noise approaching them. And as she guessed, a long line of helicopters approached them. From the sky, they started throwing flower petals at them. In an instant, the entire road was full of pleasant fragrance.


    *WOOSH*


    After that, 7 fighter jets flew by above them,ying down a road of colourful clouds of red, blue and white colour. Today, all the military enthusiasts were going to scratch their heads because neither the helicopters nor the jets were from any army orpany out there. But the truth was, all these were soon to beunching FutureTek Defence''s products.


    "Look there, that''s Duck, disguised as a ne," he pointed.


    Duck was far away in the sky, flying over Buckingham Pce, using smoke to create something. If one were to be near him, they''d hear his cute singing "I got a mum, I got a dad, I''m always happy, never gonna be sad."


    As the carriage reached the pce, Duck''s artwork was alsopleted. The good boy had drawn a heart in the sky, on one side was written Magnus and on the other was Emma.


    She held Magnus'' hand tightly, away from the public eye, "Thank you for all this. Have I ever told you that I love you?"


    "I don''t remember, maybe I will have to properly search you and try to revitalise my memory," he cheekily replied and allowed her to rest her head on his shoulder.


    Magnus continued, "This is just the start, we have a whole two-month-long holiday nned in Monaco. For the first month, it''ll be just the two of us, then in December the whole family will join for the New Year and Christmas."


    She was excited about this and fiddled with her ring, "It''s going to be so much fun¡­ and romantic."


    "Everything''s fun and romantic with you. Let''s go in." He got down from the carriage and gave his hand to help her. His three siblings jumped down on their own and ran into the Pce.


    Magnus and Emma waved at the crowd and the camera for a few seconds and then left. There was not going to be any public speech, as today it was time reserved only for Magnus and Emma. Unofficially dubbed as the Power Couple.


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    DO IT! KILL ME WITH STONES!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 80 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley*

 Chapter 457 - 457. Scammed

    Chapter 457 ¨C 457. Scammed


    "You know, Ragnar is working on a way to get my infertility fixed. Hopefully, in the future, we can further our family." Magnus said.


    They were coiled together, naked as the day they were born. It was not something new to them. She rested her head on his chest, "Really? That''s amazing. What do you want though? A son or a daughter?"


    Heughed, "Honestly, at this point, anyone will do. As long as it''s yours and mine. But, Emma, I want to adopt some orphanages around the world. I will also be their father Magnus and you will be Mother Emma."


    She hugged him tightly, "I see no problem in that,"


    "Good, now let''s sleep. I''ve kept you awake for so long now," He caressed her hair, slowly making her close her eyes and fall asleep with a radiant satisfied smile stered on her face.


    ¡­


    Next Day,


    "Are you sure you don''t want to take anybody with you?" Grace asked Magnus.


    With bags packed and ready to leave, Magnus and Emma stood near their car. "Mum, I''m the strongest wizard in the world right now. No need to worry. I want to do this with Emma. Going on a road trip with her to Europe, it''s going to be a different experience. Apparating everywhere is not so fun."


    Magnus put the luggage in the trunk of the car. It was a 1957 Ferrari 250 GT Spyder convertible. A nice ssic and fast car. They are going to be staying all around Europe, they won''t be travelling for too long so needing a car too luxurious was not their priority. And they could always use magic to make it morefortable.


    "Then, take care, okay? Emma, don''t let him do something stupid again," Grace said.


    Emma chuckled, "Of course, mum. I will keep him in my sight at all times,"


    The three little gremlins were sad however, they too wanted to go. Magnus kissed them bye, "Don''t make long faces. You will be joining me next month. Our whole family will y. Also, you still have Ragnar to y with. Look at his hair, they''re growing too much, pull them and make him bald."


    "That''s my style," Ragnar defended his fashion.


    "Sure, that''s hippie fashion. Okay, take care, everyone. Mum, take care, if anything emergency arises, you know how to contact me." He hugged his mother and jumped into the car.


    Emma soon followed. He stepped on the pedal and zoomed out of the Pce grounds. He had cast a charm to stay unnoticed on themselves and not the car since doing that would make others m into them.


    Magnus had learnt his lesson a few years ago, it was like ying bumper cars where only he was the target.


    "Turn on the radio, husband." Emma requested as shezed in her seat reclined back.


    He chuckled, "Why are you calling me that? Just call me Mag like always."


    "I don''t know, whenever I call you husband I get butterflies in my stomach. I love the feeling." She replied, giggling.


    "Well, take my advice. If you call me that all the time, you will stop getting those butterflies forever. So keep it rare and meaningful. Now stopzing around and show me the damn map. I have never driven a car so far." He pped her thighs to wake her up.


    "Ugh¡­ Can''t you make something like¡­ A satellite-guided device to tell roads?" She grunted and got to work.


    But Magnus felt the idea stick, "Nice, I can genuinely capitalise on this."


    "Here goes my lovely capitalist dragon."


    ¡­


    They continued on their journey. Crossing the Channel tunnel, they arrived in France. They headed straight to Paris but stopped outside the city to see the Pce of Versailles.


    Magnus being the King of Britain could see any ce he wanted. He was a VVIP. But, his face didn''t look so good at the moment.


    "What''s the matter? You don''t like this ce?" She inquired.


    He just shrugged, "Nah, I just, don''t feel so good around my neck. This ce has a bloody history, Emma. This used to be the home of the French royal family, before the revolution in which they all were killed, the king got his head chopped on the guillotine."


    "Pfft¡­ I understand now. Honestly, how the British royal family survive, it''s a wonder." Sheughed.


    "Oh, we survived because of the colonies and the start of the industrial revolution. The French, well, their rulers were too unkind to the peasants. Anyway, let''s go and see the Eiffel tower. Paris, they say it''s the most romantic city in the world." Magnus cheered.


    Although they had previously been to France, the visit was limited to the wizarding school.


    "Really, now you''ve got my hopes up. If there are city rats and it didn''t smell like roses everywhere, I''d be disappointed." She muttered.


    Magnus sighed and drove towards disappointment. He knew about the city. Sure, it''s the city of romance if you''re rich enough. To experience the charm, you need fat pockets. In his opinion, one could have a much better romantic experience in any Mediterranean sea-facing town or city.


    As expected, Emma grunted, "This is it? Is this giant pointy metal dick of France the most romantic ce?"


    Well, of course, it wasn''t pleasing with hundreds of tourists everywhere, trying to click photos.


    "Young man, can you click a photo of my family?" Out of nowhere, a man asked Magnus. From the way he spoke, it seemed he was from the Middle East.


    Emmaughed heartily as he clicked the photo. Of course, they didn''t recognise him due to magic.


    "Here, where are you from though?" He asked, just feeling interested.


    The man happily talked, "I am Akbarkhan, from Afghanistan."


    That made him raise a brow, "How''s everything in Afghanistan? I heard the Soviets have invaded?"


    Shockingly, the man smiled, "It''s tough, but god bless the Americans and the British. They drop food from their nes every day all around the country. Children and old people don''t have to sleep hungry while their sons fight."


    He nodded and moved away. ~Hmm, I didn''t know we were sending humanitarian aid.~


    "Come on, can you not for a day think about work?" Emma pulled his hand.


    "Sorry sorry, let''s get the photo clicked," Magnus called a man over who was roaming around offering photos to be clicked.


    "10 francs a photo." The man said.


    He agreed. He held Emma''s waist and posed. They posed differently to get 10 photos. But then Magnus realised he fell into a scam.


    "That''s 250 francs." The man said.


    Magnus scowled, "We only got 10 photos clicked."


    "You should''ve said that before. I clicked 25 photos. I used my reel. Now please pay the money. 100 more if you want them all printed." The man looked smug, feeling the triumph of once again trapping a tourist.


    Emma looked at Magnus'' annoyed face. She held herughter, how often do you get to see a greedy dragon scammed?


    A few minutester, Magnus and Emma walked away with a nice camera and a thousand francs. The cameraman had forgotten what he was doing, probably some medical condition.


    Emma and Magnus went to the top of the tower, to the restaurant. They have a fine lunch there by the window side.


    But then Emma asked something, "The view of the city is so amazing from here. Is there a ce to stay the night on this tower? I would love to see the city lights."


    [You can see Car, castle and the tower in the park on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    I AM HUNGRY!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 80 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 458 - 458. Not A Normal Vaccation

    Chapter 458 ¨C 458. Not A Normal Vation


    Magnus remembered that the maker of the tower, Gustave Eiffel, had also built a secret apartment. But it was closed permanently since the old man was dead. But Magnus was on this trip to make Emma happy, and that''s what she will get.


    "There is one apartment, but it''s closed. However, for you, I can literally pluck the moon. Just wait, someone wille to greet us on their own." Magnus replied and secretly waved his wand.


    Immediately the magic that kept them unrecognised was gone. "Excuse me, can I have more wine?" Magnus called the waiter.


    In a single nce, he noticed the eyes of the waiter widening. Even the other guests had their jaws hanging open. But the ce Magnus was known to be highly expensive, hence none came to bother him.


    Except for the restaurant manager. The man came smiling happily. Magnus usually used magical means to travel around the world and conduct his business, although he had travelled the world, officially he rarely left the nation.


    Now, he was the most famous human on the, the richest too possibly.


    "Your majesty, we were not informed of your visit, or we could have prepared well." The manager tried to sound as respectful as possible.


    Magnus waved his hand, "No problem. The food is delightful. The view is also charming. I''m on a personal trip so there isn''t much buzz. By the way, can I meet with someone from the Soci¨¦t¨¦ d''Exploitation de Tour Eiffe?"


    The man frantically waved his hand towards his assistant at the back, as if shooing him away.


    "Of course, your Majesty. If I may, I would like to suggest that you take the seats at our State Guest table in the restricted section. You can have better privacy and view there." The manager said.


    Magnus noticed the people around him enviously watching. He sighed and denied, "It''s okay, maybe next time when Ie with the whole family. And honestly, sitting with people around gives a better natural experience. We''re already done with dinner anyway."


    "Please, then the dessert is on the house. And¡­ If you don''t mind, can we take a picture for the wall of fame?" The manager asked him.


    He looked at Emma for her approval. She nodded with no care. "Sure."


    This was how Magnus and Emma got their photo immortalised in the Eiffel Tower. One day, the photo will be ced in the museum that will be made in the tower. The value of the photo will be priceless.


    Soon, someone from the managing department came to talk with Magnus. Since he was a man of extremely high status, the man sent was a managing director.


    They talked in private this time. He inly requested, "I want to live for the night in Gustave''s room."


    The man got nervous, "Ah, sir. We don''t let anyone enter there anymore. It''s restricted to all people. You can see it, however, but living will be impossible. We are going to make it a museum soon."


    Magnus sighed and took out his phone. He called the Minister for Magic of France. "Yes, Louis, I''m in Paris with my wife for our honeymoon. I want to stay a night at Gustave''s apartment."


    The minister on the other side cursed the managing staff, "Those damn morons. Your Majesty, it was your teacher, Nics mel who funded the tower''s creation. He still owns thendmark, but has leased it to the Paris government for 1000 years. So of course you can stay there, I don''t want mel to get annoyed and sell that tower for scraps. Please wait there."


    Hearing the story, Magnus didn''t know whether tough or cry. He just wanted to live the night here, not put the existence of the poor tower at risk.


    Soon, the phone of the manager rang and he nodded. Magnus nodded for different reasons. FutureTek had captured 90% of the mobile phone market already. Nearly every phone out there was a model from hispany. It was satisfying to see.


    "The developmentpany has agreed. I will go and bring the keys."


    Magnus thanked, "Good, I will make a donation of 10 million dors to yourpany. Paint the tower or something with it if you want."


    Feeling awkward, the managing director headed out. Next, the restaurant manager returned. Sir, I will be organising room service for your secret stay. Would you like to order something specific for the dinner that needs preparing?"


    Magnus allowed Emma to request, "Umm, just make the best juicy steak you can, we like it done medium, by the way. Get the best wine you can, also some desserts. Ummm¡­ A few local snacks too for the night, and do you have weed¡­"


    Magnus quickly interrupted before she couldplete say her words, "Yes, wedding heart-shaped balloons¡­ Actually, forget that part. Just arrange the food."


    Once the manager was gone, he red at her, "Damn girl, you want to destroy my name or something?"


    Sheughed uncontrobly, "Come on, I was going to say something else."


    ¡­


    That night, Magnus made sure there were no surveince instruments in the apartment first. Then charmed the ce with magic to stop anyone from spying.


    They stood outside their apartment and looked at the beautiful city, shining with lights.


    "Now this is beautiful and romantic," Emma muttered.


    He agreed and hugged her from behind, "Yup, it was really worth it. You know, we could''ve just asked Duck toe and fly on his back."


    "Oh, he''s such a baby. He would''ve asked to sleep near us and we don''t have that much space. But we will make it up to himter by living in Camelot." She lovingly said. Duck was truly a baby as he called them mum and dad already. The big boy was on cloud nine after Magnus married. Grandma Martha told them that for a whole day Duck flew across the entire Camelot ind and told everyone he had a mum now.


    "Let''s go to sleep now, I gotta drive tomorrow." He retreated.


    She chuckled, "Oh you, I know exactly what kind of sleeping you want."


    ¡­


    The night spent on the Eiffel tower was wonderful. Especially seeing the sunrise in the morning.


    But they had to go now. Funny enough, he found a parking ticket on his car. He forgot to pay up yesterday.


    But who cared? He got in and headed to the small Principality of Monaco, a sovereign city-state. It was a highly rich region with most of its poption being high-ie. Though their poption was just a few thousand.


    Most of the money the people made was from tourism, expensive and rich-ss tourism to be exact. People came there on their big yachts or helicopters to spend money and pamper themselves.


    Magnus had already bought a house on a hill with an amazing view of the coastal city and the sea. It was big enough for his family that will join next month.


    ¡­


    "Ah, finally." Magnus drove the car into the property and parked. He got out and stretched his back, it was the best feeling in the world.


    Emma too did the same. She was wearing a loose white shirt and a ck skirt slightly shorter than her knee. He admired the view. It was still November so the temperature had not fallen that low.


    "I wanna take a bath in the pool. Girl, get your swimsuit out." He started to unbutton his shirt.


    She grinned, "Oh, but I was thinking of maybe¡­ Bathing in my birthsuit."


    Magnus waved his wand to ensure there was nobody around. "Well, that''s even better. I''ll be waiting."


    Without waiting he ran to the swimming poop and jumped in. The pool was in a location where you can have the best view of the city and sea.


    Soon Emma joined and they drank and ate merrily. Then followed some fun activities, they had never done it in a pool and let''s just say, they enjoyed the new experience.


    ¡­


    It was time to rx. Magnus called for house service that evening. From cooks to waiters and even some Masseuse.


    Magnus and Emma wereying on the massage table while two women worked on them masterfully. He was paying them triple the money just because he was enjoying his time.


    *Bang*


    But then he heard loud thunder, "Ugh¡­ Is it going to rain? I wanted to swim in the pool again and see the city lights."


    "Sweet, I always wanted to swim in rain," Emma was as crazy as always.


    An hourter they dressed up for dinner, cooked by the best chefs in the city, but how can their day be normal?


    "Sir, there''s a situation outside. A woman is here to meet you, she says she won''t leave unless you see her. She has a little baby with her." The waiter entered and informed.


    Magnus looked at Emma, confused. In normal circumstances, a woman would feel it was something to do with cheating, but she knows Magnus'' poor little dragon couldn''t breathe healthy fire.


    "Who even knows I''m here?" He wondered and walked to the front door. It was still raining heavily outside. Emma followed behind.


    "Who''s here to spoil my night an¡­" He paused as soon as he opened the door.


    There sat a blonde woman on the ground, looking pathetic, but still having the charm of the mature beauty of a high-ssdy. Despite her dishevelled hair, she looked good. But there were dark circles under her blue eyes, her clothes looking dirty and oversized, her body seemed malnutritioned.


    But there was no pity or sympathy in Magnus'' eyes. He looked at the woman on the ground in an angry gaze, rain now falling on both. "Why have youe here now, Narcissa?"


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONK ME!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 80 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 459 - 459. Fix Him Up

    Chapter 459 ¨C 459. Fix Him Up


    Narcissa hated it, the way Magnus looked at her in scorn. He used to call her sister before, with respect one would want, but now there was only contempt.


    She looked him in the eyes, her own tearing up, "Please¡­ Help me, Magn¡­"


    "It''s your majesty for you. Why are you here? For help? Go and find your dead husband, or maybe the dead Dark Lord. I many times warned you, suggested you take my side. Yet, you went with Lucius, that mindless cockroach. I used to think you were smart, but no. Why are you even alive?" He snapped at her.


    She wept openly, "Please, forgive me. I have nowhere to go. Your people are hunting me, they won''t stop unless you order them. I¡­ For my son, please."


    He looked at the small bundle in her arms. He could faintly notice the blonde hair and the shivering small body.


    "A son? Lucius Malfoy''s blood? You expect me to save the boy that might be a dark lord in the future? You want me to save you so you can feed all that pureblood bullshit to your son? Give him to me, why shouldn''t I just kill me right now?" He waved his hand, making Narcissa freeze. Her expressions were full of terror, she pleaded, "No, please¡­ You''re not such a person¡­"


    Magnus didn''t listen, he took the baby away from her arms. The baby cried and tried to get back to his mother''s arms but what was a baby''s strength. Magnus held him in front of his face by his sides, the small towel covering him fell down, revealing his butt-naked body.


    However, in an instant, all that anger vanished as the body of the boy revealed itself. Highly malnourished, his stomach caved in as if he had not been fed for days, his facecked the baby fat and chubby cheeks, instead, there was dirt all over him and bones visible all around.


    The boy''s grey eyes stared at Magnus in confusion and difort. Everything paused for a second there. Magnus cursed, "Damnit, I''m not Voldemort."


    He quickly wrapped the baby in another warm towel and handed him to Emma, "Hold him, call Severus too, we need someone to feed him a few strength potions and minerals."


    He looked back at Narcissa then, his anger was still the same with her, "Look at you, so pathetic you couldn''t even care for your son. This is where your entire life has brought you, all your magic, getting the top grades in school, this is where your so-called love has brought you. Loveless, without family or wealth, without an inheritance and a ce to call home. If you want my help, then they must be on my terms."


    "Anything¡­ I will do anything¡­ if you want my life, kill me, just don''t let my baby die," she pleaded.


    "You willpletely remove the name Malfoy from your life. You never knew that man, that boy has no father, you would never mention the name of his father or the Malfoy family to him. You will never tell him who killed Lucius, but you will tell him about Voldemort and all the killings he did. You will denounce your rights from the Malfoy family in the Ministry. You will only work where I tell you to work, live where I allow you to live. You will not make decisions about your son''s life, I will decide where he studies, whom he befriends and where he will work.


    "All these things must be fixed with an unbreakable vow, if you break it, you shall die and I will consider your son indoctrinated into dark ways. Do you ept this?" He stated his terms.


    "I do, I will make the vow. I hate that vermin more than you, I would never try to make my baby take after him," she quickly epted.


    "Fine, but before that, I will use Legilimency on you and look through your mind. I do not and will not ever trust someone so easily who has spent years beside Voldemort and his dogs." This was not a request either.


    Narcissa''s eyes sparkled, she knew she must allow this to earn the trust. But she wondered if allowing Magnus to see all that would be right. She relented, "Okay,"


    Magnus initiated Legilimency and entered her mind. He looked at her memories from her birth until right now.


    [Memories]


    At age 6, Narcissa''s first realised what a cruel house she was born in. Drue ck, her mother, held her by her shoulders and shook her, "What is your name? Narcissa ck, thatst name means something, a legacy of centuries is behind it and you want to tarnish that? Don''t ever talk to that boy, his family may be called pureblood but he''s still beneath us."


    At age 10. Cygnus and Drue ck brought their daughters to the Malfoy house. Where, for the first time, Narcissa saw Lucius. "Narcissa, he will one day be your husband, okay? So make good friends with him."


    Everything in her life was decided by others, and her own free will slowly took a backseat as she let herself move where the decisions of others took her. In school, Lucius treated her kindly, her first kiss was in Hogsmead in her fourth year.


    Slowly, she thought that everything would be perfect in her life as long as she got married. But then Lucius started to fall into the gutter called Voldemort. And then Magnus came a few yearster, with that Lucius'' insanity started to arise.


    After school, the day she was to get married, Lucius came into her room and forced himself on her. She was no more than a broodmare in his eyes, blinded by the lust for revenge and ordered by Voldemort, all he wanted was a child to inherit is a family im. There was no love anymore, she was a ve, that''s all.


    4 times, that how many times she fell pregnant. Three times the baby died within a month and the 4th time her son was finally born. She loved him and didn''t want a life of insanity and madness for him. But she could not leave, chained under the unknown castle, she was to feed the heir of the Malfoy family and serve to the wish of Lucius whenever he desired.


    Every single day, the words of Magnus rang in her mind, what if, what if she had taken his hand of help in the train. "I''m here, you can always ask me for help" these words felt hollow to her before, but in her years of mental and physical torture, she realised those words were the only genuine ones spoken to her in this life. If she had taken that hand, she would''ve lived a better life.


    "Someone¡­ please help," her pleas were sent out every day, but they only fell on deaf ears.


    [Memory Ends]


    A minute passed, Magnus had retreated from her mind. The rain was still showering as if heaven was angry, or crying. He knelt down in front of her and gave her a hug, he patted on the back of her head and whispered, "It''s okay, sister Narcissa, you''re safe now. Nobody is after you, Lucius is dead. Why didn''t youe to me earlier?"


    Narcissa, who was already holding herself by a thin string of mental fortitude, finally broke down. She hugged Magnus, clutching his shirt and lowered her neck on his shoulder. She bawled her eyes out, tears became unstoppable as if the dam holding her emotions was finally broken. All this time she tried to act strong for her son, but now¡­ she can let it go. She wailed, and all that mental and physical agony was finallying to an end. She cried for minutes.


    "I¡­ I could not¡­ *sniff* Betrix was always watching¡­ and¡­ after that I couldn''te closer to your Pce¡­ I tried sending mother and Sirius letters but none replied¡­ I-I didn''t know Andromeda''s address¡­ I''m sorry, your majesty¡­ I was a fool. *sniff* Please forgive me¡­" She cried, sniffing, trying to control her tears.


    Magnus silently sighed, who would have thought Narcissa was facing such inhuman circumstances. He pitied her and felt bad, but in no way was he blinded by it. All good men had the possibility of doing cruel acts and all evil men could do good. Hitler loved animals, after all.


    He helped her stand up. Her clothes seemed she had not changed in weeks. "Come in, you might catch a cold in the rain. Emma, bring some clothes for her and hot soup. Did you call Severus?"


    "Yes, he''s on his way," Emma came to help Narcissa. Soon she was made to take a bath with her son and change into better clothes. Still, both mother and child looked malnourished.


    *POP*


    Severus appeared with portkey. Immediately Emma handed him the baby boy, "Here, fix him up."


    Severus couldn''t even look around and already found a strange creature in his arms already, it also smelled bad, he scowled, "What the fuck is this?"


    [You can see Severus on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 80 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 460 - 460. Severus Lab

    Chapter 460 ¨C 460. Severus¡¯ Lab


    "That''s sister Narcissa''s baby." Magnus took Severus to the side and exined to him the whole situation. Knowing what had happened to her, he felt pity, wondering that perhaps this would have happened to his mother too if Magnus had not saved her.


    Severus checked the baby boy, "Hmm, he''s extremely malnourished. I believe since miss ck also seems malnourished, her milk didn''t have the appropriate minerals for him. Good thing she found you on time, I don''t think the boy has very long left if nothing is done. And you," he moved to check Narcissa.


    Severus, when he gets intoplete professional mode, he cares not who he''s interacting with. He pulled Narcissa''s eyelids, told her to show her teeth, checked her pulse and took blood samples. "Simrly, she''s also malnourished. But she''s an adult and could have survived. I can not feed them immediately or they will end up hurting themselves. Especially for the boy, I will need to feed him slowly over the period of this month and monitor him. I will have to make weaker potions for him. I reckon you can pay for all this?"


    "It''s all right, Sev. I will be paying for it. Have you named him, Narcissa?" Magnus asked.


    She nodded, "I''ve named him Draco¡­ just that. I belong to no family right now,"


    "Okay, let''s get over with the unbreakable vow, that''s still a deal if you want my protection." Magnus didn''t forget the important bits.


    She quickly agreed. Magnus made Emma stand as the witness and tap her wand. Narcissa''s vows were clear, if she tried to betray Magnus, tried to teach her son in any form about his father and the Dark Lord, or if she herself tried to follow the ways of the Dark Lord or a blood supremacist then she would die.


    While Magnus promised to provide Draco with a safe life as long as he doesn''t start following the dark path. A white string of magic twisted around their sped palms and sealed the deal.


    "Where will you live now?" Magnus asked her.


    "Wherever my son is." She answered.


    Severus shrugged, "I was going to keep the kid with me, but you can take him to Saint Mungo if you want to. You can get a good room there,"


    "I-I don''t have any money at the moment. I can try to ask my sister for help. Until then, may I live at your home?" She asked nervously.


    Severus shrugged, "Sure, I have a big home, it''s also Christmas and new year soon, with someone to talk to my mother, she will finally stop pestering me in my experiments,"


    "Thank you, Lord Prince, I am indebted to you," She kept her head low.


    "Don''t call me that, Magnus is going to remove the lord anddy aristocratic system from the wizarding world soon. Only nobles he anoints are to be called that. Now, follow me with the portkey, these two are celebrating their honeymoon, can''t disturb their sweet time." He called her, holding a portkey in his hand.


    Narcissa apologised to Emma and Magnus, "I am sorry to spoil your evening. I had no other choice but toe to you for help."


    Emma just held her hand, "And you did nothing wrong. Magnus would have felt worse if news of you and your son''s demise had reached him. Now go and have some rest please,"


    Magnus nodded at her. Taking the queue, she left with Severus. Emma walked to Magnus and held his arm by her chest, "What did you see in her memory?"


    "She was tortured by Lucius, sexually and mentally from the day she married him. Voldemort apparently wanted an heir from the Malfoy family so the boy couldy im to Malfoy''s wealth." He exined in the least words possible.


    "And? Is there still Malfoy''s wealth left?" She asked.


    He scoffed, "Nope, not even the vault is there. It''s now used by the Goblins to store their junk inventions. All their wealth was taken away by me to fund projects for the British magical circle. Anyway, let''s continue our night."


    ¡­


    London, Severus'' house.


    He arrived with Narcissa and Draco. Shecked any luggage or possessions so it was weird to provide her stuff. But when Eileen Prince returned from her shopping at the food market, she nearly took out her wand, "What is she doing here?"


    Severus quickly walked to his mother and took her to the side to exin everything. As he expected, just knowing that Narcissa shared a simr and worse fate as her made Eileen sad for her.


    She rushed to see the baby boy, "He''s so¡­ thin. I will make a fresh hot dinner for you all."


    "No, mother. Don''t, the boy can''t eat food, it''s for his own good. Miss ck can, however. I will take Draco and give him the supplements," Severus took the baby from Narcissa.


    "UWAAAA!" Immediately he started to cry and kicked Severus'' face. Narcissa took him back and the boy stopped crying.


    "I wille with you, he''s been very irritated for the past few days. Miss Prince, please don''t cook for me, I am already imposing myself on you. I will return soon to cook food myself." She said, feeling like a burden on others.


    "Oh,e on, dear. You have a baby to care for. And besides, this house remains so silent and ghostly all the time, Severus also stays busy doing his Deputy Headmaster work. It''ll be a nice change to hear a child''s giggles. You go, I will cook food, and I have the elfs for help." Eileen Prince happily walked away. She trulycked friends.


    Severus led Narcissa to his giant underground researchb and gestured to her to take a seat on the couch. She looked around in awe, it was as if she was in a different world, so many magical things were happening, rows and rows of shelves were erect around them, each having thousands of potion bottles, some glowing and some giving a dangerous aura. There were also some elfs working, the new thing was they all had clean and new clothes.


    ~Magnus and his friends are in a league of their own. Likes of Voldemort and Lucius never stood a chance against experts such as these. That Ragnar is supposed to be an even bigger genius in potions, I wonder what hisbs look like.~ she thought to herself.


    Severus soon concocted a new potion for the kid, one that also tasted sweet. He handed the vial to Narcissa. "Here, feed this to him,"


    She gently dropped droplets into his mouth. Draco seemed to love it as he giggled and asked for more by opening his mouth wide. This was after so long she saw her son smile so happily. "Thank you,"


    "It''s okay. He''s a little baby with no prior thought processing, he''s like a nk te. He cannot be punished for the crimes of his father." Severus said and returned to his work desk, he put on goggles and started to work on something.


    There was an awkward silence now, only Draco''s giggles were resounding in the giant basement. She decided to take the lead, "Are you the Deputy Headmaster of Hogwarts now? Sorry, I was chained by Lucius for the past 10 years, I don''t know much about the outside world."


    Severus got up, walked to the library section and took out a few newspapers, he gave them to her, "Much has changed, not just for muggles but for wizards too. Magnus is basically the strongest wizard in the world, recognised by the ICW itself. He also ascended the throne and now holds the British Throne. The United Kingdom is now more than double its size. And yes, I am the headmaster of Hogwarts, but not the one in Scond. There are now 3 more Hogwarts, one in Brunei, one in Zimbabwe and one in the Falnd Inds. I am the Deputy Headmaster of the Brunei branch.


    "Oh, the wizards of the United Kingdom also consider Magnus their king, he''s unofficially named Wizard King."


    (¡Ñ?¡Ñ)


    Narcissa just nkly stared at Severus'' face, trying to understand if he was joking, but from his stoic face, she knew it was all real. She gasped, "T-The world has changed so much, Merlin''s beard, the magical world seems unrecognisable."


    "It''s just the start, by the way, did I tell you, Magnus just set up a colony of muggles and wizards on the Moon." He added.


    (*£þ£°£þ)


    Now her jaw was dropping. Severus chuckled for a second at that.


    [You can see Car, castle and the tower in the park on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    YOU GOT SOME STONES?


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 80 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 461 - 461. Saddam

    Chapter 461 ¨C 461. Saddam


    Slowly all things were converging, all things that Voldemort had done started to get erased. Magnus returned home after his long 2-month vacation. Thest month was spent with his entire family at the nice vacation house in Monaco.


    Staying true to his ns before, it was time for a World Tour with Duck. His main target was the Middle East, bringing peace to that region was the most important. ording to history, the region has seen wars since the dawn of civilisations, it was as if thend was cursed to be forever bloodied.


    However, first, he went to end thest chapter, Voldemort was notpletely dead, just braindead. His soul was still fine and they had found 2 more Horcruxes made by him, one was a snake and the other was brick, a damn brick. Where was it? It was part of the Ministry of Magic''s walls. Magnus was pretty shocked when he found out but it made sense, no one would have ever tried to harm the ce.


    ¡­


    He arrived in Camelot inside the special holding cell. With him was Narcissa, looking as healthy as she should. He brought her so she could end this chapter in her life.


    "Want to do anything? Beat him up and stuff?" he asked her.


    Narcissa was disgusted by the look of Voldemort, lots of pipes connected to him, armless and legless. "This is a fate worse than death, and he''s been like this for a while now. I don''t want anything, just seeing him like this has brought peace to my heart."


    "Fine, then, it''s time to end this not so poor bastard," Magnus proceeded by taking out Excalibur.


    "You have long overstayed your time here, Voldemort. I hope you rot in hell for all eternity." He plunged the sword right through his heart, then gave it a nice twist to make sure his heart was not just punctured by also destroyedpletely.


    The limbless body of Voldemort twitched for a few seconds, the life left his body, thest part of his soul got removed. What was to happen to the body, disintegrated.


    "I guess this is what you get for having split your soul. You''ve got none left now," Magnus muttered.


    In front of them, starting from the bottom, he turned into ashes, but then those ashes too disappeared. Magnus made sure that the presence was gone, he was also pretty sure now that he had fully killed him, or why else would his body disintegrate like this?


    *Sigh* "He''s dead. I should focus on mying life now," Narcissa added.


    "Are you still living at Severus'' mansion?" Magnus inquired as he led her out back to the UK without revealing the Camelot.


    She nodded, "I tried to find a job, but most turned me down or refused to pay ording to my ability. So Severus hired me as a Potioneer for his potionspany. He''s helped me so much this month, not just with Draco''s health, but also my damaged mind that I can never repay his kindness."


    "Heh, then I guess Sev found a good employee since you are more inclined to never cheat and strive to do even better. Guy has had some personal issues in recent years, he hase out better than most other Slytherins, and I''m proud of him." Magnus praised his brother from another mother.


    He soon dropped her back at Severus'' mansion and headed back to Camelot.


    ¡­


    1983 had started off. Trouble in Iraq was brewing. The Soviets were fighting to take hold of Afghanistan. Magnus did not target that ce for now as that would irk the Soviets, but he was still working in secret for their downfall. It was funny that all their energy in the Cold War was focused on the United States, meanwhile, the real threat was from the United Kingdom.


    "Are you ready, my boy?" He patted Duck''s face. He had grown too big by now, no vehicle could bepared with him, it was better to say he was like a tall multi-story building, it was hard to say how many stories, however.


    "Dad, how long are we going to fly?" Duck asked excitedly.


    "For about 6 months, maybe a year too. We are going out not to conquer but to build a new world, and that takes much more effort." He revelled, and this was nothing short of a birthday gift to Duck, who always wanted to go on a father-son trip but never got a chance. He rubbed his nose lightly on Magnus.


    "Let''s goooo¡­"


    Magnus loved him so much, ~I may not be able to have a real child in this life, but I do have a son.~


    Magnus got on Duck''s back, he was avoiding using magic too much, especially turning into his animagus form. Before lifting off, he addressed Goldruk, themander of Camelot''s goblins, "Keep the armies ready, I might need them at any moment. Forward this message to Adrian and Golden Company too."


    Goldruk saluted like muggles, "Yes, your majesty, it shall be done."


    "Let''s go, Duck," he patted.


    Duck cheered and jumped out of the giant terrace of the pce. It was a straight dive down first as he gained momentum from gravity, then he spread his wings. With swooping speed he flew away and soon cleared the clouds.


    "Hahaha, that was fun, boy."


    Duck giddilyughed and started to sing,


    "I am on an adventure with my dad.


    This time no Summer or Chad.


    This is the time of father and son.


    We might even go to the moon."


    They were not going to fly around the world, that would be wasting time. Duck already knew how to apparate with fire, that''s what he used. In a moment they disappeared from the skies over the United Kingdom and the next they appeared over Iraq.


    Their first destination was Iraq because Saddam had started to act like he was the king of the world. He was originally tied by a leash but he had forgotten it.


    Ducknded on top of Saddam''s pce in Baghdad. Of course, the military rushed into action but what could they do to a Dragon?


    "Raaaa.." Just one deafening roar from Duck and all guards ran back inside.


    Magnus got down and walked into the building using point-me charms. Saddam was a proud man but also docile when he knew that his enemy was unimaginably more powerful than him, so he was probably hiding.


    Any man that came to stop Magnus got hit with an ordinary charm to put them to sleep. Soon enough, he found the first person he wanted to kill.


    "HOW DARE YOU? This isn''t your London. You are not king here, I AM! *BANG*" The gunshot rang. The one who shot was not Saddam, he was not dumb enough.


    No, this was his eldest son, Uday Saddam Hussein, just 19 years old but infamous for his evil brain. Magnus was unfazed by the bullet. "Is that so? Did your daddy not tell you he sits on this throne because I allowed him? It was a deal, do as I say and enjoy life as president, or disobey and die.


    "Honestly, you are his biggest mistake. Because no child is born evil, it''s their parents whom they watch and learn from. Do you know what is going to happen to you now, Uday? You will die a horrible death from a potion that my dear brother concocted especially so I can make folks like you go through peak pain before killing."


    Magnus'' voice contained not an ounce of emotion, he sounded as if Udat''s life was pointless, insignificant. Uday felt it and wanted to flee, but he found his body frozen.


    "Want to run? Where will you even go to? Out of the country? Kuwait? Jordan? Iran? Saudi? Go anywhere you want, you will always find my people waiting." *BAM* He grabbed Uday''s face and forced his jaw to open, "I became a king not because I wanted power, I became a king to purge cockroaches like you and your father." He poured the content of a vial into his mouth.


    "Enjoy the meal," Magnus walked away, letting him fall to the floor. Slowly, all veins in his body started to burn from inside because his blood started to boil, however, the potion made sure to not hurt the brain and let it remain cool. This way, maximum pain was assured without killing. It was like the Crucio curse but in liquid form.


    [You can see Saddam''s Pce on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 88 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 462 - 462. All Are Busy

    Chapter 462 ¨C 462. All Are Busy


    The sound of crying and screaming Uday resounded in the pce. Magnus made his way into the main office where he sensed Saddam to be hiding. "Come out, rat. I know you are hiding under the table,"


    He took a seat brazenly. "What made you think you can do as you want and not get a visit by me?"


    Saddam looked frightened as he came out, "I was preparing for Iran, t-the Ayatoh Khomeini and his revolutionaries have already destroyed the Persian monarchy''s presence and have taken control. They are consolidating power and getting stronger. They will invade Iraq if I do anything."


    "Did you not get a friendly note from Ayatoh Khomeini? A letter, stating they have no intentions of war?" Magnus asked him.


    Saddam''s face changed as he connected the dots, "Y-You were behind it?"


    *BOOM*


    Magnus grabbed Saddam''s face and plunged it on the table, craking it up, "You rat-sized brain fool, Ayatoh Khomeini is my guy, I spent years on indoctrinating and brainwashing him. He is the supreme leader of Iran, his job is to create a democratic and tolerant society, a model of the rest of the Imic world. Yet you continue to antagonise them, forcing them to arm themselves. I see no other destabilising element in the region other than you."


    "Y-You¡­ how? But they are revolutionaries¡­" Saddam wondered in confusion.


    "Did I not allow you to hold power in Iraq? Did I not make Saudi Arabia the richest, most developed nation in the region? Did I not unite Korea? And now, I am going to rece you, it''s easy impersonating you anyway." Magnus put the wand on Saddam''s head.


    "Don''t¡­ I can still be of use. I can still work for you, just like before. Did I not develop the Iraqi economy as you said? People love me here," Saddam pleaded.


    "They adore you because I control your economic policies. They forgave you and your son for the crimes because they were under the illusion that you were behind the glory of Iraq, sadly, you let that illusion enter your brain. Good night, you won''t be missed."


    Magnus sent a small sharp stream of water into his head that destroyed his brainpletely and killed him. He quickly took out a portkey after that and activated it. Immediately a man arrived, "Dispose of the body, take the assignment. You will act as Saddam for 5 years then n a fake natural death."


    "Understood, your majesty."


    Magnus didn''t waste more time and left Iraq with Duck. With Iraq, Iran and Saudi Arabia under his control, he had the three most powerful Arab nations walking his talk.


    "Dad, where to go next?" Duck asked him.


    Magnus nned the next move carefully, only Syria was left now, as Pakistan was already under his influence with their Prime Minister being an order member. Afghanistan was a no-go zone. Yemen and Oman were easy to handle from Saudi Arabia''s side. (A/N: Remember, the USA did not fuck up the region in this timeline by funding various nationalist groups to counter Soviets, hence many conflicts did note into existence, the region mostly suffer from poverty and inequality more than anything here.)


    Magnus'' task was big, Iraq was just the first step, he was on a world tour, a lot of nations to stabilise, a lot of nations that needed regime change. It would surely keep him upied for a long time.


    ¡­


    It was not just Magnus working towards his goals. Emma for a long time now had felt an inferiorityplex with Magnus. She felt she was not doing enough as his wife. She wanted to help him in his fights.


    Hence, her wish was to create a weapon she can use to be destructive. She had the designs, she also had genius friends to help. There were twoponents, one was a suit that had the same charms as a broom on its metal backbone. It would allow her to fly. The second part was the containers holding explosive flying needles.


    Combining a suit that can fly and these, she can be a one-woman-army and fight enemies. If it was about defence, for that Magnus had provided her with enough charms.


    ~Just a bit more and I will be joining you in no time,~ she firmly worked hard on her project.


    ¡­


    Ragnar was an enigma, what goes on in his head was sometimes too destructive and sometimes too simple. For example, right now he was building a massager suit for Chad the fat cat. Why? For no reason at all.


    All these years, Chad and Ragnar had be great friends, despite Chad suffocating him in his sleep, so he was just helping the cat.


    "Okay, go now and test out the suit. Come back if you feel anything needs to change. I have important work to do now." He shooed the fat boy away.


    By far, the biggest project Ragnar was working on was the cure for Magnus. He wanted a cute little nephew or niece as soon as possible so he could start spoiling them. For this, Magnus'' juice needed some boosts.


    It had been about a year since he started his research, he was moving in the right direction, that was sure, as he had curedpletely impotent rabbits and turned them into fuck-baby-making machines already.


    But the human body, especially Magnus'' was much moreplex for a simple potion to work. He had to study Dragon''s body to understand where to help Magnus. The shortest and simplest way to help Magnus was to mutate Emma too, turning her into a dragoness.


    But Ragnar was told about a deep dark secret by Magnus after the wedding day. About his high-level magic slowly killing him. Honestly, that was one of the rare moments when he was on the verge of tearing up, he felt that Magnus was thest person to deserve a curse like this. But, fate was a bitch. He helped Magnus make a watch that would always tell him if he was going overboard with magic, the only reference they needed to make was the strongest spell of Dumbledore.


    This was also a reason why he wanted to rush, there was no telling how long Magnus had left, it''d be a shame if his bloodline dies after he aplished so much.


    ~Don''t worry, my brother, I will make your little dragon spew the best fire soon.~ he cheered himself up and got to work.


    ¡­


    Brunei, Hogwarts.


    The annual meeting of Hogwarts Headmasters and Deputy Headmasters was to be held in headquarters. There were 4 Hogwarts in total around the world and there was a need for a centre, so the oldest one was decided for it.


    Severus and McGonagall prepared to head to Scond. But Severus suggested they take a different means of travel this time. McGonagall was honestly surprised when Severus brought her to his car.


    "I worked on this recently. It''s a good way to move around in both, muggle and wizard neighbourhoods. I bought it from Magnus'' collection and rebuilt it with magic. It can fly, it can turn invisible and the most important part, it can act as a portkey to destinations around the world." Severus exined about his car, it was a ck 1967 Chevrolet Imp.


    McGonagall took a seat, "I can''t remember thest time I sat in a muggle car."


    "How old are you?" Severus asked her.


    She chuckled, "Oh, you know the rule, Severus. Never ask a woman her age. By the way, I have noticed some changes in you, you seem more¡­ open now. I can''t help but say, I like these changes."


    Severus didn''t reply and drove off, first into the air and then portkey from there to Hogwarts in Scond. It was certainly a way of arriving in fashion, much cooler and impressive to the young students.


    However, there was a reason behind the changes in Severus. He used to be a loner before, he always worked alone at his home. With the help of Portkey, it was easy for him toe and go to school and home every day. He also worked alone in his basement on various projects.


    But now, for the past two months, a certain blonde woman was helping him in various projects. She was exceptional in magic and also had a much more vibrant personality than him. She knew when and what to talk about and when to be serious about work. Severus initially ignored everything, but slowly he came to appreciate thepany, it was better than the lonely sound of ss vials nking.


    Not to mention, his mother was also in a much better moodtely as she got someone to talk to and a little kid to make noise in the house. He couldn''t say he liked the child''s constant screaming though, but it was a small payoff he was ready to make for his mother''s smiles.


    [A/N: Some of you must have probably guessed where I am going with Severus now.]


    [You can see Severus'' car and him driving it on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    Lemme suck on them sulent stones.


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 88 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 463 - 463. Supreme Mugwump

    Chapter 463 ¨C 463. Supreme Mugwump


    Hogwarts,


    Dumbledore was the chairman of the managingmittee of Hogwarts schools, while Magnus was the overall boss of the Board of Governors who managed the funds.


    Dumbledore started the meeting and got to the point, "Everyone, it''s delightful to have you all here. This meeting is of utmost importance for us as a new Hogwarts is about to open in Falnd inds. It shall cater to students from South America. But, since our experienced teachers are already busy, Professor Flitwick acting as the Headmaster in Africa''s Hogwarts, we have a ce empty for the Headmaster of South America one.


    "We have Professor Slughorn but he wishes not to leave, so my hands are tied. The Board of Governors and I havee to the conclusion that promotion is due. Professor McGonagall, we need your management expertise in setting up the new Hogwarts. Professor Severus Prince, you are promoted to the office of Headmaster of Brunei Hogwarts, I wish you good fortune in running and bringing the name of Hogwarts to new heights."


    Severus, however, felt that this was Magnus'' work behind the scenes, "Professor, won''t the wizarding world talk? I am just 22 years old this year,"


    At this, Slughorn chortled, "Severus, you were one of my most treasured and talented Potions students. His Majesty Pendragon defeated a thousand beasts at the age of 13, ascended the throne at the age of 19, defeated the Dark Lord at 21 and became the strongest wizard in the world. Your best friend is the greatest example of age being just a number."


    Dumbledore very much agreed with him, "Professor Slughorn, Flitwick and I believe in you, that is why you are getting this heavy responsibility. We know you can do it, you have the talent and discipline to do it. And you understand His Majesty''s ideology and dreams of the ideal world the best among us, if anyone, it should be you who leads the next generation of students to that ideal world."


    Severus, who had taken the job of teaching just as a means of finding a reason to do something, for the first time, felt he was right. Teaching was the right call. He was meant to do this, what Dumbledor said was right, he was a member of the Round Table, he has a responsibility to further Magnus'' ideology.


    He nodded respectfully, "Then I ept this appointment,"


    Slughorn picked up his ss of wine, "Let''s cheers to that."


    The next agenda was to find a suitable person for the Deputy Headmaster position, "Any suggestions, professor Severus? I now allow the Headmasters to choose their second inmand as it''s important to form a synergy."


    Severus thought about it for a while. Emma came to his mind but she was busy these days, there was also Narcissa but her image was at rock bottom, it didn''t matter if she was innocent, her reputation was tarnished and it would take years to recover. Ragnar was a mad beast and should be kept away from schools. Magnus was the busiest.


    "I¡­ I think I have someone in mind. Regulus ck, he''s smart and strong as a wizard. Him or Hagrid," Severus named.


    Dumbledore quickly denied Hagrid, "No no, I am not letting Hagrid leave. He''s far too important here. Regulus ck, it is then."


    The discussion soon came to an end with the new appointments being made. Severus drove off his car to meet Regulus at 12 Grimmauld ce.


    ¡­


    To say that the standard of living in the United Kingdom was high would be an understatement. Magnus''s policies, timely investments and help from Saudi Arabia during the oil crisis allowed the nation to sustain high growth constantly.


    Unemployment was at 0.6%, Homelessness was at 0% because of Ragnar''s cheap stic cement. Literacy was 100%. The number of kids pursuing a higher college degree was high, with that increased demand for more specialised jobs. Thankfully, there were enough in the market.


    Silicon Valley Magnus constructed at Plymouth was a major hub for various techpanies, and every day a newpany would register there. Not to mention, overall entrepreneurship was at an all-time high, people were interested in setting up new businesses.


    Of course, not all of them seed, but even if 100 out of 1000 registered each month do good, that''s a lot of employment for a poption of 75 million people.


    Meanwhile, in the United States, the core problem for all social and economical inequalities turned out to be caused by politics. For years, only two parties ruled nations, now, no matter how much they try to show to the people that they were different, the truth was, they shared the same bed. It was like a Christmas present that the Americans got every four years but just in different packaging.


    Hence, when a person like Harrison Ford took office, who was the most powerful American wizard and a centrist, things started to fall into ce. Human greed was something that required checks and bnces for it to not outgrow human morals. That''s what he provided.


    ¡­


    1982 went by in a breeze, everyone was busy. Be it Emma, Ragnar, Severus, Adam or Grace. They all had personal projects they wanted toplete. Even the three little gremlins were growing fine and taking their muggle studies seriously.


    Magnus continued his world tour as he travelled the globe. He could randomly appear anywhere around the world and leave a mark. He''d create bridges, make tunnels, help in earthquakes, tsunamis,ndslides or hurricanes, he was the embodiment of what wizards can aplish for the betterment of the world if they wish to.


    Then finally, in 1983, the ICW, International Confederation of Wizards invited Magnus officially to be the Supreme Mugwump, the leader of the ICW, which is like the United Nations but for wizarding governments.


    Magnus epted with open arms. Finishing his work in Mongolia, he flew all the way to Germany, where the confederation was to be held this year.


    He arrived on the back of the giant great dragon. There was no public photo of Duck, hence there were only rumours around the world about Magnus'' Dragon, but today, the strongest wizards from around the world saw it first hand. This dragon was indeed different, perhaps it was correct to say this was a true dragon, others were bastardised versions.


    Magnus was wearing wizarding robes that grandma Martha made for him, they were reddish-ck with golden linings and sewing. It was made of shiny silk and had fur around the cor. He also had his staff held firm in his right hand and the sword, Excalibur, rested on his back in the sheath.


    As soon as hended on the ground from Duck''s back, wizards of all ages and social standing greeted him with much worship and respect. "We wee you to the confederation, your majesty."


    "We were waiting for your arrival with much excitement,"


    "It''s an honour to be in your presence, your majesty."


    Such words echoed throughout the corridors of the building. Magnus smiled and gave a nod at all. This was the moment, the proof that he stood at the top, the de-facto leader of all wizardkind. It didn''t need to be said, but the smart ones understood it.


    At a ceremony, he was made the Supreme Mugwump and allowed to give his first address, "I am honoured today to be standing here. But to bepletely honest, I am not so proud of what this organisation has achieved. Just like how useless the muggle''s United Nations was before I fixed it, ICW also failed to do what its task was.


    "The ICW did nothing and just sat and watched as the British Magicalmunity was being destroyed and slowly being taken over by an evil wicked man. If I had not killed him, he would have seeded. As wizards, we are in a constant struggle with ourselves, because the dark side may be strong, but the paths lead from the ashes of our society.


    "A society we worked so hard to build, then is it not sensible to also protect it? Dark Wizards like Voldemort constantly push to create a mad world, we don''t want that, and yet we don''t fight. So today, I believe that we all should take a pledge to never look the other way when we see evil. Fight it or inform me, we must keep our world safe, for when the destruction urs, it cares not if it''s the blood of a muggle or a wizard spilling.


    Remember, when Rome was burning, Nero was ying the lute. Now it''s up to us if it''s Nero who inspires us or Merlin."


    His speech ended with a warning, a dire warning that made them look into their hearts.


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 80 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 464 - 464. Shadow Emperor

    Chapter 464 ¨C 464. Shadow Emperor


    Days seemed to go faster when everyone was busy. Magnus had consolidated his power over the world by now and his world tour had ended. Duck had the best time of his life with thousands of photos clicked, enough for him to boast around with his friends at Camelot. Magnus too was slowly deciding to shift his home base from Buckingham Pce to Camelot. They can alwayse here whenever they need to work.


    The entirety of South America was now under Magnus'' influence. Because Harrison Ford was the US president and an order member, he allowed Magnus to proceed without worrying about the US or the CIA.


    In return, it was the US itself that gained the most. Illegal immigrants decreased by a huge margin since now each South American and Caribbean nations were much more peaceful and stable. With Magnus controlling their economy, they were bound to go up. Not to mention, Magnus now controlled the world economy and his people kept an eye on each and every aspect of the stock market.


    He would not allow anyone to manipte it and cause an economic recession. Insider trading was a crime and suchws that ifmitted wouldnd you in prison without any chance of bail.


    Short-selling hedge funds were also under Magnus'' eyes at all times. It was he who had the entire resources and influence of the previous Illuminati. Now the only nations left that were not under his influence were China and USSR, they were Communist strongholds and it was the toughest nut to crack.


    ¡­


    "LET''S GOOO¡­ DIAGON ALLEY!?" Maximus cheered. They were going to Hogwarts next year and they were pretty excited, of course, all except Clementia. But she had opened up to the idea.


    Magnus was now 23 years old, at this age, most people worry about their college or jobs, but here he was, worrying more about the world. He was on a totally different level.


    "Why do you even want to go there?" He asked them.


    "I love watching the magical shops," Maximus said.


    Emma eyed him on suspicion, "Are you sure? Or is it because of the candy and ice-cream shop?"


    Maximus tried not to look at her, he just giggled, "Well, we can have a small treat after the trip."


    Emma hugged the boy, "A¡­ sure you can. All of you can. Chad, you areing as well. And what''s this dress you''re wearing?"


    "Meow meow¡­" Chad started to exin dramatically.


    Magnusughed, "It''s Ragnar''s massage dress for this boy, he says it can help reduce weight. If it''s sessful, he will release it to the public."


    Emma however felt worried for the kitty boy, "Umm, that means he''s being used as a test subject?"


    ¡­(*£þ£°£þ)¥Î


    Chad''s face fell at that as the realisation hit. Anger erupted, "MEWAAA!"


    Magnus picked him in arms, "Don''t worry, he''s not mad enough to put your life in danger, he probably wants to help you lose weight."


    "Here," Ragnar appeared from his undergroundb and handed Magnus a long sheet. "Bring all these materials for me from Diagon Alley."


    "Are you okay, brother? Look at your face, when did you sleepst time? There are dark circles under your eyes," Magnus worried for him.


    "Ugh, don''t even ask, man. I''ve been studying human gics for the whole week. Damn, we wizards are so backwards when ites to science. Muggles have already studied most things in great detail." Ragnar was all praise.


    "Easy there, go and take a nap now. You don''t want mum to see you like this. When I return, I will wake you up," Magnus advised him.


    Ragnar yawned, "I guess I will,"


    ¡­


    Magnus arrived in Diagon Alley with his family. He first went to the Potions shop and sent Emma to shop for other things with the kids.


    When he entered, he found Narcissa standing at the counter table, a little baby strapped by her chest.


    "How is everything going, sister Narcissa?" He greeted her.


    She was holding this shop as an employee of Severus. It was a respectful job that allowed her to pay for her son''s expenses, "I and Draco both are fine, your majesty."


    "It''s fine, you can call me Magnus. I am going to need all these potions and ingredients. I will hold Draco for you until then," He exchanged the list and baby.


    In his arms, Draco stared at Magnus'' face with interest. There was a honey pacifier in his mouth. But then suddenly he took it out and offered Magnus, "Yaya¡­"


    Magnus chuckled, it was truly cute, "Haha, I''ve had enough of them, little one. You enjoy it."


    He put the pacifier back into his mouth and walked around. "Narcissa, did you meet with your sister?"


    "Yes, I did. We have made up and meet every week. She likes to y with Draco. Can''t believe my life is so normal now. It used to seem impossible not long ago." she said


    "Great, what about Severus? How is he?" he asked further.


    She blurted without thinking, "He''s the best¡­ I mean he''s very kind and helpful and respects me."


    "Hmm, he is considerate of others. I met him a while ago, he was talking about you." He threw the hook.


    She took it, "What did he say?"


    "Not much, but he said he''s delighted that you help him in his projects these days and have brought a good change to his empty house. He said his mother likes ying with Draco," he said, sounding as uninterested as possible.


    When hest nced at her, she had stopped moving and was immersed in listening to him. He internally chuckled and decided to leave, "I will be back in an hour, my siblings and Emma are shopping. See you,"


    He put Draco in the cradle and headed out. He spent the entire day with the three gremlins and bought them all kinds of books and food. They wanted to get their robes and wand too but it was not allowed yet.


    ¡­


    In Zimbabwe, the world''s biggest hadron collider, 50 kilometres in length, was made. Adam was the lead scientist working on it, he had put all his focus on building the AM Engine, he didn''t want to fail since Magnus had provided ample funds.


    For the first time, he felt that being rich was the best thing in the world, after all, can you imagine any nation''s government spending billions of dors on an experimental project? Never, not in a million years. The only reason the world even had fission reactors was because of World War 2 and the development of nukes.


    "Okay, fire it up," He ordered his assistants. He had attracted the most renowned nuclear physicists, physicists and engineers from around the world. Why wouldn''t theye after knowing the crazy things that were being built? But of course, each of them had to sign Magnus''s most strict magical contract paper. If they broke the contract, they were to be immediately obliviated with no questions asked.


    The Hadron Collider took so much electricity that FutureTek had to set up a dedicated big thorium reactor to power it. But the moment the machine started up, it was all worth it.


    The sparks appeared, they were extremely small, but they were the most beautiful scientific readings Adam had ever seen because they depicted the creation of the Universe and the future of the entire humanity.


    ¡­


    As Magnus'' authority grew stronger and his hold on the world became tighter, various things urred. For example, the base on the Moon was efficiently mining and extracting minerals. The first-ever Fusion reactor prototype was already 90%plete and will be fired up next year and the designs of the first Mars mission rocket were already being made.


    Emrys Construction was the world''s most valuablepany, yes, it had even put FutureTek behind all charts. It was private but estimated to be worth 90 Billion dors. Although this was a conservative figure, their real estimate was 130 billion. They were present in every country, they built bridges, buildings, dams, expressways and all kinds of infrastructure that could help the world move ahead. Their biggest and the most expensive crown project however was the Great African Railways. The mega train will make Africa the centre of manufacturing. And it was already 100%plete, all that was left was the operational testing.


    The year 1983 also slowly came to an end, but Christmas was holding secret presents for Magnus and Emma that would put them on cloud nine.


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    I DEMAND TO BE BEATEN BY STONES!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 80 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 465 - 465. 2nd Honeymoon

    Chapter 465 ¨C 465. 2nd Honeymoon


    It was Christmas of 1983, not only that but it was also the 10th birthday of Maximus, Aurelia and Clementia. Seeing them, Magnus always felt that they grew up too fast, now just being 2 more years away from bing a teenager and starting to rebel.


    "Aurelia, here''s your gift." Magnus handed each of them their presents. They had no patience and quickly got to open them.


    Aurelia was in awe at the thing in her hand, "BIG BROTHER, I LOVE YOU! This is exactly what I wanted for myself."


    She was in joy after getting her violin. She had already mastered the piano and wanted a new instrument, so he bought her a top-quality violin, it was better if none asked for a price.


    In fact, he had bought musical instruments for all three, "Maximus, I hope you use that electric guitar and y great music, you love listening to rock bands, and Clementia, the Acoustic Guitar is well suited for you. You can make gentle soothing melodies from it. You three can even take them to Hogwarts."


    They loved it. It was like a new hobby in their boring days. This would at least ensure that they don''t get into any bad habits. Magnus felt this was the best way to keep your children away from the bad side of the world. He believed that those parents who force their kids to just study all day do more damage than harm.


    Rather, they should only make them study for a few hours, then let them swim, y a sport or learn a new instrument. Kids don''t have the drive to stay focused on one thing all the time, hence it was best to divide their attention into various activities so they focus 100% on everything they do.


    After that, the cake cutting ceremony was here. As always, the whole extended family was there, even Elizabeth and her kids.


    A giant cake was made for the three. They were handed stic knives that were not sharp. They surrounded the cake and stood in their designated ces. There were ten candles for each.


    "Okay, blow them," Ragnar said. He had gifted the three concentration potions to help them learn whatever they wanted.


    *FUUUU¡­* They blew and cutely extinguished the candles. The hall ushered in ps as the three started to give cake to their loved ones.


    The thing with the kids was that they were brutally honest. They loved Grace and Adam the most, of course, so they got the cake first. Then it was Magnus and Ragnar, after that came Emma. Queen Elizabeth also got one as she was their Granny Immortal. Atst, Severus also got some because he was a regr at the house.


    With Severus came his mother and Narcissa as well, little Draco was there too and he had gained the attention of the three. They were constantly eying the little kid.


    Magnus was meanwhile taken to the side secretly, "Okay, I got a potion ready, but it may take you a few tries to actually work."


    As soon as Magnus heard this, his face turned to stone in shock, "Is this what I think this is?"


    "Hehe, of course, I call myself the greatest potioneer to ever live on this. If even I can''t do this then I should drown myself in shame. Drink it up if you don''t want to tell Emma yet." Ragnar said.


    Magnus hugged him first, "Thanks, brother. This means a lot to me."


    "I know, and it means a lot to all of us. I want a cute little niece and nephew dammit. Who else will I tell all the fun stories to? Telling how dumb their dad used to be in school." Ragnar teased.


    Magnus chuckled, "Honestly if this works, I have no problem with that." Then in a single motion, he gulped the whole vial. He made faces, "Ugh, this tastes so bad,"


    "It''s a medicine, the most advanced in the world, you expect it to taste like strawberries¡­ by strawberries I remember, I gotta eat some more cake." Ragnar went away to get some cake and also mess with Severus.


    Magnus, standing alone, nced at Emma. She looked amazing in her casual jeans and white shirt. ~I guess, it''s time for a second honeymoon.~


    ¡­


    "Dear, Charles has something to talk to you about," Elizabeth walked to him with a look of seriousness. Her son was behind, standing stiffly.


    "Sure, what is it? Did he do something again?" he asked.


    Elizabeth didn''t speak, she let Charlese forward and request, "Um¡­ Magn¡­ your majesty, I wanted your permission to marry Diana Frances Spencer, she is now 22 years old, so age should not be a problem now."


    "Sure, if you have stayed loyal to her till now then I have no problem. Also, I''m sure the world won''t have a problem with her age but instead yours, you are 35, man. But, if this is your wish, then do marry her. Keep one thing in mind, marriage is not a joke, if you are going to do it then be good at it.


    "If I hear of any scandalsing out of your marriage, I will not waste a minute kicking you out of the royal family. The same goes for Diana. In fact, I''d like to speak to her before anything happens, so doe by my office tomorrow morning with her." He sternly advised him, his voice contained an ample amount of magic to make sure that Charles felt threatened.


    Elizabeth sighed, "Yes, that would be great, you should meet the girl first. I honestly don''t feelfortable with her, she''s too open and wild, I don''t think she will adhere to the life of a royal."


    "Even I don''t adhere to it, I love to show affection to my wife everywhere, but I make sure nobody sees or it doesn''t cause a scandal. I don''t go around in public and do stupid things. I am perfectly fine with her having a wild personality, but wild should not mean brainless stupidity. I will evaluate her tomorrow." Magnus left the mother and son to talk with each other.


    ¡­


    Severus helped Narcissa get introduced to people around. She had never met most of them. However, the one she got the most frank with was Magnus'' mother, Grace. Maybe it was just because both of them were blonde beauties.


    "C-can we hold the baby?" Aurelia asked, behind her stood Maximus and Clementia, nodding heads.


    Narcissa nced at Draco in her arms, the boy was awake and looking around. "It''s okay, they won''t harm him," Grace assured her.


    She nodded and knelt down, "Okay, hold him correctly. Yes, like this."


    Aurelia was chirping in happiness, "He''s so small and so cute."


    Maximus poked his cheek. Clementia touched his hair. "Silky,"


    But then Aurelia innocently said something that made Narcissa awkward, "Uncle Sev has such a cute baby."


    "Oh-oh, look, he''s yawning. Hehe, he''s looking at me." Maximus jumped around like a monkey.


    Clementia silently extended her arms, "I hold now,"


    Aurelia was a good sister, "Hold him tight, here you go."


    *MEWO*


    At that, Chad came, he was interested in seeing the kid too, so he got picked up by Maximus. Draco noticed the feline, he tried to touch him, "Mow-mow"


    But Maximus took Chad away, "No, you can''t touch him. He has not bathed in 3 weeks. He stinks," He even drooped the boy.


    Chad sadly walked to Grace and got picked by her, she too smelled him, "Yes, you need a good bath. I just bought a new shampoo for you that will make you smell like roses. Do you like roses? Narcissa, do you have any pets?"


    "Narcissa?"


    Grace saw she had be unresponsive, when looked, she found Narcissa silently looking at Severus in the distance. Grace silently chuckled, "*Cough* I heard Severus never had a girlfriend."


    Narcissa turned her face back and blushed, "It''s not like what you think."


    "I know what I see, trust me. I will only say this, be truthful to yourself." Grace advised.


    Narcissa shook her head, "No, I am wrong. Just because for the past whole year Miss Prince has been so kind to me, I can''t push myself into their lives. Severus is a great talented man, his heart is so pure and his mind is so mature. If there was some other woman, he''d be kind to her too.


    "Besides, a widow with a young son isn''t really pleasing to date. He''s young, he deserves to go out on fun dates, fool around and be happy."


    Grace nearlyughed aloud, "I''ve known Severus since his first year in school and know when I say this, he''s been a grown man since the first year. His mind thinks differently, his life was not really easy and happy before meeting Magnus. Circumstances made him grow up much earlier than others of his age."


    "Still, my point stands, I am a widow with a history not pleasing to people. It was good to talk to you, Lady Grace. You are as kind as I read about in the papers. I must go and prepare Draco''s food now so I shall take my leave." Narcissa took her son back.


    Grace sighed and patted Narcissa''s shining blonde hair. She was an absolute beauty, she had the charm of maturity too. Any man would go crazy for her, but here she was, doubting herself. It was clear that she had been mentally scarred and had lost self-esteem. "Dear, as I said before, be truthful to yourself. Sometimes in self-doubt, you wait so long thatter all you are left with is regrets. Take care, keeping here from time to time, it was nice to talk to you."


    Narcissa nodded and left. She told Severus'' mother about feeding Draco and soon apparated away from a private room. Seeing her gone, Emma walked to Grace, "What was all that about, mum?"


    Grace quickly caught Emma''s arm and walked with her, "Nothing, my beautiful girl. She''s just confused and scared. But don''t worry, she has good people around. What about you? Is everything going well with you and Magnus?"


    Out of nowhere, Magnus appeared and spoke to Emma, "My love, tickets are booked, we''re going to Kyoto for our second honeymoon tomorrow."


    This left Emma redfaced but Graceughed loudly, "It seems things are going too well."


    She caught Magnus and pulled him to peck on his forehead, "I''m so happy you have not changed too much, sweetie. I should go and find your father now, it''s time he learns how to treat his wife by his son."


    Magnus chuckled, "Dad''s bad luck starts today,"


    "HEY! Control yourself in front of your mother," Emma punched his sides.


    Magnus shamelessly gripped her waist and pulled her closer, "What''s there to hide? They know we''re married and I AM MADLY IN LOVE!"


    He shamelessly kissed her in front of the whole family. As always the three gremlins started running around them and cheering. To them, it was like a real-life fairy tale ying.


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 80 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 466 - 466. Work Hard Play Hard

    Chapter 466 ¨C 466. Work Hard y Hard


    Magnus prepared to head to Kyoto the next day, the mission was to make a baby. He knew it''d take a lot of exercises so he had cleared all his schedules for the next 2 weeks.


    But before leaving he signed one final deal. He just bought a local Football/Ser club based in London. He renamed it Camelot Dragons F.C. Straight away hemissioned the building of a giant stadium with a capacity of 100,000 seats. It was going to be the home of the club. The location was just outside London City, it was still connected with the London Tube being a 3-minute walk away.


    He bought the best manager in the world and gave him the funds to build a team and train it, at the same time hold scoutingpetitions around the world, especially in South America and even Asian nations. Magnus had always felt that kids from 3rd world countries always had a bigger drive to work hard on their goals due to not wanting to return to their previous life.


    This whole n was part of Magnus'' initiative to make the country a sports powerhouse. Heck, once his club was in good shape he''d start a new League game "English Super League and English Premier League," In it, one will have only UK''s teams and the other will be a full-blown world tournament. He can obviously do it and make it profitable with money injection.


    "I want regr updates about the team, I don''t want it to be a money pit." He ordered his secretary before getting in ce. Yes, he was working at the airport.


    Once he boarded, his holidays of 2 weeks officially started.


    ¡­


    Kyoto was a beautiful city, thankfully in world war two, it was saved by the American Secretary of War from being nuked. The ce had too much heritage rted to the world.


    First, they went around to see some castles and even lived in a few. They ate the best food and drank the best wine. There was nobody to disturb them and Magnus made sure to take advantage of the situation.


    Basically, each night was hot and days were full of fooling around in ces they should not. It was pretty exciting for both of them.


    "What''s gotten into you? I thought you had grown out of your horny stage," Emma asked him.


    He scoffed, "Babe, a man can run out of money, but never horny. And don''t tell me you don''t enjoy it, if that''s the case then let''s stop it."


    "I never said that, I''m just curious. Oh, by the way, I just saw some animated things here and it''s amazing. Japanese are pretty far ahead when ites to animation." She said, taking out a few DVDs.


    "Strangely, I got some DVDs too, umm¡­ this one''s called Otosan no chinpo ga daisuki, Watashi wa ok¨¡san ga daisuki, Musuko no suberi yasui sakamichi." Magnus read the names that were printed in English.


    She looked at the covers, there were girls in short clothes, "Hmm, movies? What do the names mean?"


    "I am notpletely sure, I''m still trying to learn Japanese. But I know some words, there is mother, father, son, slippery slope and cock." Magnus blurted.


    Emma threw the DVDs, "So this is porn?"


    "I think it is." Magnus got up to call room service.


    She was disgusted, "Why is this even made? What kind of people fuck their own family? Is this a real fetish?"


    "Who knows, bama is pretty famous for this though I don''t know if it''s the truth. And keeping the family bloodline pure was prettymon not long ago, though you are right, this is a bit too much." Magnus threw the DVDs in the garbage bin.


    "Let''s get back to exercising," he chirped.


    ¡­


    Two weeks is not a lot of time when you are enjoying every single moment of it. But Magnus had no more free time and he hoped that 2 weeks of degeneracy were enough, he had done it enough times to poptes by now.


    They did not return with the ne, however, it was Duck who came to get them. He was always happy to be useful.


    "How have you been, Duck? Are you eating well?" Emma caressed his head as he flew.


    "I''m happy and nappy. I eat, sleep and y all the time. I even helped my dragon people make new mountains. But I do miss you all." He said.


    Magnus had good news for him, "Well, I am nning to move to Camelot with the whole family. It''s a much more secure ce for all and using Portkey is pretty easy these days."


    "REALLY? I hope that dayes soon. I don''t like sleeping alone in the big pce. It will be so much fun to have big campfires and sleep under the stars." Duck just told them his dream and it was so innocent that it nearly made Magnus emotional.


    "Well, if what I nned goes sessfully, I will move into Camelot within this year.


    "AWESOME!" Duck cheered and teleported away.


    ¡­


    A Month Later, Magnus had to leave for the United States because some 9-year-old kid on their deathbed wished to meet the king of the UK. He was dying so Magnus agreed toe and meet him. He was in a hospital in Florida.


    It was a kid withter stage leukaemia and death was imminent. Sadly, Magnus was still trying to find a cure for cancer.


    He met with him, tossed him his crown and sword to y with, made him wear a red cape and act like a king and stuff, allowed him to make a wish. The boy turned out to be good, he asked to buy a burger for all kids in his school.


    Magnus did just that, buying each kid two hamburgers and also a Sony Gamepad. The boy still had a few years to live, however.


    After the meeting, Magnus went ahead to check out the Falnd ind school. Initially, Magnus wanted to make the school in Belize, but since Belize is too small and has enough people living, hiding the school would have been tough.


    Hence, the location was selected as the Falnd Inds, they were not popted and had enough uninhabited inds to make school on.


    He arrived to see McGonagall working there. "How is everything, professor?"


    "It''s tough to work, I''m too old for all this, Magnus." She replied. She was still a werewolf but with the help of wolfsbane potions being sold in the market at such low prices that not even the counterfeiters would make then, her life was as good as ever.


    Plus, she, Dumbledore and a few others had the privilege of calling him Magnus. The rest must use his majesty.


    "I can help you if you want. That''s my job as the Chairman of the Board of Governors. Do we have enrollments?" He inquired.


    She put a thick register in front of him, "Why do you think I am so busy these days? There are too many people who have applied to enter the school, I am also getting many inquiries from wizards from the United States and Canada. I rejected them as they already have school. God knows why they have a fetish about Hogwarts."


    "Haha, it seems the business will be booming in the future. If the world poption keeps in increasing at this rate then I will probably have to build a few more schools around the world." Magnus nned.


    McGonagall sighed, "I will take a retirement if you make me their headmaster."


    "Haha, don''t worry, professor, I already got a freshmb getting trained for that." He scheminglyughed.


    She too understood who he was talking about andughed together, "Oh, if that''s him then I''m sure it will be sessful. He''s too stiff to say no to a challenge."


    ¡­


    Back at Buckingham Pce, something was happening. Grace just woke up and came to make breakfast when she found Emma eating some cornkes. Her face looked pale and her eyes had dark circles.


    "What happened, sweetie? Are you okay?" She quickly asked.


    Emma had no idea, "I don''t know, I''ve been feeling weird these days and vomited twice thest night. Everything feels weird to me."


    Grace nearly took a step back. "Did-Did you just say you vomited and are feeling weird? Honey, we need to go to the hospital."


    "What? Why?" Emma asked back.


    "You are probably pregnant,"


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    RUB YOUR STONES ON ME!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 80 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 467 - 467. Happy News

    Chapter 467 ¨C 467. Happy News


    ~Pregnant? How is that even possible? Magnus can''t do that.~ Emma was confused as heck, but she could not bring herself to stop Grace from taking her to the hospital.


    Soon, the test was done and the doctor came to wish Grace cheerfully, "Ma''am, it''s good news, her majesty is pregnant."


    Grace was on cloud nine in an instant. She hugged Emma into a tight embrace, but Emma was in shock. ~How? We''ve done it unprotected all the time, so why now?~


    She quickly used her ring to contact her husband and talked mentally, ~Magnus, I am in hospital with mother. How am I pregnant?~


    *WOOSH*


    In an instant Magnus apparated in a special room in the hospital designated for the quick entry, he came running and shocked both women, hugged them together and even lifted them up.


    He kissed Emma, "This is such great news. Are you sure, doctor? Did you check multiple times?"


    "Yes, your majesty. We did the test three times and all showed a positive result." the doctor assured.


    Magnus kissed Emma''s forehead and whispered into her ears, "What do you think thest whole trip was all about? Ragnar found a cure, we were not sure so didn''t tell you not to disappoint you."


    As soon as those words were said, her knees went weak and she fell onto him, he caught her firmly. Tears rolled down her eyes, "I-Is this a dream?"


    He shook his head, "You can pinch me all you wantter. You are going to be a mother and I a father, Emma. This is the only truth that matters,"


    She hugged him tightly. She used to think that getting Magnus was enough of luck for her for this lifetime, the curse of not being able to have a child was just a way for fate to punish her. She had epted it, but this news hit her like a sudden storm, and she was happy beyond words could describe.


    Meanwhile, Grace felt strange due to their reaction. They should beughing and cheering, but she saw a face of relief. But she cared not for it, "Let''s go home, it''s a day of celebration. Magnus, be gentle and careful with Emma from now on."


    "Do you want me to pick you up?" He asked her.


    She blushed and shook her head, "No, I can walk. Let''s go home, I want to eat something."


    "Of course, Abe and George can cook something nice. I remember when I had Magnus I also felt distasteful with all the normal food, I chased for all the strongly voured ones." Grace took Emma''s arm and walked with her.


    Magnus saw their backs, he silently smiled, thinking about Ragnar. ~Bastard did it. *Sigh* The time to move to Camelot hase. If my enemies find out about Emma''s pregnancy then they might try to hurt her.~


    ¡­


    Magnus arrived back home with his mum and wife. First, he quickly barged into Ragnar''s undergroundb.


    "Ragnar, you mad genius. It worke¡­ WHAT THE HECK ARE YOU DOING?" Magnus stopped in the middle as he saw Ragnar sitting on a stool, without any clothes but short underwear.


    In front of him was a giant mirror and in his hand was something like an injection. There were tattoos all over his body now except the face. Heck, the tattoos go even on his legs and possibly dick too, who knows.


    Ragnar turned around on the stool, "Oh, nice,e here and help me. These are my final tattoo runes. Once I have them I can store my magic in them so I can moderately use themter. This will at least allow me to use low-level charms urately.


    "Plus, these can increase my strength. I can literally pop a skull of a giant with my palms like it''s watermelon."


    Magnus was in awe, "You''ve been working to make yourself stronger all this time?"


    "Strength is respected everywhere, it doesn''t matter how good potions I brew, if I can''t stop those who want to steal from me, what''s the point?" Ragnar said.


    Magnus got to work and started using the injection-like pen to draw the patterns on his back as he instructed. "Rag, Emma is pregnant,"


    "So it works, good. My sleepless nights didn''t go to waste this means. I guess I will be having someone to spoil in 9 more months. What will you name him or her?" Ragnar asked.


    Magnus didn''t speak for a few seconds. He felt so grateful to him, "No, you can name the baby. You should be the one to do it. I''m sure Emma would say the same."


    "Sweet¡­ I will give a wacky name, one that strikes fear in the names of enemies. After all, one day he or she will be the monarch." Ragnar chirped.


    "Yes, but by the time I die, whenever it may be, I will make sure I have fixed the world. Heck, I might be able to do that before the start of the new century." Magnus nned. He didn''t want his child to face the hardships and wars that he had to. He didn''t want them to have to deal with corruption and such.


    "There, done with the Tattoo. Come outter for dinner, I think mum is going to cook a big meal tonight. Emma might get a bit emotional at you though." Magnus handed him the tattoo needles back and headed out.


    Ragnar continued to tattoo his other parts alone, "Ah damn, underarms hurt."


    In Ragnar''s head, Magnus, Grace, Adam, Emma and the three gremlins were his family. You don''t ask them for repayment for showing them kindness or helping them because that''s what families do. To him, the fact he was able to help them was enough and the end of the matter.


    ¡­


    Exhausted, Adam returned home after a long day at the Hadron Collider. As soon as he entered he was greeted by loud giggles, talks andughs from his family. It was an instant rejuvenator for any man who loved his family.


    But today it seemed a bit different for some reason he felt. "What''s going on? What''s with all the packages?"


    "We''re moving to Camelot, Adam. You are going to be a grandpa." Grace blurted, still as excited as hours ago.


    *THUD*


    The bag fell that Adam was holding. He rushed in, his face stered with a vibrant smile. "Will I be a grandpa?"


    Honestly, Adam was in histe 40s, it was just because he was fed with potions and other things he looked 35. So him saying he''ll be grandpa was a bit odd to look at.


    "Yup, you''re gonna get a fine grandchild soon. Magnus has decided that for protection and peace of mind we shall all move to Camelot. The ce has so many cute and friendly animals, Duck will also be happy. Plus, Martha is an amazing healer and can take care of everything for Emma." Grace exined.


    Adam nodded continuously, "I agree, Magnus has too many enemies around the world. Nearly every day his forces catch Soviet spies that try to enter my experiment grounds."


    Magnusughed, "Haha, dad, don''t worry about them. They are like a dying snake right now, they will wriggle a lot. In a few years, I will deal with them too. I want the eradication ofmunism and it will be done."


    *Yawn* Ragnar walked in, "Congrats Emma,"


    Emma didn''t wait and gave him a good hug, "Thanks, Rag. You''re the best."


    "What''s this? A change of heart? I''m so used to curses from you that even this feels like you''re shaming me. But I''m d it worked, congrattions." He patted her back.


    She chuckled and let him go, "Pack your stuff, we''re moving in an hour. I''m honestly looking forward to going to Camelot. We will have so much space to travel around without caring about those around us."


    *POP*


    Grandma Martha appeared, "And the fact that we havemunities of Centaurs, Goblins and V make it even better. There are shops for food, books, vegetables, cafes and I even opened a new Cinema hall."


    "GRANDMA!" Emma received hugs from her too. She carried the next king or queen in line and deserved all care after all.


    "I have already babyproofed the castle. The little ones will be going to Hogwarts next year anyway so we still have time to make more changes. Magnus dear, now hurry up, Duck is sitting in the Portkey room all excited, I''m afraid if we don''t go he might just teleport here."


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 90 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 468 - 468. Good Times

    Chapter 468 ¨C 468. Good Times


    After moving into Camelot not much changed for Magnus. His life was as before, busy. Meetings around the world, checking other world powers and making sure they fall in line.


    Emma was absolutely healthy, she was being spoiled by Grace and Martha, fed health potions, bnced diet and made to do exercise every day. Drinking or any kind of food that can harm the child was avoided. Heck, Abe and George were forced to take advanced sses on how to care for a baby.


    It was going to be Magnus'' blood, even he knew that it be a boy or a girl, the child is going to be gifted with power. Dragon blood may be diluting with this next iteration but dragon blood is still dragon blood.


    Magnus wanted to do all the work he could in this time so he could spend time with his child and truly teach them his values so they never go wrong.


    As Emma''s belly looked more and more developed, Magnus started to feel a bit more urgency to work harder. His next target was the USSR, the biggest thorn in world peace.


    Ruling USSR like he did with the USA was impossible because of extreme corruption and the ability of a few powerful people to take away power from the General Secretary if they want to.


    ~It''s time the Berlin wall falls,~ he muttered before heading to Germany.


    ¡­


    Severus'' House,


    It was nighttime and Severus was hard at work. He rarely slept whenever he was working on something important. Usually, he creates potions or makes previous ones better. His patents earned him enough money that he could sit back and enjoy the money rolling in.


    But he was a restless man, doing nothing was his poison. In addition, Ragnar''s anti-sleeping pills were good enough to not mess up his mind.


    Narcissa helped him from time to time but she also had Draco to attend to. The boy was more than 2 years old now and crawls everywhere. Narcissa was pretty strict with him however and surprisingly he would run to Severus to get saved as Narcissa never acted notdy-like in front of him.


    ~I should go to sleep now,~ he yawned and thought. He had already finished writing his new book for the potions curriculum of his Hogwarts school. It was written in the best way possible, telling kids tricks and methods to make potions better. [A/N: Basically his Half-Blood Prince book but now mass-produced.]


    He closed hisb and headed to his bedroom on the main floor of the mansion. However, just as he was passing by he saw Narcissa sitting in front of the firece on the floor, the rest of the living room was dimly lit.


    "Narcissa? What are you doing here?" He asked her, having a hint of worry after seeing her face.


    "Nothing¡­ just couldn''t sleep," she replied.


    Severus took a seat beside her, "Bad memories?"


    She nodded and sighed. She was trying to leave all the trauma and bad memories in the past but every now and then the nightmares woulde and wake her up all sweaty and breathless.


    Severus patted her shoulder, "I can give you a sleeping potion to clear your mind. What you have been through would have broken anybody, the fact you survived shows you are strong-willed. Maybe¡­ Betrix couldn''t hold on to the sanity after whatever happened to her."


    "She was insane before the marriage, the marriage just made her evil." She said.


    Severus sighed and told her about his life, "My father used to hit me and my mother a lot when I was small. Although they married in love, mother never told him she was a witch. So when she did after I was born, the man went 16th-century mode. He med my mother and me for all misfortune.


    "He started drinking and lost his job, then med us again. That was until Magnus came and did something to him. I have no idea where he is anymore and neither do I care. I do have some bad dreams of my most vulnerable days. I honestly don''t know where I would have been if I had not met Magnus and Ragnar. Maybe I''d be one of the dead ones among the bad guys.


    "These bad memories are just the ghosts of the past that will always haunt us, we can only learn to live with them."


    She nced at him, he looked particrly different when he said this, "You know, you should go out more and date or something. You are much wiser for your age, women like a man like this."


    He shrugged and got up, "The thing is, I am too mature for girls around my age. I tried going on a date, but got disappointed by her stupidity. Let''s go, I should get you a sleeping potion."


    He gave her his hand to hold and get up. She hesitated for a second and took it, smiling, "I don''t think I will need that anymore, talking to you was a big relief."


    "d I could help. You cane talk whenever you want. Good night," he left soon after. The guy was a numbskull when it came to taking hints that someone was interested in him.


    ¡­


    The year 1984 had so much to bring to Magnus'' life. The GAR was going to bepleted in Africa. The mining on the moon would scale up. Bobby would test the Fusion reactor and finally, he will have a child.


    Just being 24, he felt he had hurried a bit to have a baby, but beggars can''t be choosers. He wholeheartedly weed the changes to his life. Always caring for Emma when she slept beside him. Make sure none of the minerals decreases in her body.


    "Don''t you have any work? Go, stop spoiling me like a baby." She would say this all the time. But she was actually loving it. She too felt it was too early for a child but cared not for it anymore.


    Magnus continued his work in Berlin. He destabilised the region by provoking the crowd on both sides. He showed each side a dream of a united Germany. Destroying the Berlin wall was symbolic, Germany won''t unite until the fall of the USSR.


    On the 7th month of Emma''s pregnancy which was in July of 1984, the Berlin wall fell. Magnus saw everything from his home on television. It was the people of East Berlin themselves who did it, of course, Magnus ensured that no mass shootings happened by the guards.


    "Yes, send rations and medical aid to the region. Let them know that they are not alone in this fight." he put down the phone. He had just ordered the UN chief to get actively involved.


    "AH! She moved again," Emma eximed suddenly.


    Magnus caressed her belly, "Hehe, of course, she would, she''s gonna be a strong queen when she grows up."


    It was not hard to find out if they were having a girl or a boy. Martha had revealed to them that it''s a girl in the first month of pregnancy.


    "ARGH! It''s so hard to decide on one." Ragnar was sitting close by with a nk notebook and pen. He wrote something again and again and threw them away.


    "What are you even doing?" Magnus inquired.


    "Deciding on a name for her. I want it to be something beautiful and also meaningful. It''s so hard and frustrating. Help me Mag, or I might just name her potato." Ragnar requested.


    Emma barked, "Don''t you dare suggest that or I will bald you in your sleep."


    "Huh, that''s jealousy speaking, Emma. You are jealous of my silky smooth blonde hair. Women go crazy over them." Ragnar boasted.


    "Yet you don''t date them. When will you bring me the good news now, Rag?" Grace appeared and hugged Ragnar''s neck from behind the sofa.


    Ragnar shook his head in disappointment, "Mum, I don''t want to bring a basic chick home. I want one with history, personality and strengths."


    "Then I guess I will have to be happy with my granddaughter only. Girl you are looking for does not exist in today''s day and age." Grace sighed sadly and took a seat on Emma''s other side.


    They had a new giant living room on the top floor of Camelot just beside the terrace. By giant, it meant giant enough to allow Duck to enter and rest inside. Even now he was sleeping happily in the background. He was so happy every day that he''d tire himself out ying.


    It was a good time.


    [A/N: I won''t be writing a lot of chapters about Magnus'' daughter. After her birth, we will have chapters with short time skips eventually taking us 11 years in the future.]


    [You can see Severus and Narcissa on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    GIMME YOUR SEED¡­ STONES!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 90 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 469 - 469. Fusion

    Chapter 469 ¨C 469. Fusion


    Magnus was invited by Bobby to witness the creation of history, the firstplete test run of the Fusion reactor. It was a small reactor the size of a truck, it can theoretically power a small city of a hundred thousand people. For a city as big as London, New York and Tokyo, a few bigger full-size reactors would be needed.


    Magnus arrived without much attention and took a seat in a visitors cabin. Bobby soon joined him and sat beside him. "You look fresh, it seems the happiness of your daughter being born soon is going to make you explode."


    Magnus chuckled, "What can I say, this is something I always wanted. And you know my condition, this is nothing short of a miracle,"


    "Congrattions, your majesty," Just then Adrian arrived.


    Basically, all big names were invited to see. The Prime Minister, Adrian from MEDA, Edgar from Emrys Construction, Ted from Tonks & Tonks, Tom as Secretary of Defence. All from Order of the Merlin. Ragnar, Severus were there too. Grace wanted toe but she and Emma remained at Camelot. Adam was there though, helping with the experiment.


    "Thank you, everyone. Because of all yourbined effort, the nation is better than ever before and the world is less shitty." Magnus weed them.


    Ted chuckled, "A snake can have as many heads as one can imagine but without the one head that has all the brains, the snake won''tst long. You are the smart snake."


    "No, not today. Today the smart snake is Bobby. Let''s hope his ns work out and the reactor is a sess. If it is then he will be changing the entire world." Magnus didn''t want to take the limelight from Bobby.


    "It''s because of you that we were able to bring Helium 3 from space. I''d say it''s a win for the Order of Merlin, without ourbined strength we won''t be able to do anything." Bobby said.


    Everyone silently nodded. This was a reality. MEDA provides amazing security, not just to thebs but also to the key scientists. Emrys Construction built all the facilities needed for the project. Magnus provided money. Tonks & Tonks fought court cases after cases that were thrown on FutureTek to stop the tests, the cases came from various environment nazis. Foolscked the brain to realise that creating this reactor would singlehandedly solve Earth''s energy needs for centuries toe and all of it would be green energy.


    "Initialisation isplete and the reaction will be observed in 30 minutes." A voice resounded on the speakers and the digital clock started the reverse countdown.


    Magnus took out his staff at that instant. He was going to stay prepared for any kind ofplications, no man should die here as that would put the project years back. If there was any problem, he could always reparo the whole reactor and allow them to test again.


    But, it seemed that was not needed. The test they were going to conduct was not a stress test. This meant their basic purpose was to see if the reactor can reach the energy produced where it can sustain itself without needing energy from outside.


    This was one of the main reasons why making it was so hard. 2 entire Thorium reactors were working full time to start up this single Fusion reactor.


    "Am Ite?" Harrison Ford arrived from the United States. There was also the King of Bhutan and Saudi Arabia, Prime Minister of Pakistan, India, Cambodia, Myanmar, Chief of African Union and the President of Argentina. All these were members of the Order of Merlin, meaning they werepletely aligned with the goals of Magnus and had signed the contract paper.


    "Just in time. It''s about to start," Magnus invited him to sit beside him. In the room, he was the most powerful man, heck, he was the most powerful in the world, in both magical and political strength.


    "You look tired," Magnus noted.


    President Harrison sighed, "Soviets. Fools refuse to mend the rtionship. They want all sanctions dropped for the negotiation to even start, how am I supposed to do that before they start showing the world their goodwill?"


    "Just ignore that, I have something going on in secret, their fall is near. They will most likely be copsing into various smaller states." At that Magnus looked back at all the other seats upied by other heads of state or kings, "Heard that? The Soviet Union will be falling apart, this means a lot of their things will be up for sale as they fight poverty. Buy all the weapons and equipment you want, but make sure you help all the smaller nations that copse out of the union and turn them into capitalist society, I will be behind all of it. Remember, our goal is the fall ofmunism."


    All of them took mental notes, some wanted to buy ships, some tanks and some industrial machinery. Soviets had plenty of decent quality, second-hand meant saving money.


    "Aye, anybody wants some oil, I''m open to all? This Magnus, he''s going to turn the world electric with this reactor, how will I swim in gold then?" King Faisal all of a sudden spoke in a joking but secretly serious manner. He was too old at this point to care about others, the Order of Merlin was like a family and joking was no big deal.


    In an instant, a few heads from nations with poor natural resources took his personal card. After all, it will still take time for Magnus to create a world grid of electricity with the nuclear reactors, until then oil was the gold that ran economies.


    Amidst their small talk andughs, Adam took to the mic inside the experiment hall where everyone else looked from a ss window cabin.


    Adam addressed the people, "Do you know the best thing about being the British King''s father? It''s that I don''t feel any pressure or anxiety for being in presence of 50% of the world''s GDP sitting in that box. Wee to the first real test of the Helium-3 Nuclear Reactor.


    "Now, why is this a big deal and why is it better? Fusion urs when two atoms m together to form a heavier atom, like when two hydrogen atoms fuse to form one helium atom. This is the same process that powers the sun and creates huge amounts of energy.


    "Many of you might wonder, why are we wasting money here? We already have a reactor, well, that''s because those we have can''t drive humanity to the future. Let me tell you someparison between the current Nuclear Fission reactors we have and in this Fusion one here." Adam moved to turn on the projector.


    "Why is Fission reactor so dangerous? Simple, radioactive. Fission is done by splitting heavy. The missing mass converts to energy. This process begins when a heavy element, like a uranium atom, for instance, absorbs a neutron. Having an extra neutron, it bes an isotope of uranium, and even heavier. Now unstable, the atom then falls apart into two smaller atoms, releasing heat energy in the process. It is this heat that turns water into steam, which turns a turbine, creating electricity.


    "During radioactive decay, alpha and beta particles and high-energy gamma-ray photons are spontaneously emitted. These particles and gamma rays are what make up the radiation. In simple terms, just imagine your body''s atoms destroying themselves. That''s radiation, we saw it in Hiroshima and Nagasaki.


    "The big question is, what makes Fusion so good? Here on the screen, you see all of them." Adam turned serious now as this was the end of the presentation to these people who will decide if it''s worth waiting for this tech or not. Magnus may control these people''s goals, but the roads they took were theirs to choose from. He only makes people heads of states who are reasonable and smart, hence, as long as Fusion was proven to be good, they will try to spread its positive sides to their nations.


    "Number one reason is abundant energy. Fusing atoms together in a controlled way releases nearly four million times more energy than a chemical reaction such as the burning of coal, oil or gas and four times as much as nuclear fission reactions (at equal mass). Meaning, just 19 tonnes of Helium-3 could power the United States for an entire year." As soon as Adam said this, Harrison Ford moved in his seat. This sounded too good to be true, but here he was.


    "The next reason is sustainability. Fusion fuels are widely avable and nearly inexhaustible. Deuterium can be distilled from all forms of water, while tritium will be produced during the fusion reaction as fusion neutrons interact with lithium. Meanwhile, sea-based reserves of lithium will fulfil needs for millions of years. But we don''t need to destroy our sees, we got the moon, it''s even better as its fusion with deuterium is more efficient than deuterium-tritium.


    "The third reason is no CO?. Fusion doesn''t emit harmful toxins like carbon dioxide or other greenhouse gases into the atmosphere. Its major by-product is helium: an inert, non-toxic gas. We can even harvest helium and build helium-based engines.


    "The fourth and one of the biggest reasons is no long-lived radioactive waste: Nuclear fusion reactors produce no high activity, long-lived nuclear waste. First of all, the radiation in a Nuclear Reactor only stays inside its chamber, in the future when you dmission a reactor, thend will be radioactive for about 50 to 100 years, this is much less than the current thousands of years that take waste from fission reactors. The radioactivity of the products. U-235 has a half-life of 703.8 million years, so do the math.


    "Another big reason is that fusion doesn''t employ fissile materials like uranium and plutonium. Means no nukes, but that''s already been achieved with Thorium reactors. The sixth reason is that there can be no nuclear meltdown because the production of neutrons ceases within milliseconds. This means even if some mad man dropped a bomb on a fusion reactor facility, no radiation will spread to the surroundings. We don''t have much data about how far the radiation can spread, but Japan gave us a sample in the 40s.


    "Thest reason is cost. Of course, at the start, the cost of a reactor will be high. But, let''s say in 5 years, we will be able to simplify the process of building it and be able to produce it around the world at a cost less than the current fission reactors. The simple reason is that to operate a fission reactor you need too many things, not just staff but people and ces to move the radioactive waste to. Then you need security to make sure that waste remains locked for eternity. With this reactor, we just need to build it and be done with it.


    "Now, any questions?"


    [A/N: Wanna know why I exined all this? Chernobyl is about to happen. XD]


    [You can the Reactor on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    CHOKE ME WITH STONES PLES!


    [A/N: I found out this fic is on many pirated sites, can''t imagine the confusion and disgust of readers whenever they reach the end of chapters.]


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 90 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 470 - 470. Little Aunts And Uncle

    Chapter 470 ¨C 470. Little Aunts And Uncle


    Mostly, everyone, there was amazed and excited about this future technology. Today, everyone in the room truly felt that the name "FutureTek Industries" seriously suited it.


    "Thank you, your highness, but I believe most of us know about fusion." The man who spoke was a rocket scientist, the current Prime Minister of India, APJ Abdul Km(A/N: He was a real person, but never became the Prime Minister, rather the President, it''s a powerless position.)


    Adam chuckled, "I know, Mr Prime Minister, but there are still a few who could not study science, yes, I am talking about you, King Faisal,"


    Faisalughed, "Haha, give this old man a break, in my whole career first I had to lead troops to fight and consolidate control over Arabia. Then I had to worry about the economy, thanks to Magnus the oil brought enough moneyter and helped the nation. Now I have free time and I am never going to bash my brain on books. I pray, eat, exercise and sleep, that''s all."


    "It''s all right, most people don''t understand the science of this level, even Magnus does not," Adam replied and stopped the presentation. But shots were fired, Magnus'' brows furrowed as King Faisalughed in the background.


    "Huh, who cares if I don''t understand nuclear physics, I am close to creating a cure for cancer," Magnus proimed.


    (¡ñ__¡ñ)?_?(?¨A _ ¨@?)?_?( ¨s¡õ¨t )(£þ¨Œ£þ)"(¡Ñ©n¡Ñ)


    They all stopped smiling and looked at him with serious expressions. Magnus folded his arms together and sat straight in pride.


    Bobby was the first to react, "BLOODY HELL! You didn''t tell me that, a cure for cancer can make you more money than this reactor, and fast."


    But Magnus had other ns, "The patents will be in the public domain for all, and I will just be making money to return my investments in them. A year ago I went to a hospital once and saw a room filled with kids with cancer, all of them are dead or on the verge of dying now.


    "I promised that day that I would save them, but I could not, making the cure with muggle tech is tooplex. But I don''t want more kids to die," He looked at the reactor, "We have reached the moon to mine it, we are building energy of the future here. The world will be vastly different 50 years from now, maybe we will really have flying cars. I want these kids to have a chance to see it.


    "That''s all I want from my new invention." He remembered his meeting with that old man in the park, the day he found out about his magic problem. He had no idea if he would see the world 50 years from now, but he wanted others to see all that he achieved.


    He nced at his staff, the envy of the wizarding world and a big aspect of his strength, "It doesn''t matter if they didn''t know I am behind the new world, as long as my dream of a united and peaceful world is fulfilled, I won''t mind being a simple forgotten name in a history book."


    "Now I feel like crying," Bobby muttered.


    From the seat behind, Ted put his hand on his shoulder. He saw Magnus grow from a boy in 1st year of school to this mighty and just king. "You are immortal in the wizarding world, your majesty. And I believe that once you release this drug for all, the muggle world too will remember you no matter how far in the future we go. Because this creation will be even bigger than penicillin. But I don''t know how we can achieve its affordability, especially in nations like America,"


    Magnus nodded, "America is extremely capitalistic. President Ford can''t meddle there yet or he will lose support. I have other options and all Harrison needs to do is sign it."


    "What do you need?" Harrison asked.


    "Allow Generic drugs to be sold openly andunch government programmes to distribute them safely. Make sure that pharmapanies can''t spread false campaigns to tarnish the image of generic drugs. India and China have huge medicine production facilities, I will mass-produce them, along with soonunching vines for Mria and many other diseases. Before I die, I want to make as many vines and cures possible with the help of my mother to make sure humanity faces fewer chances of extinction from a disease." Magnus told them in brief.


    "I will do it, about time Americans get a good return to health for the taxes they pay," Harrison agreed immediately.


    "China might not agree," Adrian told him. "They are nning things against you for the new gaspany you built."


    "I don''t care, I won''t make these medicines there yet, only after I have some control there I will. After all, can''t have diluted medicine or vine reach the market and tarnish my image. *sigh* all right, let''s watch the experiment now." He pulled back their attention.


    But all present there had their minds being exploded with images and thoughts about the future. They felt pumped and confident about the future, about Magnus, feeling it was the best decision to follow him. Unknown to them, this boost came from the sword Magnus had beside it.


    ¡­


    "3"


    "2"


    "1"


    "Pour the power in, let the reaction reach stable." Adam voiced to other men and women running around and keeping a check on machines.


    They needed to push the reactor until it became self-sustaining. This urs when the energy being given off by the fusion reactions heats the fuel mass more rapidly than various loss mechanisms that cool it.


    This means it makes energy faster than it loses it. This way, the energy from the reaction can keep the reaction going while the excess energy can be harvested for the puny humans.


    "LEVEL ONE REACHED! IT''S DONE!" The technician shouted with excitement.


    Bobby exined to all in the room, "They have reached the self-sustaining phase, this means the reactor works. Now they need to reach the energy needs they designed the reactor for, if it reaches that then it means it works. We shall try to make a bigger er. The current biggest reactor is in France, it can produce 900 Megawatts. We want a reactor that can produce from 1000 to 1200 Megawatts."


    Just as he was exining, ps resounded in the experiment chamber. Adam looked at Magnus and gave a thumbs up. This made him stand up and p too.


    "It''s done, they reached 500 Megawatt target. Congrattions, Bobby. It seems the morning papers will be full of your praises." Magnus shook his hand. After all, without Bobby pushing for all this and getting all the right people to work, this would have been sessful.


    They all moved down to see the whole reactor unit themselves, or at least the part that could be seen. It sure was very noisy, however. Adam walked to Magnus and shook hands, "Thanks for the help this morning, son. Your trick was of great help, I''m sure we would have destroyed the machines otherwise."


    He shrugged, "I just told Adrian to do it, and it''s Rag you should thank for providing the Liquid Luck."


    Bobby was excited as soon as he found out about this, "Woah, so this is why all the scientists were stumbling upon ws in the hardware and software all this morning before the test. Tell Rag I will pay him to keep making these potions. I will use them before all major tests."


    Adrian too desired it, "Yes, it will help with making the AM engine,"


    "You know what, I will fix an appointment for you two with Rag and Sev, they make the best potions. I am going home now, Emma can go intobour at any moment, I want to be there. Oh, Bobby, your mum called me and asked me to find you a good girlfriend," Magnus was ready to leave.


    "Go, son. Emma needs you. I will handle things here," Adam pushed him, knowing how important this was.


    Bobby red-faced, ran to walk with him, "The hell, she did that? I thought she was kidding with me yesterday,"


    "She''s not wrong, Bobby. If thest one turned out bad that does not mean all are bad. You just learnt a lesson. Never date a celebrity, they don''t tend to be¡­ very smart. Find a girl with a passion for science. You need to start dating, do it for a few years and if you like her, ask for marriage." Magnus advised him from his experience. He gave ample time to Emma after all.


    Sighing, Bobby stopped, "I guess you are right. I will be turning 24 soon. See youter, I will head back."


    It was currently November of 1984 starting and Emma was given the date of somewhere in the middle of November. The three gremlins were nning to head to Hogwarts earlier but since their 11th birthday urs on December 25th, they were still not considered for school. This meant they''d go to Hogwarts in 1985 when they would be just 3 months short of their 12th birthday. It was a nonsense rule but Magnus didn''t change it just because he wanted it, besides, this gave them time to witness being aunts and uncle.


    [You can the Reactor on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    POKE ME WITH STONES PLES!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 90 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 471 - 471. Welcome

    Chapter 471 ¨C 471. Wee


    The next day''s newspapers were filled with ttery about Bobby, FutureTek and various other scientists. Magnus had used his vastwork of media groups to promote nuclear fusion and tell all about how much safer it is than the current model of nuclear reactors, all its benefits and how it''s harmful even if it''s right beside your house.


    But he was not worried about any of that as Magnus was at home, feeding Emma some apples.


    "I look fat, don''t I? I''m ugly now, am I never going to look good again?" Emma started crying.


    Magnus rolled his eye and pushed a slice of apple into her mouth. This was an everyday scenario, the mood swings were always there, "Come on, you are as fat as any other pregnant woman. And don''t you see mum? She gave birth to me and three more and still looks pretty. Don''t worry, once the baby is out, you will get regr messages and instructions from grandma Martha. I assure you, you will be as pretty as ever,"


    "Can we have another baby? What if our daughter feels lonely?" Emma asked suddenly.


    "At least let the first onee out. I''m sure you won''t say the same thing once you are pushing her out." He said.


    "What are my favourite couples doing?" Grace returned from her office and sat beside them.


    "Just spoiling your son''s wife. She''s going crazier by the day," Magnus told her.


    Emma pouted and hugged Grace''s arm, "Huh, how can you be so rude to your wife who is about to further your bloodline? See mum, Magnus so bad,"


    Grace bonked Magnus on the head lovingly, "Apologise to your wife,"


    Magnus held Emma''s hand, "Fine, your majesty, tell me what you need from this humble ve of yours?"


    "Polish my nails please, oh, bring the fragrance perfume too." She demanded with no shame at all, prompting Grace tough louder, remembering her days of pregnancy.


    Magnus, in defeat, did as asked. Funny to think he was not alone. As he sat on the ground beside the couch working on Emma''s nails. Clementia and Aurelia sat behind Magnus and worked on hair to form two ponytails. Maximus was tucked beside Grace and reading a book by himself.


    "Ah, she moved again," Emma eximed, this time in pain.


    Magnus quickly stopped to check on her. "If it persists, tell me quickly. The delivery room is ready already."


    "Oh, you''re such a wuss¡­ I am just¡­ AH! NOT FINE! QUICK! IT''S HAPPENING!" She started screaming all of a sudden as the pain started to kick in.


    Magnus quickly lifted her in his arms in a princess carry, Clementia and Aurelia also got lifted as they held onto his ponytail. He apparated from there into Martha''s prepared room.


    In an instant, Martha appeared. She simply waved her paw and all-important instruments started to fly around in the room. "Disinfect yourself first and¡­ send the kids out,"


    This was when he realised the two girls hanging by his back. He quickly apparated and put them beside Grace. He returned and held Emma''s hand. "Is it going to pain?"


    "Yes, but not as much as Muggle''s method. With the use of magic, I can easily help push the baby out. She just needs to keep pushing even if it''s just slightly." Martha instructed and started waving her cute small paws over Emma''s stomach.


    "Push, Emma, push¡­ you can do it," Magnus cheered her.


    "Oh shut the fuck up, this is not the time for this generic quidditch crap cheer, just let me hold your hand tight¡­ ARGH! I''M NOT A WEAK WOMAN!" She growled in firmness, holding back the pain from overtaking the mind.


    ~Damn, I love this girl,~ Magnus thought to himself and let her clench his hands as tight as she wanted. It helped her to push as Martha helped with magic.


    "Do you still want another baby?" He asked her teasingly.


    She red at his face and looked him in the eyes, there was a feeling of craziness in her eyes for some reason. "YES! I WANT MORE! But let''s wait a few years first,"


    "You are one crazy woman, fine. Now push,"


    "Just a little more," Martha voiced.


    In a matter of 2 more minutes, the wailing voice of the baby resounded as Emma''s head fell back on the pillow. Martha quickly waved her paw and cleaned the baby, then wrapped a soft towel around before handing it to Magnus.


    "She is one beautiful girl, dear. A mix of both of you," Marthamented.


    Finally, Magnus took the little girl in his arms as carefully as he could. He looked at her face, her eyes, she did the same. Some sort of a connection appeared and they remained unmoved.


    She had a cute round face, her eyes seemed to be grey like Emma''s, but her hair was a lighter shade of silver-blonde, borderline entirely silver. Magnus brought her to Emma, "Look, she''s so beautiful. Certainly going to break hearts of thousands of men when she grows up, and I their legs,"


    Emma took her in arms. Martha had already used magic to clean Emma off the sweat. The room and she looked as if nothing ever happened in there. She too formed some sort of a link between her and the baby. "I hope Ragnar has a good name for her,"


    "I should tell them and bring them over, I''m sure mum and the rest are gathered outside," Magnus suggested and walked to the door. But the moment he looked he saw various faces on the small ss panel on the window, trying to look inside.


    He chuckled and opened it, "Everyone, pleasee in. A new member of the family has arrived in this world,"


    Grace entered like the wind and before hepleted she was with Emma. Of course, she was the most worried, knowing howplicated pregnancy can be.


    One by one, they all saw the baby girl and praised her looks. The little one was also amazed at and curious seeing so many different faces. Then finally, Ragnar came with a paper in hand. "I havee to announce the name I have selected for this little angel that I shall protect with my life."


    Magnus and Emma giggled at the theatrics, but they had no doubt Ragnar would indeed protect her with life. Magnus entertained, "Speak then, Rag."


    Ragnar walked closer to the bed and lightly tapped the girl''s forehead, "Hehe, cute munchkins. Okay, after great thought and nning, I was able to select a few names that shall mean both strength and wisdom.


    "But, sadly, most of these names were dominated by male ones, all except one. It is a name famous around the world, yet not many have it. It is a name that has a history longer than all nations and religions of today.


    "I proim her, Athena Grant Emrys Pendragon, the goddess of war and wisdom. Beauty with a brain and strength to destroy nations. Wee to the world."


    Ragnar announced the long promation, but the moment the name was spoken everyone paused and digested it. Everyone who knew about this name thought about it and alternated looking at the baby and Ragnar. Slowly, they started nodding.


    "I love it," Emma gave her seal of approval. All that remained was Magnus.


    "I approve of it as well. Athena is the most intelligent and wisest of the Greek gods. She was also good at war strategy and giving heroes courage. Athena''s special powers included the ability to invent useful items and crafts. She supposedly invented the ship, chariot, plough, and rake. Yes, our little Athena too shall achieve glory¡­ but wait, does that make me Zeus, ugh¡­ I don''t go around mating with women dressed as animals." Magnus was disgusted with himself.


    Ragnarughed loudly, "But you sure can do with Animagus¡­ Bwahaha¡­ you can also call lightning. God, you truly are Zeus."


    "No, I''m not. Now shut up or my Athena will get scared," He turned back to his girl.


    "Ahahaha¡­ now I can''t take the images out of my mind." Ragnar wasughing madly. Grace and Adam were holding theirughter, the little ones were confused, Granny Martha was about to bonk.


    *BONK*


    "Bad manners, don''t be horny, Ragnar. Find a girl." She scolded him.


    [A/N: Only posting one chap because it''s taking me too much time to write more as I am about to end the fic. It''s taking too much monke brain.]


    [You can the Athena on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    BONK ME WITH STONES PLES!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 90 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 472 - 472. Getting The Money Back

    Chapter 472 ¨C 472. Getting The Money Back


    *BOOM* X100.


    Soon, gun salutes resounded across the United Kingdom as a board was ced at the gates of Buckingham Pce announcing the arrival of a baby girl to King Magnus. The girl''s name was Athena and the mother and daughter were safe.


    The country went into a frenzy as this made it clear that the next heir will most likely be Athena, a woman. People were dying to see the royal princess but they would have to wait. Magnus was not going to take her out of Camelot anytime soon though.


    ¡­


    USSR,


    Mikhail Sergeyevich Gorbachev had taken power as the General Secretary of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union with secret hands making sure it happens. Magnus selected this man just for one of his values, he was a dumbass.


    As expected, Gorbachev initially adhered to Marxism¨CLeninism, although he had moved towards social democracy. This just meant that he went from being dumb to dumber.


    He was unable to handle the pressure that came his way from all states within the Union. Each wanted something and were threatening to hold their own elections if nothing was done.


    USSR was on the brink of bankruptcy, how could he fulfil the demands, hence he allowed elections with a multi-party system and created a presidency for the Soviet Union. It was a slow process of democratisation and the fool didn''t even know it was happening.


    Magnus sent his people to all member states to stir unrest in the political spheres and nudge Moscow into letting them gain autonomy. But each time they were threatened by military actions. However, it sure was taking away much-needed sleep from Gorbachev.


    All Magnus was waiting for the next was an opportunity, one when the iron is hot and the most vulnerable. The sickle and hammer wille down sooner rather thanter and will be reced with the wheels of capitalism with a pinch of socialist welfare schemes as the nation''s poor were too poor.


    ¡­


    Athena was born on November 29th of 1984, the same date Thanksgiving was celebrated in the US. But the festival was not that big of a deal in the UK and Magnus didn''t like that. So, he changed it by calling people to celebrate it like their cousins across the pond, after all, the day boosts the economy. After all, Thanksgiving acts as a nice mood starter for theing Christmas.


    He was in Camelot with his dear family. All ns were cancelled, all meetings that needed to be done were to happen at Buckingham Pce. He was going to spend as much time as possible with his wife and daughter.


    Adam and Grace too were in pure bliss to be grandparents. Heck, Magnus even permanently moved Grace''s parents from their home, they were too old and would soon pass away, it was better if they could spend time with their grandkids and great-granddaughter.


    "Meow?" Chad was interested in this new little potato that appeared out of nowhere. But he was not allowed to get too close to her.


    "Chad, this is Athena, your new friend, okay?" Magnus picked Chad and made him see her face.


    Chad nodded his fat head, "Mwa,"


    "Yes, she''s beautiful. But she''s too small to y, so wait a year, okay?" He advised the good boy. Summer got the same lecture too. Duck was smart enough to not fool around, but he was very happy to get a sister now.


    "Don''t worry, dad. You got me, I will protect my little sister at all costs." Duck proimed.


    Magnus patted Duck''s nose, "Of course, you will, I already know that. Now go to sleep, tomorrow you are going to help granny Martha pluck berries."


    "Ooh, I love berries, good night," Duck cutely rolled his tail around himself and went to sleep. He seemed like a mountain, a cute and kind mountain.


    *Yawn* Emma yawned, "Let''s go to sleep as well." He advised and helped the two reach the room.


    He put Athena in the cradle just beside his side of the bed. He wanted to allow Emma to have a good sleep to recover. He didn''t have to sleep every day anyway so he could afford all the crying.


    At night, she did cry a lot. This is what babies do, Grace had taught him and he had first-hand experienced it with his siblings, there were three of them after all, and only two parents. Hence, Magnus and Ragnar had to work hard too.


    But Magnus felt no frustration or irritation in taking care of her. Often, he would simply start talking to her about his problems, his dreams and what he needed to do. She also liked seeing him speak, it seemed.


    ¡­


    A few days went by, Ragnar brought a small vial full of red potion, "Give this to her, I have created this concoction for her immune system. This is basically the vine version but for wizards, after all, remember, wizarding diseases can be much deadlier than muggle ones."


    Magnus obliged and fed it to her. It was most likely sweetened, which is why Athena didn''t cry when she licked it. "Haha, take it all, my girl. This will help you get stronger. Oh, by the way, Rag, I need you to go and meet Bobby and Dad together, they want tomission you and Sev for a lot of lucky potions."


    Ragnar''s eyes sh in greed, he was no less of a dragon than Magnus, "Is that so? Nice, I have already automated the nt. But where the heck is Severus? Shouldn''t he be here to see his best friend''s daughter?"


    "Oh, you don''t know? I think something is going on between him and Narcissa, although I don''t think they have proposed to each other I can see they like each other. Severus feels ashamed to tell her as he thinks that Narcissa would see him as a guy taking advantage of a helpless woman, while Narcissa feels he would feel she''s a gold digger. So they are stuck," Magnus revealed to him.


    Ragnar licked his lips, "Is that so? Then I guess I will go and give them a good push. When I send them to meet you, make sure you make a house-elf call them Mr and Mrs Prince just to urge their inner feelings out. Okay, I am out,"


    ¡­


    Ragnar arrived at Prince Manor to meet Severus. However, even after tearing apart his throat by shouting Severus'' name, nobody came out. All except one little 4-year-old blonde boy that was too shy to stand face to face.


    "What are yo¡­ oh, you are that little gremlin, Ditto, right?" Ragnar recalled.


    "Draco, I am Draco Prince, mydy, who might you be?"


    Ragnar''s brows rose up and he looked behind himself. There was nobody except him. ~I-Is he¡­ brain-damaged?~ "Boy, I am a man, why do you call me ady? Don''t you see this long and thick beard on my face? I am a mighty Oroborus,"


    "What is Oroborus?" Draco asked.


    Ragnar puffed his chest out, "Huh, it''s my house name, based on the symbol of infinity, a snake that eats his own tail."


    Draco remained silent for a while thinking of something, then he blurted, "You eat your own butt?"


    (?¨A _ ¨@?)


    "COME HERE YOU LITTLE! WHERE IS YOUR MUM? Did she teach you no manners?" Ragnar chased after him to tickle the hell out.


    Draco just giggled and ran around happily. But the real question was, where were Severus and Narcissa, and the bigger question was why the boy had Prince as the surname?


    ¡­


    Outside the Crabbe Family House.


    "Are you ready to do this?" Severus asked Narcissa, his wand out, a stoic expression stered on his face.


    Beside him stood Narcissa in her beautiful dark blue robes, her blonde hair neatly tied in a bun, but her face had a look of tiredness, "I have to do this. Thanks foring with me, Severus."


    "Draco needs a mother, I can''t let you die just like that," Severus replied without much thinking.


    "That does not make me less grateful. Okay, who should go in first? It seems they are held up in there." She asked him as he was clearly the expert.


    Severus took out a badge from his pocket. It had the logo of a dragon that resembled Duck in his roaring form. It was the seal of House Pendragon. "I will move in first as I have the authority, you stay behind me. Remember, shoot to kill. They were given an ultimatum by the Ministry and we have the permission of Lord Regulus ck."


    She nodded and stuck behind him, being careful of the surroundings. Severus moved closer to the main gate and sted it open. He shed the badge in his hand for all to see from their house, "I am Severus Prince, the enforcer of his royal majesty, wizard king, Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon. Come out and surrender, you have illegally kept the money inherited by Narcissa ck from her parents."


    "GO AWAY, boot licker of that mudblood king. We got the money legally from the line of session from Gringotts." a voice came from inside the house.


    Severus sighed, "Understand this, Gringotts has revoked your right since not only is ck Family having a new Lord but Narcissa is also alive. You have no authority, you disobey now, you get a bounty on your heads." He gestured Narcissa behind him to take her position.


    Severus repeated his warning, "Don''t make me do it, your family only has 3 people left, one is an unmarried teen. So, it''s your choice, I can bring you in warm, or I can bring you in cold."


    [You can the Severus and Narcissa on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    MAKE LOVE TO ME WITH STONES!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 90 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 473 - 473. Flowers Bloom

    Chapter 473 ¨C 473. Flowers Bloom


    Severus sted through the door with a few confringo spells. He sensed someone and voiced, "Left"


    Narcissa immediately shot a charm to her left, hitting one man. Severus focused on his right on the other two wizards. Crabbe family had rtions with Voldemort and a few of them were Death Eaters. Hence, now most of the family was dead, except the three as they were too far in the bloodline to be considered real Crabbe. But, they didn''t want to live, it seemed, and they were already on the watchlist anyway.


    *Woosh*


    Trails of shining bright lights touched two bodies and soon groans of pain resounded inside therge mansion. "Put down your wands, you don''t have to die," Severus ordered.


    "We won''t let you take the money, we will die without it." They cried.


    "I will kill you if you keep it. And get a job if you want to live, there is no free money." Severus, instead of waiting, started sending curses to knock them out.


    "Let''s go and get the money." He proceeded into the basement of the mansion.


    The Crabbe family had already emptied the vault in Gringotts in fear that the bank may decide something elseter. This was why they came here, otherwise, the bank could have just issued them another key. The bank itself was under Magnus''mand now, and it was much bigger and richer because it follows Magnus'' economic and investment advice.


    Reaching the vault, they found stacks of gold galleons neatly ced there. Severus handed her expansion pouches and started shoving the money in them. Once done, they prepared to leave.


    "So, what will you do with this money now?" He asked her.


    "I have not thought much about it. Maybe keep it in the bank and find a house. I''ve imposed on you and Miss Prince for so long now," she apologetically replied.


    Severus silently stared at her face as she was busy, "You can stay if you want, mother likes ying with Draco and teaching him. I did give him my family''s surname to not make things worse for him."


    "I am extremely grateful for that. Draco having the Prince as thest name is better than ck or Malfoy. But¡­ I feel guilty now¡­ I can''t keep myself there, people will talk, they will talk about you. It will seriously bring down your chances of finding a date and move in life, Severus." She replied.


    Silence ensued. There were things in minds of both but they did not speak. They needed a push, and shockingly, Severus'' phone rang at that moment. It was from Magnus. "Brother,e to my ce quickly, I need to show you something cute. Bring Narcissa as well. Ragnar went to your home, don''t worry, he will keep Draco entertained."


    "Magnus has invited us two to his ce," Severus spoke.


    Narcissa was happy, "Really? Let''s go then, I have not seen his daughter yet, can''t wait to see how beautiful she is. Emma is after all the most beautiful girl I have ever met."


    Nodding, they apparated from there and arrived inside Buckingham Pce. Magnus would never allow anyone other than his family and Round Table members toe to Camelot. It would put security at risk.


    As soon as they entered the living room, they found Magnus sitting on the sofa. On his table was Chad and another thing.


    "Oh, look, Athena, this is Severus and Narcissa, both of them are somewhat dense." Magnus turned his daughter on hisp. She was utterly cute and was wearing a panda dress. In her mouth was a honey pacifier. Her eyes sparkled as soon as she saw the two beings she had never seen before.


    Narcissa rushed to see her, "Aww¡­ she is so adorable. Athena? It''s a beautiful name. Severus,e here, look."


    Magnus allowed them to hold her. As if trained beforehand, Athena hugged Narcissa''s chest first, turned her head towards Severus and extended her cute little hand.


    Severus instinctively gave her his hand. She held his finger and started nibbling on it as all babies do. This made both of theme close to each other and standstill.


    *KECHAK*


    Magnus clicked a photo, "This photo looks so cute, I will send you a copyter. Oh, you must be hungry, BOOPY! Come here,"


    The House Elf in a nice butler suit and a nice oiled moustached appeared, he bowed first, "What would you like to have, your majesty,"


    "Orange juice, and ask these two too," he ordered.


    Boopy turned to face the guests, "Mr and Mrs Prince, what would you like to have?"


    This made their faces go red in an instant. Magnus scolded Booby falsely, "No, Boopy, they are not dating¡­ yet. Go and bring them orange juice too."


    It all went as per the n. Narcissa and Severus took seats. Athena kept nibbling on Severus'' hand so Narcissa had to sit close too. They indeed looked like a couple.


    Soon enough, Emma joined and they talked about normal things. Magnus didn''t push things too much, they had probably gotten the idea by now. Magnus just made sure to make them realise that the people around them already saw them as couples. They already had enough sexual tension going on between them.


    ¡­


    Later that night, Narcissa and Severus returned home. Draco was already asleep as Severus'' mother was there. Ragnar had tired the boy by running behind him.


    In the cold weather, they stood in front of the firece in the living room. "Good night. If you need any help packing then tell me,"


    Narcissa nodded, "I will. Thank you for everything, Severus. If you ever need help, just tell me. Even If I can''t do much I will do everything possible."


    Severus took a long breath and blurted his response, "Then I want you to stay here, let Draco y around, let my mother be happy. I want you to continue to help in my experiments. You are an amazingly smart woman, so¡­"


    "But if you feel restricted being here then you should go." He added.


    Narcissa stepped closer to him, "You have been so kind to me. Don''t you feel I am taking advantage of you?"


    "I don''t see myself handing out money to you. You never asked for it either, you work and get paid a normal sry. You living in this house is as good for me as for you. So no, I don''t feel that way." Severus answered.


    "What if I want to stay here forever?" She asked, now basically standing so close that there was just an inch separating them. She had to look up at his face.


    Severus looked into her blue eyes, "Great, then we can grow old together,"


    However, just as he said that he realised his words could mean so many things. Fearing, he tried to add more, "I meant that I¡­"


    But all of a sudden Narcissa got on her toes and kissed his lips. Severus held her waist and pulled her closer, "Are you sure?"


    She nodded her head, "I''ve been contemting for a long time, I thought you didn''t like me that way,"


    "I thought you''d take it wrong if I tried to get closer this way," he said.


    Both of them sighed, they had been fools. Narcissa kissed his lips again, "Will your mother be okay with this? I am someone with a son already,"


    "She''s already lost all hope I''d marry and find someone, and she likes you a lot. I think she will jump in happiness," he replied.


    She kissed him again and asked, "I already have a son, won''t you feel strange about that? That he''s not your blood and¡­ what happens when the family grows bigger?"


    To this, Severus lifted her in the air by the waist and kissed her lips, "Did I not give him myst name? Having fought blood supremacists all my life, blood is thest thing I believe in, Narcissa. All that matters to me is if you are okay with having me. I am a boring man, you know."


    "No, you are a caring, thoughtful, strong and intelligent man. I do not understand how and why you never had another girl in your life, but I feel lucky to get to know you. Thank you for everything and¡­ feeling this way about me, Severus." She hugged his chest tightly.


    She could feel his heart beating very fast, the same was her situation. She was so scared about confronting this feeling about him, scared that even this friendship will be lost. But she took a leap of faith after hearing him.


    The two stayed silent, in each other''s embrace. The day was cold but not anymore, as the warmth of each other was more than enough.


    They silently promised to themselves.


    ~You don''t ever have to worry about anything, Narcissa, I will be here for you.~


    ~I will never let you feel alone ever, Severus. I will always stand by you, forever~


    The feelings that had been held locked for more than a year were now out and ready to bloom, washing away both Narcissa and Severus'' life''s gloom. Now, among them, only one certain guy was left with no partner, but finding a partner was something he didn''t even bother to do.


    ¡­


    Camelot,


    "AAAA¡­ Chad, I told you so many times not to sit on my face when I sleep. I dreamt of a fat woman sitting on my face and choking me¡­ MERLIN''S TITS! GO AWAY!" Ragnar was, as always, messed up in the head.


    [You can the Severus and Narcissa on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 90 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 474 - 474. A Booming Opportunity

    Chapter 474 ¨C 474. A Booming Opportunity


    *Snoring*


    *KNOCK KNOCK* "Rag, get up, you said you will take me shopping today," Grace knocked on Ragnar''s door.


    Grunting, Ragnar woke up, throwing away Chad from his face and opening the door, "Yes mum, just give me a minute,"


    "WHAT IS THIS? WHY? You have so many tattoos on your body," Grace took a step back in shock.


    Ragnar was just in his pants, revealing his tattooed muscr upper body, he sighed, "I told you I will get more tattoos. They make me magically and physically powerful. You wanna see how amazing it is? Look,"


    Ragnar held his door''s handle which was made of metal. He then twisted it like noodles, entangling it in itself. Grace seemed interested and checked, it was really metal, "Amazing, can I also have these tattoos?"


    "Nope, only wizards can have them, that''s how they work since we absorbed magic from our surroundings. I will give a few to Aurelia, Max, Clem and Athenater. This is going to be our family''s secret for generations toe, a way to make our wizard descendants stronger than the rest." He revealed.


    "This is amazing, dear. But¡­ please don''t tattoo your face too, it will make you unmarriageable," she requested.


    But Ragnar didn''t give a straight reply, "Just a second, I will be back."


    ¡­


    He took her to the Mall, they didn''t hide their identity this time, Secret Service was there around them. People would scream their names and greet them, they''d just wave hands.


    Holding Ragnar''s arm, she secretly pointed to various girls, "Oh look, she''s so pretty. Ah, that one has red hair, and that blonde, what''s your preference?"


    "My preference is a woman who can swing a sword, shoot an arrow, read, write and think like a well-educated princess and has the courage that would put men to shame¡­ and she must love my awesome beard and hair," He rambled his demands.


    This made Grace sigh in defeat, "God, how will I find such a girl for you? It''s impossible, and what''s with your fetish about beard and long hair?"


    Ragnar stopped, "Come on, mum. Look at me, don''t you feel I look handsome and more manly?"


    He was taller than her, she looked up and down and nodded, "To be honest, yes, your rugged look suits you. But no woman in this modern world will like that. Especially a prince, this isn''t mediaeval times,"


    Ragnar got sad, ~True, one woman I enjoyed being with was Viking from old time. Poor Freya,~


    "Forget it, mum. If there is a woman like that, I''ll get her. What do you want to buy today?" He led her to shops.


    "Cute clothes for your siblings and my lovely little granddaughter." Grace chirped.


    ¡­


    The year 1985 went by as Magnus tried to change the world and untie it. This time his focus was on religion, a very sensitive topic. He could not outright ban it as that would be against basic human rights. Rather, what he wanted to do was make it progressive so that they all can co-exist with other religions.


    Christianity was not a problem as the different branches were already pretty tolerant of each other. One Christian does not ask the other what branch he follows, they just pray to Christ and god together. Hinduism was easy to solve with his absolute power. After talking with a lot of people from Nepal and India, he found that all problems start and end with caste. There were no different sects, but rather different castes, one above another. Hence, the simple way was to delete this part.


    In short, all caste and its mentions were removed, all cast based uplifting schemes for people were turned into schemes based on ie and poverty. Then there was Buddhism, Magnus didn''t have much problem with them, all the violent elements were in Myanmar and some in Sri Lanka, they were easily dealt with. Myanmar''s dictatorship was removed by Magnus just before uniting Korea. These religions were rather pushed to be more eptable to other religions.


    Then in the end came Im. King Faisal helped him in this aspect. Uniting this religion was extremely hard because it was spread far and wide and each region had a different interpretation of it. Hence, his method was to find a guy from humble beginnings, make up a religious schr, fund him and promote him in all ways possible to grow in fame and preach his unified and peaceful version of religion.


    The first to flock to him were the rich, open-minded ones, Saudi Arabia epted the schr soon after. This then started a chain reaction. Magnus however made sure the man was under his control as it''d be a disaster if he revolted after gaining so much following.


    In the end, all Magnus wanted was to prepare humanity for space. In space, he didn''t want any religious divide as that would make a mess of unimaginable proportions in the long term. Just imagines with each having a different religion and religious wars betweens. It was a scary thought.


    ¡­


    Camelot,


    "Big brother, how do I look?" Clementia asked Magnus, wearing her Hogwarts robes.


    He patted her head, "You look as pretty and cute as always. I''m afraid I will have to warn the boys to stay away."


    She giggled and fiddled with her wand. Clementia and Maximus soon appeared too, showing off their dresses. They had truly grown up into fine kids.


    But, they were lucky to be going to school at this age, as he had brought some changes to school rules. ording to it, on thest weekend of each month, kids were allowed to go home through the school portkeys. Of course, many kids came from an abusive environment, they were not sent back and instead they would get movie nights. The choice was totally up to the kids if they wanted to go or not.


    After all, 11 is a very small age and kids need their parents for guidance sometimes, or often they feel lonely. Hogwarts''rge castles were not very cosy in all honesty, Magnus had missed his family too in the starting days.


    This was also a reason why Clementia was not against going to school anymore.


    "You got your letters. The only remaining part is a pet. Why didn''t you get one?" Magnus asked them.


    "I will take Summer with me," Maximus said.


    "I will take Chad with me," Aurelia added.


    Their eyes turned to Clementia then, she had a pet too, it seemed, "I will take Fawkes'' son. He''s a big boy now and wants to y in Hogwarts,"


    This was not a surprise to Magnus as he had sent Clementia to Camelot a long time ago because of her social anxiety. She had befriended every animal on the ind.


    "Good, then you all need to head to your rooms and revise the first year spells. Remember, you all have me to teach you, this means no matter what problem you face, just ask me and I will help you be best at it," He advised them. It''d be a shame if Magnus'' siblings don''t do good.


    "Oh, I have a problem with potions, big brother, can you help me?" Aurelia asked suddenly.


    (¡Ñ_¡Ñ;)


    "Haha, of course, dear. But Ragnar is the world''s best potioneer, he can help you better than me. So if it''s potions, go to him. Ah, look. I need to go to the office, see youter." He kissed all their foreheads and left, sweating at the same time.


    ¡­


    Something major was happening in USSR.


    Chernobyl Nuclear Power nt, near the city of Pripyat in the north of the Ukrainian SSR.


    A safety test on the steam turbine of an RBMK-type nuclear reactor was to be conducted that day. It was a simple task, not involving any major expertise. But, one mistake happened, however, the test was to be conducted quickly and unluckily was scheduled just after the shift change. The men that came to the shift had no idea about the test being conducted.


    Comrade Anatoly Dyatlov, the deputy chief engineer of the Chernobyl Nuclear Power nt, was drilling his staff and ordering them around in his usual narcissistic and egoistic manner. He ignored all warnings from his staff.


    *BOOM*


    The st urred all of a sudden, ripping out a segment of the building and exploding the ss windows in miles around it. The fiery cloud of the explosion made a spectacr show, going so high it lit up the city nearby.


    But as beautiful as it looked from afar, it was equally deadly inside. Comrade Dyatlov knew what happened but refused to believe it.


    "THE CORE EXPLODED, I LOOKED RIGHT INTO IT!"


    Even when these words were spoken by a man with melting skin, he refused to believe. A disaster of unimaginable scale had urred and the night was only the start.


    But the bosses in Moscow had no idea they had dug a grave, now the Dragon wille to feast on their misery, for their misfortune was someone''s fortune.


    [You can the Ragnar and the st on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STROKE ME WITH STONES!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 90 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 475 - 475. Downfall Of USSR

    Chapter 475 ¨C 475. Downfall Of USSR


    Hogwarts, Scond


    Severus Prince was much happier than he had ever imagined himself of being. He finally had a special someone in his life and it was unbelievable who it was. Narcissa was 6 years older than him, at school, he noticed she was amazingly beautiful but he never saw her with eyes of interest for he only noticed Lily.


    But now, he started to realise what an amazing person she was and how all she faced was something she didn''t deserve. She was dumb and brainwashed by her family into believing that purebloods are gentlemen. But now, she truly saw what a gentleman is and it has nothing to do with one''s blood status.


    They were still getting to know each other and it was wonderful. Sitting by the firece, ying with Draco, holding each other closely. They never took the next step as both were scared of rushing it too much. They first wanted to make sure that both felt the same about each other.


    However, today, he was called to Hogwarts by Professor Dumbledore for something important.


    "Severus, it''s good to have you back in school. Today, I called you here for a task of extreme importance. I believe that I have grown far too old to continue being the Headmaster here and I wish to let you take my position. The school needs a Youngblood and you have it all, talent, the right mindset and above all, good contacts." Dumbledore dropped the bomb.


    Severus was not expecting this at all, "Why now? I think I need to be at least in my 50s before I reach this position,"


    Dumbledore shrugged, "To bepletely honest, you are wiser for your age. Another reason is that Magnus'' siblings will be entering the school soon, I don''t have the energy to deal with them, I have heard how chaotic they are. So, I wish for you to be the Headmaster here. I am going to retire now, it''s been decades since I''ve had a vacation."


    "Let''s celebrate this asion then," McGonagall arrived with a party hat and put it on Severus'' head, then handed him a small pudding. Dumbledore happily popped confetti and posed with a smile. McGonagall clicked the photo, but Severus'' face looked gloomier than the day he was called WAP boy.


    *KECHAK*


    "Haha, it''s done. Son, make sure you look after the school correctly." Dumbledore patted his shoulder. Then he picked up his suitcase.


    "Make sure you decorate the office as you please, it''s better to do so as it will be your half home for the foreseeable future. Now, take care, if you ever need help then just call me," Dumbledore jumped straight out of the balcony and disappeared.


    Severus was left standing, the hat still on his head and the pudding in his hand, "W-What did just happen?"


    McGonagall chuckled, "It''s okay, he''s dying to go and see Magnus'' daughter. He said he wants to give gifts to his great-great-great grand niece or something."


    "Is this real?" He asked again.


    "Yes, normally I''d be the one taking the position but as he said, I don''t want to deal with more Pendragons, just one was a pain in the back. I want to remain in the Falnd Inds'' Hogwarts and manage it. Congrattions, by the way." She chirped.


    ¡­


    Back in the muggle world,


    As soon as the world heard about what happened in Chernobyl, all nuclear scientists went into a frenzy. This was the first-ever nuclear disaster of such intensity after Hiroshima and Nagasaki. Unlike in controlled nuclear tests, here they had an example of what happens whenmon people are exposed to long-term radiation.


    Initially, nobody in the world knew about this disaster, however, when reports came from many European countries that they sense radiation in the air, the world got alerted.


    Magnus had his agents working in USSR, they all went straight to see what was going on at Chernobyl and when the report returned to London, it was juicy, to say the least.


    ¡­


    Magnus quickly called a meeting with Order of Merlin.


    "Listen up, this is an opportunity that will nevere our way again. USSR has finally messed up, a nuclear reactor has exploded, yes, I know, a few of you are scientists and feel it''s impossible, trust me, I am shocked too, but it has happened.


    "Now, from my spies on their Central Committee, I have learnt that under the now melting core, there is a giant water tank. And if the core reaches the tanks, there will be an explosion of 2-4 megatonnes. That''s instantly destroying everything in a radius of 30 kilometres. This will happen in 42 to 72 hours.


    "It will also destroy the remaining reactors and all the radiation will destroy Ukraine and Brussia, home to 60 million people and devastate the entire Soviet Union, especially the eastern side, all the way until Pnd and East Germany. We are talking about contamination ofnd, water and air. Yes, Soviets have truly fucked up." Magnus briefed everyone while showing images of the disaster taken from spy satellites and wizards.


    Adam at that asked, "How much radiation are we talking about?"


    Magnus sighed, "15,000 roentgen an hour. Twice more radiation than the bomb dropped on Hiroshima. It''s been 3 days since then. This means 144 Bombs and counting."


    Everyone in the room took a cold breath and gulped. This was a giant man-made catastrophe. But Magnus was not going to be easy on the Soviets, "This incident has given us the perfect opportunity to promote Fusion Reactor since it can never have a meltdown or a st like this.


    "Besides this, I am trying to create a situation in which the Soviets have to ask me for help. The moment I enter the nation, I will initiate the takeover. They need tonnes of Boron and Sand, I have tried to restrict their ess.


    "Not to mention, just now they are trying to send three men inside the water tanks control chamber, to their deaths, so they can allow them to empty the tanks. I will not allow this. They must beg me for help and invite me, as not even the strongest of their wizards can handle this mess."


    "So you will enter the reactor and deal with the core?" Adam asked in concern.


    "Yes, dad. I can do it with my power. It will take a tad bit more than a normal wizard''s strength but I can do it. We must do it to bring down the Soviet Union and bring it under our control." Magnus replied. But deep inside, he was sighing to himself, ~I hope this amount of magic won''t hurt me too much.~


    "What are your orders next?" Adrian inquired.


    "Please be on standby with our coup department. Make sure all impersonator experts are on standby. I would ask them at any time to kill certain key Soviet officials and take their memories and position. Don''t worry, I have support inside the Union too." He ordered. This was basically the end of the Union, and nobody even had a clue.


    The meeting was quickly adjourned and they returned to work. Adam headed straight to various media channels to give interviews about what this disaster meant and what the future of nuclear energy looked like.


    ¡­


    Chernobyl,


    Three men were sent inside the water control room. It was already submerging with water and there was no light inside. Due to the radiation, even the lights they took inside stopped working.


    They were already condemned to death by just allowing them inside there. But the Soviet Union was ready to pay this price. However, Magnus would not allow this to happen.


    The three men were secretly cursed by one of Magnus'' agents to fail this task. They soon returned, panting. "W-We could not find it. It''spletely submerged and we could not see anything, the lights don''t work in there due to radiation. *VOMIT*"


    Lagasov, the man who was responsible for scientific advising in this disastrous time, fell down to his knees in terror. "This is bad, very bad. WE NEED TO EVACUATE!"


    "Calm down, Comrade Lagasov. We still have ways to deal with this situation," Vice-chairman of the Council of Ministers of the Soviet Union, Boris Shcherbina, said.


    "What now? The core can fall into the water tanks at any moment now. Everything we see around us will be decimated." Lagasov gloomily countered.


    "This is ourst resort. All things have failed, we have to ask for help from outside now, this shame is better than the decimation of the entire Eastern Soviet Union. It will affect entire Europe and Central Asia, and they will not sit easy until they have destroyed us if we allow this to go on." Boris Shcherbina took out the FutureTek mobile phone.


    He connected with the President, Mikhail Gorbachev. "It didn''t go through. We will have to take thest resort,"


    From the other side, a sigh came and the phone was instantly cut.


    ¡­


    USSR President Mikhail Gorbachev''s office.


    "Putin, you said you have met his majesty before? I want you to ask him for help. Our wizard advisors have already revealed to us that only he''s strong enough to deal with this much radiation." Mikhail Gorbachev asked his Vice President.


    dimir Putin, a 33-year-old young and smart man, nodded, "I will contact him right away, Mister President,"


    [You can the Severus on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    LEMME MAKE JUICE OUT OF STONES!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 90 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 476 - 476. Circle Of Treachery

    Chapter 476 ¨C 476. Circle Of Treachery


    Magnus'' Office,


    The phone rang. As he expected, it was from dimir Putin. First, he talked with Putin, then the phone was given to President Mikhail Gorbachev.


    Magnus spoke informally with him. "Hello, Mr President. I heard what happened in Chernobyl, truly a tragedy, I hope you can deal with it quickly with the least fatalities."


    If Mikhail Gorbachev had known that Magnus was behind many of his sleepless knights he would have vomited. But he tried to sound as polite as he could, "Your Majesty, it''s a pleasure to be talking to you. It''s our first time but I believe that the USSR and the UK can be great friends. Of course, I know what my predecessors did, but I assure you, that foolery was his own decision."


    Magnus agreed, he was just ying, "I feel you. It''s better if we leave past mistakes aside and work on a better future. So, what can I do for you, Mr President? There must be a reason you called me and not the Prime Minister,"


    "Please, Your Majesty, most of the world leaders know who runs the United Kingdom. But I did call you to ask for a favour. You see, the situation at Chernobyl has gone out of control. We have tried all we can, we have contained the spread of radiation for the time being. But, I am afraid that there is a water tank below the melting reactor core, if it''s not stopped, an explosion that would make the nukes look like children will ur.


    "Hundreds of millions will die and many generations will be affected. No human or machine can go so close to the core and solve this problem, my wizard advisor has told me only you have the magical strength to make a difference. So, with utmost respect and humility, I ask you for help." Mikhail Gorbachev sounded like he would cry at any moment now. It was true, for a man as proud as him, the leader of illustrious USSR, bowing his head to the western power he so frowned upon was a shame he will never forget. But, in the worst of times, you have to be friends with your enemies.


    Magnus put his feet on the table and rxed, "So you want me to risk my life and go near the most dangerous object on Earth?"


    "I-I''m sure we cane to an arrangement," Gorbachev already knew that this was not going to be a free service. But at this point, nothing was off the table as long as it didn''t harm national sovereignty.


    Magnus directly put forward his demand, "Hmm, Mr President, the USSR is the singlergest nation in the entire world. You know, I have a particr interest in farming. I love living on farms and growing food. So I was wondering, how nice it would be if USSR could give me small peanuts,"


    "But you already own so muchnd in Canada, Australia, Zimbabwe and in Sahara," Gorbachev said.


    Magnusughed, "Haha, I think you have mistaken something. Thatnd does not belong to me, Mr President, it''s the nation''snd. What I was talking about was personalnd, one with the deed in my name. I don''t even want it to be in a prime location, it can be at any corner of the USSR, as long as it has 25% green unfrozennd, I am happy with any ce."


    "And how much do you want?" Gorbachev inquired.


    Next what Magnus said made Gorbachev shit his pants, "83,600 km/sq, that''s all. It''s as small as the size of UAE. It''s peanutspared to your nation''s size. Not to mention, most of your country is uninhabited."


    Gorbachev gulped. "T-This is too much¡­ Your Majesty."


    "Well, I don''t want money, I got too much of it anyway. If you can give me this, I will happilye and help you out. Heck, I will erect a giant encolure around the reactor to restrict the radiation in the area. It''s a great idea," Magnus nudged him to ept.


    Gorbachev was the highest authority in the country, he could decide this thing if he wanted. The other thing was that he had no time, it was either this or let the Easter Soviet Union be destroyed. "Okay, I will give you personalnd with the guarantee that it will not be used by your nation''s military or any national activity. It will just be private farnd."


    "Of course, not only that, nobody in the world will know this deal happened. Not as long as I am alive. Now that you have agreed, I will head to Chernobyl immediately, you prepare all the documents and meet me there. Have a nice day," Magnus put the phone down andughed madly.


    "BWAHAHA¡­ Fools, his downfall is already guaranteed, I''m just capitalising on the opportunity. Good job, Putin, I will be sure to reward you," he said to himself and got up.


    Before that, he sent a batch message on the phone to all concerned people that the mission was ON.


    ¡­


    Magnus used the Portket to arrive in Pnd first and from there he apparated to Chernobyl. He was quickly greeted by Soviet Wizards who worked for the government.


    "How much time do you have?" He asked them.


    "A day at most." They informed him.


    Next Magnus went to check the diagrams of the whole facility. He memorised the location of the core and the water tanks.


    "Have your scientists been able to find out what even caused this explosion? Because as far as we know these types of reactors don''t just explode out of nowhere." Magnus asked them.


    At this point, they started pointing fingers at each other. Finally, Comrade Lagasov spoke, "We were preupied with stopping more damage from urring, so we haven''t been able to focus on finding the reason."


    Magnus scoffed, "Knowing your nation, the reason will probably never ever be known. Some high-level guy will probably try to save his neck and never let the answerse into the light."


    "Are you doubting the Communist spirit of the Soviet Union?" Vice-chairman of the Council of Ministers of the Soviet Union, Boris Shcherbina, voiced his displeasure at that.


    "No, no, I''m just saying. It''s not us who make ggs and who has a poption still living in poverty that has to heavily ration their daily food. Action speaks louder than words, the UK and the US have gone leagues ahead of you folks. All that the USSR has left is nukes, that are as good as dmissioned banknotes.


    "Anyway, I presume you have the documents?" He asked.


    Soon after he was given the deed, it was from the Central Committee, saying that now Magnus owned more than 80 thousand kilometres/square ofnd in the North East of USSR, near Find. It was good enough, Find was a friendly country.


    "Good, let''s get over it then." Magnus flew into the air and headed straight to Reactor number 4.


    He could fly now as he had taken this knowledge from a few main Death Eaters. Voldemort may have been an evil cunt, but he was one heck of a genius.


    He put a dozen charms on himself to protect himself from the radiation. There were many charms he was building for wizards to use when in space. His main goal was to create such a perfect charm that can allow a wizard to move around on the moon and in space without needing a spacesuit.


    He had a radiator metre strapped to his body. It would tell him how much of it was entering his charmedyers. If it was too much, he would abort the mission.


    But thankfully, it was non-existent. Besides, his aim was not to mess with the melting core, there was nothing he could do about that. It will take thousands of years to calm down and Chernobyl to be inhabitable.


    It was truly scary how much damage nuclear science could bring. This also made Magnus'' resolve to change the world and create some sort of safety that can stop humanity from destroying itself.


    Back on the mission, Magnus first entered the water tanks and turned the valves to get rid of the water. The ce was extremely hot due to the core.


    Once the water was removed, he was to create an enclosure of concrete and lead sarcophagus, followed by arge steel confinement shelter to prevent further escape of radioactivity.


    The whole process took him a few hours to do. He had to push himself slightly beyond the magic he was allowed to use but in the end, the task was done.


    While Magnus worked here, things were going on across the Soviet Union. MEDA was sending their agents and killing various big generals, Party officials and taking their ce.


    Adrian himself went after Mikhail Gorbachev. Taking down the President of the USSR was the easiest way to make sure that the country falls into their hands.


    After his tiring work, Magnus officially announced he was returning to his nation, but instead he arrived in Kremlin.


    ¡­


    The dead body of Mikhail Gorbachev was still lying inside the office. Adrian, Putin and Putin''s assistants stood there with a face of triumph.


    "Good job, everyone." He praised them.


    Putin was gleefully smiling, knowing what was toe now. He went ahead and sat down in President''s seat. Magnus praised him, saying, "You did well with helping me bring down this corrupt regime, your work was valuable."


    "Thank you, your Majesty. With me as your spearhead in the Soviet Union, I will help you bring peace across the world," Putin pledged to him.


    Magnus kept smiling, "Then it seems I should anoint you as my knight."


    Putin''s eyes shined in the light, he quickly got up from his chair and kneeled on the ground. He felt very proud of himself that he schemed with Magnus for so long to get to this point, reach the highest position in the country.


    Magnus took out his sword Excalibur and put it on his shoulder, "dimir Putin! I, Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon anoint you as the Knight of the East. You worked hard, first as a KGB agent, then entered politics. You wished to be the President, so you came to me to manipte me, while you secretly built your own base. So I sentence you to die."


    "W-WHAT? ARGH!"


    Putin, in disbelief, felt something pierce through his back. Magnus was not doing it. He looked back, "D-Dimitri?"


    Dimitri was Putin''s most loyal assistant. Magnus sneered at bleeding Putin, "Did you really think I would allow a shrewd man like you to take this position? I would allow you to take control of the nation''s nukes? I always knew what was in your head. You were using me and I was using you, but you just trusted me a bit too much.


    "A man, Yuri was his name, an ex-KGB. He works for me now, he told me that in this world of geopolitics, there are no friends, just permanent interests. With this, my interest in you ends. You are as valuable to me as garbage on the road.


    "Your views do not align with mine. You are a man who trustsmunists, but is a capitalist, who wants to be a king. So, off you go like the French nobles."


    Dimitri pulled back the sword and let the blood gush out. Putin started at Magnus, eyes full of rage and anger. He wanted to kill him at this very instant, but strength was leaving his body, "C-Curse you¡­ to hell¡­"


    "If it means peace across the world, I will dly take hell." Magnus kicked his body aside so he fell down. Soon, with loud grunts, he took hisst breath.


    The Soviet Union had finally fallen, the mad thing was that no one even knew it. Without any loud noise, Magnus took control of thergest modern empire on the.


    "Adrian, take the ce of Mikhail Gorbachev. We willter find a recement. Dimitri, good job. You can move to get training from MEDA. Gentlemen, I will take my leave." Magnus left through the apparition.


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    GIVE ME YOUR BA¡­ STONES!


    A/N: Early chapter because my head hurts and I''m going to sleep.]


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 90 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 477 - 477. Trio Starts School

    Chapter 477 ¨C 477. Trio Starts School


    For the world, it was a day like any other. Nothing much had changed, and the announcement had been made that the situation in Ukraine was under control. But in secrecy, the entire world order had changed and those who knew were only Magnus and his order.


    He had to call another meeting of the order to decide what to do next and how the Soviet Union will be slowly disintegrated with each nation bing a democracy under Magnus'' control.


    "So, how do you n to keep harmony among them?" Ted asked him.


    Magnus had a n for this, one that would ultimately serve to unite the. "It''s simple. After the breaking of the union, all nations along with Russia will join the European Union, all except those that are in Central Asia.


    "A new Asian Union will also be made which will have nations from Central Asia, Southern Asia, South East Asia and Eastern Asia. With this, all countries in the world will be in some form of a block, the United Kingdom will be in each one of them because we are present everywhere.


    "When the American Union is created, we will be there because of Belize. In Africa, we have Zimbabwe, in Asia we have Brunei and in Oceania, we have many more ind territories. One day, we will be able to unite all these unions into one Earth Union."


    He didn''t know if this was the best way to go but it was certainly better than most others. However, there was one thing remaining.


    "But we still don''t have full control over the European Union," Bobby said.


    "We will have it soon. Everything is going smoothly. We don''t need to rush now, all we need is to consolidate our control and focus on economic improvement. If the world is rich, the world will be at peace."


    Magnus gave each one of them some small duties and targets that they should work towards. Taking down USSR was a big thing and Magnus felt much at ease now, enough to be at home and spend some time with his daughter.


    ¡­


    "DA-DA!"


    "A¡­ I missed you so much, Athena,e here to dad." Magnus ran to hug his daughter. Her birthday wasing soon, she will officially be one year old. She had started to crawl around and tried to stand up, while also saying gibberish words.


    She loved Magnus the most and hated being away, hence whenever he was around, her throne was hisp. Magnus always made Emma feel jealous about it, but she didn''t mind.


    "BIG BROTHER! We''re going to school tomorrow." His three siblings ran up to him. Their 1st year at Hogwarts was going to start the next day. For them, going through the train was the only option.


    Although Magnus had ess to Portkey, he didn''t want them to miss out on the whole experience. After all, the Hogwarts train was just for the theatrics, giving children a perception of how magical their world is, while in reality, it was more deadly.


    Still, Magnus tried his best to create Hogwarts as safe as possible. He has added a few codes of conduct and safety measures for various sses. He felt it was a bit dumb of Dumbledore to warn students about the Forbidden Forest but not about the dangers of potionb.


    "Are you three excited?" He asked them.


    "YES!"


    "YES!"


    "No."


    Only Clementia was not very interested in it. He could understand that meeting new people was anxiety-inducing for her. But quickly Maximus and Aurelia wrapped their arms around her shoulder, "Don''t worry, our little cute sister. We will always be beside you and if anybody bullies you, we will bully them ten times more."


    Magnus nodded, "Good, that''s the best reply to bullies. You bully them ten times more until they learn their lesson."


    *BONK*


    Emma knocked his head lightly, "What did you say? Are you teaching them bad things again?"


    "No, I am teaching that the world is not sunflowers and rainbows, they need to face all bullies strongly, shut them upon before they do something too stupid. At least that''s what I did. Don''t you remember Lucius?" He defended himself.


    "But you are forgetting something, there are no death eaters anymore. There is no Lucius in the school. If anything, these three are going to be adored by the Slytherin house because of the legacy you left behind. The parties are still held in theirmon room every month." Emma said, hugging Clementia.


    Magnus scoffed, "Huh, like I''d allow them to bully my muchkins. Not to mention, Severus has be the Headmaster of the school already. He won''t allow anything to happen to them."


    Hearing him, Maximus, Aurelia and Clementia''s eyes shined. Maximus jumped, "Big brother Sev is the headmaster? AWESOME!"


    "By the way, I heard that Sev and Narcissa are finally couples now? I wonder when they will get married." Emma wondered.


    It was true, not a lot of people knew that Narcissa and Severus were dating. The happiest person in all this was Eileen Prince, she got a grandchild out of nowhere. Magnus also found a point to tease Severus as he became a father.


    "Hehe, from this I remember, I need to pay him a visit. He''s getting more and morete these days for meetings. It seems he''s enjoying dating now." Magnus muttered. His meaning is clearly not meant for kids to understand.


    "AH! I forgot, Chad needs a trim, I won''t be able to take him with me otherwise," Aurelia muttered and ran away to look around for him. Chad''s ears were sharp and he had heard her, it was time to vanish for him.


    ¡­


    September 1 arrived,


    Magnus drove a big GMC luxury van to the King''s Cross railway station. It had enough space to allow all of them to sit inside. The three gremlins were pretty excited about going, even Clementia. This was a new point in their life that was starting.


    He soon parked the car outside the station, put some charms on his family to avoid being recognised. They rolled luggage trollies onto a tform infamous for being non-existent but a running joke among stationmasters.


    "Okay, see that wall, just run straight into it. Don''t wait." Magnus instructed his siblings.


    It was not their first timeing here. Maximus and Aurelia ran straight into it with much excitement, Clementia just slowly walked in. Following her, Magnus, Emma, Adam, Grace and Ragnar entered. Of course, little Athena was in Emma''s arms, looking around with her grey eyes.


    "WOAH!" Maximus was gaping at the sight of the steam engine.


    But as soon as Magnus arrived and walked towards thepartment, everyone started splitting and giving way, while bowing their heads and giving nods of respect.


    He didn''t know many people there, most were new parents. It was still a bit farther in the future for students of his generation to have kids old enough to send to the school.


    Magnus helped his siblings enter an empty cabin and put their luggage. It was very nostalgic to him. He remembered the first day, he bumped into Lucius and had a verbal argument, then found the cabin with Sirius, James, Lily and Severus. He shared his pancakes with his friends.


    "You three, make a lot of friends, these will be the most memorable years of your life. If you ever feel the need, you know how to contact me. Take care," He kissed their foreheads and left the cabin. He stood outside on the tform with his family to wait for the train to leave.


    *KOOO¡­*


    The train blew the whistle and the engine started to produce that thumping noise. The train slowly moved, hundreds of new life journeys started.


    Magnus and the family waved their hands. They could see the three doing the same from inside. "They grew up so fast," he muttered.


    "Da-Da¡­" Athena tried to jump to his arms.


    He took her from Emma and hugged her tight, "Oh, my cute little beautiful daughter. Please don''t grow up so fast, I can''t see you leave me and live in the school, filled with boys who will lust after you or eye your money."


    Grace chuckled, "Now you know what parents feel like. My heart was so broken when you left for school, I still remember that day,"


    "So much has changed. It''s like¡­ the difference between our lives before I went to school and now is night and day. I am the king, I have a daughter, I am the strongest wizard. *sigh* Let''s go, I have booked a table at a nice 5-star restaurant for us." He led his family out.


    Ragnar nodded and followed behind everyone else a bitter, ~True, life has changed so much. Where I had lost everything, now I have such a big loving family,~


    He quickly ran beside his mother and held her arm, "Well, whichever restaurant it is, it can never be better than the chicken mum makes,"


    [A/N: This fic will end this week on *******. 28-30 chaps of Marvel fic will be uploaded here on the same day. The sequel to this fic with Ragnar as MC will be called GOT: The wed Dragon. However, this will be a low priority and will get updated on ******* rarely. My main priority is the marvel fic and the original novel I am working on.]


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 90 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 478 - 478. Explosive First Day

    Chapter 478 ¨C 478. Explosive First Day


    Maximus, Aurelia and Clementia looked out of the window, the train travelled through open fields and into the mountains. The view was amazing and it made them excited. They had never been to the school.


    "Why is nobody elseing here to sit?" Aurelia wondered. She wanted to make new friends.


    "Maybe they are scared of us?" Maximus wondered.


    *WOOSH*


    Just then the door opened and a girl appeared. She seemed to be the same age as them and acted shy. They could hear murmurs of other people outside. The girl spoke, "I-I¡­ I am¡­I am Barbara, nice to meet you and¡­ can you help me get the book signed by his majesty?"


    "You came here to get our brother''s autograph? But we won''t be seeing him until the month''s end, but if you want, I can sign it, I practised big brother''s signature once, I think I am pretty good at it now." Maximus said.


    "T-Thank you, there are 20 books¡­" Barbara pushed forward a big stack.


    Aurelia smelled something fishy, "Hmm¡­ I understand now,e here and sit with us. You don''t need to listen to other people, I know they bullied you and pushed you to ask for this. Hmph¡­ I already hate them,"


    She pulled the shy girl and sandwiched her between herself and Clementia. Maximus nodded, "Yes, you can sit with us. Nobody will ever bully you then. Oh, by the way, Big brother Ragnar and Magnus gave me lunchboxes full of pancakes and chicken."


    ¡­


    Making their first friend, they soon arrived at the Hogsmeade station. Hagrid was, as always, the gatekeeper of Hogwarts.


    "Firs'' years¡­ Come here," the gentle giant walked across the tform with the bigntern in his hand.


    "Woah, is this the famous giant of Hogwarts? Big brother Ragnar said he could nail a man to the ground by stomping on the head." Maximus was in awe of the beardy man.


    Hagrid heard him clearly, "Bwahaha¡­ I don'' harm kiddies. Ye mus'' be the little gremlins Magnus was talkin'' abou'',"


    "He seems so nice," Clementiamented while she stood behind Aurelia.


    "You must be Clementia. Now, get in line with others and follow me." Hagrid led all the kids to the boats. Then they rowed straight to the castle. As with Magnus, when the three looked at the castle lit up in light, they were in awe. But sadly, they live in Camelot and no castle was much more amazing than that.


    "I bet our house can hold ten castles like this," Aurelia muttered.


    "No, I''d say 20," Maximus added.


    On the boat were the three and their new friend Barbara. She was wondering what house they were talking about since Magnus lives in Buckingham pce and it wasn''t even that big.


    "What are you talking about? Buckingham Pce is not that big," she asked.


    "Huh, we don''t live there, we *BAM*" Maximus instantly received a smack to his head from Clementia. She was a strict rule-following girl and remembered everything that Magnus taught them beforeing here.


    Maximus looked down, "I was saying, we have many more castles than just Buckingham Pce, for example, Windsor Castle."


    With awkward silence taking over, they rowed the boat to the shore. Soon enough, they arrived at the door leading to the Great Hall. There stood an old woman.


    "Good evening and wee to Hogwarts, children. I am professor Sprout, the deputy headmistress of Hogwarts Scond. Beyond this door is the great hall where each of you will be sorted into a house with the help of a sorting hat. Now, byw, I am supposed to inform you that each of you is allowed to ask the hat for any house if you are particrly interested in one. If you are confused, then let the hat decide. But it does not matter which house you go to, in the past they used to be very different from one another but now they are nearly the same.


    "Now please follow me in." Professor Sprout led them inside.


    About 400 new 1st years were joining this year, this number was a lot more than previous years. The death of Voldemort and peace across magical Britain was a big contributor to it. Not to mention, now the United Kingdom was much bigger.


    One after another, kids started to get sorted. The names were called alphabet-wise. Aurelia was among the first 5. She skipped to the high stool, fluttering her long blonde hair and took a seat.


    The Sorting Hat tried to seem intelligent. But Aurelia had too much dirt on him, "Big brother said you never bath, I hope I don''t go bald because of you sitting on my head,"


    (* £þ¦ä£þ)


    "Ah, another Pendragon. No, you won''t go bald anymore. I was drycleaned not long ago, the new headmaster is very strict and has obsessivepulsive disorder." Sorting Hat said.


    Aurelia was angry, "What do you mean by "anymore"? Did you make kids bald before being washed? I will tell big brother Sev about what you said,"


    "Ahaha¡­ I was just kidding, sweet little dragon child. Which house do you want to go to?"


    "Do I have to say that too? So much for being a sorting hat, hmph!. I want to go to the mighty Slytherin house, the same one where my brother went." She demanded like the princess she was.


    "SLYTHERIN!"


    ps resounded from the Slytherin house table. Soon after Clementia''s turn came. But as soon as the hat took ce on her head, it started sweating, as if a dragon was looking at him from behind him, ws slowing inching closer.


    "I do not want to be shredded to pieces for messing with you, child. SLYTHERIN!" Sorting hat screamed, its voice breaking.


    Then after a long time, Maximus'' turn came. He grunted, "Ugh¡­ you stink."


    "Of course, I didn''t expect anything else from you. What''s with all the blonde ones in your family? SLYTHERIN!" it announced once again.


    There was really not much of a question to be asked. All teachers and senior students knew that the prince and princesses of the Pendragon family would go to this house. Heck, they were already called Prince and Princess of Slytherin.


    Even the new friend the trio made decided to go to Slytherin.


    ¡­


    The ceremony took half an hour toplete. Then Severus walked to the podium where a mic stood tall with a golden symbol of a dragon on it. He was a bit different from Dumbledore, he was a fun and understanding guy but he would never be as frank.


    "I wee the first years to the school and the older students'' return. Albus Dumbledore has retired from the position of Headmaster and lives his life in peace. Now the responsibility falls on my head.


    "I will not just be the headmaster but also the Potions professor of the school. If any of you ever face a problem with anything in the school, you can directly contact me.


    "I wish you all wonderful times in school. Let the feast begin," he kept it short and headed back to take his seat at the dinner table.


    But he did notice three particr students at the Slytherin table relentlessly waving their hands at him and showing big smiles. He sighed and tried to ignore them, it was best to look impartial, after all.


    ¡­


    The next day, Charms ss.


    Charms ss was the first for them. Slytherin and Gryffindor were to take these together. There was still some rivalry going on between the two houses but it was not as toxic as before. Nobody was doing crazy pranks anymore.


    The new charms teacher asked a question just to see the level of knowledge students had, "Can anybody tell me what''s the spell for levitating things?"


    The professor looked at the kids. He already knew who knew the answer and who didn''t by a look at their faces. He saw Clementia sitting with their back straight, fully attentive and confident. After all, she knew the answer.


    "Ah, miss Pendragon¡­ I mean miss Clementia, do you know the answer?" He asked.


    She silently nodded.


    "Then please tell the ss," the professor said.


    Clementia stood up confidently. However, just then anxiety kicked in. This was a problem many people with extreme anxiety face, they hate being the centre of attention of people.


    Sensing so many eyes at her, all her confidence left the body. Her hands started to shiver and she looked down at the desk, "I-It''s W¡­ Wi¡­"


    She struggled to say it loud enough for people to hear. At that moment, a foolish Gryffindor boy decided to make fun of her, "Haha, liar-liar pants on fire, look at her, she clearly doesn''t know the answer. So what if she''s the sister of the greatest wizard, that status won''t help you in school."


    A few chuckles were briefly heard in the ssroom. The professor seemed to have the same thought, "Sit back, Miss Clementia, focus on the ss, I will be teaching the char¡­"


    Clementia was saddened, angered and frustrated. She wanted to speak, but words just won''te out of her mouth. 11 year old and having extreme anxiety and being a magical empath, this made her tearful.


    This was uneptable. "YOU MADE HER CRY!" Maximus jumped on the Slytherin boy. Aurelia followed next. *BAM* *BAM* Two punches went straight to his face.


    After punching the boy up. Aurelia went back to Clementia, "Use your wand to write the answer,"


    Clementia nodded and waved her wand in the air. She wrote Wingardium Leviosa.


    Aurelia scoffed at the boy, "See, she knew the answer. I guess some people justck patience. I doubt you will ever achieve anything in magic with that attitude. Hmph. Professor, I shall go to Headmaster''s office with Maximus, we will be called there anyway."


    ¡­


    Headmaster''s Office,


    Severus facepalmed himself, ~Ugh¡­ it''s just the first day.~


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    SUPER SMASH ME WITH STONES!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 90 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 479 - 479. Cleaning Soviet Mess

    Chapter 479 ¨C 479. Cleaning Soviet Mess


    "So, you are telling me that some twat dared make my Clementia cry?" Magnus sat in front of Severus in the Headmaster''s office.


    Severus sighed and facepalmed, "Calm down, Magnus. They are 1st-year students, you were a jerk too back then,"


    "But we never made a girl cry. Aw, my poor Clementia," Ragnar stood there too.


    "You know, you are making my job harder than it''s supposed to be. I have already addressed the matter, all teachers have been warned not to push Clementia and call her names, she''s way smarter than any other 1st year. About that boy, Aurelia and Maximus gave him a good lesson. But I had to be impartial and I had to send the two to detention." Severus exined his side. He was already regretting taking this job.


    "Yes, tell the teachers not to force her too much. Just ask her to write the answer or perform the spell if she knows how to. Never force her to do anything. If she doesn''t like it here, I will take her back home and teach her myself. I got Dumbledorezing around my daughter anyway." Magnus warned him.


    But Severus only focused on thest part, "He''s at your home now? He told me he had important work to do."


    "Apparently, ying with Athena was important to him. The old man is happy though, so let him be. I will head back now. Don''t be too hard on them. Take care, Sev." Magnus left.


    "I will keep my sword sharpened." Ragnar too left.


    ¡­


    Camelot,


    With old man Dumbledore taking care of Athena from time to time, it left much time for Magnus and Emma to do other important things.


    Emma got back to finishing her suit and Magnus went toplete his various projects.


    She was building a suit that could help her assist Magnus in his various fights. It was her dream to stand beside him in all his problems and for this, strength was needed.


    She spent the remaining 1985 working on it.


    ¡­


    The year was 1986, Magnus was now less of a warrior and more of an administrator. He was ying chess and his job was to move the right pieces in the right ces at the right time.


    Africa was still Magnus'' major focus. It being a continent with a wide variety of problems, it needed his extra attention. In Ethiopia, a few provinces received record low rainfalls. This reduced crop production significantly and there were signs of famine looming across the nation.


    Dragon Services, which had 15,000 members working, with just 20 per cent being wizards, was quick to notify Magnus. Magnus tried to make things as automatic as possible, he had limited time after all and could not always focus on all things.


    The United Nations was forced to create a giant food bank after Magnus took over the organisation. ording to this, the United Nations was to create giant grain storage around the world. Currently,rge amounts of food storage were present in nations with high crop yields. The United States, China, India, and Russia were the top nations in this.


    Immediately, grains were sent to provide relief to Ethiopia. This had been done many times, whenever a nation is close to having a famine, food is sent.


    The United States did not get involved in the Middle East this time, they did not bomb Libya, they didn''t enter Afghanistan. Heck, Magnus appeared to be the greatest and the most loved person in the whole region.


    He publicly made a meeting with the Soviet President(Fake) and negotiated a deal so they retreated from Afghanistan. People in Afghanistan saw this as a win for Magnus. Not only that, Dragon Service had already promoted dozens of political leaders in the region, one of whom waster selected to run Afghanistan as its president while others were made Governors of various problematic provinces.


    Al-Qaeda however was a very real thing. Pakistan thankfully stayed out of Afghanistan as under Magnus they were more focused on developing their economy and infrastructure. Although Magnus had made sure that the US and any other nation does not support the Afghan mujahideen, the damage had already been done by the President before Harrison.


    Hence, it was time Magnus gave a visit to some dunderheads in the mountains of Afghanistan. He felt that he needed to deal with them as quickly as possible because toward the end of the Soviet military mission in Afghanistan, some foreign mujahideen wanted to expand their operations to include Imist struggles in other parts of the world, such as Palestine and Kashmir.


    This means that various smaller organisations simr to Al-Qaeda will be formed. This was uneptable and dangerous to world peace. Magnus believed that the root cause of all problems and conflicts is a bad life. When people have no jobs, education or things to enjoy, they turn to religion and go a bit too deep into it.


    Then some leaders start interpreting things differently, basically creating their new school of thought. Violence was always easier to inflict than preaching peace, this has been seen throughout history. So, all these organisations will soon enough turn into extremist militias.


    Not only that, Magnus had recently called the leaders of Israel and Palestine to Buckingham Pce to make them ept a deal to resolve their conflicts. The United Kingdom will invest billions in both sides if they ept the deals.


    ¡­


    "Duck, we are going to roast some bad men in Afghanistan, are you ready?" Magnus mounted Duck.


    "Oh, I know that ce, it''s very warm on day and cold at night. It''s desert-like but very beautiful with mountains. Bad men live there?" Duck remembered the ce he visited during his personal tour.


    "Yes, they do. They are hiding inside caves. I will need you to cook them right inside their caves if they don''te out. Okay?" He instructed the boy.


    "AYE AYE, DAD! LET''S GOOO!"


    ¡­


    Duck teleported and arrived in Afghanistan. Soviets had already left by now and most of the life had returned to normal. But a few trigger happy chaps were still refusing to put down their guns as it was more exciting than picking the boring books of physics and biology.


    Tora Bora region, there were various mountains with cave systems that the Al-Qaeda used. Magnus had no idea where they were and it was impossible to hunt them inside.


    So he made Duck roar first and then spoke through a sonorous charm. Thenguage used in the country was Pashto and Persian, he used Pashto because most of the Al-Qaeda was familiar with this.


    "Listen up, rats. Come out if you want to live. I will wait 5 minutes, if you don''t, then this Dragon will spew fire into your cave system, burning you alive." He announced, still being in the sky.


    After truthfully waiting for 5 minutes, he ordered Duck to breathe fire into one of the cave openings. "YOU ASKED FOR IT!"


    "RAAAA!" Duck didn''t waste a second. The fire travelled like a snake, then got split, entering every turn and opening it could, burning all that came in its way.


    Loud screams of men started toe, followed by sts of their weapons stored there. In a few seconds, some men came out running, some were burning and some werepletely covered in fire.


    It was a gruesome sight to hold, but Magnus had seen worse. "Duck, stop now."


    The good boy walked back to Magnus and stood behind him, as if showing that he''d kill anyone who makes a move on his dad.


    "Who is your leader?" he asked them.


    Then one man with a long beard and turban walked forward, "I am the Emir of al-Qaeda, Osama bin Laden."


    "Hmm, well, Dustbin Laden, what is it that you seek by indulging in these activities?" Magnus questioned him, of course, not answering was not an option.


    Laden''s brows twitched, but he felt that the AK rifle in his hand that used to be no less than his lover was useless against the dragon. "I am going to bring glory back to Im. The Arabs have lost their way, they have be too soft, they need to follow the truew of the divine."


    *Yawn* "Is that so? Then ording to your idea, I should be running around the world crusading to bring glory to Christianity. Buddhists and Hindus should be using their armies to expand and subjugate. Shut your rotten mouth, I know what you are doing. You are useless illiterate fools who have nothing better to do and are tripping on power.


    "You are murderers, rapists, pedos and whatever other bad things you can be. I didn''t reallye here to negotiate with you as I don''t negotiate with terrorists. So, Duck, eat them." He loudly ordered.


    "WAAA¡­ NO!. Dad, I never eat people, I don''t like it, and he seems not tasty. I can roast him for my vulture friends though," Duck protested. But the goal was to kill and kill he did.


    Osama and his followers melted like the worst wax ever made. Duck made sure not to turn them into ashes as he would let the vultures eat them. The men tried to shoot their guns but they didn''t even register on Duck''s body.


    "WRAAAA!"


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 90 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 480 - 480. United Arab World

    Chapter 480 ¨C 480. United Arab World


    [A/N: I am not an expert in history or religion, so forgive me if there are any mistakes in this chapter. Magnus''s main goal is to make religion more spiritual than something physical, that''s what I am writing about. I know many deeper and moreplex things go around in the background, but we don''t have time to talk about that.]


    Killing terrorists for someone as powerful as Magnus was a piece of cake. The best thing about terrorists was that they rarely got the support of any wizard because they had nothing to offer.


    Managing the world, a new thing arose. The Prime Minister, Margaret Thatcher arrived at the Pce to meet him, it was to talk about something highly important, she said.


    "Your Majesty," she greeted him.


    "Take a seat, Prime Minister. What brought you here today?" He called for two cups of tea.


    "Sir, we have received multiple requests from the Chinese administration about the handover of Hong Kong back to the maind. We have tried to ignore them and reject their proposals but they seem to have started to panic and threaten they will justy siege to it." She briefed him about the situation in the East.


    "Hmm, the lease agreement ends in 97, right? Well, give them my one and final offer. Hong Kong can join Maind China, it will not be called British territory anymore, but it will remain a free market and will be administered by the crown. It will hold no major elections and will be a Special Economic Zone, a capitalistic port for East Asia to make money from.


    "Then, in 2047, the crown willpletely give away control to China. They can do whatever they want. Of course, Chinese nationals can enter the region freely and work there until then. So can British nationals." Magnus wrote down everything on paper.


    "They will likely not ept this, sir," Thatcher said.


    Magnus scoffed, "Who is telling you to give this to them? First, try to stall them, make them frustrated, then start throwing small pieces, after they start to be desperate, then propose this option. From what I understand, they want Hong Kong not because they care about the ce, rather it''s so their government can pat their backs and tell the people that ''Look, we united China, now only Taiwan is left.'' So, don''t worry."


    "What will happen after 2047? If we do this, won''t they target Taiwan next?" She asked him.


    Magnus smiled silently, ~There won''t be any countries or borders in a few decades, what Hong Kong, what Taiwan? All are the same in my eyes, just a piece ofnd on the blue, stranded in the deep dark space, acting as a ball of a ma.~


    "Don''t worry about that, I have all that in mind. You can get them to sign an agreement for the terms I gave. With Hong Kong remaining a prospering region, we can develop the entire China and South-East Asia, uplifting hundreds of millions out of poverty." He assured her.


    Yes, he wanted to develop China too. He knew that thend had immense potential to rival any other nation in the world. They had huge raw material resources and a big poption. The only problem was the government, it didn''t have its eyes set straight yet. [A/N: It''s the 80s, Magnus does not know about future China so he is estimating the growth of China from the current scenario. Remember, the World Trade Organisation was not established yet.]


    Thatcher gathered her documents and left soon after. Next was the meeting between the leaders of Israel and Palestine. This was going to be a tough nut to crack for Magnus but he had to. The region had already been stabilised, for the most part, only this conflict was remaining.


    ¡­


    5 dayster,


    Magnus weed the Prime Minister of Israel, Chaim Herzog and Yasser Arafat, the Chairman of the Palestine Liberation Organisation. He brought them to the big meeting hall in the Pce and first shared initial small talk.


    "I wish that during this negotiation you don''t let anybody other than the three of us be present. Not even your assistants. Today, I can guarantee that you will go home happy with a good deal in hand. I speak mostnguages from around the world, so don''t worry about a trantion." He requested them.


    They had nothing to fear as the world knew Magnus was meeting them. If anything happened to them then that would bring much shame to the UK. So they epted this request, and in the end, the decision rested in their hands anyway.


    Magnus started with letting them make their demands and offers be known to one another. Soon enough, the Prime Minister of Israel, Chaim Herzog, gave his offer. The first main part of the deal was territory, that if a new nation of Palestine was to be made, how muchnd would it have.


    [A/N: Those who don''t know about this conflict. Just know that it''s mainly aboutnd and religion, both sides won''t tolerate giving away their power or living in peace together. Not to mention, the Arab world stood by Palestine while Israel had America and other western nations, this basically made the two pawns of greater powers. In the real world, both sides need to makepromises and both don''t agree to this. However, now the situation is so bad it can never be resolved as Gaza Strip and West Bank are now controlled by two different Palestinian groups, each iming they are the legitimate side.


    To make it better for you to understand, imagine that Canada took over the USA. Then the Americans got divided into two factions, one holding in Texas and one in New York, both saying they should be the ones to represent the USA in negotiations for getting thend back from Canada. But Canada is confused about whom to take seriously now.]


    Israel offered to form a Palestinian state initially on 73% of the West Bank and 100% of the Gaza Strip. In 10¨C25 years, the Palestinian state would expand to a maximum of 92% of the West Bank. The reason it could not be 100 per cent was that a lot of Israelimunities had major settlements in the West Bank. It was impossible to move all of them. The smaller ones will be shifted though. In return, Israel was ready to give the remainingnd in the form of another uninhabited part of Israel, so this meant, in the end, Palestine was getting 100 per cent of thend back, just not all of the West Bank.


    The next topic was refugees and the right of return. Israel didn''t make manypromises here. Magnus had to interfere here to make them agree, "It''s understandable. No nation wants its own demographics to suddenly change. It''s like asking Saudi Arabia to allow millions of Christians to enter and then hold public offices. Don''t worry, I will invest enough money in Palestine that it will be a high-ie nation in no time."


    Next and the final topic was Jerusalem, a ce that has seen more blood than prayers. It''s a holy ce for all three Abrahamic religions. Hence, Magnus epted Israel''s proposal. "I agree, the United Nations will maintain Jerusalem, allowing all tourists and devotees to enter safely. It is better that it goes to no nation as that''s what caused so many wars in the past."


    But at this point, Yasser Arafat, the Chairman of the Palestine Liberation Organisation, had a problem. He was already on board the n as the world and he too respected Magnus for truly investing in the region, he is known to keep his promises.


    "Even if I agree to the other two points, I don''t know about Jerusalem. I agree it should be under an international body and not a nation, but the Arab world will not agree. Palestine is connected and supported by them, I can not make a decision that will upset them." He said.


    It was an understandable concern. Magnus sighed and pped his hands, "Let them In,"


    Both leaders were alerted by Magnus'' sudden call. They looked at the door as it opened. But soon enough, both had their jaws dropping to the floor.


    First entered King Faisal of Saudi Arabia with the President of the United States, Harrison Ford. Then entered the new leaders of Iraq and Iran, both walking side by side. Then came the Prime Ministers of Pakistan, Bandesh and India, all walking together. Followed by Indonesia, Egypt and Jordan. Lebanon, Bahrain, Azerbaijan, Yemen, Afghanistan, Kuwait, Qatar, Syria, Turkey, and the UAE. Their leaders also entered.


    Then finally entered a man that was very famous these days, the man Magnus had helped stand up and take the lead as the true leader and teacher of the faith. A true promoter of peace and equality. Haitham Khaalid al-Muhammad al-Aziz.


    The room in an instant became crowded, voices of all of them joking andughing were clear. All of them were either true followers of Magnus on their own or were appointed by Magnus himself. Be it a Shia or Sunni, they were talking with smiles on their faces. This was a sight to behold, the world would go crazy if this photo was released to the public, and it will soon happen.


    Magnus got their attention, "My friends, tell me, do you have any problem with Palestine and Israel letting Jerusalem be an international zone under the United Nations?"


    Harrison Ford spoke first, "I have no problem. In fact, I just passed a new bill in Congress to develop infrastructure in the under-developed Arab nations and also fund 300 million dors for the beautification of the whole Jerusalem."


    King Faisal barked, "Huh, let me give some money too, Ford. You are not even religious, you''re a wizard,"


    "I did take the oath of the President with my hand on the bible," Harrison Ford replied.


    King Faisal scoffed, "As slimy as always. I offer 4 Billion for the development of the region. Magnus, it seems Emrys Construction will be making big bucks soon."


    Magnus chuckled, "Don''t worry, in the end, you all will profit from the development."


    Just like that, all nations pitched in money to develop the entire Middle East. By the end, a total of 69 Billion dors had been pledged. Magnus looked back at the leaders of Israel and Palestine who had gone silent this whole time.


    "See, I don''t think there should be any problem with you signing this deal now,"


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    CHOKE ME WITH STONES!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 90 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 481 - 481. Football

    Chapter 481 ¨C 481. Football


    The deal was quickly signed between the two sides as the world had already given them their blessings. The group photo was clicked soon after. Magnus stood in the middle. On both of his sides were leaders of Israel and Palestine. But on Palestine''s other side stood Harrison Ford and on Israel''s other side stood King Faisal. This was a sign of unity. Heck, India and Pakistan stood just behind Magnus on the step. The only missing major power was the Soviet Union but they were still not dissolved yet.


    The photo was the creation of History, the day the Arab world finally came together and joined hands. The entire Middle East was safe and secure after this. With everything under his control, there wasn''t much left to do other than develop the world.


    ¡­


    The next day, photos were printed on the first page of all newspapers in the world and television channels were talking about it non-stop.


    All leaders from these nations with conflicts in a single frame, smiling and posing. This was an idea never conceived before. None of the so-called political experts had thought in their wildest dream that such a result woulde out.


    And once again Magnus was at the centre of it. How and why was not asked, they were told to be just d it happened.


    But most people with some brain could see that the British King certainly held more power than the Prime Minister at this point.


    But who was going toin about it? Nobody wanted to be eaten alive by the public for nder against their beloved king. As the nation was seeing good days, economic growth and development of visible infrastructure, people were happy with things as they were.


    In just a few days, Forbes magazine published their rankings of the most powerful people in the world, Magnus was at the top. The next came Harrison Ford, then Bobby, King Faisal and a few more heads of state that Magnus appointed. The President of the USSR got 10th ce as his retreat from Afghanistan revealed he wasn''t that strong.


    But at the same time, Times Magazine published a special edition, Magnus'' face was on its cover. It was a photo of him from his crowning, where he had the crowd on his head. It was a close-up shot of the face.


    The craziest thing was, it was not titled "Person of the year" instead it was "Person of the Century."


    Its small summary was simr to Forbes magazine. It read, "With so many wins under his belt, his involvement and winning the Falnd War and his immense wealth from ingenious businesses, it makes him easily the most influential person to be born in this century. His words can make or break a nation, a single word from him can boost or bring down the stock market.


    "He is nicknamed "Hand of Gold," for whatever he touches turns into gold. Uniting Korea, stopping economic recession in the UK with friendship with Saudi Arabia. Pushing back USSR, uplifting Bhutan, the Thai Canal and so many more. All these signify that Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon holds influence like never before in human history."


    ¡­


    Camelot,


    Finally, Magnus had a lot of free time now. His daughter, who was about to turn 2 had already started walking and saying basic words incorrectly. Dada and mama were normal for her now.


    "Athena, look what I brought for you, your favourite lemon candy." Magnus lifted her in arms.


    She was the cutest little bundle of happiness. Always smiling, giggling, she rarely cried and was most of the time curious about everything around her.


    "Did you miss me?" He asked her.


    But in return she just rested her head on his chest as if hugging him, telling him how much she loves her dad. It filled Magnus'' heart with warmth. All hardships were worth it.


    "Do you want to go out and y with Duck and his friends?" He asked her. But she didn''t understand and he took her anyway.


    ¡­


    Duck was ying with his friends, Pebble(Gringotts Dragon) and Cuddles(Basilisk). The three were sitting together and ying withrge round stones. The game was simple, each had 5 stones with them, then in front of them on the ground were 5 more stones, in the centre of the ground was a small hole.


    They were to use their stones to throw them on the stones on the ground and push them into the hole. The one who gets the most stones in the end wins.


    "FUU¡­"


    "HEY! Don''t cheat, Pebble, I know you are trying to breathe fire to push the stones." Duck objected quickly.


    Pebble shrugged and replied in hernguage, "You cheat too, I know your breath out from our nostrils."


    "You guys are cheating?" Cuddles the Basilisk was shocked and confused. The poor girl was the most honest person among the beasts on the ind.


    *Woosh*


    "What are you three doing?" Magnus flew down between them. He patted all their faces first, letting Athena do the same. He expected Athena to be the most fearless wizard in the future, she grew up between such dangerous beings after all.


    *WHISTLE*


    "Stop, the game has been interrupted, we need to restart it," the voice was not new, Magnus turned to it and found one long white-bearded old man.


    "Old man, what are you doing here? I thought you went to ICW for the meeting." He called Dumbledore out.


    Dumbledore shrugged and went to fix all the stones, "I was going to but then Duck invited me. How can I say no to him? I am in my retirement, less work the better."


    Dumbledore had truly retired, he had given up his Order of the Phoenix and Magnus had incorporated it into his Order of Merlin. On top of that, Dumbledore has taken an unbreakable vow to keep the location of Camelot a secret and if he ever revealed then he will die. This is how he got to y with Athena.


    "Youzy bum, I thought the ex-headmaster of Hogwarts would be more meticulous. And here you are, you even made Athena addicted to lemon candies. Anyway, I havee to y, Duck, gather the football teams, we are having a tournament today," he announced.


    Good boy was on cloud nine with that, "YIPPEE¡­" He flew away to make the announcement.


    In no time, thousands of beasts gathered, from Nundus to cute Hippogriffs and Unicorns. But they were not all yers, most of them were spectators. The teams were divided into a few. There was Team Duck, Team Pebble, Team Cuddles, Team Phoenix, Team Goblins, Team Centaur and finally Team Elfs.


    Of course, due to different power scales, there were many handicaps ced on teams to level out their abilities. For example, Duck was denied from using his wings and tails because he was just too strong.


    Magnus and Dumbledore were going to be the referees. Soon, everyone wore their team jersey, it was just big shirts as beasts can''t wear pants. The crowd gathered around the ying field, they started chanting and food also started to roll in.


    This was a sight that even the entire magical world would be too shocked to believe, forget muggles. When did you ever see a Nundu and Chimaera sitting together and giggling, when did you see a Unicorn and a Dragon be friends? The order of nature was totally different in Camelot. All were friends here.


    But today, a new addition was made to this whole event. A new mascot was here, it was none other than the most loved kid in Camelot, Athena. She was wearing a cute bear dress and waving her arms, "Ayaa¡­ Ayaaa¡­ OOOO¡­"


    "Okay, let the game begin," Magnus threw the ball in the air in the middle of the field and whistled loudly.


    ¡­


    "I am so proud of Magnus, he finally did it. I can already see the world being in much better shape than ever," Merlin said in the portrait with Arthur. The two had ess to all magical buildings and wizarding schools around the world at this point.


    Arthur agreed, "He even has a cute little daughter now. It seems our legacy has a future, our bloodline will not end. The world had forgotten about me but Magnus made them remember."


    "I feel at peace now," Merlin muttered and rxed in his chair.


    Arthur did the same, "Same here, my friend. I just hope he can live a long life now. Even after I know he''s cursed by the same magic that made him stronger. *sigh* What a shit luck,"


    Shaking his head, Merlin muttered hisst words before dozing off, "You know it, Arthur. Everything in the universe has a price. Sometimes it''s just too heavy,"


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    HIT ME WITH STONES!


    __________________


    You can read 20 Advanced chapters and 97 chaps of Marvel fic at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 482 - 482. Nearing The Goal

    Chapter 482 ¨C 482. Nearing The Goal


    This fic has beenpleted, read it in advance at -patreon/misterimmortal.


    ______________________________


    On Athena''s 2nd birthday, Magnus decided to inaugurate the British History Museum. There was a special section named Arthur Pendragon. In it, there was a big wall with a timeline of Arthur''s whole life. There were various swords, crowns, armours and other artefacts. Heck, Merlin was also given a ce but it was said that he was a warrior and a healer/chemist. He helped win wars with the use of chemicals.


    A replica of the entire Round Table was created with wax statues of all members sitting around it. Magnus tried not to add any mythical items but he did add things that would get the historians thinking about the past.


    Then there were segments as the time progressed, all the next kings and queens came. Magnus didn''t hide the colonial past either and addressed it for what it was. There was no point in hiding it. He announced that all artefacts that were taken from colonies will be returned as long as they can assure that they will be taken care of and put in museums for people to see. After all, what was the point of returning if they will just be destroyed?


    Then finally there was a section for Magnus and his parents. There were wax statues of Adam, Grace, Magnus, Ragnar and Emma. Triplets and Athena will get theirs when they grow into adults.


    There were a lot of things that signified all the inventions Magnus and his family made. But many more were toe.


    ¡­


    "Happy Birthday, my dear Athena," Magnus kissed hir daughter''s cheeks. She giggled joyfully.


    All kids were together, it was thanksgiving so the triplets were back as well. A warm little party was held in Camelot for her birthday. She was dressed in a cute white princess dress, with a little crown ced on her head. She looked more like an angel than a princess.


    Emma went crazy clicking pictures of her while others fawned over. There was not much they could give her as a gift other than toys.


    Ragnar, however, gave her a talking teddy bear who could recite her poems whenever she felt bored. He was probably one of the most creative members of the family.


    "You three, how is your school going? I am not getting anyints anymore." Magnus asked the gremlins.


    They tried to look away, "Hehe, everything''s fine, big brother. The Slytherinmon room is so fun. There are so many photos of you all around the school."


    "And there is a lesson in the History of Magic about you, big brother. It tells how you defeated one thousand werewolves and Voldemort." Clementia added, her eyes shining in pure pride she felt about him.


    "Haha, that was such a long time ago. All right, no talk about school now. We are holding apetition for eating chicken and pancakes. Whoever wins gets a cash prize."


    ¡­


    1986 ended soon. Magnus and his family continued their work with nothing new or major happening. Of course, every once in a while some news media house would post something they should not that could hamper the growth of the world, they would be put down.


    In the year 1987, one major thing happened. Magnus by now had a good control over Christianity around the world now. The pope was his guy. Buddhists were also pretty much at peace, the Di Lama was brought into the fold. Hinduism was also controlled with the help of a few religious leaders in India and Nepal. Israel was a happy little Jewish ce. Im didn''t have a focal point at this point, Magnus helped in that too. There was an organisation called OIC, all Imic nations were a part of it. The organisation unanimously elected a new head, naming him Caliph. It was an old rank that was abolished a long time ago after WW1 ended with Ottoman Empire being destroyed.


    Caliph is the chief Muslim civil and religious ruler. In earlier times it was only supposed to be made with the authority of god. But slowly the rank became more political than religious.


    They elected Haitham Khaalid al-Muhammad al-Aziz as the Caliph of Ummah. Ummah means Muslim World. The man would act as a focal point for Muslims around the world, he would lead them into a future full of progress, peace and prosperity.


    Magnus, however, had to make sure that all religious leaders were under hisplete iron grasp because if even one of them went rogue, that would cause extreme destruction.


    ¡­


    The year 1988 was the next, it was highly important for Magnus as this year the giant Great African Railways was going to beunched. The tracks had beenid down, they were all electrified. The train engines for now were going to be electric based as the Nuclear Fusion reactor was still in its initial phase, miniaturising it would take years.


    But Fusion reactors were already up and running in the UK, from Scond to Zimbabwe, from Belize to Brunei. Fusion reactors ounted for 40% of the UK''s power needs, Fission Reactors ounted for 45% of energy needs, rest 10% were from the windmill and hydroelectric dams. Only 5% was from fossil fuels.


    The railway system was going to bring trillions of dors into the African region and also make Magnus richer. At this point, he even stopped trying to see how rich he was. He had already surpassed the wealth of the richest fictional characters ever made inics. Heck, he might even surpass the rest in a few years once he starts mining the asteroids.


    In the capital of Zimbabwe, Magnus arrived to inaugurate the train system. It was a major developed city by now and one of the main hubs for the train system. Zimbabwe alone supported 30% of the UK''s GDP of 3.45 Trillion(745 Billion in our world).


    The United Kingdom hade a long way and was not too far from the American GDP at this stage. Americans had 4.85 Trillion. But it was worth mentioning that the average GDP per capita in the UK was much higher.


    He stood in front of a small crowd on a stage. Behind him was a giant lotive designed by Adam and manufactured by hispany. "Everyone, this steel behemoth behind me is not a simple train, it''s the future of Africa. This continent, which was the cradle of humanity, evolution and so much more will finally see true prosperity.


    "While conserving nature and also developing cities, towns and roads, we will have Africa that''s rich and yet true to its roots. On this asion, I am d to not just announce the start of this train but also some other projects.


    "A simr railway is going to be constructed in the American continents, going from Canada to Argentina. Other than this, a trans-Europe line will be made, going from the UK to Russia and all the way to the Northern parts of Korea. One more line will be made for Asia and the Middle East, going from Thand to India, Pakistan, Afghanistan, Iran, Iraq, then heading to Europe through Syria and Turkey. In Europe, it will travel through Bulgaria, Serbia, Hungary, Austria, Germany, Belgium and then end up in the United Kingdom.


    "There will be hundreds of feeder lines along the way. With this, the cost of shipping and connectivity will be greatly enhanced since trains are much faster than ships. Not to mention, ships create more pollution. However, ships will not be irrelevant as these train lines can only help countries thatck a port or are too big to have ess to ports all around.


    "With this, the entire world shall know prosperity." [A/N: Lol. This is the reverse Pain from Naruto.]


    ps resounded and clicks of cameras made noises. Magnus headed to cut the ribbon in front of the lotive and got into the pilot''s cabin. It was spacious with all kinds of luxury. It hadfortable leather seats with big windows for a great view, the cabin was fully air-conditioned, there was a full bath with a toilet and even a tiny kitchen with freezer and microwave. There was also a cabin with two sleeping beds with noise cancetions. A single train will be handled by 3 men at a time. 2 will be the main pilots and one will be the conductor/pilot.


    This was because an average time toplete the full journey from one end to the other would require at least 4-6 days. But the pilots were going to be treated like ne pilots, they will have to leave their urine samples before boarding the trains, they have to wear a special watch that will notify them about when they should sleep and wake up. The sries were going to be great too, so all this was worth it.


    Although theputers were there to help and automate a lot of things, humans were still needed to operate them. The machines were not yet that reliable.


    Magnus sat down by the pilot seat and looked at the changing view outside. The greenery and the desertnds of Africa, the train ran on elevated tracks in a number of ces. The experience was truly mesmerising. This was the fruit of his hard world.


    ~I hope I can keep developing the world. I wonder if dad will get the AM engine up and running so I can at least see Mars before I die.~ he muttered to himself.


    He opened the door and walked outside the pilot cabin and stood at the front of the train on the covered tform edge. The air brushed past his face, his hair and beard fluttered. He looked at the shiny blue clear sky, ~I think I''ve done great up until now. Take that, Merlin.~


    Merlin in the locket, who had not spoken in years, chuckled, "Haha, I dly ept defeat this time, Magnus. You splendidly outdid me."


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    SPANK ME WITH STONES!


    __________________


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 483 - 483. Teacher And Students

    Chapter 483 ¨C 483. Teacher And Students


    This fic is over, you can read it in advance on -patreon/misterimmortal. Plus, read 90+ chapters of the uing Marvel fic.


    ___________________


    1988 was the year Magnus had a secret meeting with the Ministers for Magic, Presidents of magicalmunities and other leaders from around the world. It was the first of its kind, as even in the ICW these heads don''te. ICW is more like an independent organisation for all wizards, it does not have members that represent a particr region.


    He had pretty much brought the entire world together, now it was time for the wizarding world toe together. Magnus''s dreams of turning the into one giant rich civilisation with a world economy were impossible without Wizard''s help. After all, the key to being rich came from stability across the world and more resources, these resources could only be brought from space.


    While muggles were amazingly good with technology, wizards with their magic were extremely helpful in some circumstances and they were physically stronger than any human.


    In a secret undisclosed location, Magnus tried to talk them into cooperating. "The new world is not defined by borders, at least that had been the case with us wizards. If we look just a century ago, there were no specialised country-based wizarding organisations. Wizards were free to go wherever we wanted, work and live.


    "But now, just like the muggles, we have divided ourselves. There is no meaning to the words American Wizards, British Wizard or Chinese Wizard. We are all one single entity because wee from the same history.


    "We were persecuted, burnt, killed and hated, we went into hiding and tried to keep to ourselves. As good of an idea as it may have sounded back then, the current reality speaks a different story. While the muggles progressed with technology, wizards regressed into a conservative backward society. You can take the finest example from the previous pure-blood supremacists.


    "I have said this before in the ICW, we need to join hands to keep the world safe and united. Wizards if work together can achieve more than we have in the past millennia. So I rmend that ICW be turned into a wizard version of the United Nations. A better working one."


    Magnus gave his suggestions about the betterment of the wizarding world. His main focus was to create employment for the wizards, through ICW, they can hire wizards from around the world. Magnus was anyway the biggest employer.


    The meeting was not very sessful, Magnus did not have control over all of them. Some agreed, some asked for time and some outright rejected the idea because they would have to give up some of their powers. But in the long run, they will join too, because if they want the riches, joining was the only way.


    ¡­


    It was June of the same year. His siblings were back home, now they had justpleted their 3rd year. Being 13, a lot of changes have taken over them. They looked much more mature and smarter. But they still had some baby fat on their faces.


    "WE''RE HOME!" The three shouted as soon as they entered the home. Although they had a giant castle in Camelot, they had divided the top floor to be their main housing area. It had a giant living room, kitchen and a few bedrooms. They liked it this way as it made sure they would look at each other''s faces every once in a while, otherwise, the castle would have been too much.


    Magnus was about to head out to Australia but stopped to greet them. "Haha, how are my munchkins?"


    "We''re not kids now, big brother." Aurelia protested.


    Magnus ruffled her hair, "Is that so? But logically, the age gap between us is the same as before. So that means that rtive to me you have not grown at all."


    She raised her hand to argue, but Magnus was not wrong at all. "Ugh¡­ why do I forget you are smarter than me,"


    Magnusughed and hugged her head, "Ites with age, dear. Now go and change your clothes. Clem and Max, you too. We are going out for dinner tonight. It''s time we show Athena to the world, they are going crazy and some are even saying that Athena does not exist,"


    "I want chocte dumplings," Maximus requested.


    "Sure, you can eat whatever you want, boy. We will have a whole team of chefs working for us. Clem, do you want anything special?" He asked her. Knowing she was a quiet child, he always tried to bring her into conversations.


    "Um¡­ anything will do, big brother. But¡­ I won''t mind some Lasagne." She sheepishly answered.


    "Great, Lasagne it is then. Severus and Narcissa will also be joining us with their son. The boy is 8 years old now, I hope he turned out well." He muttered at the end, truly wondering how Draco turned out to be, after all, he''d hate to kill him.


    Soon enough, the three were off to their rooms. They were old enough to have separate ones now. Basically, the moment they hit puberty they were given rooms.


    "DAD!" Then came Athena, now four and a half years old. Her ashen-blonde hair had grown longer and she looked nothing less than a real princess, which she was.


    He picked her in arms, "Oh, what does my princess want?"


    "I-I went to school today and learned to make a tower. Will you see?" She asked with the most adorable puppy eyes ever.


    Magnus would have stabbed himself if he said no, "Of course, show me."


    She wriggled and jumped out of his hold. She ran back into her toy room and brought something along. Her hands were held in front of her, she walked carefully as to not damage her creations, "See, isn''t it like a tower?"


    It was a Cat''s cradle tower. She seemed so proud of achieving this feat and there was no doubt she must have tried hard to get it right. Magnus fawned over her, showering her with praise, "Woah, this is amazing. Your dad really does not know how to make it. Will you teach me?"


    She seemed shocked that her awesome father didn''t know. She looked left and right to ensure they were alone, "Will you pinky promise not to teach others?"


    He crouched down to her level and extended his pinky finger, "Okay, this will be our little secret, now will you teach me?"


    A smile that''d put a thousand rainbows to shame appeared on her face. She strongly wobbled her head and shook the pinky finger with hers, "Hehe, anything for daddy dearest. Just do as I do,"


    He allowed her to sit on hisp as the father-daughter duo yed in front of the firece. Wanting to spend extra time with her, he made sure to fail a dozen times.


    It seemed to frustrate her as well, "Oh Dad, you are so slow,"


    He chuckled, "Not my fault, Athena. I''ve never done this before."


    At that, Athena stood up quickly, her face having a stern expression. *Pat* She patted his shoulder with her tiny chubby hands, "Don''t worry, Dad, I will never leave my student,"


    *Cough* "Is there a ce for another student?" Ragnar''s voice came.


    "SMELLY-BEARD UNCLE! You spy on us?" Athena quickly hid her threads.


    Ragnar''s brows twitched, "Not my fault, you were too loud. And this is the living room, anybody can enter here. Also, don''t you want another student?"


    "Ummm¡­ Okie, but you won''t get a free ss like dad. You pay," she showed her palm.


    Ragnar grunted as he ced lemon candy on her palm. But even after one, she didn''t ept him, "This will finish in one day," she said.


    Ragnar sighed and added 4 more. This was all her small palm could hold. She cheered up and put them in her pocket carefully. Soon, Magnus and Ragnar sat crossed legged side by side. In front of them, Athena walked left and right, giving them instructions and telling them whenever they made a wrong move.


    Two tall, 28-year-old beardy brothers getting scolded by a 5-year-old was the cutest scene one could see in the castle. That''s why Dobby was tasked to record such incidents. So he was secretly recording this exchange.


    "ARGH! Making potions is so much easier than this," Ragnar grunted in annoyance.


    Magnus smirked and this time made a tower as Athena instructed. She was overjoyed and left a kiss on his cheek, she boasted, "Of course, you are not as smart as my daddy. But don''t worry, I never leave my students,"


    "Oh, teacher Athena, what would I do without you? I am profoundly honoured by your ardent persistence to teach me." Ragnar praised her.


    Athena had a confident face and stayed standing in dignity, but then suddenly she jumped toward Magnus and whispered in his ear, "Daddy, what did uncle say?"


    Magnus could not control it anymore. He hugged her tight andughed, "Hahaha¡­ don''t mind him, dear, he speaks nonsense. Oye, Rag, how dare you use such tough words."


    Ragnar slid closer and ruffled Athena''s hair, "Forgive uncle then, I am too stupid to realise you were still learning. By the way, do you want to learn how to make lemon candies?"


    \\\\(¨R¨Œ¨Q)/


    She quickly got away from Magnus and jumped onto Ragnar like a little monkey. "YES! You''re the best, Uncle Rag!"


    Magnus shook his head in silence as he stared daggers at Ragnar. They both fought mentally, ~That''s bribery, you bitch,~


    ~Haha, then cry about it, your fatass majesty. I''m off,~ Ragnar got up, still holding Athena in his arms, then took her to hisb.


    [You can see Aurelia, Maximus and Clementia on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 484 - 484. Announcement

    Chapter 484 ¨C 484. Announcement


    This fic is over, you can read it in advance on -patreon/misterimmortal. Plus, read 90+ chapters of the uing Marvel fic.


    ______________________


    They had booked a nice private space of a 5-star restaurant. The table was a big one as too many people were invited. Adam, Grace, Emma, Magnus, Ragnar, Athena, triplets, Dumbledore, Elizabeth and finally, Elineen, Severus and Narcissa.


    Magnus was surprised to see Draco in a young boy''s suit. He was wearing pants and a zer. His hair was neatlybed and he seemed to like those pompous boys from muggle British high-ss boarding schools. "How have you been doing, Sev? And you Narcissa?"


    Severus seemed to have trained his body and now had a visible macr build. His face also had toned down. Of course, his innate features such as his nose could not be changed but he looked good. Meanwhile, Narcissa still had the same charm even though she was in her mid-30s. She was certainly blessed with good genes. A miracle considering incest in pureblood families.


    "As good as always, Magnus. Thank goodness these three are not as crazy anymore." Severus stared at the triplets, who shrank their necks.


    "Haha, I gave them an earful in their first year after they hurt that boy. They straightened up after that." Magnus took their side. He had taught his siblings never to be bullies, even when they are trying to defend Clementia. Because he knew how far bullying could push a kid. Even kids who bully do it either because theye from such a badly behaved family or they had issues of their own.


    So Aurelia and Maximus changed their tactics and instead became kinder to everyone, even if there was a bully, they would shame them into crying by talking sweetly. In no time the bully would confess and apologise.


    "What about Draco? He will be going to school in three years, right? From 91? Lily''s son will also be started from then," Magnus noted. Draco was sitting like a gentleman and hearing everyone talk.


    Maximus was sitting on Draco''s side, he patted his shoulder, "Oh, too bad, we will be in our 7th andst year when youe to school. But don''t worry, one year is enough to teach you all about studying there. Which house do you want to go to?"


    Draco looked at Magnus and blurted with pride, "Slytherin!"


    Magnus sighed, shaking his head. Things have gotten out of hand at this point. Because of him, every second kid wanted to go to Slytherin, it went on to the point that Slytherin dorms needed to be extended and a Deputy Head of the house was needed to maintain everything.


    "Why not other houses? They are the same as Slytherin," Magnus asked.


    "No, you studied in Slytherin, I want to go there," Draco stated.


    "Dad, what is Sli¡­ Slither¡­ in?" Athena asked him, sitting on her small high chair between Magnus and Emma.


    "It''s a school group where your dad lived and met your mum," Magnus replied.


    Athena glimpsed between her mum and dad, then suddenly her eyes teared up, "I-I don''t wanna go¡­ I wanna be with daddy and mummy,"


    Emma quickly picked her up and ced her on herp, "No no, of course, you will not go there. You will forever be with mum and dad."


    She hugged Emma and calmed down soon after. This was how babies act, she was no different. It didn''t matter how smart or behaved she was, when it was about her parents, her inner instincts would kick in.


    The dinner soon continued. They talked and ate merrily. Dumbledore made a few jokes every once in a while, he was the oldest person among them anyway so he started acting like the grandfather. Elizabeth saw him as apetition, however.


    When dinner was over and everyone was having a cup of ice cream as dessert, Severus and Narcissa spoke up.


    "Magnus, me and Narcissa have decided something," Severus said.


    Magnus saw thising from a mile away. He chuckled and let them continue, "Go on,"


    Narcissa held Draco''s hand who sat on her left and Severus'' who sat on her right, "We have decided to get married and¡­"


    "Give me more grandchildren," Eileen blurted.


    But she didn''t even see what wasing next. Narcissa continued, "I am expecting a baby in April next year,"


    There was a momentary pause among all. Then all of a sudden Eileen, Emma and Grace got up to hug her and congratte her. Magnus and Ragnar pulled Severus with them, the triplets pulled Draco away to tell him how amazing it is to have a little baby at home to y.


    Adam had to hold little Athena as he was still sitting. The little one fell asleep in her grandpa''sp, mumbling about lemon candies.


    A distance away, Magnus and Ragnar held Severus by putting their arms around his shoulder. Severus knew this was going to happen, "Say it, what joke are you thinking?"


    Magnus didn''t joke, "Wee to fatherhood, Sev. I''m happy for you,"


    "Same. I am happy for you, Sev. I was pretty sure that you''d end up a loner depressed man, but this is a much better oue. Narcissa is pretty and mature, exactly the kind of woman who could handle you," Ragnar added.


    Magnus and Severus, however, didn''t like him badmouthing. He had the least right to do so. "Says the guy who is still single. Man, you''re 28, find someone and settle down,"


    Severus agreed, "Yes, you have no idea how calming it is to have a significant other who you can trust and talk to at any time."


    Ragnar scoffed, "I don''t trust people enough to allow them to enter into my life, let alone be so close. I have a family and I am content with it. And if it''s about sex, I just need to go to the middle of London and shout that I''m horny. In a second, hundreds of hot women woulde running on their buttcheeks with their legs spread wide."


    "Ugh¡­ why did I just imagine a hoard of women running on their buttcheeks," Magnus grunted in disgust.


    "Still, the matter stands. As our words stand, you are generalising women. Do you not trust Emma? She''s a girl. She was once not a family," Severus argued.


    But Ragnar took none of it, "That''s because she''s been with us for more than a decade now."


    "But at least go on dates, I''m sure there are a lot of high born women who will be happy to try it out with you. You can make the final decision if you like her or not." Magnus suggested while fiddling with his phone.


    Ragnar silently thought about it. He was absolutely not interested in marrying, but he was getting annoyed by constant pestering from his mum. If this shuts their mouths, so be it, "Fine, I will go. I care not about their birth status, they only need to be hot and not with assholish narcissistic personalities."


    In an instant, Magnus dialled a number on his phone, "YES! He agreed, bring the catalogue tomorrow,"


    (?_?) (¡ñ__¡ñ)


    Ragnar and Severus stared at him awkwardly. Magnus quickly defended, "What? There was no harm in being careful. I just worry about my brother and I too want a cute little nephew or niece to y with."


    "Ugh, what a weirdo, keeping a catalogue of women like a pimp, let''s go, Sev." Ragnar pulled Severus away and walked to talk to Narcissa.


    ©»|£àO¡ä|©¿


    "OYE! I''M DOING IT ALL FOR YOU!" Magnus ran after them angrily.


    ¡­


    Godric Hollow,


    "I-Is this where dad and you lived?"


    Lily Potter walked around the abandoned house. It was luckily still in shape and clean because of the house-elf Magnus had hired to clean it once a month.


    She walked around the house with the hand of her son in her''s, "Yes, Harry, this is where you were born. We will be living here from now on. You will be going to school in a few years, making new friends, making a girlfriend. It will all happen here,"


    Harry blushed and clutched his mother''s hand tighter, "I will never love any other girl except you, mum. I will never leave you,"


    "DAMN RIGHT!"


    All of a sudden a loud manly voice interjected. The door opened with a thud. Lily had her wand in hand, "W-Who is it?"


    "Ah,e on, Lily. You don''t recognise my voice?"


    "UNCLE SIRIUS!~" Harry jumped excitedly and ran into Severus'' arms.


    Lily calmed down, "You scared me, don''t make such entrances from now on, please. I-It brings back memories,"


    Sirius picked Harry up and apologised, "Sorry, I didn''t know you were not healed yet. But, stop with this gloomy face, this house needs a revamp. Bright paint, wallpaper, bright light, beautiful curtains and some music in the background. But before that, I just talked with Severus. He''s getting married to Narcissa soon. He wants you and Harry toe too and meet his stepson, Draco.


    "Both will start Hogwarts together, it''s better if Harry has some friends,"


    Lily liked this idea, "*Sigh* I''ve been away from everyone for so long. I wonder what has changed. I know Magnus has a daughter now, what else? Sirius, why didn''t you get married? Harry could have had a friend,"


    "Ugh¡­ why work hard to nt a tree and care for it when I can taste the fruit whenever I want? I am popr, Lily. All right, get ready, Peter and Remus areing too. We will go out for a nice muggle dinner," Sirius pushed her into her room.


    Sighing, Lily relented. Sirius was as crazy as ever, but she appreciated it, she needed crazy to feel normal living in this house again.


    [You can see Aurelia, Maximus and Clementia on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    LOVE ME PLEASE! THROW STONES!


    [A/N: Marvel ficing tomorrow.]


    __________________


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 485 - 485. Wedding

    Chapter 485 ¨C 485. Wedding


    [MARVEL FIC IS UP. JUST SEARCH "Marvel: Mr President"]


    This fic is over, you can read it in advance on -patreon/misterimmortal. Plus, read 90+ chapters of the uing Marvel fic.


    ______________________


    "What the fuck, Rag. This has been the 4th call this month, you once again deflowered a high born girl and dashed? What the hell is wrong with you?" Magnus scolded Ragnar in his office.


    The long-bearded man was not even ashamed, "Hey, I am doing as you asked, I am trying to find the right woman. How am I to just marry someone when I don''t even know if they are good in bed? All of them were trash, they were like dead bodies, they justid there naked and expected me to do all the work. Fuck, one of them even refused to suck me, calling it disgusting, after I ate her like the tastiest chilli chicken,"


    Magnus sighed, he had no words to address him, "Man, you are one horny fucker. Did you not know they are virgins the moment you look at their private parts? You should know that they are going to be inexperienced. Admit it, you are just messing around,"


    "Freya was a virgin and she was the craziest woman I''ve ever been with." Ragnar pointed, remembering his Viking one night stand when they went to the past.


    "You are now banned from deflowering women, if you are going to fool around then find one who''s not a virgin. If she gets pregnant then I want you to take responsibility." He warned him.


    Ragnar scoffed, "Like I would ever make such a mistake. I have full control over my juice, brother. Don''t worry." He said that with the biggest grin and a thumbs up.


    *sigh* "Just go and get ready to head to Severus'' wedding. And don''t do something stupid there. Narcissa is already very conscious of people talking about her. I want both of them to be happy today,"


    "Say that to Sirius that you have invited, not me. See youter,"


    ¡­


    The wedding was not nned to be very big. Only close friends and family were invited. Such as Narcissa''s only remaining sister, her cousin brothers. Severus invited his friends and family. Magnus'' family alone was big enough to make it crowded. But there were more people from Hogwarts days that were close to Severus and were invited. Slughorn for example was also toe.


    The ring bearer was none other than the cutest little princess, Athena. In her little flowery dress, she confusedly walked towards Severus and Narcissa who stood at the end of the aisle.


    "Ring?" She extended the two tiny boxes towards them. She was just told she had to do this.


    Narcissa fawned over her, kissed her cheek and took the rings from her. But Athena was not told what to do after giving the rings, so she just stood there, staring at the ceremony take ce.


    Magnus giggled, he was acting as the priest. Although they were wizards, Severus and Narcissa wanted their marriage to be done in muggle ways, they found it more memorable and romantic.


    So with Athena photobombing, Magnus read the words, they soon exchanged vows and finally, "You may kiss,"


    Severus cupped her waist in his arm to pull her closer, then ced a warm short kiss on her lips. They did however look into each other''s eyes for a long time before and after it.


    "This was just a formality, we were already like married couples," Severus said.


    "But I am grateful to you for agreeing to do this. I was being called a bedwarmer and much worse words by people. I hope now they will understand we are not using each other," she replied.


    "Why did you not tell me about this? Calling you that is as bad as calling someone mudblood." Severus got angry.


    She gripped his arm tight, "It''s okay, the consequences of the choices I made in the past will take time to disappear."


    *Cough* "You two need to walk out together now," Magnus coughed, breaking their intense discussion.


    Severus nodded. Not being a wuss, he lifted Narcissa in his arms in a princess carry. She blushed and lovingly giggled, "So it took you this long to not feel the need to ask my permission to touch me?"


    "Uh¡­ are you not fine with this?" He hesitantly asked her, wondering if he offended her.


    She shook her head and caressed his cheek, "No, I''m not offended. Instead, I wee this touch. You don''t need to ask me again, Sev, I''m all yours,"


    "Likewise, Narcissa." Severus walked out. Everyone threw flower petals on them, and some musicians yed soft instruments. Athena also jumped around, skipping behind them.


    After the wedding ceremony, it was all about rxing and partying. The wedding was taking ce in a fully enclosed and protected Buckingham Pcewn. In an instant, the decorations were changed with magic. The isle was turned into a big dance floor, disco lights were put above, a DJ from Magicmadepany was brought in, he was a wizard.


    There was all you can eat food, whatever you wanted, it was there. The kids had fun eating ice cream, pancakes, chicken, cakes and whatnot. They were wizards anyway, eating more was normal.


    "Everyone, let''s go and dance, on the dance floor, NOW!" Magnus ordered all.


    In an instant, everyone stopped hogging food and jumped to dance. The dance floor started to shine in different lights, while the lights above did the same. The DJ put on some nice dance songs.


    [''Beat It'' by Michael Jackson.]


    It was not a song just by Michael Jackson, it was the guy himself singing and dancing among them. He hade to Magnus'' invitation. Why? Because Magnus helped treat his skin disorder, vitiligo, which results in white patches on the skin and sensitivity to sunlight.


    The guy was grateful and decided to sign Warner Bros Music as his recordbel. The name of Warner Bros was synonyms with integrity, honesty and respect in the industry.


    Artists, be it singers, actors, directors or writers, all hoped to sign contracts with thepany and even join the talentbels. All this respect was because of Magnus'' iron grip and no-tolerance policy against corruption and perverts.


    Anyway, the music was awesome. The kids, the bride and groom, Magnus'' family and even Dumbledore danced.


    Magnus picked Athena up and put her on his shoulder, then grabbed Emma and started dancing. All the while their daughter patted their heads as if they were drums.


    Severus and Narcissa were also dancing openly, jumping around, holding each other. It was all high-intensity fast pace dance.


    Adam and Grace also danced after so long. Letting themselves go. But one funniest bit was Dumbledore and Elizabethpeting against each other.


    The evening was the most fun they all had in a long time.


    "JUST BEAT IT" Ragnar grabbed another mic and started the duet with Jackson. Simple to say, Ragnar had no talent for singing.


    But who cared, it was fun and that''s all that mattered. The party wentte into the night until they all were tired and hungry. Then after eating, they all went to their rooms to fall asleep like logs.


    ¡­


    Moon,


    The very next day, Magnus went to the moon, the foundation of the main Moon Colony inside the crater was to be set up. Until now, the colony was only restricted to the surface with the settlement spreading wide, various living chambers were connected with one another to create a bigplex of living space, studies,bs and recreational space.


    All kinds of rovers, cars and equipment were shipped from Earth. Thetest n was to ship the entire Fusion Reactor to the moon to finally start using heavy machinery without care and boost development.


    So far, FutureTek Industries has sent 420 Rockets, other nations have sent a few too. About 1,239 people were working and living on the moon already. It was sometimes too hard for people to believe that humanity had gone so far already.


    As always, there were some braindead folks too who imed that all the moonndings and technology advancements were false. that all the photos and videos were edited. Many imed that Earth is t.


    FutureTek announced that they will be taking 10 of such braindead people into space and proving them wrong.


    It was prettyical to show their faces on live television as they were filled with embarrassment.


    [You can see Severus X Narcissa on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 486 - 486. A Heavy Price

    Chapter 486 ¨C 486. A Heavy Price


    [MARVEL FIC IS UP. JUST SEARCH "Marvel: Mr President"]


    This fic is over, you can read it in advance on -patreon/misterimmortal. Plus, read 90+ chapters of the uing Marvel fic.


    ______________________


    1991 was the year when the USSR was supposed to be disintegrated peacefully. All its member states will be their own nations. Most of them already had elected governments.


    Russia was able to keep all the nukes and a majority of military might. Magnus agreed as he found it easier to manage.


    The new countries were notmunists, they were rather democratic. Still, every once in a while some general or dreamer politician would decide to either be a dictator or do a coup.


    Simple to say, they didn''t even find a coffin.


    ¡­


    While the world rejoiced, Magnus found himself with Nics mel again, sitting in hisb.


    His shirt was off while Nics looked at his dragon skin patches. It had covered a good part of his right upper arm.


    "You didn''t go easy on magic?" mel asked.


    Magnus sighed, "I did, as much as I could. Butst year I had to push myself a bit to start up the moon colony."


    "Boy, you will most likely die if you don''t stop. Your magic is killing you. Does it not hurt?" mel asked while applying an ointment to make it look and feel like normal skin.


    "That''s why I came here. The pain has increased a lot, I can''t feel my right arm but move it as well as before." Magnus said.


    mel sadly breathed, "You''ve done enough, son. You can rest now. You don''t owe anything to the world."


    "True, I don''t. But I owe the world to my next generations. My siblings, my little Athena. The world right now is in a very fragile state. If I turn my head away it will scramble into awless violent ce. All the nations I made rich will use their resources in weapons. But I promise, once I''m done, I will sit back and rx," Magnus assured.


    mel scoffed and stepped back, "Who are you promising to? Me? I don''t give a rat''s ass about you, I''m more than 600 years old. I''ve seen all I wanted.


    "This is a promise you should be making to yourself. Tell me, will you be alive to see the kids of your siblings? Your daughter marry and take the throne? Can you promise them that? If you can''t, then stop this act of yours. You''re fooling nobody but yourself."


    It was a hard talk that only a man like mel who had seen it all that life had to offer could give.


    Magnus stood up and wore his shirt, "Calm down, old man. I will go and think about it. Take care,"


    He returned home in the middle of the night. He changed clothes and got into bed. Emma was already asleep, but she was quick enough to slide towards him to be hugged and sleep in his warm embrace.


    They basically slept without any kind of heating in the room because Magnus'' body was always too hot.


    He didn''t think much about mel''s words. He doesn''t have an option right now. Leaving things behind after bringing them to this point was criminal in his eyes.


    ~Once I''m done, I will retire and live in peace, ~ he reassured himself and fell asleep, holding the woman of his life dearly to his chest. Athena used to be here too but she was now 7 years old and demanded to sleep alone always.


    ¡­


    Ragnar''s Potionpany existed in every country around the world. He rarely went to them as most were automated and run by elfs. Each day his potions were sold around the world, various schools took supplies from him. He was able to mass-produce a few essential potions to help various species.


    This brought the price down, making the lives ofmunities such as Werewolves and Vampires better. But today he got called to one of the factories in Albania. It was being stopped by the Ministry there.


    "What is it?" He entered the factory.


    The elf responsible for maintaining there reported, "Boss, we got this letter from the Ministry here, they want us to stop producing our potions for viting their policies."


    Ragnar scowled and took the document, "Have they gone mad? I can buy entire Albania if I want and they think it''s good to create nonsense problems? Don''t stop, continue your production. I will handle everything,"


    Ragnar then left to meet with the Minister for Magic there. Albania was a small country with not much going on there. It wasmunist after world war two and only recently transitioned to democracy.


    However, when Ragnar reached the location where the Ministry was supposed to exist, it was all empty. "This is strange, if they were not here then who sent the letter?"


    "I should talk to Magnus about this. What happened to Albania''s ministry? Did ICW decide on something?" Ragnar wondered and left soon after.


    ¡­


    September 1991 was the day when a lot of new kids head to Hogwarts. It was thest year for Maximus, Clementia and Aurelia. They were on the verge of bing real full-fledged wizards. In studies, all three were at the top of their ss, Clementia being slightly better as she spent most of her time studying.


    But today, it was a special asion as the three were waiting for two boys to start their school. These two were Harry Potter and Draco Prince. Both Lily and Narcissa had asked them to help the two boys.


    The three found the two boys on the tform and led them inside the train to sit with them. Harry and Draco had be good friends by now as their mothers set up meetups every now and then.


    "Come here, Draco, eat this great chicken sandwich that I learnt to make." Maximus was quick to hand them all a burger.


    "This is just chicken between pancakes," Harry realised.


    Maximusughed, "Hahaha, well, when you have crazy elder brothers, of course, you will get such food. But I guarantee, it''s pretty good."


    Aurelia threw it into the dustbin, "No, it''s not. And how dare you give me this greasy food? There is so much cheese too. I will get fat if I eat it."


    Clementia silently nodded and threw it away, "It has 800 calories alone."


    "Ahe on, you used to love it a few years back. Okay, if you don''t like this, I got something else. Behold, my creation, ice-cream lollipop." Maximus revealed small lollipops.


    "Isn''t it just a popsicle?" Aurelia scoffed.


    "No, it''s not. It''s a real lollipop but it tastes like ice cream. Here, try it." He gave them free samples. Cooking was Maximus'' passion, but the thing was, he never liked cooking conventional already established recipes.


    *Knock Knock*


    "Can I sit he¡­ WOAH!" Out of nowhere, a ginger-haired boy opened the sliding door of the cabin. His jaw fell, "Y-You¡­ you are the Triple Pendragon of Hogwarts,"


    "Thank you for reminding us of our identity. Who are you, and sure, we have enough space," Aurelia asked him.


    "I''m Ronald Weasley, it''s nice to meet you. I am a big fan, I was looking forward to school. I love his majesty and¡­ who are you two?" Ron turned towards the two boys of his age.


    "I am Draco Prince,"


    "I am Harry Potter, we''re also starting school."


    "WICKED! Though I''ve never heard about your family. But who cares, let''s be friends,"


    The door once again slid open then, *Woosh* "Excuse me, have you seen a toad that¡­ LADY AURELIA?"


    Aurelia, as soon as saw the little girl, jumped to pull her in, "A, you look so cute, your hair is so¡­ different and cute. You can be an actress. What''s your name?"


    "I-I''m¡­ Hermione Granger, ma''am,"


    *PAT* Aurelia patted her head, "Don''t call me that. Use my name, we''re just students in the same school. Come and sit with us. We need more female representation in this cabin."


    She proceeded to sandwich her between herself and Clementia. Soon small talk started. Each asked which house the other one wanted to go to.


    "I don''t have much of a choice right now. My entire family has been in Gryffindor, I will continue the tradition," Ron said.


    "I will go to Slytherin. I never knew that His Majesty was a wizard and is such a legend. I always admired him and wanted to be a scientist like him or mother Grace." Hermione chirped.


    Aurelia hugged her, "Sure, you will love the Slytherinmon room. We have brought many changes. It has all thetest entertainment systems. Oh, and the monthly parties. You''re gonna love it,"


    Hermione''s eyes had stars at just the thought. She will study and live in the same ce her idol did.


    [A/N: If you have not noticed, time skips are happening. The ending will start from Chapter 491.]


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    LOVE ME PLEASE! THROW STONES!


    __________________


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 487 - 487. Changing Times

    Chapter 487 ¨C 487. Changing Times


    It was the 7th year for the triplets. The new head boy and head girl were chosen. Maximus became the head boy and Aurelia became the head girl, Clementia was too shy for this position, albeit being highly deserving as her grades were at the top of the ss.


    Everyone sat in the great hall and waited for the first years to arrive and get sorted into the house of their choice. Most kids looked scared, but there was a surprise, around 800 new kids were arriving this year. Ever since Magnuspletely defeated Voldemort and his forces, the numbers have been increasing each day.


    The talking hat did its little poetry and got to work. Soon enough it was Harry''s turn. He sat down on the stool. In an instant, the hat announced, "SLYTHERIN!"


    This was Harry''s own choice as his friend, Draco, had already been sorted into Slytherin. He happily moved to the Slytherin table and sat beside Maximus.


    Then came Hermione, she too went to sit beside Aurelia soon after. Slowly, all the kids got sorted into their respective houses. A few of them had their own choices, some let the hat decide.


    It went on until one boy sat down and the Hat turned silent, seemingly having a conversation with the boy. It was Neville Longbottom.


    "Are you sure? You can do great in Gryffindor, I can already see it." Hat asked.


    Neville shook his head, "No, I want to go to Slytherin. I heard that his Majesty saved my mum, dad and grandma from the Death Eaters. I want to study where he did. If I can attain even a fraction of his power, I will consider myself sessful. And my grandma said that students from Slytherin get invited by his Majesty for dinner after they graduate."


    "Fine, if that is what you wish for. SLYTHERIN!" The hat announced. The Longbottom family was well known, so most other houses felt disappointed.


    Next came Ron Weasely. It only needed a tap of the hat for a decision to be made, "Ah! Another Weasely, GRYFFINDOR!"


    With that, the new school year started.


    ¡­


    Camelot,


    "Dad, what is a blowjob?" Seven-year-old Athena asked her father in the study room.


    Magnus'' face strained as if all muscles were pulled. He smiled and put her on hisp and softly asked, "Where did you hear it, dear?"


    "Uncle dirty beard was talking on the phone." She said.


    "Well, cleaning something by blowing air on it is called a blowjob. Your uncle was just talking about this. By the way, do you want to learn a new charm?" He asked her to take her focus off of what she heard and allow her to forget it.


    "YES!" She jumped in excitement. Being 7 years old, she had already shown signs of magical potency of a high calibre. Magnus had expected it already. At age 5 she started to make things fly towards her. The reason it started was funny too, it turns out, she used to feel hungry and steal cookies from the kitchen. Initially, she tried to climb the shelves, eventually, she used magic and made the jar fly to her.


    She waster found by Emma with a half-empty jar of chocte chip cookies. Instead of getting angry at her, Emma clicked a hundred photos of her.


    Magnus eventually realised she was using magic and decided to start teaching her early. Initially, he only made her memorise the spells.


    But then she started chanting them on her own, using them. Of course, it was not very strong without a wand. Heck, even Magnus needed a wand to use truly powerful spells. Wandless magic was no joke.


    "Okay, today I will teach you a charm called Lumos Momenta. It can create light when you are in darkness," he went on to teach her while she listened attentively. But Magnus was already nning on teaching Ragnar a lesson.


    ¡­


    As 1991 started toe to an end, the family got busy. Every end of the year was like a festival for the family. There were not only real festivals but Athena''s birthday, then the triplets'' birthdays were also in thest months.


    Magnus headed out to do some shopping for exactly this, but he also called his best friends, Ragnar and Severus. They will reach him by the apparition, but to get Bobby, Magnus went out on his own.


    He got into a nice 1991 Mercedes Benz 300GD G-Wagon and hit the road. Bobby was in his office, so he drove to the FutureTek Tower.


    ¡­


    "BOBBY! Come on, I promise I will not tell anyone your embarrassing secrets," Magnus, like when he was young, shouted as he entered Bobby''s office. The secretary greeted him but didn''t stop.


    He barged in. "Bobby, let''s go and y,"


    Sitting at the end of the room behind a cramped desk, Bobby got alerted. Nobody entered his office unannounced. But he was wearing a nice suit today as he had an important meeting.


    But when he saw Magnus and heard him, a chuckle left his mouth, "Those days, I remember when you tried to find my new house and only knew the street. So you shouted at each house."


    Magnus took a seat, "Yes, and we should never forget those days. Anyway, you look too dressed, got any ns?"


    "Yup, I have a meeting with the US president. We are going to send the first manned mission to Mars in 1999 and time thending with the turn of this century." Bobby revealed.


    Magnus liked it, "Nice. I will be going there anyway, so I will be the man to wee the new century to the."


    "I won''t be going, however. The trip will be long. I spoke to your father and he said that the AM engine will be ready by then but it won''t be in its best shape. Basically, he meant that it won''t be too fast. It will still take you 3 months to reach Mars and then another 3 months in the return journey." Bobby exined.


    But Magnus had another idea instead, "Bobby. These past years, I have put all my focus on developing the cancer drug and a way to allowrge objects to portkey in space. My idea is simple, space has a lot more magic than on Earth.


    "If I can create some sort of a giant portkey that can store the Dark Matter, then allow spaceships to teleport to the next portkey then recharge itself. From my past experiments, the limit of a Portkey on the moon to another point in space is about 500,000 kilometres. Meanwhile, a portkey from Earth can only take us to the Moon, which is a 384,400 km distance.


    The space between Earth and Mars is 309.31 million km. This means it will take 618 Portkeys to take us to Mars from Earth. This means that it will take us about 11 minutes toplete this journey. However, I was just talking about a normal uncharged portkey.


    "Now if I can somehow create a portkey that can gather magic from around it. Then we could possibly jump a million or even more kilometres. This means the journey might only take us 5 minutes. You see what I am getting at?" Magnus described his n.


    Bobby stood up and turned around to face the big bookcase behind his desk. He pulled a book and then ced it back. Soon, in a spectacr view, the bookcase split apart without making a single sound. It was a big safe. Bobby picked a brown envelope from it and closed it.


    "I had it made by Adrian years ago to keep my andpany''s valuable patents. Anyway, if what you are saying can truly happen, then won''t the Antimatter engine be useless?" he asked.


    Magnus shook his head, "No, not at all. Don''t forget, to put the portkey in its ce, we will need the aircraft to make the journey conventionally. Not to mention, my goal to create this portkey technology is to colonise the whole Gxy, not just the sr system.


    "In the future, maybe after I''m long gone, they can create giant plotter aircraft with AM engines. These will be sent around the Gxy to ce Portkeys around the Gxy. I believe that even after I and you are long gone, our future generations will keep on pushing the tech. It''s very much possible that one day a portkey can take us a hundred million kilometres away. When that happens, we can literally travel from one edge of Gxy to another in 5 years.


    "But for now, my goal is Mars. 11 minutes to Mars seems pretty juicy honestly. The AM engine will instead help us make travel to various moons ofs in our sr system. I heard Titan of Saturn is a good piece of rock."


    Bobby had no idea what to say, "Magnus, if I did not know you, I''d say you are a mad man. Truly, we cannot let such talks reach those outside. Anyway, here, look at the design of the first ship to Mars."


    Magnus closed the papers, "Nope, get up. We''re going out shopping. Rag and Sev will be joining us soon."


    "B-But¡­ Ugh¡­ forget it, I will tell Harrison to wait." He shrugged and went along.


    [You can see Bobby on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs

 Chapter 488 - 488 Big Girl Has Big Brother Friend

    Chapter 488 ¨C 488 Big Girl Has Big Brother Friend


    "SAY CHEEEEESE!" Magnus and Ragnar pinned Severus between them and made his stand for a photograph. They all had a Starbucks coffee cup in their hands. Both blonde brothers tried to embarrass Severus and it was working.


    Bobby, meanwhile, clicked the photograph. "Hehe, done. Sev, why don''t you smile now? You have a pretty wife, a son and now even a cute little daughter. Seriously, you need to bring some change."


    "I do have my own fun, it just has a different, sane definition. Thank you for wasting my time, however. I''m sure the board is going toin about the headmaster of Hogwarts going out for fun during work hours," Severus grunted.


    Magnus scoffed, "I''m the boss of the Board of Governors. Who dares do that?"


    "Great, we have corruption too now," Severus snarled.


    *Brrrr¡­* Ragnar made bubbles in his coffee. "Come on, brothers. We didn''te out to fight. Let''s go, the movie is about to start. Can''t wait to see the new Star Wars. George said it''s going to be the first part of the prequel trilogy. Dobby is going to act as Yoda in this one."


    Magnus added his opinion, "I''m in the movie too, as C3PO. I can''t even begin to tell you how many changes I had to make to the script and the filming. George sucks big time in writing and executing romance. I even made him reduce some political stuff as people don''t go to watch Star Wars for that. They want the plot, Jedi, Sith, epic space fights, dogfights between starfighters."


    The four brothers soon entered the movie theatres. But the moment Yoda appeared on the screen, all four burst intoughter because to them he still looked very much like Dobby. No amount of makeup could hide that.


    "You know, this is possibly the easiest role for Dobby to pull off. He actually talks like Yoda anyway," Ragnarmented, making themugh even more. They got a lot of angry stares from people, so they had to put some silencing charms on themselves.


    But no matter what they did, the space movie turned into aedy one for them.


    ¡­


    The year 1992 started, time for the end of 7 years of Hogwarts came for the triplets. All three had turned into beautiful and handsome teenagers on the brink of adulthood. Aurelia had the beauty of Grace but fierceness simr to Ragnar. Meanwhile, Maximus also had more genes from Grace, but his attitude was simr to Adam and Magnus. Only Clementia was different, going against both mum and dad''s looks and temper.


    But she was a beauty too, a cold beauty as some said. She was far from cold actually, if one was to truly be her friend, they would find out she had so much to say. Clementia even had a boyfriend, he was from Hufflepuff. The only reason the boy couldst was that he was extremely loyal to her, to the point he would get into a fistfight if someone said anything bad about her.


    Clementia, who was a high-level empath, it was easy for her to see all that in him. She never had such a friend before and cherished hispany. It was a nice change from her family being the onlypany.


    Magnus found out about it, and after he had run a full background and ancestor check on the boy''s family, he allowed the rtionship. He was always worried that some assholes would try to date his siblings to get the riches and enter Magnus'' inner circle. But the boy seemed fine, although not that remarkable in magic.


    Maximus was not interested in dating, so was Aurelia. Maximus wanted to be a chef and develop new food dishes. Meanwhile, Aurelia still dreamt of bing the biggest Hollywood star. And now when Magnus saw how pretty she was, it was absolutely possible for her to do it without his help. He will only help her in protecting her privacy. There were too many predators in Hollywood after all.


    The three returned home from school. A big private banquet was to be held for them in Buckingham Pce.


    ¡­


    Magnus stood at the end of the table as the head of the family and the event, "Congrattions, my dear little sisters and brother. You three have made me proud. I learnt about all your exploits in school, naughty ones and also academic ones. Aurelia, you have continued to be a top wizard in all subjects except herbology. Maximus, you have been at the top in Potions, Herbology and Charms. Clementia, you have been the Student of the Year for the past 7 years. You were consistent with your marks, always getting the top score in all subjects.


    "You have even surpassed me. I am so proud of you. You can do an apprenticeship under me from now on and learn whatever you want. But do go to Ragnar for potions. Once again, I wee you to adult wizard life."


    "Yes yes¡­ I am proud too." Athena copied her dad.


    The triplets chuckled and took a drink from Magnus. They were adults in the eyes of magic now. They were free to do whatever they wanted to do in life.


    "When will I go to school?" Athena asked them.


    Magnus looked hurt, "You want to go to school? But did you say you will never leave your mum and dad when you are four?"


    She tried to remember, but couldn''t. Shrugging, she replied, "I was small, dad. Now I am a big big girl. I even bathe Chad today,"


    ~Since when did bathing him be a sign of being grown?~ Magnus wondered.


    "ATHENA! You want to be a potioneer, right?" Ragnar suddenly asked her, while looking at Magnus teasingly.


    She nodded in agreement, "YES! I will make tonnes of lemon candies then."


    (?_?)


    It was uneptable for Magnus. "No, Maximus will make candies for you dear. You can instead be a master in all subjects, just like your dad."


    "Okay!" She chirped. She was just too amenable.


    ¡­


    Just like that, 3 more years passed. 1995 came with cries in Camelot. It was the year when Magnus'' precious daughter was going to head to Hogwarts.


    "NO! I will not let my precious daughter be in that den of hyenas. She''s too precious, too cute and soft." Magnus wasining like a five-year-old.


    Grace smiled wryly, "Now you understand my pain."


    "MAGNUS IS RIGHT! We can''t let her go," Adam too joined Magnus in the protest.


    Emma and Grace frowned. Both their men had gone crazy. Emma headed to scold Magnus and Grace scolded Adam.


    "She will go to the same school you study at and Severus is going to be the Headmaster. There will also be Draco and Harry to take care of her." Emma tried to calm him down.


    Grace straight up bonked on Adam''s head, "Go back to yourb and work, old man."


    "DAD! I''m ready to go," Out of nowhere, Athena entered the room, kicking the door open. She was smiling ear to ear.


    Magnus crawled to her and hugged her small body, "Sweetie, are you sure about going?"


    "Yes, dad. I will be returning home every month on thest weekend. I will make lots of friends," she proimed.


    Magnus sobbed and calmed down, "Okay, but¡­" Out of nowhere, the Excalibur appeared in his one hand and the staff in the other, "If any boy tries to hit on you¡­ I WILL!"


    *BONK*


    Emma chopped her hand on his head, "Don''t scare Emma, Mag. We also met in school."


    "But¡­"


    Athena jumped to hug him cutely, "Don''t worry, daddy. I will never date. I will forever be your and mom''s little Athena. I love you two sooo much. Ummmah¡­" She kissed his cheek and hugged his neck.


    "A¡­ we love you too, honey." Emma also joined in, making it a group hug.


    "Quick now, we need to go to the station. Ragnar must be waiting in the car." Grace notified them.


    Magnus picked Athena in arms and walked out. He talked to her, telling her what to be careful about in school. He had also given her a marauder''s map. She was all set to be the queen of Hogwarts for theing 7 years.


    "NOOOO!¡­ don''t go¡­" Now came Ragnar crying, he loved her like his own daughter after all.


    *BAM*


    Magnus kicked him aside, "Don''t dy us anymore. Stop crying like a wuss."


    "Grrr¡­" Ragnar growled and proceeded to enter the car. Then he hugged Athena.


    "Oh, where is your animal friend for school?" Emma remembered.


    Athena giggled before revealing, "Hehe, I''m taking big brother Duck with me,"


    "WHAT?!" X10


    £¨¡Ñ£ï¡Ñ)(££¡ã§¥¡ã) (¡Ñ_(¡Ñ_¡Ñ)_¡Ñ) (¡ã©`¡ã¡¨)(¡Ñ©n¡Ñ¡Î)(¡ñ__¡ñ)(?¨A _ ¨@?)(?_?)


    [You can see the bros, older Aurelia, Maximus and Clementia on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONK MY MARVEL FIC BROS, IT''S UP!


    __________________


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 489 - 489. Athena In School

    Chapter 489 ¨C 489. Athena In School


    Athena took a seat on the train in the same cabin as Harry, Draco and Hermione. The three were great friends at this point and were among the best in Slytherin house. It was 1995, they were just getting into their 5th year. Their time in the school had been peaceful.


    Ever since Magnus graduated, no major scandals involving a dark lord or secret chambers havee to light. Dumbledore and Severus knew better than not to mess around with school safety too.


    "Are you excited about going to school?" Hermione asked Athena, holding her hand.


    Athena was adored by all her family and friends, she was also cute and that made her even more popr.


    She nodded, "Yes, I wanna make lots of friends. Will there be more little kids like me? And is there lemon ice cream on the menu? Dad said that the food at Hogwarts is very good."


    "Well, even if there is no lemon ice cream, I''m sure now there will be. Yes, there will be lots of kids your age. You can make as many friends as you want. But first, you will be sorted into a house." Hermione gave her a crash course.


    Eventually, Athena found herself sitting under the sorting hat. She was amazed by it, "Woah, a talking hat, so cool."


    "C-Cool? Me? A Pendragon said that¡­ *sniff* I''m not crying¡­ not at all." Sorting Hat started making weird noises. Athena felt weirded out but didn''t say it.


    "Which house do you want to go to, child? You are great for all of them," the hat asked, sounding much more loving than normal.


    "Umm¡­ dad said Slytherin is his house. I want to go there," she requested.


    "Of course, if a Pendragon does not go to Slytherin, are they even a pendragon? Have fun. SLYTHERIN!" The hat announced.


    The hall erupted into loud ps and howling. She was Magnus'' daughter after all and her existence was seen as nothing less than that of a goddess. She was going to be the Queen of the most powerful nation someday.


    ¡­.


    *BAM*


    "UNCLE SEV! LET''S PLAY!" Athena suddenly barged into Severus'' office the next day.


    Poor Severus was rxing alone, drinking some tea and reading a book. He sighed, "This is the third time you entered my office in a single day. How are you finding all my passwords,"


    She giggled, jumping onto his table and sitting down, munching on some biscuits. "Hehe, if I told you then it wouldn''t be a trick. Come on, Uncle, let''s y like back home. You be the thief and I be the auror."


    "You know that I am the headmaster of this school? At home I was your uncle, here I am your teacher." Severus reminded her.


    "OH! Come on, Uncle. You are not the headmaster. I''ve been calling you uncle since I started speaking. I''m not gonna call you headmaster now. Oh, look at your hair, they are so messy, can Ib them?" She asked him out of nowhere. Athena was too hyperactive for her own sake.


    ~Great, I can get back to reading if she does this,~ Severus thought and agreed. "Fine, you do that, but silently."


    "YES! I will be a good girl." She cheered and got to work. While Severus did his own stuff, she hummed some songs andbed Severus'' long hair.


    *WOOSH*


    Duck''s head appeared outside the Headmaster''s office balcony. He looked inside with just one eye, as he was too big. "Whatcha doing, potato?"


    "Making Uncle Sev pretty. You wait outside, I willb your neck hair too." She responded.


    Ragnar had given the nickname to Athena, it was potato. Magnus has also allowed Athena to take Duck with her, after all, the school had enough space. Plus, Duck was already public knowledge at this point and he was extremely friendly and intelligent. He was now working as the ambassador to all Dragons. He raised awareness.


    "Umm hm hmm¡­ FINISHED! Aw¡­ you look so good, uncle. Let me take a photo and send it to dad and aunt Narcissa." She swiped out her mobile phone and clicked some photos. Inte was a big thing in the UK already and the phone with a camera was an experimental model made by FutureTek.


    *KACHAK!*


    "Hehe, dad says he is going to frame the picture. Oh, aunt Narcissa said you look cute." She immediately started receiving return messages.


    *Knock Knock*


    All of a sudden the door was opened without Severus'' permission. "Dad, I wrote this new experiment repo¡­ WHAT THE!"


    It was Draco. He saw the annoyed face of his father, his hair was tied in small ponytails with green ribbons. The problem was, there were more than just two.


    "Oh, Draco, look. Isn''t he looking pretty?" She asked his opinion.


    "Dad, do you know what she did?" Draco spoke to his father. Severus was so busy and lost in reading that he had not noticed anything.


    He looked left and right, there was Duck''s face out of the balcony, then there was his son. He quickly stood up, "W-What? What did she do?"


    Severus walked towards the mirror and looked. His face fell in an instant and he stared at Athena, "I heard Narcissa''s name a while ago, was that you?"


    Athena wobbled her head and showed the phone screen, "Yup yup, aunt says you look cute."


    "YOU SENT IT TO HER?!" Severus'' snatched the phone and looked at the message. "Here goes my self-respect,"


    Dracoughed heartily, "Haha, dad, it''s okay. You still have more respect than Uncle Ragnar. And to be honest, I think mom truly loves you goofing around like this,"


    Athena silently nodded, feeling good at the praise of her hard work. "Maybe I should be a hairdresser after school,"


    "I think your dad would smash his head on the wall if you did that," Draco japed.


    *POP*


    "BWAHAHAHA!" X2


    All of a sudden Magnus and Ragnar apparated in the office, bothughing madly and pointing their figures at Severus.


    "Dobby be good cameraman, catch people in 4k, said mister Bobby. " Dobby had alsoe, he held a giant movie camera on his shoulder, it had a sticker of 4K stered on it.


    ¡­


    Sadly for Severus, Athena messing around was not just a one-time incident. She was known around the school as the prank queen and it was just her first year.


    Sometimes there would be farting sounds whenever someone speaks in the Great Hall. Sometimes girls will grow a moustache for an hour. Sometimes teachers will find their books misced withics.


    But Severus was always her first choice for ying around. She would often go to his office or try to find him. Soon enough, Athena''s birthday came and she asked for something.


    "Uncle, I want to eat a giant fruit-icecream in your office, on your chair." She requested.


    It was pretty harmless in his eyes, but that was until he saw the ice cream that Athena had ordered. On the afternoon of her birthday, before the evening party, he found her in his office, holding a spoon. She handed him one too, "Uncle, eat, there is too much for me,"


    "Child, this is too much for both of us. This thing is as tall as Dobby. We can''t finish this," he told her.


    But she silently enjoyed each bite. "So tasty!"


    Just like that, his days in Hogwarts became much more interesting than he originally anticipated. Athena was enjoying her time to the fullest, she was trained by Magnus and knew all spells. Magnus and Ragnar had both worked together to forge a wand for her too.


    He never had anything to scold her for. She was even good at potions, unlike Magnus. But of course, she was not as strong as Magnus when he was this age.


    However, Severus didn''t mind her shenanigans. She was a great change in the school, making it feel much brighter and warmer than it was. Her giggles and pranks were a breath of freshness in the boring day to day lives of kids.


    ~She''s a perfectbination of the craziness, cunning and intelligence of Emma and Magnus. Good genes at work,~ he muttered in his office.


    But Severus had a lot of work too. He was the Leading Headmaster of all 6 Hogwarts around the world. 4 more were also in development. Initially, he thought they were going overboard, there won''t be enough magical kids to fill the schools.


    It turns out, he was wrong. The number of magical kids living in closed magicalmunities or some backward tribes was more than magical kids in the developed or civilised world. Hence, now that the school became much more essible, these closedmunities and tribes started to send their kids.


    The total number of kids currently studying in all Hogwarts was 30,000. Each year, about 5000 ¨C 6000 students would graduate and find jobs in Magnus'' mega-corporations. The top students would always end up going to FutureTek Space, as that was the most exciting and well-paying job.


    [You can see Severus and Athena on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONK MY MARVEL FIC BROS, IT''S UP!


    __________________


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 490 - 490. Crazy Family

    Chapter 490 ¨C 490. Crazy Family


    This fic is over, you can read it in advance on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    ______________________


    Magnus was invited to the United Nations General Assembly to give a speech. Out of all nations in the world at this stage, about 70 per cent were under his direct or indirect control, hence he was the most popr and powerful man in the world even without his magical background.


    His speeches were less for world leaders and more for the world to listen to, as the world leaders were already working as per his instructions.


    "Good evening, my friends from around the world, those who are present here and those who are watching me. There is a quote, Hard times create strong men, strong men create good times, good times create weak men, and weak men create hard times. I agree with this statement. It can be exined well with the United Kingdom, my home.


    "Back when Hitler started his evil deeds, at the start all western nations didn''t do anything. The United Kingdom''s parliament fervently had debates about why they should let Hitler be and not meddle. The west stayed silent, saying it was okay as long as Hitler didn''t expand beyond the territories lost in the first world war.


    "So what happens? Disorder. What caused the disorder? Our inaction. From there, we can observe a cycle. It goes something like this. First, there is Inaction, thenes disorder, and that creates unhappiness. Then there is sadness and misery, we get more motivated to do something about it, hencees the next step of motivation.


    "Now when we are motivated, we try to do something. Hencees action. Soon, that action starts showing results, as with the downfall of Hitler. That brings order back to our society, prosperityes our way, we get rich, satisfied and finally, we get happiness.


    "But what next? Do you know why every great civilisation falls? Why every nation after getting too rich slowly starts crumbling? That''s because we be too happy, content and we getzy. Lazy to do the same things again that brought order to our society. We lose motivation. Hence,es the phase of demotivation.


    "After demotivation, the cycle starts again, our inaction lets vile people take power, bringing chaos. Hence, in my eyes, the only way to keep Earth prosperous is to keep pushing ourselves to do better.


    "Why must we bezy? Why must we be content with our lives? Sure, you can enjoy all kinds of luxuries, but why must you stop working? There is a reason why so many Indians and Chinese immigrate to the United States. Because they are developing nations, their society is currently going through a phase of motivation and action.


    "In the end, I will end my speech by giving a new motivation to the world. Earth is just the cradle of civilisation, the stars are our aim. The Gxy is our home. Today, I am announcing the Project New Home. In 1999, I will head to Mars and as we enter the new century, I will open the next frontier of mankind.


    "Humanity is not supposed to stay jailed here. It does not matter if you are a salesman, scientist, teacher, doctor, artist or taxi driver, each of you will have a part to y. So I hope that all who are listening to me y their part.


    "Thank you for having me, have a good day."


    It was not in the protocol but the crowd stood up and pped for him. The revtion that he would lead humanity to Mars before the turn of the century was exciting for even the most unmotivated person.


    Originally, the world had started to grow bored from the continuous mission to the moon. They don''t even get much screentime on the news now. But Mars, well that was a new thing entirely. It was a with limitless potential. A with its own atmosphere.


    Things just became too exciting.


    ¡­


    "Mag, do I look fat in this?" Emma asked him, dressed in a beautiful ck empire waist dress.


    He hugged her from behind and pecked her neck, "I honestly think that you ask me this question just to get validation. You are smoking hot, my crazy wife."


    "I''m 35, dear." She rolled her eyes.


    "And you''re a wizard who drinks the rejuvenation potion. You are so hot that I want to remain in bed with you for months at a time. But sadly, too many social obligations." Magnus felt her body with his hands.


    It turned her on as well, "Umh¡­ then you must work harder and find time to treasure your wife."


    *Knock Knock*


    "At least close your door before going down the degeneracyne," Ragnar reached their room.


    "What is there to be ashamed of? You? Hah, you''re a million times more degenerate than me." Magnus barked and got away from Emma.


    "The car is waiting." Ragnar reminded them.


    Today, Princess Aurelia''s first movie premieres. It was a superhero movie, she was acting as Wonder Woman. She had to dye her hair ck for it, but it was understandable. The movie was going to be a part of the whole DC movie universe with Batman and Superman. Movies about Green Lantern and Martian Manhunter had already been released and were a sess.


    This movie''s viin was the God of War, Ares. Magnus made sure to give decent enough action in the movie with Ares getting beaten to a pulp in some scenes. Like hell would he allow Aurelia''s movie to be nd. She did all her stunts on her own too.


    Soon, the whole family arrived in the theatres. Athena had joined as well. It was the first premiere with various big celebritiesing.


    After a few photos clicked, Magnus took his seat in thest row. On his right sat Aurelia and on his left, Emma. His little sister held his hand tightly, nervous about her first movie.


    "Haha, why are you worried? I made sure the movie looked as good as possible. Even dragged George''s ass from the Star Wars set to work on the movie''s special effects." He reassured her.


    "I''m scared of something else, big brother. In the movie, the clothes of Wonder Woman are a bit revealing. I''m sure people will talk about it, say that I''m bringing down the name of the royal family or something." She said.


    He chuckled. He had already addressed this situation, "Worry not, Aurelia. I have taken care of that. In fact, people are going to call you a role model soon. Just wait,"


    They stopped talking when the movies started ying and the lights dimmed. It started with the home of Wonder Woman. There was also the male lead, yed by some American actor. Magnus made sure that the kiss scene happened with a ss sheet ced between their lips. Aurelia didn''t want to kiss other men at such a young age. She wanted to give her first kiss to the man she would fall in love with.


    However, soon the hall was filled with loud cheers and shouts. Magnus and Adam went crazy, followed by Ragnar, Athena and Grace.


    "YES! BEAT HIM UP!"


    "STRANGLE HIM WITH THAT LASSO!"


    "KILL HIM!"


    "YEEEE!"


    "GO AURELIA!"


    Aurelia silently shrank her neck and slid down on her seat in embarrassment. Who knew her family would go this crazy seeing her do action scenes. But at the same time, her chest was filled with pride and warmth, her family was so supportive of her.


    But she didn''t know that it was less about just supporting and more about how good the movie was looking. The actions, the graphics, the destruction, all looked real. It was a visual treat to watch that would get anybody''s blood pumping.


    The movie was one and a half-hour long, not a second of it was boring. It ended on a high note, leaving enough suspense for the sequel. Aurelia looked gorgeous in the movie, her ck hair suited her body.


    After the movie ended, there was a small private party for the guests. Aurelia was the talk of the time, men tried to talk with her to take their chances. But every time either Magnus would appear with a scary aura, or Adam and Ragnar would.


    They knew that all the men in the party were up to no good. Most of the men in showbiz are up to no good. In their eyes, the best wife or husband is a scientist, because once married to a beautiful wife or handsome husband, they don''t bother to sniff around in other ces. Their life bes fully focused on their partner and their research.


    Clementia was also at the party. She shared a shot of vodka with Aurelia and patted her back, "I know how you feel. They are sometimes too obsessive."


    Aurelia shrugged, "I know, but I know they only want good for us. Anyway, how''s your love life going? I heard you have not dumbed that Hufflepuff boy yet,"


    Chuckling, Clementia dreamily replied, "He''s a good boy. Loyal to me and actively tries to make me happy. Sis, try to find a girl for Max though, I worry about his mental health. He only talks about cooking."


    Both of them turned their heads to nce at Maximus, who was talking to Grace about a new dish he made. They nodded together, yes, their brother was hopeless.


    "But what about big brother Ragnar?" Aurelia wondered. So they nced at Ragnar next.


    There he was, trying to woo 2 well-known actresses, Jennifer Connelly and Nicole Kidman, into a threesome. They shook their heads, "I don''t think he needs our help. He just chose not to settle down," Clementia muttered.


    "Our family is crazy," Aurelia added, then went back to drinking.


    [You can see Aurelia on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    STONE MY NEW FIC!


    __________________


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 491 - 491. To Mars

    Chapter 491 ¨C 491. To Mars


    This fic is over, you can read it in advance on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    ______________________


    1999,


    The year when Magnus was supposed to head to space hade up. Adam had finished the construction of the first version of the AM engine. It took the work of 500 of the world''s most intelligent scientists and gallons of lucky potions.


    It was made to be safe, not fast. The ultimate AM engine was going to be much faster but to make that they needed more time. For now, they did what they could.


    The current ship to Mars will not have a whole hadron collider on it to create infinite anti-Matter. Instead, it will have a limited supply of it. Nasa and FutureTek hade together to design it, but FutureTek was the only one responsible for making it.


    It had been constructed on the Moon, as it would''ve taken too much fuel to get the ship into space first. The problem with Antimatter was that it explodes strongly, so it was not advisable to be used on Earth''s surface.


    While on the Moon, they can first put the aircraft in space on normal thrusters. Besides, the main body of the spaceship was in the orbit of the Moon, assembled right there piece by piece.


    Magnus and Ragnar were going, there was no denying that. He had promised Ragnar that he would show him Mars. Besides them, there were 2 scientists from the US, a geologist and a biologist. Then there were two more people, both were wizards. In total, a team of ten was heading out, 4 of them were wizards, the rest were from the US, UK, Japan, Russia and Saudi Arabia.


    There was a short press conference before everyone would head to the Moon. But in reality, they will go through portkey. Who would want to sit on a rocket from Earth and go through all that exhaustion?


    "Is everyone feeling okay? Don''t worry if you have to poop or pee, we''ve got enough space for that in the rotatory living quarters." He joked.


    They were all wearing their spacesuits right now. They were designed for Mars especially. The average temperature on the red is minus 60 degrees Celsius and the atmospheric pressure was also not like Earth''s. Though a being like Magnus or any other wizard who knows the right charms could live on the without any kind of spacesuit or helmet.


    The Moon Colony was in pretty good condition, the giant Moon City in the crater was still in development. So far, 5,000 people living on the moon worked from the giant hub of moon capsules. It was like lego, they kept on adding more blocks and making the colony bigger.


    A major construction site was built for the development of the Destiny One spaceship. The entire thing was already in Moon''s orbit, going through thest checks.


    Magnus, Ragnar and the remaining 8 astronauts sat in a small shuttle that would take them to Moon''s orbit. There was nock of fuel on Moon at this point, as they had two Fusion Reactors working at this stage. They were able to create fuel for propulsion in space from that energy.


    "Crazy how much change I was able to bring just by forcing the world to focus on science and development rather than petty politics," Magnus muttered, looking out from the space shuttle''s window at the men at work on Moon''s surface.


    "What are you so excited about?" He looked at his brother sitting beside him.


    Ragnar giggled like a girl in love with her high school crush, "I am excited about going to Mars, I can only imagine the minerals, the raw materials I can find there. Then their application in potions, maybe I can develop something great, maybe your cancer drug that you''re stuck on."


    "Well, a cure to fix my condition would be best," Magnus muttered sadly. Over the years, he found it difficult not to use magic to his fullest. And that has gradually increased the dragonification of his body. His body was in constant pain as if something was trying to rip him apart. He just tried not to focus on it.


    Ragnar, saddened, said, "I will try to. But you mad fool, stop using that magic of yours. You know what, when I return, I will make a device that will sting you so bad you will remember mum and not use the magic. Just think about Athena, brother, don''t you want to see her grow?"


    "I do, the thing is, I know I have a few more decades of life left, Rag. It''s just that¡­ this uncertainty that I can die at any time keeps me frustrated. But I do hope you can get me that device. Anyway, forget about all that, let''s go to Mars." Magnus put all the worry out of his mind, the current mission mattered the most.


    It was a long process to leave. Hundreds of safety checks, millions of things to be kept in mind. The cockpit was now like a luxurious cabin of a holiday bus. Comfortable leather seats and such were in abundance. There was enough food tost them 2 years.


    Magnus and Ragnar were not going to be in charge of manoeuvring it, rather it was another wizard from FutureTek Space who was trained in doing so for years.


    From themunicator, Bobby''s voice came, "You guys ready to make this 3-month journey? I hope you all don''t end up eating each other to death like in those space horror movies."


    A round ofughs resounded in the cabin. Magnus replied, "Don''t worry, I will try my best to make you feel jealous of not being among us,"


    "I already do," Bobby muttered. But chirped, "Anyway, you will be connected to the broadcasting station in a minute, address the Earth before you head out,"


    "Got it," Magnus waited a minute. Soon, the light turned green on themunicator machine. He spoke without much preparation, "Good day or good night, the looks the same to me, it''s very bright. This view is the only thing I would say is more beautiful than my most beautiful wife. On another note, I''m happy I won''t be returning home for months, hopefully, she won''t be angry by then.


    "I am 39, will be celebrating my 40th birthday on Mars. But I am more interested and excited about weing the new century on Mars. Let it be known, that the 21st century will be the century of space and peace. May God bless us all, take care and wait for our arrival to Mars." He pressed the switch to end the transmission.


    He stared out of the screen in the front, Earth was visible, shining like a beacon of life, ~I hope I can see Athena grow into a fine woman and then bring her up here. Show this view to her. What my whole life''s work has been about. I hope I''m not a shitty son, brother or father.~


    Ragnar noticed his eyes, "What''s the teary eyes about?"


    "Nothing, I''d say you''re a heartless bastard if you don''t get teary-eyed from this view." He said.


    Ragnar chuckled, "All right, I''m a heartless bastard then. But let me tell you, I am ready to die and destroy the world for my family, and yes, that includes you,"


    "I would you have kissed your cheeks if you were not wearing the helmet and had a decent looking face," Magnus tapped on Ragnar''s head.


    Ragnar scoffed, "Bitch, what do you mean by a decent face? Look at my beard, my jaw, my dick, it''s all top-notch. Every woman I''ve been with keeps calling me to just sleep with me. You can not even fathom my biggus duckus powers,"


    "Bwahaha¡­ you should do stand upedy, you''ll make millions." Magnusughed heartily. Ragnar was always the best when it came to boosting morals and mood. If there was anybody depressed, just lock them with Ragnar.


    This was a change that appeared in Ragnar ever since he exacted his revenge on Rodolphus and Voldemort. He became much more free-minded and cheerful, all he cared about was himself and his family, rest can go to hell.


    "One minute until the first ignition," the pilot notified them.


    Everyone strapped themselves into their seats tightly. The first jump of the journey is always bumpy due to the rapid eleration. Once they were at the maximum speed, however, they won''t feel anything, as there is negligible friction in space. For breaks, there was a way to reverse thrust the engine.


    "10"


    "9"


    .


    .


    .


    "3"


    "2"


    "1"


    "IGNITION!" All it took was one press of the button to let the antimatter engine make its first st.


    *WOOSH*


    Inside the cabin, Magnus and the rest felt their bodies get thrust into the leather chairs. But they were made sofortable that they didn''t even feel any pain.


    It took them only 5 seconds to reach maximum speed. Pilots and other engineers quicklypleted the post-flight checks. Soon, they reported to Magnus as he was the missionmander, "Sir, the integrity of the ship is retained, no damage to be reported."


    "Great, let''s go to the gravity quarters and get some rest. We will take turns in the pilot cabin in pairs." Hemanded.


    It was going to be a long journey of 3 months before they reach Mars. This was a lot of time to be doing nothing, hence there were all kinds of recreational facilities in the ship, from a gaming station to a gym.


    [You can see Mars Spacesuit and the Destiny One on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 492 - 492. Happy 21st Century

    Chapter 492 ¨C 492. Happy 21st Century


    This fic is over, you can read it in advance on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    ______________________


    The time spent in the spaceship was boring. There was nothing to do except exercise, eat, sleep and talk to families back home. Thankfully, the spaceship was also supposed toy down a majormunication system that would allow near-instantaneous transmission from Mars to Earth.


    "Dad, I just won the world school quidditch championship, I caught the snitch and defeated Ilvermorny School." Athena was now in her 4th year, growing marvellously.


    He cheered her, "That''s amazing, dear. I used to y quidditch in school too. I was so good that I decided to step down and not y."


    "Hehe, I know that, you are a legend around the world. The quickest quidditch game, the quickest catch of the snitch. I love it, but sadly, no matter how much I try, I can''t seem to do better than you," she pouted while saying it.


    Magnus smiled, looking at her face on the screen. He would have hugged her and caressed her face if he could. "My little Athena. You don''t have to live in my shadow. My circumstances were different, I pushed myself beyond any would because I needed to survive, just in the first week of my entering the school some wizards tried to kill me. I made the choice for which I am still suffering from consequences. You don''t have to do all that, little one, dad will make sure you never have to. Just study hard and be a good wizard, that''s all you need to do."


    Athena felt he didn''t sound right, but she had too many things to do. She had to go back to school after talking with him and get back to studying and preparing for the 4th year ball night. So she didn''t try to ask him more, "I will, dad. I will be a wizard you can be proud of,"


    "I already am, sweetie." He said and saw her leave the screen. Emma sat down after that.


    "She went back to school. Who knew, the little girl who didn''t want to leave us now can''t stay away from her school," she muttered.


    Magnus shook his head, "It''s not her fault, Emma. We were like that too, school is just so much fun. How are you? Do you miss me?"


    She scoffed, "Huh, I have not forgotten the speech you gave two months back. So I''m less beautiful than this?"


    He wanted to hold her and kiss her right at that moment, "No, my love, I was just trying to say things to motivate the people, you are still the most beautiful in the universe for me."


    "Hmph! Like I will believe you now. I will remember this, be prepared to get thoroughly punished in our bedroom, I want that month-long vacation you promised." Her voice and words didn''t match, she sounded too loving.


    "That I promise. How is everyone else? Aurelia, Clementia and Max¡­ mum and dad?" He asked further. Now Ragnar also joined as they will be talking to the rest of the family.


    Like this, they spent the remaining one month too. Soon enough, the red came into view and with each minute it became bigger. Everyone got into their suits and prepared to deelerate.


    "Strap yourself in, folks. We will experience just the opposite of what we did when we started this journey. The change in our velocity will be noticeable, a lot." The pilot warned them and prepared to start deelerating as soon as they reach the distance from which they can move safely to Mars.


    "In ten seconds,"


    "10"


    "9"


    .


    .


    .


    "1"


    "BRACE!"


    In an instant, the whole spacecraft came to a near stop. Everything stopped that was one with the body of the craft, but Magnus and the whole crew were independent bodies, their momentum didn''t stop with the craft. So they felt as if they were being pulled out of their seats, only the straps helped them stay in ce, or else they would have smashed their heads open on the control panel.


    Thissted for just a few seconds and they had trained for this in thebs already. Nobody vomited or got sick due to this. They looked out of the front screen, the red was pretty big, they were close enough to see all the patterns on it.


    "It will take us a day to reach orbit and synchronise with thending spot. The current Coordinated Universal Time on Earth is 9:00 PM, 29th December 1999." The pilot briefed them.


    They didn''t move however, this was the most important stage of the mission, they needed to dock the whole ship in geostationary orbit and then take thending rocket to the surface.


    All the members onboard were doing something, looking at the various instrument clusters, making sure everything was fine. They didn''t want any miscalctions about the orbit.


    Just like that, whole days passed. Soon, the moment of truth came and the pilot adjusted the spacecraft''s position by using pressure thrusters. The AM engine was not useful in small manoeuvres.


    "IT''S DONE!"


    All okay signs got exchanged by each and every crew member. Everything looked fine. Magnus took themand from there, "Everyone, quick, off to sleep. We need to be at our best when I attempt thending."


    He and Ragnar alone remained in the cabin as they didn''t need to sleep as much as the others, thanks to their superhuman body. While Magnus had nothing to work on, Ragnar was busy packing all his testing kits into his magic pouch.


    "I wonder how good magic will work on this," Ragnar wondered.


    "Better than Earth. The atmosphere of Mars is much thinner than Earth''s. The average surface pressure is only about 610 pascals (0.088 psi) which is less than 1% of the Earth''s value. This means that Mars'' atmosphere is more open to space than Earth, hence there will be more dark matter. But be prepared, your eighty-kilo body will only weigh thirty kilos." Magnus briefed him about the situation.


    FutureTek had already sent hundreds of rovers and satellites to Mars. They pretty much know about its crudeposition.


    "The only major threat we face on Mars is-encircling dust storms that ur on average every 5.5 Earth years. Thest one urred just a year ago. But good thing, they never get as strong as Earth due to weaker atmosphere." Magnus added.


    "Nice, we''re wizards, we can most likely survive any storm. But if what you said makes sense, the best ce to set up a base on Mars is underground." Ragnar suggested.


    "That''s what we''re here to do, brother. First, we will check out the surface, the soil, how''s the underground. We need to be careful, we don''t know much about this ce, even less than what we knew about the moon at the firstnding."


    Slowly, the time passed. After 6 more hours, one by one the crew started to wake up. Magnus meanwhile went ahead to prepare the rocket that will bring them down to the Mars surface. It was simr to the reusable rocket they used for Moon, but this one was much more advanced.


    They quickly ate food and got into their suits. Only four people will be going down on the first try. It was Magnus, Ragnar and the other two wizards. The only reason Magnus took wizards was that they had the least chances of dying even if something unexpected happened.


    By now, most of the astronauts know about the wizarding world under a strict contract agreed by world governments and ICW. Hence, it was very easy to operate with magical items. The n was to send only one group to the surface, then they would put a portkey and allow the remaining crew to freelye and go. The geostationary orbit of Mars was at 13,634 kilometres, it was well within the range of Portkey.


    "Everyone, time your watches. I will take my step on Mars at the exact moment it is 12:00 AM Coordinated Universal Time (UTC) on Earth. With that, the new century will begin," he briefed them before themencement of thending.


    After they had done all the flight checks, they got into the attachednder rocket. It was reusable 30 times. But it depended on the atmosphere, it was reusable 30 times on Earth, here it would be much more.


    There was no countdown for deployment this time. The rocket simply detached itself and started to fall down towards the Mars surface. The rocket hadputers to make sure that it stayed in position.


    It started to fall vertically for thending. *WOOSH* Everyone felt the vibrations inside the small cabin as the thrusters fired up, telling them that they were close to the surface.


    Then, before they knew it, they felt a loud thud and all noises started to die down. They felt no movement either.


    "A-Are we on the surface?" Ragnar wondered.


    Magnus immediately fiddled with theputer to make the cameras outside give the output. Yes, they could seend and a cloud of red dust just settling down.


    Magnus took a nce at the clock, it was 11:55 PM. Just 5 minutes until the New Year, the beginning of the 21st century.


    He quickly opened the hatch and climbed down. He didn''t step foot on the sand however, he needed to time everything out while keeping in mind the dy of 3 minutes, which means he had to step out at 11:57 PM.


    "The signals are up," Ragnar notified him.


    Magnus took a long breath, he looked around for the first time, "It''s¡­ all red," he muttered to his crew members.


    "GO!"


    Magnus didn''t waste a moment and stepped out, stering his shoe mark on the surface of the red. The first man to step foot on Mars was Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon, the King of the United Kingdom. A name that shall be immortalised for as long as Earth shall remain.


    Knowing he had to say something, Magnus quoted what he wrote before, "Three hundred million miles away from home, this is the colossal leap for mankind. No longer are we spectators on a small blue marble, we are humans, out to conquer the cold dark Universe.


    Happy New Year, Earth. Happy 21st Century, humanity."


    [You can see Mars on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    READ MY MARVEL FIC AND STONK ME!


    __________________


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 493 - 493. Home

    Chapter 493 ¨C 493. Home


    This fic is over, you can read it in advance on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    ______________________


    Happy 21st Century indeed. For the first time, no one had any idea what the future was going to look like. So much had changed so fast, the level at which the technology was changing was unpredictable. Theputers, themunication technology, the cars, engines and everything was changing each year. Thepanies were in fullpetitive mode, spending more and more money on research and development.


    Nearly the entire world had their faces stered on the television to watch the Marsnding. It only took humanity 31 years to achieve this feat. A modern technological marvel had been created.


    Magnus'' whole family was invited by various media channels to give interviews, but only a few agreed, for example, there was Adam, who was the lead developer of the engine so he gave some insights on the mission. Then there was Aurelia, as she was a celebrity, she was more avable to the channels, still, she only gave a five-minute interview, telling how proud she was of her brothers.


    Grace, too, gave a simr recording of how proud she was. Elizabeth, however, went to the BBC News channel and gave a full one hour interview, it was full of stories about Magnus and how proud she was of him as her grandson and also as the King leading the nation''s soul.


    At this point, there was nobody left who could say they were anti-monarchy. 100 per cent of the people in the entire United Kingdom loved their king and the royal family.


    But, this was just the start. Magnus had the cancer drug under development, if he can make it, he will possibly be seen as a god or something.


    ¡­


    Back on Mars, Magnus called the whole crew out of the shuttle and also unloaded the Mars Vehicle.


    Their job was to find precious minerals. But, first of all, they got onto Mars rover and travelled to the site, which was predecided to be excavated. Ragnar, however, didn''te with them. Instead, he took a broom to do his own personal test with magical means.


    Magnus honestly didn''t have any ns for Mars. His main targets were asteroids beyond Mars as they would bring precious metals for further development. He was doing it just so that the future human civilization could benefit from it. He had no idea for how long he would live, and he knew the day he died, a lot of hyenas that he had tamed would once again start poking their heads up.


    The speed at which human civilization is progressing will once again slow down. But he will try to make sure he leaves behind enough backups.


    "Woosh* Ragnar returned on his broom. "I have found a few things deeper inside the ground, I don''t know what minerals they are but it will need some research. Besides that, Magnesium, Aluminium, Titanium, Iron, and Chromium are rtivelymon in them. In addition, lithium, cobalt, nickel, copper, zinc, niobium, molybdenum,nthanum, europium, tungsten, and gold have been found in trace amounts.


    "I also believe that water used to flow on the surface of Mars a long time ago, sadly, the can''t maintain it as it''s too cold. However, the orbiter probes we send from Destiny One have reported that there might be frozen water on the poles." He reported.


    Magnus nodded and briefed, "As I suspected, this is the most likely ce for Earth version two to exist, but for that, we need to develop some way to make it habitable once again. The main problem is the atmosphere, it''s too thin. And if we want to terraform it we need more carbon dioxide than humans have released in our entire existence. Making this ce habitable is a daunting task that might not be possible in my life.


    "But, maybe in a hundred years, with the use of wizards and muggle technology, we probably can. For now, we will only be creating a mining colony here."


    "Got it, boss," The other two wizards got to work quickly in setting up a temporary base for others to portkey in and also send other important materials.


    ¡­


    Two people were to always stay on the Destiny One craft in orbit. The rest of the 8 astronauts worked their best. After checking the soil integrity, Magnus and the other four wizards started to use magic to dig the soil and create a big 30 metres wide and 10-meter deep square ditch. After that, they put the living units in there.


    The units contained the pressurising and depressurising entrance, then the living room/kitchen/dining, then there were three rooms with four bunk beds each. One bigb room, a toiletplex. A room for exercise. Then deep under it was the power room that contained all the Solid State Batteries version 6 that held power from the sr panels on the surface.


    Dust storms on Mars canst from two weeks to one or two months. These batteries had enough capacity to hold power for 4 months in them. Heck, the storms on Mars go at a max of 60 mph. There were special weighted suits that could allow them to work even in that condition.


    ¡­


    Ragnar collected all the soil samples he wanted. Magnus helped him by apparating all around the as this was an easy task. He also set up portkeys in various mineral-rich locations, one at the pole as well from where they collected ice samples.


    After their three month excursion and experiments, it was time to head back,pleting their mission thatsted 9 months. But, Destiny two spacecraft was also being created and once made, at all times there will be humans present on Mars.


    "Brace for eleration," the pilot warned.


    *WOOSH*


    In an instant, the spacecraft gained maximum speed and zoomed towards Earth''s moon.


    "Haha, look at you, giggling like a little girl," Magnus joked with Ragnar.


    "Of course, I can''t wait to do tests on the unknown materials I found. Maybe it''s some sort of an unknown element, I can probably name it after myself and make it a bigger headache for kids to learn the periodic table. Ragnium sounds pretty nice." Ragnar mumbled.


    "Sure, if that''s what you want, you can have it. But make sure you first sanitise all the material, we don''t want a zombie apocalypse on Earth now," Magnus japed.


    Ragnar scoffed, "Who needs a zombie apocalypse when we already have a full of retards."


    A crew member came to them at that, "Sir, we are receivingmunication from Earth, they are hoping that you can address Earth,"


    Magnus got up to go to themunication room. "Sure,"


    He took a seat, and the camera started to record. For now, they were at a distance that created a 1-minute dy inmunication. It was manageable though. "Hello, Earth. This is Magnus. Alive and well. The mission went better than we ever expected. We were able to establish a base on Mars where the future astronauts canfortably live in. We have also tested the soil of Mars from various locations.


    "Ice exists on the poles, but the is uninhabitable for now. Maybe we can nuke the poles and melt the water to increase carbon dioxide and increase the atmospheric pressure. But only time will tell what we do.


    "I am feeling a bit homesick at the moment, can''t wait to breathe under the open sky once again. One thing I would like to add before I end my message is that, before I used to take Earth for granted, it took me to go to space to truly appreciate and cherish our home, for it''s truly like our mother. It nourishes us, feeds us and lets us breathe. And I, as a good son, vowed to respect my mother and take care of her as now I''m a grown-up.


    "By next year, space flights will bemercially avable for anyone who wants to see Earth from space, I hope then many more will feel the same as I do. Thank you, see you soon."


    He clicked the red switch to end the recording and sent it to Earth in one go.


    ¡­


    On Earth, Magnus was always at war with dark forces thaty in darkness, in secret, trying to bring him down and spread chaos. But, the time when Magnus decided to go out of Earth to assure humanity''s future, darkness took an offensive.


    It was subtle, nobody felt it spread, it was slower than a snail, for they knew the danger of poking their head too high would bring the dragon''s wrath. Their aim was not to bring down Magnus, nor did they aim to fight him. For them, control over the nt was the final eptable result.


    But that road eventually leads to standing up against the current uncrowned king of Earth.


    [You can see Mars Lander Vehicle on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 494 - 494. Horny Is Allowed

    Chapter 494 ¨C 494. Horny Is Allowed


    This fic is over, you can read it in advance on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    ______________________


    "The idea that His Majesty Pendragon proposed is a gross misuse of weapons that should not even exist. To use nuclear weapons in such a way means he is promoting their existence. While we here at the United Nations support the denuclearisation of the world. Such weapons should not even exist, let alone be used."


    Such were the words of some so-called United Nations after Magnus'' short speech was shown on television around the world. Of course, the organisation received a stern response from the people and the United Kingdom, but not much happened. Or that was what they expected.


    At that point, Emma, who was acting on behalf of Magnus, made a decision. She called the handler that manages the United Nations, put in ce by Magnus. "I want all the people involved in making this decision fired. Withhold their sries and pensions, investigate them for misuse of power. Magnus is not a tyrant, but we all stand against retards. While Magnus is trying to create another home for humanity, these fools who don''t even know the S of Science want to school him about nukes? If anything, it''s Magnus who has tried to bring Nukes under control."


    Her voice and orders were stern, the man soon went back and got to work. About 50 people were fired in an instant and some investigations wereunched against them.


    "Your Majesty, the dignitaries from Japan are here," the royal secretary informed her.


    She, as Magnus'' wife, had her duties, and she did it withplete seriousness.


    ¡­


    It was already June of the year 2000. The mission on Marssted a full 9 months. But, the century may have started with a big achievement by humanity, the United Kingdom was also on cloud nine.


    Finally, after so many years of hard work and pushing business, innovations and entrepreneurship, the United Kingdom''s GDP finally reached 10.2 trillion US dors, the same as the US for that year.


    However, on average, a British citizen was more than three times richer than an American. It was because of the lesser poption. Where the poption of the US was 280 million and their GDP per capita was 36.6 thousand dors, the poption of the United Kingdom was at 88 million and the GDP per capita was at 115.3 thousand dors.


    It was a lot of money, this made UK''s internal economy much stronger as people had too much money to buy whatever they wanted, or start a business.


    But Magnus cared not to think about all this, he just returned to Earth, this time on a real rocket as too many eyes would be on him. Since reusable rockets were a thing, a soft verticlending brought them straight to the ground at the Belize base.


    A tall movable lift was ced there for them toe out. But, it was a reality that the human body needs time to adapt. None of the astronauts that were not wizards could stand up straight. Magnus, Ragnar and the two other wizards were used to the apparition, portkey and their bodies being stressed beyond humanly possible, hence they were more resilient.


    The space station staff helped each one of them to walk out and brought them down. Magnus, though, didn''t need any help. He just wanted to go home quickly and hug his family.


    They were first taken to a quarantine facility where they were all disinfected. Then they were to sit down and give a press briefing about their health and experience, signing a few portraits of themselves to be put on a new wall of fame that was not reserved for future Mars Missions. Magnus'' photo remained in the first ce for being the first man on Mars.


    After that, without waiting for a day, Magnus and Ragnar portkeyed to Camelot.


    ¡­


    "I''M BACK!" Magnus shouted.


    "DAD!" The first one to jump into his arms was his daughter, Athena. Her 4th year hade to an end and currently, she was enjoying her summer holidays.


    "Come here, my little dragon." He lifted her up and pecked her forehead, "How was your school this year?"


    "Great, I annoyed Uncle Sev twice this semester." She chirped and puffed her chest out in pride.


    "Haha, it seems you are just like me. Where is everyone else?" He asked her.


    "Umm, triplet uncle and aunts are bathing duck, he jumped into a big ditch of mud and didn''t take a bathter, so he got dry mud on him. Grandma and Grandpa are at work. Mum is in the kitchen." She informed him.


    Knowing this, he decided to go and meet Emma first. "Okay, you wait for me beside Duck, I wille out with Emma. Rag must be out, take him along."


    "Okie!" She ran away happily.


    He moved into the big kitchen, with a wave of his hand he sent all Elfs away. Then in a smooth motion, he hugged Emma''s waist from behind, "Hello, my beautiful wife. Are you ready for that month-long date?"


    Still, in his arms, she turned around and kissed him, "I was making pancakes for you,"


    "Hehe, It seems to marry you was the best decision of my life," he chuckled.


    Emma scoffed, "Seriously, you are too gullible. I was a fool, I should have just tried to learn to make the best pancakes instead of chasing after you for so long."


    "Hah, it ain''t that easy to woo me, my love. I fell in love with you because I knew I could trust you. I knew you will stand by me when I need you. By the way, I brought you something, a new ring, this time made from gold I collected on Mars." He presented her with a ring.


    "You brought it, you put it on," She extended her hand. Since there was already a wedding ring, he put this new ring on her index finger.


    Following, he kissed her again, "Can''t wait for the night,"


    "Did Mars make you hornier?" She joked.


    He squeezed her in his arms, "Oh no no, it''s the 9 months of being away from you that made me horny. And honestly, with a wife so pretty, if I don''t act horny, I''m probably not a man."


    At that, she licked her lips, "Hmm, can''t say I''m not feeling the same. I feel I have forgotten what you look like without the shirt and¡­" Her hand suddenly reached down and cupped something between his legs, "pants,"


    *Cough* "Mum, dad, Duck is too excited, we can''t hold him from breaking the castle open," Athena appeared at the door. Her face looked red.


    Emma wanted to get away, but Magnus was shameless. Athena is about to turn 15, so why should he not show his love for his wife just because the kids were around? "Sure, sweetie. Let''s go, Emma, are you following?"


    "I will bring the pancakes," she turned back to cooking, red-faced.


    Magnus put his arm on Athena''s shoulder and walked out. Athena pouted, "Dad, be a little discrete, please."


    Heughed, "You want me to be discrete? Are you sure? When you get a boyfriend then you will also do this and get caught, you want me to make a scene then. Plus, you''re asking the guy who changed Hogwarts'' rules to allow students to kiss and make out. I will show my love to my wife whenever I want,"


    "Dad, I will never date anyone, that''s some," she scowled.


    "Hahaha, that''s the worst joke I''ve heard today. You are a beautiful girl, I''m sure many boys are crazy about you. You are just in your 4th year, give it some more time and you will date a boy. When that happens, I will make sure to scare them to their deaths." He was already nning to save his precious daughter.


    Athena noted proudly, "Sure, if I date a guy, you are free to scare him. If he can''t even stand up against my dad, he''s too weak."


    Just then, Magnus felt immense pride in her. She sure shared the same mindset as him.


    "DAAAAD!"


    *THUMP*


    Duck shouted as soon as he saw Magnus and came to him running excitedly. Thank god the castle was reinforced with magic.


    "I missed you," boy was too big but felt warm with his nose being tapped by Magnus. After all, to him, Magnus was his dad.


    "And I missed you too, Duck. Let''s go and fly around the ind,"


    ¡­


    In theing days, various major dinner events were held in Magnus'' honour. It was as if the world was in a festival. It was understandable, all that Magnus had achieved was too big,


    But Magnus was not satisfied. Hisst project was a cancer drug. He will truly celebrate when he is able to make it and not just develop, but also sell it at an affordable price.


    So, over theing few years, he was not going to use much magic and rather focus on muggle work. It also helped him stop the spread of his dragonification.


    Ragnar too entered hisb to do his own research, it was unknown what he was trying to make but he said it was a big thing, one that can help humanity for centuries toe and also make him super-rich.


    Money was always appreciated, so Magnus didn''t push him. He instead had a meeting with a few students from Hogwarts, most of them were from Slytherin house, but some were from other houses too, those who were in the top of their sses.


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    READ MY MARVEL FIC AND STONK ME!


    __________________


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 495 - 495. Hogwarts Meet-up

    Chapter 495 ¨C 495. Hogwarts Meet-up


    This fic is over, you can read it in advance on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    ______________________


    At Buckingham Pce, Magnus invited the graduates of Hogwarts to the dining hall. Draco and Harry were there too, both of the boys had graduated from the school in 97 and now worked around.


    Draco was a good potioneer thanks to having a great potioneer father. Plus Narcissa was his mother, she was very strict about his studies. By now, Draco had already found out about his father from various sources that were not his mother. In fact, Draco asked Severus about it.


    Magnus remembers that day when Draco, Narcissa and Severus came to his office to talk to him. Draco wanted to talk to Magnus. He asked him right away why he killed his father and was there no way to stop him.


    Instead of talking, Magnus went ahead and showed him everything in the pensieve. "You want to know about your father? Why did I kill him? Why did your mother stay silent? Here, look at all my memories then. But first of all, tell me, do you know who Voldemort was and what he did?"


    Draco nodded, "He was a blood supremacist terrorist who killed innocent wizards and tried to rule the wizarding world, enve the muggle poption."


    "True, now look at all this. From my first to thest encounter rted to Lucius Malfoy," Magnus poured a memory strand into the water in the basin.


    Draco submerged his head in it. Memories started to show up. From the first day Magnus met him, when Lucius bickered with him on the train, then tried to woo him to join him. Then trying to recruit him for Voldemort led to the first magical battle and Magnus destroyed his bones.


    Then Lucius'' father died while trying to enter Merlin''s vault. Then Lucius tried to kill Magnus multiple times. After school, he joined Voldemort, went on many raids to kill muggles and wizards, tried to kill Magnus again and got served by Severus after he kidnapped Severus'' mother.


    Then finally, there were short snippets of scenes that Magnus originally saw in Narcissa''s memories, where Lucius assaulted her on the first night. Of course, it was not as graphic this time. But the message was clear, Lucius treated Narcissa like his bed ve and only wanted a son so Voldemort could use him. Then finally, Lucius tried to kill Magnus, in return, he got killed. The story came to an end with Narcissa pleading with Magnus for help.


    Magnus showed all things that could make Draco hate Lucius, it was important. *SPLASH*


    When Draco got up, his face seemed angered, he cursed, "He was such an asshole and¡­ THAT BASTARD! He hurt my mother and grandma(Severus mother),"


    Draco turned to Narcissa, her eyes tearful. He quickly hugged her. Then nced at Severus, "Thank you. I couldn''t have lived with Malfoy as an addition to my name. It disgusts me."


    He hugged Severus too. The entire group hugged, including Severus and Narcissa''s daughter, Magnesia, which they named to honour Magnus, their friend, the one who changed their lives for the better.


    ¡­


    Back in the dinner hall, Magnus noticed a ginger-curly-haired girl being particrly excited about meeting him. She was supposed to be Harry''s girlfriend, Hermione Granger. She was also called big sis by Athena. He knew about her because Emma informed him, that a muggle-born girl who was at the top of school grades was helping Athena study in the school.


    So he let her sit beside himself, "It''s an honour to be meeting you, your majesty. I have been waiting for this day for so long now."


    "Haha, I am d people are still as excited about this. So, what made you want to meet me?" He asked her.


    "I¡­ I admire everything that you have done. From the time you were just nine years old and saved your school friends until now when you went to Mars. You have changed the whole world with your strategies, bringing countries together. I heard you were also behind the fall of the USSR, stopping Israel and Palestine, India and Pakistan tensions. You are the one who has made the UK so powerful and rich. You are behind everything that the world is today.


    "I want to be like you someday." She babbled nonstop and by the end, she was panting, she probably felt this was thest time she would see him.


    He passed her a ss of water, "Calm down, child. What is your n? How will you bring a change to the world?"


    "I will be the first muggle woman minister for magic." She revealed her ns.


    "But it''s a position that''s always under my influence, why would you want to be someone who can''t make all the decisions on her own?" Magnus interrogated her.


    "Umm¡­ why would Iin? Your leadership has been great all this time. If I be the minister under you then that means I will get all the experience from you, the way you make decisions and such. You even brought rights to goblins, elfs, werewolves and vampires. That''s so noble of you," she went nonstop about his achievements.


    "You and Harry are 20, right? Are you two nning on getting married in the future?" Magnus asked her, immediately shutting her up. It was a technique he had learned from watching his mum shut Ragnar and other siblings. After all, the triplets were 27 years old at this stage.


    She went red in embarrassment, "We have decided to get married at the age of 25. For now, we both want to focus on our work, I want to be the Minister For Magic and Harry wants to be the captain of the English quidditch team."


    "Well, Eugenia is going to retire next year, if you can somehow gain enough influence in the Ministry, you have my blessing to be the Minister. Take my advice, go after Moody, there is no one who has more influence than him." He advised her. But what she didn''t know was that this was as good as the final seal of approval to her bing the Minister. She was already working in the Ministry under Eugenia, who has asked Magnus to evaluate her.


    Hermione became excited, "R-Really? Sir? But I will just be 21."


    Magnus chortled, "Age is nothing, Miss Granger. I became King at the age of 18, had a daughter at 23 and so much more that happened behind the scenes. If anything, you being young and having enough talent to be the minister shows how promising you are.


    "Today, bing the Minister for Magic is just the first stage. Next, there are agencies like the European Wizarding Federation, International Confederation of Wizards. You can be their chiefs if you do good. So, good luck and I hope you achieve greatness.


    "Now, let me go and embarrass Harry about you," he patted her head and skipped to another table.


    The table Harry and Draco sat at was shared by two more boys, who seem older and were twins. Both had mischievous smiles on their faces.


    "Hello, kids. Are you enjoying the evening?" Magnus took a seat.


    But, the four boys had a shocked face. Especially the twins. Magnus smirked, "You two must be the twins, Fred and George. Do you think that old fart prank will work on me?"


    George''s eyes widened, "H-How did¡­ Ugh!"


    "It was advance version¡­ Ah!" Fred''s face also contorted like his brother''s.


    Suddenly some poop smelling greenish goo fell from their mouths. They quickly spit it on their tes.


    Magnus smirked, "There''s a line in a book by C.S Lewis. "Do not cite the Deep Magic to me, Witch! I was there when it was written." It basically means in this case as "You tried to prank me? God or pranks?" Haha¡­"


    At that, Magnus got up to leave, "Enjoy the evening, now everything you will eat will taste like cat poop for the day. Draco and Harry, you better move if you don''t want to smell cat poop."


    (£þ¨Œ£þ)"(¡ã©`¡ã¡¨)


    Soon, the two twins were left alone as they blinked in defeat. Shocked that the old king fooled them, but again, they reckoned this was why he was the king and they were little peasants.


    ¡­


    "So, what have you two decided on doing, sons?" Magnus asked Draco and Harry.


    "I want to be a quidditch yer, uncle," Harry responded.


    "Hm, that''s all good, I heard you were good at Quidditch. But, you need to make money, there is not much money on Quidditch unless you make it into the A group. I advise you to invest your money in some Gringotts scheme. At least it won''t just sit in your vault." He advised him, as he knew James Potter and his now-dead parents left a lot of wealth to Harry and Lily.


    Meanwhile, Draco had bigger dreams, "I will join your Dragon Service, uncle. With this, I can help you manage the world and truly make a difference."


    Magnus appreciated it, "Well, for that you will have to give an interview to your uncle Tonks. He''s the chief of Dragon Service. I will call him and tell him you want to join. But remember, he will not go easy on you just because you are family,"


    Sternly, Draco shook his head, "I don''t want him to go easy. If I fail, I will just try to improve and try again. This is my dream, I will fulfil it no matter what."


    Magnus ruffled his hair, annoying him a bit, "Goodd, that''s the spirit. Now, let''s go and enjoy the party."


    [See Harry and Draco on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 496 - 496. United Provinces Of Africa

    Chapter 496 ¨C 496. United Provinces Of Africa


    This fic is over, you can read it in advance on -patreon/misterimmortal.


    ______________________


    [The greatest enemy of humanity is humanity''s deep perverted desire for destruction. Since the days of the stone age, humans have been killing each other. Since the dawn of civilisation, humans have been going to war with each other, destroying kingdoms, empires, ving, raping and piging.


    If there has ever been peace, it has been because a greater power existed that overwhelms the other so much that peace is the only option. Hence, the greatest antidote to this humanity''s destructive mindset is a sword at the throat, that scared them from evermitting a crime that challenges peace.


    His Majesty was that sword. And due to him. There are no wars, there is peace. Hunger is eradicated due to his giant verticle farms under the Arthund in Sahara and his private property in Easter Russia. Africa is not the poornd it used to be, sure, it is not much like the west, but it is not poor anymore. There are enough jobs and money for people to make a living.


    There are schools, there are hospitals, there is hope. King Magnus was that hope. Most people did not know the cost at which this peace hade, one man suffered in constant pain so a billion smiles could flourish. One man gave up his humanity so billions could be humane.


    This is the story of the boy, scared and forced to fight for his life at the age of eleven. The story of a king, who joined the world into one. Two such books exist, one for wizards, that''s more factually true, and one for muggles, that needed some maniption to keep wizards a secret. But both books tell you the story of the same person, Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon.


    I am Rita Skeeter, this is thest book I wrote, as per request of his majesty.]


    *Sniff* "Oh god, I will cry before I finish writing this book. Why, why can''t you live forever? I want to grow old and die while still looking at you being as young." Rita cried her eyes out.


    Magnus was sitting in her office, reading a small excerpt she wrote. He had told Rita about his condition and that he would die before her, this was his request that she write a book about his life from the start to the end. He will tell most of the things in it, from his sad days to his triumphs, to his medical condition to what pushed him to ignore it.


    Perhaps, it might inspire someone to do good. But he also had a selfish desire in it, he didn''t want to be forgotten in history. Because when that happens, he will be truly dead.


    "Come on, I still have time, I will being here weekly to tell you my story. Be prepared to write it as it is, I don''t want too much maniption." He warned her.


    Rita had retired from writing as she made too much money. But this was a job she didn''t want to reject. Sheically saluted like muggles, "Y-Yes *Sniff* Your Majesty, I will be present here."


    "Good, I need to go back now. Possibly, Africa might soon join together and be one giant country. If that happens, I will be one step closer to my end goal." Magnus left after briefing her.


    Rita still cried as she watched his back, "*sniff* I will write the best book ever, your majesty. The world must know the cost at which this peace hase."


    ~Strange, was he always this tall?~ she muttered at the end, confused.


    ¡­


    It was the year 2005. 4 more missions to Mars had taken ce, in 3 of them Ragnar also went, Bobby as well. Ragnar wanted more samples from deeper parts of the, Bobby just wanted to see Mars with his own eyes.


    Moon City in the crater was being supported by Magnus and was about 30 per cent done. Around the world, 800 Fusion Reactors and 200 Fission Reactors were at work currently. They powered the entire United States, Canada, the UK, France, Germany and Japanpletely. This meant that these countries were one hundred per cent running on green energy, except when it came to cars.


    These reactors were also partially helping other countries. About 300 more such reactors were under construction around the world. FutureTek Energy was making billions every single day.


    At the same time, Magnus gained full control over Japan after he helped them in their economic crisis by fusing billions into their economy in theing weeks. This managed to save their stock exchanges andpanies from going bankrupt. But in the end, all that investment left Magnus with a major chunk of Japan''s economy in his palms.


    The Great African Railway was fullyplete, including all its feeder lines. Every year, it brings 700 Billion Dors to the African country''s economies. The train was also one of the reasons why the African Union was slowlying to the decision that it''s better to make Africa one big nation.


    Their idea was simple, currently, no matter how much money they make from the trade, it won''t help each nation equally as there were viges, towns, cities too spread out. If they wanted to do infrastructure development, it would take too much time and there was not enough money.


    However, if they could make Africa one giantnd, then they can make a dozen megacities where most of the African poption will reside, then there will be farnds in the most fertilends. This will help Africa manage its funds and bring prosperity to the whole poption. Plus, it will make Africa more empty, more friendly to the wildlife.


    Magnus was at a meeting of the African Union, here to finalise the Union of Africa. Initially, they wanted to call it the United States of Africa, but that would create too much confusion. So, they decided to name it the United Provinces of Africa, UPA.


    But the matter has currentlye to deciding how the elections will be conducted, how will they decide correct representation. Although all African nations were under Magnus'' control, he allowed them enough autonomy to ensure that they don''t lose too much because of his policies.


    He sat beside the current President of the African Union, Zendaya Azibo, silently observing the 54 presidents and prime ministers.


    "Will the new government be a presidential or a parliamentarian government?" the President of Nigeria asked.


    Union President, Zendaya replied, "It will be Parliamentarian, with the leader called Prime Minister. Presidential form of government puts too much power in a single man, this can be disastrous for a nation as big as ours."


    "What about the management of each province? How will that be done?" The Prime Minister of Zimbabwe asked.


    At that, Magnus got up, not interested in their squabbling and wasting his time. He knew all their questions, so he answered them together. As soon as get got out of his seat, each of them silenced down and respectfully listened. Magnus'' beardy 45-year-old face that aged like fine wine helped a lot in gaining respect.


    "I understand your concerns. Let me clear this out. First of all, remember the reason we are making Africa a nation, to bring together the poption in Mega Cities. Hence, most of the provinces will not be that popted.


    "Second, the government will have two houses. The Upper House, which will contain all the MPs, their numbers will be decided by the number of people in each province. Next, there will be Provincial assemblies, the elected members will be called MPA, members of the provincial assembly, they act like the Parliament but only decide on things rted to the province, like deciding the budget, matters rted tow, criticising each other.


    "The Prime Minister candidate will be decided by the political party before the elections and will be revealed to the public. The legitive organ of the state will makews, the executive enforces them and the judiciary will apply them. There will be rules that no politician that is not a high school graduate can hold public office. No politician with any crime bigger than a minor traffic vition will hold the office.


    "And, the crime of corruption will be life imprisonment, but let me warn you, the prison will always be under my control. I will not tolerate any bastard jeopardising the future of this greatnd. If any of you have an objection to this then I must investigate you."


    Most of them shrank their necks in fear. Over the past decades, many politicians have gone missing after theymitted corruption or misused their power. Not just them, all their wealth was subjugated. It was already clear that you will get a court trial if you murder someone, but if youmit corruption, you get the King''s trial.


    After that, Magnus allowed them to discuss on their own. In the end, it was decided that the President of the African Union, Zendaya Azibo, will be the acting Prime Minister for the year until the first General Elections are held. With this, Africa''s first Prime Minister turned out to be a woman.


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    READ MY MARVEL FIC AND STONK ME!


    __________________


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 497 - 497. I Missed You

    Chapter 497 ¨C 497. I Missed You


    The next week, a major press conference was held. All 54 heads of African states appeared in a single frame. The President of the African Union, Zendaya Azibo, was standing on the bottom step, in the middle. But behind her stood Magnus, appearing out of ce. But for those who knew, this was a show of strength. Standing behind the President of the African Union, he was the master of all threads.


    [Breaking News: African nations havee together in a historic step to be one big nation so the funds and resources can be better utilised. This is unprecedented, now the biggest nation on the is not Russia, it''s the United Provinces of Africa. Making Africa the 5th richest nation in the world with a GDP of 3 Trillion Dors.]


    Such news broke out, appearing on all news channels. But Magnus had returned home, to spend time with his dear family. Athena, being 21 now, was busy making a career in politics and managing the world under Magnus. She was being taught everything by him.


    However, he was called by Ragnar into hisb, it was also Ragnar''s birthday today. Soon, he stood in front of a telescope-like machine 5-meter tall that seemed magical and muggle at the same time. "What am I looking at?"


    "Hehe, this is deconstructor, a machine I created because I could not find a way to determine what the unknown mineral on Mars was. This machine is based on muggle chemistry but runs and works on magical runes and alchemy. What it basically does is¡­ let me show you." Ragnar excitedly put a ring on the ce.


    He ced it under a pipe that seemed like an elephant''s trunk. "Just watch,"


    The machine threw a white light on the ring until nothing was visible. 5 secondster, the machine stopped. Now, there were three different objects on the te, one gold, one silver and one tinum.


    "Hehe, my machine can deconstruct anything into its base substances. For example, if you put a water drop here, you won''t get anything as it will be deconstructed into hydrogen and oxygen. But if you put a mineral, it will help you. I was able to determine the material from Mars. I named it Ragnium, it''s a crystal-like opaque metal, present around Mars under 10-meter depth.


    "The best part about it is that the more you heat it the stronger it gets, the colder you make it the softer it gets. But, it will never break. Of course, there is a limit to how hard and soft it can get. I don''t know where you can use it, but it''s a pretty great discovery." Ragnar demonstrated this with a block of Ragnium. He put it on the table and ignited it on fire with a spell.


    "WOAH! You can use magic!" Magnus was more shocked by this.


    Ragnar scoffed, "Mate, look at me, all those tattoos were for this. But I can''t create strong charms that can kill people, fire is my favourite though, even a spark can hurt. It''s just helpful in my day to day life, some experiments. I can apparate a short distance though, that''s amazing. Oh, I can also crush a giant''s skill like a lemon at this point. Besides that, potions, alchemy and runes are still my mastery."


    Magnus sighed. Ragnar was truly born with a handicap and yet he came this far. He was a total badass, no matter what anyone would say. The dude could end the world with a single potion if he wanted to.


    "Well, that''s nice to hear. Man, you''re 45 now, go and find some girl and get settled." Magnus genuinely advised. He wanted Ragnar to have the same happiness as he had. Ragnar was also thest of his bloodline, it''d be a shame if he didn''t pass it on.


    Sighing, Ragnar took a seat, waved his wand and pulled out a bottle of whiskey on a cab 5 metres away from him, his max range was 10 metres only, that''s as far as his magic could io a thing. It was pretty weak. He gestured to Magnus to do the same. "Drink, brother. I am actually not worried about marriage, I may be 45, but we drink rejuvenation potion. I am not going to look old until I am 100. We also drank the elixir that mel perfected."


    "Still, why wait? Go out, try to look around, maybe you will connect with one girl." Magnus suggested, taking a sip.


    *Sigh* "I will, Mag. I have decided to do a world tour from next year, I will travel to each country, meet muggles and wizard girls. Maybe I will connect with one." Ragnar said. He had nned this a long time ago. "I wanted to do it, but this new invention had me locked in theb. This machine will basically help humanity for years toe as we all wille across many unknown this in space."


    Magnus took a sigh of relief. There were billions of people, and there was no way Ragnar wouldn''t find one perfect girl, "It will help, I''m sure. Before you go, Rag. Don''t forget to meet the family. And do give me the means to find you if I ever need you."


    "Ah, I remembered something I made a long time ago," Ragnar quickly walked over to his locker and took out a piece of paper. It was cut in the shape of an arrow. "Here, you take one piece, I take one. They will always point you to one another. With this, you can find me at any time. And if somedays it starts burning, that means my life is in danger. So you bettere quick."


    Magnus carefully put it in the chest pocket of the shirt. "This sure puts me at ease. By the way, Rag. I have a gift for you. Remember that ring from Gaunt''s shack? It was a Horcrux. Voldemort probably didn''t know, but it contained a stone.


    "Guess what the stone is," Magnus passed him the ring.


    Ragnar looked at it, the marking on it was clear, "Bloody hell, this is the mark of three Deathly Hallows."


    Magnus nodded, "Yup. I searched for the three. I found them all. The Invisibility Cloak, the original one, is with the Potter Family. The Elder wand is currently in Dumbledore''s possession and this is the final one, the resurrection stone,"


    "C-can it revive the dead?" Ragnar was amused, he knew the stories.


    Magnus smiled, got up to leave. "Nope, but it sure can do wonders. Ragnar, happy birthday. Just wear the ring and call your mother''s name. Beware though, it can hurt them if you keep them for longer than 30 minutes. See you in the dinner hall,"


    Ragnar kept staring at the ring, wondering what Magnus meant, he had some idea but his sane mind dismissed it as something impossible. It went beyond thews of life and death. Alone, he decided to give it a go. So he put the ring on his finger and called his mother''s name, "My mother, Sophia Oroborus."


    *WOOSH*


    All of a sudden, a bright translucent blueish light came out of the ring and created a human form. In an instant, Ragnar''s mind went nk, his heartbeat rose and his blue eyes teared up.


    Thest time he saw her face was when sheid there in the room, lifeless, with blood flowing through her throat that she stabbed herself. He, 5 years old, tried to wake her up, but she did not. Tiring himself out, he rolled himself into a ball beside her and fell asleep in her blood. The next day, he woke up hungry, he tried to wake her up again. It went on until Aurors found him.


    That was thest time he saw her. It was the most haunting memory, but his rotten fate made it thest memory of his mother, and he didn''t want to forget anything about his mother.


    Silent tears slid down his eyes. He was d Magnus had left, he tried to act so manlily and here he was, crying.


    But then, the ghostly figure of the beautiful woman flew towards him. She raised her hand to caress him, but she could not touch him. Still, Ragnar felt as if something brushed his face. Looking at her face from so close, his emotions broke through the dam he had created over his heart.


    Her warm voice, full of love for him soon resounded in the dark undergroundb, "You''ve been through so much, sweety. I am so proud of you."


    Ragnar tried his best, moving each muscle of his face he could, but he could not fight the emotions, the tears. They broke through, shattering every flimsy remaining wall in his heart.


    He broke down, crying like a child, wailing loudly. All the while the ghost of his mother caressed his face, his head. "I-I missed you so much, mum."


    "I was so scared"


    "I was so alone."


    "Why didn''t you take me along?"


    ____________________________


    [A/N: Honestly, thisst part about Ragnar made me sad. As someone who wrote his character from the start, I see him as a real person in my mind. Everything is like a movie in my head, all real.]


    [A/N: I have decided to pair Ragnar with Rhaenys Targaryen (daughter of Rhaegar) from GOT in GOT fic. Why? Since both have the same backstory, if any, it should be her with whom Ragnar can connect. After all, right in front of her, Gregor Clegane r*ped and killed Elia after bashing in her son''s head, while his hands were still tainted with the infant''s blood. Ragnar also saw his mothermit suicide in front of him, not wanting to be r*ped in front of her son by Rodolphus, Riddle and Avery.


    Lovers brought together by tragedy.]


    [See Ragnar''s mum on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 498 - 498. 2008 Crisis

    Chapter 498 ¨C 498. 2008 Crisis


    "Why didn''t you take me along?"


    Hearing Ragnar''s heart-wrenching words, the ghost of Sophia Oroborus also cried out. "Don''t say that, Ragnar. What happened was not your fault. It was a crime and you made the criminals pay for it.


    "Let go of the past now, you need to embrace the future. Make a family,ugh and love¡­ you need to live."


    "W-Where are you? In heaven?" He asked her.


    She didn''t agree or disagree, "I am in a ce for souls. We don''t know if the old man who manages the ce is a god or not, but he does make us call him grandpa all the time.


    "I and your father are well. We want you to be good too, that will make us truly happy as we worry for your safety and life from the moment we are gone. But¡­ it seems you have made a new friend and have a new family,"


    Ragnar cleared off his tears and nodded, "Yes, mum. Magnus is my best friend and a brother. His life is filled with bad luck too but he still smiles. My new mother, Grace, and dad are amazing people as well. They never made me feel like I was an outsider. I wish all of them nothing but wellness."


    "Mum, did you know, Oroborus familyes from an ancient line of Wizard King in Norway. He was a fool, however, as he messed up a mutation on himself and turned into a half-dragon, he became mad and ate his tail, killing himself. That''s how we got Oroborus name." Ragnar revealed. He wanted to share so many things with her.


    Sophia calmly listened to everything he wanted to share. She knew how much he wanted to talk to her.


    "I¡­ I wish you were with me, mum. Life would have been so perfect." He calmed down soon after and just tried to hold her hand.


    She patted his head, "Dear, every human gets what''s written in their fate, nothing less, nothing more. I too wish I could have lived to see you grow up, dress you in cute clothes, see you get married and someday y with my grandkids."


    "*sigh* Magnus said I should not keep you longer than 30 minutes, it can hurt you. I just want to say¡­ I love you and I will try to be a man you can be proud of. Though I won''t say when I will find a girl." He cheekily added thest words.


    Sophia kissed his forehead, it only felt like air brushing his forehead, "I am already proud of you, sweetie. You''ve got nobody to prove yourself to. You live your life however you want to and just think about taking care of those who are already in your lives."


    He nodded, "I will, mum. I will always keep my family safe, always."


    After that, Ragnar noticed the clock, 30 minutes had already passed. He didn''t want to hurt her, "Goodbye,"


    "Take care and eat healthily. You will always have my blessing." Ragnar waved her goodbye. The bluish light started to disappear into the ring. He didn''t feel sad, however, as he felt his heart was at peace.


    *Sigh* "Time for dinner,"


    ¡­


    He walked to the dining hall and saw the whole family sitting together and eating. He first went to Magnus and returned the ring, "Thanks, Mag. I will never forget this."


    "d I could help," Magnus wore the ring on his right middle finger.


    Taking a seat, Ragnar seemed particrly happy and excited. He chirped and put 10 fried chicken legs on his te, "I am going to eat so much today that you all will feel ashamed of your appetite."


    Grace chuckled, "Really? What made you so excited today?"


    "Nothing, I just realised how lucky I am to have such an amazing mother," he replied, meant for both his mums.


    Grace blushed, "Oh you, still the same. Here, take some more chicken,"


    "Sure, put it all on my te," He didn''t deny and ate heartily.


    Seeing him, Magnus felt happiness from the bottom of his heart. Ragnar had gotten his revenge but it was now that his sorrow hade to an end. ~May this smile always remain with you, my brother,"~


    Magnus then talked to Athena to his left, "Dear, we will be going to the ICW next,"


    "But¡­ okay, we will go there, dad." She nodded silently.


    She was being taught by Magnus so one day she could take the throne and run things as well as him. It was not easy to teach, shecked the motivation to learn everything. Initially, she was excited, but as time passed, her feelings about what her dad does decreased.


    Still, she didn''t want to disappoint Magnus, so she tried her best to alwaysply with everything, putting aside her wishes. In her mind, everything she was learning was something bigger than her personal wishes. What her dad does affects the entire world, and she can''t afford to make a mistake in the future where people will die.


    *Burp* "Dinner was great," Ragnar finished eating. It was time to make the announcement. "But I have something to announce to everyone. Mum and dad, I have decided to leave. I am going on a world tour to find myself a wife. I will only return once I have a significant other,"


    Grace lost her grip, the spoon fell on the table, "A-Are you serious?"


    "Yes, mum. I think being 45, it will already be hard to find a girl to marry. But since I still look so handsome, I have a chance. Don''t worry now, I willplete your long wish. I have given Magnus the means to find me and I leave tomorrow." He announced his n.


    *Sob* "My boy has grown up now," Grace wiped her fake tears. She hugged Ragnar, "Good boy, I will wait for my grandkids,"


    "Woah, easy there, mum. It''s going to take some time to pop a few babies. Here, I made you this teddy bear to y with until then. You press its chest, it will speak like me," He handed her the toy.


    Grace pushed the toy''s chest. The voice came, "Hahaha¡­ it is I, the most handsome, the strongest, the best, Ragnar Grant Ulrik Oroborus."


    (£þ_£þ|||)


    Grace sighed, "What did I even expect it to do."


    ¡­


    The next day, the whole family stood at the top balcony of the Camelot to see off Ragnar.


    "Did you pack everything?" Magnus asked.


    "Yup, food, clothes, my books, potions, materials and¡­ condoms." Ragnar gave a thumbs up and lifted his broom.


    Magnus chuckled wryly. "Contact me if you ever need anything."


    "Big brother, make sure you send letters," Aurelia, Maximus and Clementia hugged him.


    "And send me gifts," Athena added.


    Ragnar exchanged hugs with everyone, "Of course, my little cutelings."


    He then hugged Emma and whispered to her, "Take care of Magnus, Emma. I can''t tell you much but¡­ he''s not very well. Don''t let him use high magic."


    Emma''s eyes contracted. Silently nodding, she affirmed, "Thanks for the heads-up, Rag."


    Next, he spoke to Adam and Grace. Adam was like all fathers, he hugged and wished him luck. But Grace cried, "My boy is going out so far alone for the first time. I will miss you so much every day."


    "Hehe, I will speak to you daily, mum. I will send you photos of every woman I see as a possible wife. You can vote too." he warmly stayed in a hug for a while.


    "MEOW!"


    "HORRR!"


    Just then, out of nowhere Chad and Summer came. Chad tried to pull Ragnar''s jeans. While Summer sat down on his shoulder. It wasical. both of them had tied a small piece of cloth in the back, it was full of something.


    "Do you two want to go with me? Why?" Ragnar asked.


    "Mwa!" Chad replied.


    He picked Chad in his arms. He couldn''t help but be fond of this bad boy. He shared so many moments of his life with him, "Want to see the world with me? Haha, I don''t mind taking you two. I do need someone to entertain me from time to time. But, Summer, you need permission from Magnus and Chad, you need permission from Granny Martha,"


    Chad quickly turned his head towards Martha and hit her with innocent eyes. "Meow?"


    Martha rolled her eyes, "You have my permission. You just sit, eat and bezy anyway. Learn a few things when travelling, you are my heir after all. I will start your magical training once you are back,"


    Chad saluted her cutely. Then quickly climbed to Ragnar''s brought right shoulder to take a seat. Summer, meanwhile, was with Magnus, sitting on his shoulder and talking.


    Not knowing what they silently talked. She eventually returned to sit on Ragnar''s shoulder.


    "Take her, Rag. But care for her, Summer is like family to me." Magnus gave permission.


    Lovingly, Ragnar caressed Summer''s head, "Sure, she''s a family to me as well. Both of these munchkins are. Okay then, see you once I have a wife. TAKE CARE! EAT WELL AND KICK ASSES!"


    He pushed the ground off while holding the broom vertically beside him. It sure was a stylish way to go. Once a few metres up, he correctly sat down on the broom.


    His disappearing back made Magnus'' heart feel uneasy, however. It was as if¡­ the Universe was screaming at him to stop him. But he ignored it as the Universe was a bitch to him anyway.


    ¡­


    Ragnar left, and in his absence, the house became a bit boring. But thankfully, Duck was always there. Clementia and Maximus were also based in Camelot. Only Aurelia lived in Los Angeles.


    Besides that, Magnus asked for Bobby toe and visit from time to time. But the boy seemed pretty busy these days for some reason. Still, time passed as everyone got busy doing their own things.


    Ragnar''s letters woulde every month, each package with hundreds of photographs. In some Ragnar, Summer and Chad would be dressed as tribal people from some African tribe, in some, they would be dressed in suits. The three were surely enjoying their time.


    But the same could not be said about the world. In 2008, an economic crisis erupted in the United States of America. It was Sunday, September 28. Magnus arrived in America to meet Harrison Ford. The man had long agopleted his two terms as the president and now acted like a retired president.


    But, that was not the case, he was in control of a few powerful people in the Government. But he had not expected this Mortgage crisis to appear and take such a big ugly form.


    "So, what is all this even about?" Magnus asked him.


    Frowning, Harrison passed on the important papers. "This is the investigation done by MEDA."


    Magnus read the report. It was a pretty straightforward thing. Turns out, a major investment bank called Lehman Brothers and smaller investment banks were buying mortgages from lenders on a giant scale. Then theybined a bunch of them and started selling them as Mortgage-Backed Securities. Basically, money security where people and institutions can invest and hope for a steady return. Now homeowners pay these securities buyers.


    Even the government was doing it. This created a cycle of more people buying homes and more mortgages being sold by these banks. Currently, the amount of credit insured by these insurers was at 62 trillion dors, jumping from a mere 900 billion. At this point, there was no money in the world for something like this to exist, but the market was in full swing of being spective. Everything was fine as long as the housing market didn''t copse.


    So what happens when the market''s demand for mortgages is high? Well, bank lenders issue mortgages to high-risk buyers. A lot of high-risk buyers. The mortgage contract came with extremely high ballooning interest rates after a set amount of time. So what may seem like a nice deal, will not be the same a yearter.


    Long story short, lenders kept issuing high-risk mortgages, investment banks kept buying them and even hiding them as AAA-rated bonds, then banks and institutions kept buying them as securities, thinking their money was safe. Of course, the government was in on it.


    Lehman Brothers knew that this bubble was going to burst. So they filed for bankruptcy. Now, it was Sunday, the next day when the sun rises and the market opens, it''s going to be a bloodbath. People will kill themselves and jump off buildings.


    These investment banks had sold these securities to post offices, old age homes, nursing homes, and other institutions. All the money was now down in the drains. These banks have destroyed the lives of millions of people around the world. Millions will lose their jobs. It was a giant fraud, the sad part was, it was all legal.


    Magnus put down the report and sighed. "What''s the time? 4 AM? Tomorrow, the world will face a hit. I can''t let that happen, not when we need financial stability all over the world. How good is your control over the government?"


    Harrison was angered at this too, after all, there was no way the administration didn''t know. "Not enough, but give me an hour. It''s time I brought both political parties under my control. Their greed can clearly not be checked otherwise. What''s your n?"


    "I can''t do much. I can''t just wave the wand and make money that never existed. This was pure spective trading. Now that your banks are on the verge of going bankrupt, they can''t pay loans topanies that rely on it to operate.


    "Pardon mynguage, but you guys fucked yourself. Now, I can make an announcement that I will invest in the United States. What the government needs to do is immediately announce a bailout package."


    Harrison agreed, Magnus was the leader of the Order of Merlin, his words were of the highest value to all. "What about all those responsible?"


    "I will not, can not, tolerate all these so-called investment banks who caused this. Announce what took ce as a fraud, a crime. Seize all their properties, all their wealth. Use it to help the people who are going bankrupt, help small businesses. No bailout to these investment banks, no matter how big or how high their reach is. Let them go to hell.


    "They must pay for their crimes in blood if they have to. Put them all behind bars if you have to. Because let me tell you, after this, the American people will lose their trustpletely from the government. People are not dumb, they know the government was in on this mess."


    Harrison''s jaw tightened. It was an extremely drastic step, "This¡­ will mean we will go to nearly every financial institution. Goldman and such will be hit hard."


    "They are the cancer of our society. I love capitalism, but I have said this, again and again, capitalism that harms your own people is not capitalism, it''s crony capitalism. They didn''t capitalise on anything, they knowingly created opportunities to earn money while knowing it would cause long term damage.


    "Do you know why the United Kingdom today is richer than the US today? Because I never allowed these bastards to misuse the financial system. Harrison, there is a fine line that nobody should cross. If they do, they should not be saved. Rest is up to you, I will go back and try to mitigate this mess at home."


    ¡­


    Monday came. Bloodbath also came. But this time, the government was ready. The President resigned soon after, the Vice President took over under Harrison''smand.


    It was not just a bloodbath in the market, but also a bloodbath of the investment banks. The Government was swift, it called out all these banks, announced them as frauds and seized their money and properties.


    A trillion-dor bailout package was announced, but no banks that caused it were named in the package. Magnus''s announcement came soon after. The UK''s economy was not as affected, and the announcement that the British Government will also make a bailout package of 300 Billion was a great help. Magnus announced a 100 billion dor investment package forpanies.


    Still, millions of jobs were lost, millions of people were affected. But it could have been much worse. However, did the Investment Banks really cause all this? How could the Government see it and ignore it?


    ¡­


    While Magnus tried to manage the world economy from going into recession, there was a single man who hoped to push the world into chaos. And day by day, inch by inch, he moved closer to his goal.


    To catch him was impossible because he had learnt his lesson from the past defeat. This time, he was prepared to strike just once, a single killing blow to win it all.


    While the chaos broke out, he sat in hisfortable room and watched the news, an evil grin stered on his face, ~Slow and steady wins the race, Mr Pendragon. We shall meet soon.~


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    READ MY NEW FIC! MARVEL: Mr President


    __________________


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 499 - 499. The Virus

    Chapter 499 ¨C 499. The Virus


    [A/N: This fic ends in 4 more chaps.]


    The financial crises luckily didn''t loom for too long over the world. It onlysted 7 months. After that, the world went back on recovery. Magnus had a lot to do.


    He now sent his daughter on political missions to solve them. She needed to have a taste of the power that Magnus held, it was better to make her used to it before the power gets to her head.


    It was 2019. Magnus will turn 60 next year and officially retire from a few of thepanies. Not just him, Bobby too, as he was old but looked young, all because he was being kept alive and his age prolonged with all the potions and elixirs.


    They will still rule the world and run things but just from the shadows. Just like what the Round Table should be. Currently, there are a few additions to the Round table. Originally, there were Magnus, Ragnar, Bobby, Severus and Emma. But then, Ted was included. Now, there were also Athena and Clementia. So, a total of 8 people were in it. Two more ces were empty, though 10 was the limit.


    "Bobby, where are you?" Magnus asked his best friend on the smartphone. Technology had changed so much, the inte made everything easy these days. There was no need for maps or sending long letters. Even Hogwarts had adopted the technology of the inte. A Wikipedia of magic was being made for students now.


    Bobby texted back his location. Without waiting, he took out his old car and rode to the location. London city had changed a lot by now. Crimes all over the nation were at a record low, all because of the usetest technology. The police officers now wore a thing called the Central Identification Virtual Reality Headset.


    With this, every single person that appears in front of them gets their face automatically searched in the criminal database in real-time. With this, any violent criminal on the streets gets quickly apprehended.


    There were tall skyscrapers all around the city now. London was the world''s biggest economic centre. It was important to reduce traffic in such a city though, hence the public transport system was made to be the most efficient in the world. Each person was always just a 5-minute walk away from a bus, metro or tram.


    Driving a car was not cool anymore for the new generation. For Magnus, it was. He stopped in front of a nice looking building in a posh area. A few people were standing outside it, the door was also open.


    Seeing himing, most people gaped in shock, but nobody stopped. As Magnus entered, he heard a few voices, one was particrly loud. "You fucking donkey,"


    "Hahaha, I love that. You are a meme mine for the new generation." Bobby''s voice also came.


    Soon, Magnus was face to face with the situation. The sound wasing from inside the kitchen, and there seemed to be a lot of cameras focused on the cooking station. There stood Bobby and another famous man, a world-renowned chef, Gordon Ramsay.


    "What''s going on here?" He asked loudly.


    Heads turned, jaws fell. Gordon Ramsay''s, too. "I-I thought you were kidding, Mr Prime Minister,"


    This time Magnus'' head turned, "Prime Minister? When did this happen, Bobby?"


    "I thought you would note," Bobby replied.


    There was too much confusion in the room, the cameras were still rolling. They had just captured aical scene that would be a meme for years toe.


    "CUT!" the director quickly stopped the cameras, fearful of getting into trouble.


    Magnus walked forwards, "What''s going on?"


    "Oh, I just won the elections and became the Prime Minister. You remember I told you when we were kids that I had a dream, a goal. This was it, to be the prime minister, it was too easy though. I was going toe to you next to be officially permitted to form a government." Bobby confessed to everything.


    "But you said you were going to retire, you''re going to be 60, Bobby," Magnus said. He was hoping to spend some nice time in Camelot, drinking a few beers with his bro while Ragnar was still trying to impress a girl in Russia.


    "I am retiring from thepanies as I can''t hold a private business while serving in public office. Anyway, I came here to shoot an episode of "Can They Cook?" with Gordon Ramsay. Why don''t you join?" Bobby invited him.


    Gordon Ramsay''s eyes popped out at this proposal. Will the king of the United Kingdom be a guest at his show? He had never even entertained this possibility before. The royal family rarely made public appearances, after all.


    "Sure, I can easily beat your ass in this. Just like how I beat you in tag in school all the time," Magnus took his zer off and folded his sleeves.


    Bobby scoffed, "Huh, I was fat back then, that''s why you won. But now, I am a good strongd. What''s the wager?"


    Deciding on a wager was always hard. Both of them were filthy rich, there was nothing they could not have. Magnus thought long, "Ah, got it. The loser volunteers for a day at the animal rescue centre and picks poop there for the whole day."


    *SPIT* Bobby spat on his palm and shook hands, "You got a deal, mate. Let''s see who can cook better. Gordon, you be the judge."


    Gordon started sweating. He didn''t want to offend either of the two, one was the most powerful and richest man on Earth and the other was the second richest and head of his nation.


    "T-This¡­ fuck, the mental pressure is even more than my apprentice days." Gordon cursed, but he agreed. If he lives to see another day, this will be the highest viewed episode of any of his shows ever made.


    Quickly, the show''s plot was changed. A few simple dishes were decided and the best out of three wins. The first dish they had to make was ssic, fish and chips.


    Magnus scoffed and got to work, his mastery over des made him look like a professional. But Bobby had more experience cooking at home. Both had positives and negatives.


    They only had 20 minutes to prepare for it. They easily did it, but the taste mattered, also the presentation. Both had a great presentation.


    Gordon Ramsay quickly took a bite from both tes. He felt the intense gazes of the two powerful men and felt like digging a hole and hiding there forever. It was a tough choice, ~Good god, both of them cook like my dead grandma with dead taste buds,~


    So he had to decide whose dish was the worst. In the end, it turns out that Magnus'' oil was not hot enough, hence his fish was too oily. Bobby won the round.


    Magnus felt pressure, the next dish was supposed to be breakfast, they could make whatever they wanted. Gordon decided to do this so he won''t be medter for selecting a dish that the other one knows better.


    Magnus giggled, pancakes were his speciality. For a man who''s been in love with a dish for 60 years, there was no way he could go wrong. So he decided to make his special fluffy pancakes, so smooth that even butter would feel ashamed. Plus his special maple syrup.


    Bobby decided to make an egg toast with sugarcane and mint juice. This was his personal favourite breakfast. The juice didn''t taste that sweet due to mint, and also made him feel fresh.


    They had an hour to make. Ample time to do anything. Heck, Gordon didn''t care about time anymore. Soon enough, it was time to taste it. The cameras focused on his face. Gordon took the first bite from the pancakes.


    "Umh¡­" He nearly let out a moan. ~My fucking god, I''d kill a guy to learn this. So smooth, so good, so tasty and the syrup¡­ ah. A perfect breakfast."


    Next, he tried Bobby''s dish. He had a simr reaction, ~Bloody hell, both of them are masters of what they know to cook. This toast is yummy and the juice, so refreshing. Adding mint is genius. I''d give everything to them in return for putting these dishes on my restaurant''s menu.~


    But, he had to select one. Knowing he won''t get another chance, he decided to give this win to Magnus, as this will lead to the third and the final round.


    Thest round was the main course. They had to cook something for dinner. Magnus went with cooking smoked gravy chicken with toasted baked bread. He learned to make it from Ragnar. Bobby made another fish dish, but this used high-grade salmon.


    It was a heated battle, like none seen in history. Magnus and Ragnar tried to demotivate the other one with words.


    "Bobby, just admit it, you can''t win against me. Don''t you remember the kindergarten trip to the park, you made the worst mashed potato. How can one mess up mashing potatoes?" Magnus reminded.


    Bobby scoffed, "I don''t need a lecture from the guy who was surrounded by girls. You made the girls cook for you, all in return so they can hold your hand."


    "They just used to think my hands are always very warm, that''s it." Magnus defended.


    "Well, the potatoes I mashed that day were not properly boiled," Bobby responded.


    Seeing them like this, no one could say they were not childhood best friends. But friendship was not the issue today. An hourter, the food was served to be judged.


    Gulping his saliva, Gordon took a bite from the dishes. Both were impable, there was no denying it. But he silently cried, he didn''t want to select one.


    *BEEP BEEP*


    *BEEP BEEP*


    Stopping all their goofiness, Magnus and Ragnar immediately took out their phones and looked at the text. Their faces frowned in an instant.


    "STEP ASIDE! Mr Prime Minister, Your Majesty, with us please." members of the Secret Service entered urgently.


    "It seems thepetition ends here. Take care, everyone," Magnus waved his hand and left. Bobby too. They sat in a car that escorted them straight to 10 Downing Street.


    Magnus was constantly looking at his phone screen, "How the fuck do they not know where the virus came from? And if it''s human to human transmissible, why are they not shutting flights?"


    Bobby was the head of politics, he sighed, "Bloody greedy assholes. They are manipting information. They won''t allow the world to know it can spread human to human,"


    ¡­


    In 20 minutes, a meeting was called. All of the members of Bobby''s cab were Order members, so there was no need for Magnus to stay hidden. "What''s the situation?"


    The Secretary of health briefed, "Your Majesty, sir, the whole city of Wuhan of roughly 11 million people has been locked down. Because of how tough the Chinese government is going, it''s safe to assume it''s the early signs of a future pandemic."


    Magnus nodded. He called MEDA chief, Adrian, to the office. The man appeared with a big suitcase. The suitcase turned out to be a high tech device.


    There was a small handprint scanner on it. Magnus put his palm over it. *WOOSH* A giant hologram of a screen appeared in the middle of the room. One by one, faces started to appear on it. These were all the heads of state of each country under Magnus'' influence, or with good rtions.


    Together, he addressed all of them, "Initiate the highest health alert in your nation. We are most likely facing a pandemic, like the Spanish flu and ck death. Test every single citizen thates from Asia. Stop all flights from leaving and test every single person who is returning from any nation. Use your local wizards for help.


    "I repeat, we need to stop this virus before it spreads too far and wide. If you need money, ask WHO, I didn''t make them create the emergency fund for nothing."


    The wizard leader of China was also among the people on the holographic screen. Magnus had made a deal with them, that if they helped him keep things peaceful in the region, he would help them spread their business. They were members of ICW too.


    "Your Majesty, we shall take control of the medical body of the muggle party here. All our wizards will be deployed." The man was notified.


    Magnus warned all of them though, "To all wizards, wear the highest grade of protection, not even a speck of dust should touch you. We have no idea how the virus will react in a wizard''s body. Thest thing we need is a magical airborne virus. I will also try to create an antidote immediately."


    The meeting came to an end as quickly as it started. Red alerts started to get issued in nations across the world. Most people didn''t even know about a virus in a faraway nation. But now they were reminded that this was not the first time humanity was facing such a condition.


    Magnus was doing all this not just to save people, but to save the economy. As long as the virus is kept isted, world trade can keep going.


    But, the world was being naive to think that this spread was not intentional by a certain someone. Who, after years of being silent, not killing or torturing, finally decided to act on thest stage of his n.


    Magic shall once again reign supreme. The muggles shall bow, the man knew, it was do or die now. ~It''s time to meet, Mr Pendragon. But let me prepare a gift first.~


    But whoever this person was, was he really in control of his own actions?


    [A/N: Boys, the story ising to an end. I nned it to end on 500, but I don''t want to rush, hence it will go until 502, I think.]


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 500 - 500. Faliure

    Chapter 500 ¨C 500. Faliure


    Magnus arrived in Japan. A cruise ship that had be a hub for the virus was docked here. He aimed to get the virus isted in ab so he could do some tests on it.


    He used Ragnar''s machine to turn the virus back to its original state to understand how it was made, what was its origin. But the moment he got the results, he was left speechless. ~This is¡­ why? Why would a wizard make such a thing?~


    Traces of magic were visible on the virus. Otherwise, it was impossible to create such an easily transmissible virus that can also adapt itself to mutate.


    He cursed and took out his phone to call Ragnar. *Beep Beep Beep*. No answer came. He left a message. "Brother, I need your help,e back fast."


    To fight a virus a wizard made, he needed the best potioneer in the world. Magnus also had so much work to do. He had to stop all space missions to ensure that no virus spread takes ce in space.


    It was a tough time for him. And just a few monthster in 2020, the cases started appearing around the world. The death rate, however, was low for now.


    ¡­


    Tired, he headed to ab in Japan. The driver drove him out of Tokyo city, to his residence. He was trying toe up with an antidote. Ragnar was not answering his phone. All he got was a text back saying, "I''m working on it,"


    ~As I said before, wizards are no less than atomic bombs.~ he muttered to himself.


    For now, everything was under control. Everything came out as nned. There was no lockdown in any country, for now, he can''t allow that to happen, not for the economy, not for health, but children. Millions of children today are alive because of schools. They get to leave their abusive homes and have a good meal and education. If the lockdown happens, all these children will be pushed back into abusive homes with no escape. Millions of smiles will be lost, millions of children will be harassed.


    A thousand things running on his mind, he looked out of the car window at the changing scene.


    "What''s that?¡­ STOP! Stop the car," He loudly ordered the driver.


    They were passing over a bridge, under it was Tokyo Bay. Magnus had noticed a girl sitting on its edge, looking all sad. This reminded him that suicide was a big thing in Japan.


    He walked to her, "What are you thinking? Is your life shing in front of your eyes?"


    The girl looked back, scared by the sudden appearance. She was Japanese, probably 16 or something. What was more shocking was that the man who stopped her was not even Japanese, a blonde looking foreigner, she felt she had seen him before.


    "Don''te closer, I will jump." She warned.


    Magnus didn''t stop, instead, he jumped up and sat beside her. The view was spectacr from there, the light of Tokyo City in the night, watching it from over the bridge was beautiful.


    "If you jump, I will jump too. Do you want the king of the United Kingdom to die?" He asked her, speaking in Japanese.


    "Ah!" When he said that, she remembered. Her jaw fell, "Y-You''re King Magnus."


    "Yes, that''s me. So, why are you sitting here? Want to die?" Magnus asked her directly.


    The girl didn''t answer, she just looked in the distance at the darkness. Magnus sighed, "If you lost a job or have some other problems, go to a cancer hospital and see children there. They are fighting death too. I once did it and never felt bad about my life."


    "I have cancer." She spoke. "I have leukaemia, there is no cure for it. I don''t want to be a burden to my parents. I have never been good at studies, I am a failure."


    Magnus took out his phone and yed a clip of an anime he saw a long time ago. The anime was called Oruchuban Ebichu. "Have you seen this anime before?"


    The girl immediately burst intoughter, "Haha¡­ I''ve seen it, it''s very funny. Poor hamster, I didn''t know even you watch it."


    "See, it''s so easy to smile. Ending your life will not resolve anything, it won''t make anyone happy or sad. You don''t live for others, you live for yourself¡­ well, not if you''re me. But, you get my meaning. And if it''s about cancer, don''t worry, I have created the cure for cancer, it will be avable in the market in a few months." He patted her head and proceeded to get back to the road from the edge.


    She looked back at him, "Are you telling the truth?"


    "I don''t lie, child. Now get off from there. I will drop you home." He got back into his Rolls Royce. The girl had given up killing herself, so she too followed. "You are so smart, you made so many things. I wish I was even a per cent as good as you,"


    "Everyone has their strengths and weaknesses, you just need to find them. Umm¡­ I think you can be a great Vtuber singer." he suggested to her since he had already read her mind.


    Magnus silently thought about the cancer drug then. It was going through thest phase of the human trials. They will bepleted in a month. Then WHO will give its approval to it. As he thought about the whole project and what he had done, his eyes opened wide a secondter. ~YES! This is it, I can make a vine for the virus with this. If it can work on Cancer, why not this?~


    With newfound inspiration, he excitedly heard back home after dropping the girl at her home. He handed her a small stone pendant that can boost her self esteem. To her, it was just a simple gift.


    ¡­


    The year 2020 was harsh. All wizards from around the world were working overtime. Major infrastructure projects at Emrys Construction had to slow down. In this pandemic, the wizards were the true saviours, as they could heal minor problems with a spell.


    As the year wasing to an end, Magnus was getting closer to making vines. He also funded hispanies to try to make them. However, Magnus just learnt something, and it made him slightly angry.


    Magnus and Emma called Athena to their room to talk to her. She had been acting strangely these days, her mind was not at work at all. Magnus knew why, "Take a seat,"


    "What happened, dad?" She asked, oblivious that they knew everything.


    Emma spoke, "We know you are dating a muggle boy. You spend most of your time with him these days."


    Magnus added, "I have no problem with you dating someone, you''re old, you should date. But spending millions? Gifting him cars, watches and you even bought a mansion in his name? He''s using you, Athena."


    "You two were spying on me?" She retaliated.


    Knowing better not to push her, Magnus shook his head, "No, I was informed by the ount manager. Sweetie, I want you to find someone kind, someone who will love you for who you are, not for your status and wealth. You even stopped helping me out, you are to be the queen in the future, you can''t afford to ck,"


    Athena shook her head madly. "No, I will not. I love you, dad and mum. But have you ever asked me what I wanted in my life? Ever since I started school, you have been trying to brainwash me, make me study, train, go to boring diplomatic meetings with dad.


    "In my whole 7 years of school, the only friends I had were Draco, Harry and Hermione, I had nobody of my agee close to me. Everyone was scared of you. Now, finally, there is someone who values me, you want me to sto-"


    "But he doesn''t love you. You are buying his attention and love with your money and gifts." Emma interrupted.


    "Fine¡ªI will stop dating him. Then what? Back to being dad''s assistant? My whole life I lived under your shadow, dad. From my first day in school, I was told I needed to be as good as you. I tried so hard, I really did. But I''m not good enough, I''m a failure. I am not the heir you wanted, I know it. So what''s the point in trying?" She let out all her pent up frustration.


    Magnus'' heart ached by every word she said. He just realised, ~I am such a shitty father. I only had one daughter and couldn''t even give her a happy life.~


    Emma wanted to reprimand her for saying that, but Magnus stopped her. He apologised, "I-I didn''t know you felt this way, Athena."


    "Of course, you didn''t, when is it that you are not doing something? Even when you are resting you are secretly working. Dad, I love you, I love you so much. You are the most fun dad ever. But, I also hate you for being who you are, the king. I hate your position and I abhor it that you try to push me to take it.


    "I just wanted a normal life with normal parents. To have you be supportive of me. Do you know what I wanted to be? I wanted to draw, I liked painting. But I had to study runes and draw them instead. I had to study alchemy and draw their diagrams instead.


    "I hate magic, I hate monarchy, and I hate this side of you."


    Only silence loomed in the room when she stopped speaking. Magnus had nothing to say. He saw as Athena left the room in frustration. He had no idea how to fix this, "I have been such a failure of a father, in the pursuit of perfection, I lost her trust in me."


    "You are not¡­ You are not a failure, dear. We both are," Emma walked over to him and hugged his head.


    "I used to think, it''d be Severus who would be a bad father. But his daughter and Draco turned out so well. Such a shame on me," he muttered in defeat.


    *WOOSH*


    "Argh¡­ what the¡­" All of a sudden he felt a burning sensation on his chest. He quickly checked, his face turning horrified in an instant. "No no¡­ this can''t be."


    He took the paper arrow out, there were only ashes left. "WHAT THE FUCK!" His sword and his staff appeared in his hands.


    "What happened?" Emma questioned.


    "It''s Ragnar, he¡­ ording to this burnt paper, he''s dead. I need to go, initiate aplete alert. All of the family is to be brought to Camelot. Severus and Bobby as well." Hemanded, rushing out.


    Bloody veins popped in Magnus'' eyes, anger and fear took over him for the first time. What could even kill Ragnar so quickly? The paper was supposed to feel hot when Ragnar''s was hurt.


    Quickly, he sent out multiple Patronus messages. "All forces under me, gather inside Buckingham Pce, NOW!"


    ¡­


    In 4 minutes, 15,000 wizards were standing in front of him, d in their fighting robes issued by Magnus. Adrian stood at the front as themander.


    Magnus revealed to him what had happened. But the thing was, he had no idea where to go, where Ragnar could be. At the time, Adrian suggested something that scared him even more, "Use the ring, if¡­ if he''s okay, there won''t be anything."


    There was no other option. Magnus went to a private room and aimed his ring at the floor, "Ragnar Grant Ulrik Oroborus,"


    ~Don''t¡­ don''t show up, don''t you dare, bastard.~ Magnus'' eyes remained shut, he couldn''t take the uncertainty. Ragnar, his brother, the fact that he might be dead made his already hurt heart feel real pain. His life with Ragnar shed in front of his eyes, the first day he met with the scrawny blonde kid in school. Theirughs, their tears, their triumphs that they shared.


    ~You can''t be dead, Rag.~


    "Mag,"


    *THUD* As soon as the voice hit his ears, his knees felt weak, he knelt down, in utter anguish. Eyes watering up, he forced himself to face up. "W-Why?"


    [Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    READ MY NEW FIC! MARVEL: Mr President


    __________________


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 501 - 501. A Promise Kept

    Chapter 501 ¨C 501. A Promise Kept


    1 Day Ago,


    Ragnar had finally found the ultimate cure to the virus that had been raging through the world. ~It''s time to hit home again,~


    "Chad, Summer, have you packed your little bags?" He turned to his twopanions. They had travelled the world together and had so much fun. Though they were yet to find a woman that he''d fall for, he had no regrets.


    "Meow!" Chad showed off his little backpack strapped to the back, looking all cute. Summer also had a small bag wrapped around her neck.


    "So cute, let me click a photo," He loved the technology. Clicked a photo and sent it to Grace.


    *Knock Knock*


    "Who''s here now? We''re living in the bloody Himyas," He wondered and walked to the door. As soon as he opened it, he was treated by an ashen-haired man with a weird right eye. "Oh, you don''t seem local, you lost, mate?"


    "Good evening, Mr Oroborus. I am Gellert Grindelwald."


    Tensions grew in the air. Ragnar''s sword appeared in his hand and the wand on the other, "Shouldn''t you be in Nurmengard Castle, your prison?"


    Grindelwald didn''t seem fazed at all. Acting uncaring, he replied, "Ah, that ce. Yes, I haven''t seen it since I escaped four decades ago. That foolish Voldemort sent a few of his minions to partner with me. Didn''t go very well for the minion."


    "I would advise you not to use your subpar wizardry on me, Mr Oroborus. I know everything about you. Yours was a truly wonderful family, even if they didn''t agree with purebloods, they didn''t deserve what happened to them. But if you want, we can still duel." He showed his wand, prepared for all confrontation.


    Being the brash guy he was, Ragnar sighed and asked, "What the fuck do you want from me? I''m on a holiday,"


    Devilishly smiling, he demanded, "That cure you made, that''s what I want."


    It didn''t take long for Ragnar to add two plus two and understand what was going on. "You retard, you created this whole crisis? You''re still going on about that pureblood crap? Look around you, man. Wizards are happy, they don''t need you."


    "But the natural order of things is still not brought. Wizards are to be the rulers. I said this before, I have no qualms with muggles, they should just know their ce," Grindelwald snarled back.


    ~I should send word to Magnus,~ Ragnar waved his wand secretly.


    "No no, these puny tricks won''t work on me today. You shall being with me," Grindelwald didn''t give him time to move. He quickly put his hand on Ragnar''s shoulder and apparated away.


    ¡­


    "Ugh¡­ you''ve got a fine army here, Grindelwald. Where did you find all these wizards?" Ragnar found himself in a cave-like arena.


    "They are not wizards, Mr Oroborus. I learnt my lessons long ago. Wizards are hard to control, muggles aren''t. For the past four decades, I have only used muggles, taken over small nations, and important people in important ces. Must say, I enjoyed the task and the fruits are sweeter than the power I had before." Grindelwald spoke while staying busy with something on the side. Ragnar could not see him, he was chained down at the time and his arms and legs sealed with some sort of ck tar. His shirt was also missing.


    "Smart. What''s even your n? Magnus can easily defeat you, he doesn''t even need to use his staff." Ragnar asked him.


    "I know that. His Majesty is the greatest wizard to have ever lived. He is already ruling the world, I have nothing toin about against him. In fact, I don''t want to harm him. My goal is to force him to openly be the wizard king of Earth." Grindelwald exined. This was a far cry from what Ragnar was expecting.


    World domination, ending the world, revenge or something like that. That''s what Ragnar expected to be Grindelwald''s goal. "How are you nning that?"


    "What happens when the world is left in shambles, destroyed beyond quick repair? All governments are destroyed, all financial institutions are destroyed? What happens when human suffering has reached a peak never seen before? As I said, I control important people in important ces." Grindelwald stopped speaking to him and turned to others. "Launch the attack, we will use Oroborus to lure him in and keep him busy here."


    Ragnar silently looked down at the ground. ~He''s talking about nukes. I know he is. Fuck, how many does he have? Magnus can''t be made to fight them. He needs to know before they areunched or he''s lured.~


    He silently heard Grindelwald to understand the situation better. As far he could see, there were about a thousand muggles, all looked like soldiers and had muggle weapons with them. He didn''t know if there were more behind him.


    ~He does not know about my abilities.~ He nned to make a move. It was necessary to get Magnus the message without alerting him, he could not let the nukes be shot.


    "Meow!" Out of nowhere, he heard the faint voice of Chad. He tilted his head and noticed the boy was hiding behind him. He was chewing the restraints the whole time. Summer was not far away, doing the same.


    He stayed silent and let the two do their work, waiting for the right opportunity. He tried to use various means to directly talk with Magnus, but no amount of magic could get past the cave-like walls around him.


    ~Where the hell is this ce?~ he wondered.


    "Mwa!" Chad notified him that the work was nearly done.


    Smirking, he prepared to make a move and cut all these meat shields into pieces. he closed his eyes and tried to feel his sword in the surroundings. The sword of king Ragnar that he heavily modified.


    ~Come here, Lothbrok,~ he called his sword, which he had named after the one who owned it first. ~Ah, there you are,~ he felt the sword ced behind a desk in the corner.


    "Psst¡­" he asked Chad. The boy was working his best to chew down the chains. He sure was a strong, chonky boy. "Nya!" He showed his fluffy thumb, giving affirmation.


    *CLANK* Ragnar pulled his left arm first, immediately removing the chains. *CLANK* The other hand also got frees. He raised his hand and the sword quickly flew into them.


    "Eat shit, Grindelwald." He cursed and started swinging the sword, blocking every single bullet that the men started firing. He had done this many times before.


    "Don''t kill him," Grindelwald shouted.


    This was good, Ragnar saw the hesitation in the attackers. So he swiftly moved, as if dancing with the de. His massive 6 foot 5 body of pure muscle and madness gracefully made each cut.


    "AAAA!"


    *TING*


    Be it flesh or metal, the sword swiftly cuts through them all. Jumps, reverse jumps, slide through the enemies and trip them. Using his potion bombs to make the ground sticky or the air irritating, he made sure all more than a thousand men with guns were at a disadvantage.


    "You chose the wrong guy today," he shed, beheading a man. Blood sttered around, on the bodies and faces of others. Ragnar, too, looked all bloody.


    He was a beast at the moment, everyone else was prey there. But there was a limit, after Ragnar killed the thousandth man, Grindelwald used his magic. Ragnar blocked it with his sword and used two of the five magic stones on it to spew fire and water, instantly creating steam.


    Hidden under the cover of the steam, he downed other men. Every single one he could see, he killed. Chad and Summer stayed at a safe distance from him, watching the action with interest. They had never seen Ragnar being so beastly in fights, he moved like an animal, sometimes holding his sword in his teeth and leaping around on his four limbs like a lion.


    "HAHA! Thanks for bringing me to your base, fool. And thanks for looking into my eyes." Heughed.


    *WOOSH* "You shall not spoil my work of four decades." Grindelwald got serious and started throwing curses at him.


    Ragnar sighed and killed thest muggle standing. There were only him and Grindelwald left. ~This seems to be the end now,~


    He nced at the two munchkins, hiding behind arge stone. "When you see Magnus, tell him I fought bravely, and if everything goes right, I''ll tell it myself."


    With no care in the world, he walked towards Grindelwald. *WOOSH* Each curse and charm was deflected by the sword. "You puny little thing, you thought you were stronger than me? I have trained myself to fight the strongest wizard in the world. So what if my charms are useless? I can still destroy the world with a single potion, a single poison.


    "Ah, don''t try¡­ you see these tattoos on my body, they are runes. They give me not just inhuman strength, but also mastery of some ward-based magic. I can turn into the anti-apparition ward anytime I want. You can''t run from me, Grindelwald. I promised my mother that I will protect my family at all costs.


    "I am ready to pay the price."


    "Unhand me, Oroborus. There is no point in killing me, my people have already initiated the attack. The nukes will be sent out soon." Grindelwald sneered as he was caught by Ragnar.


    Instead of wasting any more time. Ragnar fought a few more curses from Grindelwald and locked his neck in his arm. "I am not Dumbledore, death is the only punishment in my dictionary,"


    Ragnar lifted him up easily and ran towards a curtain-like veil in the middle of the cave-like hall. He knew what it was, but he didn''t know what was beyond it. He hoped it was death, for that was what he hoped for. "HAAAA¡­"


    "MEOW!"


    "HORR!" The two little friends also ran behind in worry for their human friend.


    "HAHAHA¡­ you can''t stop the inevitable. No one can stop them now," Grindelwaldughed a moment before they entered the veil of death.


    "Don''t¡­ underestimate¡­ my family," Were thest words Ragnar spoke before he jumped in. The rest was a mystery.


    ¡­


    Present Times,


    "And I was apparently in a giant white room with the floor being clouds, there were a lot of cute dogs, one of them was named Moony, he said he would take me to the hall of judgement, but then you called me." Magnus sat in the chair, listening to Ragnar''s story. The ghost of Ragnar did not look hurt, as the soul does not retain the dead body.


    Saddened, he looked Ragnar in the eyes, "How will I face mum now?"


    Ragnar''s ghost flew closer to Magnus, "Bother, I''m fine. I''m cool with my death. I kept my promise to my mum, to myself. I was just 5st time, but this time I wanted to protect my family. I said it before, I''d give my life for you all. It''s honestly a pretty nice ending to the story of Ragnar Grant Ulrik Oroborus. But hey, at least I won''t be dying a virgin."


    Magnus shook his head, "The nukes are already airborne, and more are on their way. Most of them will hit somewhere on Earth. The nukes can''t, but my magic will kill me if I try to stop them all."


    Ragnar''s face turned grim. "FUCK!" he cursed. Silence took over the room. Neither of them knew what to do now.


    "Mum, Emma and Athena will be devastated if you also die," Ragnar said.


    "I don''t know about Athena. She just told me she hates me today. I wasn''t a good father, Rag. I failed in doing one thing I shouldn''t have." Magnus responded, gloomily looking at the floor from his seat, both his hands resting on his forehead.


    "I would have beaten you if I was alive. Fool, I used to say I hate you many times, but I never meant it. Sure, sometimes, you were annoying, but you were still my brother. Athena may be going through something rough right now. Instead of brooding, go and ask what''s the problem, how you can help.


    "And¡­ you will not die. I will not let that happen. What good is my vow if you die now? So, shut the fuck up, be the proud Pendragon you are, never bow, never fear, we are the dragon brothers. Take care of mum, tell her I love her so much and that she''s just like my old mother. Tell dad, thanks for teaching me chemistry and for being the dad I dreamt of having. Thank Severus and Bobby for being amazing friends, but nobody touches my gold.


    "Give my best wishes to Emma. Give my blessings to Aurelia, Maximus, Clementia and Athena. They can have all my money. Give Duck treats from me. And you, my brother." Ragnar, the cold-hearted boy, his eyes shed with a faint presence of tears, "Thank you for not ignoring me in the first year. Thank you for being there when I was lost, alone and scared. I would have probably died long ago in my quest to kill Rodolphus and Voldemort. You got me the vengeance and possibly saved my life.


    "I am an Oroborus, it''d be a shame to my family if I never paid back the debt of life I owe. Now open your ears, I will only say it once¡­ gah!¡­it''s so damn cringy. Anyway, I love you, my brother. Take care,"


    Ragnar''s ghost started to fade away. Magnus quickly realised something was wrong, "WHAT DID YOU DO? I didn''t allow you to leave yet,"


    Ragnar smirked in triumph, "There are beings who give no crap to that stone, brother. May you and our family live a thousand years, goodbye."


    With those words, Ragnar''s ghostpletely disappeared. Leaving behind a feeling of emptiness in Magnus'' chest as he stood all alone. How he''d look Grace in the eye was unknown. ~Fuck!~ He couldn''t even afford to mourn for his bother yet. He had to stop thousands of nukes threat.


    [A/N: Although the ending will be happy. But I tried to make a few things realistic. Such as his rtionship with Athena.


    Remember, how in every other supercop or spy movie, the main character always has a bad rtionship with his wife and kids, or he''s divorced. Heck, even in real life, cops have this issue.


    I thought about it and realised that any human being who tries to save the world, work for Justice, can not have a personal life. Hence, rtionships can never be maintained. It''s sad, but this is reality.]


    [See Grindelwald and Ragnar on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 502 - 502. Blood Of The Dragon

    Chapter 502 ¨C 502. Blood Of The Dragon


    [A/N: Put "Johnny Cash ¨C Hurt" on repeat while reading this.]


    The South China Sea, US 7th Fleet,


    "General, there seems to be something wrong with the system,"


    "There is nothing wrong, captain. Give me the key, these are direct orders from the president,"


    ¡­


    Tibet,


    "Commander, ready for your order,"


    "Launch it, major."


    ¡­


    Pakistan,


    "General, allmanders are on standby,"


    After taking a second at ncing at his watch, he noted, "Do it,"


    ¡­


    France,


    "We have the orders, press the button."


    ¡­


    The United States,


    "S-SIR! Multiple nations haveunched their nukes, multiple are headed for us! The NORAD automatic response has been activated. Permission to allow theunch,"


    "You have the permission. Send all of them out."


    ¡­


    India, Israel, North Korea and a few more ck-market nukes holdersunched the missiles in one go. In an instant, one after another, more than 8 thousand nukes wereunched. All aimed at random.


    Back at Buckingham Pce, Magnus was alerted that multiple nukes were headed to London. Though no British nuke wasunched since Magnus had an iron grip over everything, wizards were everywhere and Grindelwald didn''t take any risk here.


    Immediately, Magnus gathered his whole family to send them to Camelot. Clementia, Maximus and Athena were already in Camelot as they didn''t work outside. Aurelia and his parents, along with his friends, were called.


    "Quick, we don''t have enough time. I will try to stop them but I don''t want to take any chances. Grandma Martha, put the ind on lockdown." He ordered.


    "How did this happen?" Adam asked him, even his face looking frightened. After all, this could be the end of the world.


    "Grindelwald, a mad wizard who had been working for four decades in secret," Magnus blurted.


    Dumbledore, standing nearby, fell down, "H-He¡­ that mad man, where is he?"


    "Sweetie, get Ragnar to return. He''s still out." Grace quickly requested.


    Magnus'' face fell in an instant. The unwavering will that he forced toe out vanished. How could he tell her about him, but he must, "H-He¡­ mum¡­ Ragnar. I talked to him and." He felt his mouth drying up, "Grindelwald was trying to lure me and hold me while he destroyed the world. Ragnar fought that wizard and killed him¡­ but he didn''t make it."


    "No¡­ no! This is not real." Grace stumbled back. Adam quickly caught her. Everyone''s eyes teared up. This was too sudden.


    Emma caressed Magnus'' back, knowing he must be in much anguish, just not showing it for the sake of others. "What now? I want the truth."


    Magnus gloomily nced at her. His face made it clear nothing was right. In a soft voice, he whispered, "I don''t think I will survive this, Emma. My dragon blood is mutating with the more magic I use. Half of my body has been mutated already. If I do this, I willpletely turn into something I don''t even know¡­ I might just die,"


    She didn''t overreact or scream. Just a few drops of tears silently slid down her eyes, "Is there no other way?"


    Magnus shook his head and looked at the sky. His staff appeared in his hand and he thumped it on the ground. Immediately, hundreds of iron spears from protector statues of Camelot shot towards a few clusters of Nukes in the sky far away. These clusters were easier to destroy as even one lucky hit would destroy the whole cluster.


    "I don''t want to die, Emma. I''m just 61. I''m still in my prime. But it''s not my weakness and the nukes that are harmful to me, it''s my own magic. Merlin told me before that there is always a price. If youugh today and are getting lucky, someday you will cry and be unlucky." He answered while silently continuing to use his magic to do things without anybody knowing.


    "I don''t want you to leave," she sounded helpless. Even her armoured suit can''t stop these bombs. Even if she detonated them in the sky, the heat will still raise the ground to ashes. "And you have not fulfilled your dream yet,"


    He softly caressed her face and wiped away the tears, saying, "I have done 90% of the work. Getting rid of the nukes will be the remaining 5% and the rest will be a secret that none shall know. I have created a foundation for our world to move forward, for a few decades, my ns will still move without me. I have left behind thousands of litres of rejuvenation potions and elixirs. You, mum, dad, Athena, the triplets, Severus, his children and Bobby, you all can be immortal. You all are my insurance policies. I can go in peace knowing you are here."


    He felt a slight tingle on his neck. The mutation had started. "I don''t have much time, Emma. Just know this, I love you. Thank you for making my life amazing. Tell Athena, I am sorry for not understanding her, but I love her as much as you.


    "Ragnar died to keep his vow to protect the family. I can''t let his death go to waste now. I honestly consider being able to have such amazing family and friends my true blessing. This inheritance, this power, this blood of the dragon, it''s actually a curse."


    He silently ced thest kiss on her lips. She looked at his face from close and noticed blooding out of his nose, skin pores and the veins in his eyes going red. Uncontrolled tears fell, she asked, "How long have you been in pain?"


    "Since the day we became Animagus in our fifth year. That was the start, pushing my physical body to morph into a dragon was my biggest mistake. People always call me lucky, blessed and whatnot. A man, a character in this world with whom nothing goes wrong. I say to them, what worse can happen than my death sentence being written at the age of 15. And knowing it when I had started to dream about living forever with my family.


    "Ugh¡­ I need to go, Emma. Take care. Mum is going to be devastated. Please take care of her. I have left behind a specially created memory strand for each of you, used the pensieve. I love you, goodbye," His body started to flow away slowly, going up and up. Emma tried to hold onto him, reaching her hand out, but he shook his head.


    "M-Magnus¡­ I love you too. I hope there is a heaven or hell, wherever you are, let''s meet again." She voiced, a bit louder.


    This caught others'' attention. Magnus shook his head slightly towards his father. Adam understood all there was to. His body felt weak at that moment, as if he aged in an instant. For parents to see their child die before them was a curse no one wished on even their enemies. "I am proud to be you father, son. I love you,"


    "W-What do you mean? Magnus? Where are you going?" Grace looked up finally. For any mother, to lose two sons in a day would be heartbreaking.


    "Someone has to stop them, mum. Don''t cry, I''ve been fighting ever since I got magic anyway. Going off while doing the same is better than old age to me. I love you, thanks for being an awesome mum." He flew away quicker now. He knew he couldn''t see Grace calling his name anymore.


    He gave a silent nod to Severus and Bobby, talking them in his head, "I''ll leave things up to you now. Athena will be taking the throne. She is powerful and has no ws like me. Support her where you can, correct her when she''s wrong. Take care of yourself, brothers,"


    He next nced at Ted, Adrian, Edgar and Tom. He told them mentally too, "You four are the four horsemen of my chariot. I was only giving the direction for you to work. It''s time for you four to take themand. I haveid down the framework for the future, just work on it."


    ~Ugh¡­ it''s damn painful,~ he cursed silently.


    Once he reached a thousand feet in the dark cloudy sky. He opened his arms wide, the staff still in his hand. He let all his magic out and pulled each Nuke missile from around the world to himself. Blood started to flow out of his pores even more. His hair started to fall, the right side of his face became numb.


    He looked at the city. World War II-era raid sirens were screaming all around. People were rushing to take shelter. He knew that if any of the nukes detonated here, no shelter would be enough.


    ~So strange is my destiny, I grew this like a beloved tree, and I can''t be here to taste the fruit now that it''s grown up.~


    He took thest nce at the ground, he could see his family looking up in horror. Multiple rockets were headed for him. Soon, Magnus felt his right eye''s vision changing, everything started to turn more colourful, sharper and he could see much further.


    "So this is how Duck sees things. Poor boy, he''d be so sad when he finds out." Magnus realised that half of his face had mutated already. And it was about time he faced the fire.


    "Goodbye,"


    *BOOM*


    The first nuke collided with an invisible shield, its own st made all other nukes surrounding it explode. Each of the eight thousand nukes that came first orter, all started to st on his back one after another.


    It created a spectacr show of light and fire in the sky, a giant ball of fire was visible to all, as if the sun had fallen on Earth. As far as one could see, there was fire in the sky, going well beyond the city of London.


    Some people prayed, some cried. Women held their babies in their arms, covering them from the light, hoping for the fire to not take the little one''s life. It was wishful thinking, if the nukes touched them, not just them but the ground under would also melt. That was for a single one, let alone eight thousand.


    In the sky, no one knew that their king was fighting, giving away his dear life. Holding thest line that protected the people of the world. Magnus stood strong, no matter what.


    The pain was unbearable, but even that became a second thought, the first one was to not die before he saves his loved ones. His body mutated at an increased pace, each second another inch of his skin would turn scaly as if a golden dragon''s.


    His humanly screams slowly turned into a monstrous roar. "RAAAAA!" The dragon boomed in the sky, louder than the nuke''s fiery cry. The blood of the dragon against the muggle fire. Which was stronger, which could hold on for longer.


    Magnus started to lose consciousness. His mind slowly surrendered to his monstrous instincts to flee the danger. But he pushed, now it was also a fight of mind.


    The instincts to protect won over, even the dragon''s scales couldn''t hold any longer. His body started to get burned, erased and rot into ash. His regenerative abilities kicked in, none tost too long.


    ~Don''t¡­ lose¡­ FOCUS!~ he told himself again and again. Words of Ragnar circting in his mind. His dragon body getting injured beyond repair. Chunks of him going missing, to never reappear.


    Big visible holes in his body, in his chest and waist. His left arm missing, the dragon''s body didn''t even look dragon''s anymore. He was¡­ a monster.


    Slowly, the explosions started to get weaker and eventually stopped. The mushroom cloud of dust took its time to clear off. Magnus used his magic to suck up all the radiation and remove the toxic cloud. Leaving behind just a white cloud of vapours.


    "WRAAAAAA!" A blood curdling, painful roar left his mouth. His eyes going on the brink of closure. He had no idea how much of his body was leftover. As his beastly instincts kicked in, half-consciously, his body flew to an ind west of Scond. The instincts told him to go home, his dragon throne.


    Slowly, stumbling, in pain, he flew into Camelot. The entire castle''s lights lit up as if reacting to the pain of its ruler. But no one was here at the moment, all hidden in the bunker.


    Magnus dragged himself to the throne room, where the giant stone throne remained, besides the round table. His giant dragon form entered and rested down on it, breathing heavily, taking hisst breaths on the throne of the king.


    An arm missing, a leg missing. Wings tattered like paper sheets. A chunk of neck missing, one eye closed permanently. The blood oozed out faster than the rain outside.


    He roared onest time, "WRAAAAA!"


    The voice resounded around the entire ind. The colony of all dragons got alerted. No matter which species, they all flew straight towards the Camelot castle and started to fly over it in circles. Their wings made wind so strong it made a hole in the clouds, letting the sun shine its warm rays on the castle as if it were a portal to the next frontier.


    Duck heard it too, he rushed to the castle. But as Duck arrived inside the Throne room, he found his sister, Athena, also there, crying, caressing the bloodied face of the dragon, smaller than him, on the throne.


    Duck was rmed, but then the hurt dragon spoke, at that moment, Duck''s heart broke. "DAD!"


    Magnus pushed himself to use thest of his life and lift his remaining right arm. He first patted Duck''s head and then gently tapped Athena''s hair. "D-Duck¡­ ugh¡­ my son. T-Take car-re of family. Athena¡­ *cough*" blood came out of his jaws. He still continued in his whistling breathing voice, "I c-couldn''t be a good father¡­ forgive m-me. It''s o-okay if you hate me. Know t¡­ this¡­ I love y-you."


    "Dad, no please¡­ don''t leave me. I don''t hate you¡­ I was just angry back then. I never hated you. PLEASE!" Athena cried, feeling the worst of her fear close by.


    His arm became too heavy to keep up. Magnus felt all the energy in his body leaving him. He knew, his next words would be thest he utters, and they should be the ones that most matter. "I-I love¡­ you¡­ two¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "D-Dad¡­ wake up, dad!" Duck tried to nudge Magnus'' body with his head, but no response came.


    *ROAR* X2000


    The thousands of dragons, flying in circles in the sky roared in anguish. In the throne room, only the cries resounded. It became evident then.


    Extinguished was the decades-long raging fire in the Blood of the Dragon.


    [A/N: This is it, folks. The story ends tomorrow with theing Epilogue. Magnus''s fate will be shown. What did Ragnar talk with God will be made clear. Also, the first chapter of GOT: The wed Dragon will be posted right in thest chapter.]


    [See Magnus on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 503 - 503. After The Death

    Chapter 503 ¨C 503. After The Death


    What happens after one dies? Magnus wanted to know the answer now. Since he took hisst breath, all he was wondering was, "What now?"


    He felt like he was drifting aimlessly on the clouds, everything was white around him, from the sky to the ground. He did wonder, "Is this heaven? Is this it?"


    "No. This isn''t the end, my boy," An old kind voice reverberated throughout the area evenly.


    But Magnus felt as if he had heard this voice before. Somewhere¡­ he could just not pinpoint it. So he tried to look around himself. Shocking him, a giant man was sitting on a golden throne. His hair and beard were long and white. He wore sunsses, smoking a cigar as well.


    Seeing all this, he recognised him in an instant, "Y-You¡­ you are that old man in the park who told me to go to the cancer hospital."


    Laughing, the old man nodded, "True, that was me. I am proud of you, my boy, you not only went there but made those kiddies happy. There is no higher karma than to make those pure little bundles of happiness be happy.


    "You must be tired now, fighting since the day you came into this world. But you did the highest positive deed that a soul can, it is to sacrifice oneself for others. You saved the world, you saved billions of lives. Not just from nukes, but poverty, corruption and harassment. You truly remind me of myself from a long time ago."


    "Who are you? What is this ce and what happens to me now?" Magnus was more interested in learning about this.


    The old man waved his hand. A shining golden book appeared in his palm. "This ce is called the Hall of Judgement where all soulse to be judged. I am called by many names, god, old man, boss, G-Chan and whatnot, but I prefer to be called Grandpa.


    "You shall have your soul judged now and it will be decided where you go to. Just like your friend from another Universe here."


    Magnus felt another presence to his right. He turned his head and noticed a tall man with long white wavy hair. He was wearing white Japanese style robes and his eyes were red.


    He knew this guy from a dream long ago, "Shiroken Dama?"


    The white-haired man nodded and greeted him back, "It seems we didn''t just share the same goals but also the same fate,"


    The old God chuckled, "Haha, now be calm, sons. I am proud of you two. Shiroken, you know where you are going, so off you go." After sending the white-haired man, he turned to Magnus. "Son, your karma makes you eligible to go directly to heaven. However, your brother, Ragnar, made a deal with me.


    "He gave up his soul and refused to go to heaven in order to give you a chance to be revived back on Earth with no disease and perfect body condition. He truly loves his family, goodd."


    *THUD* Magnus sat down heavily, "That fool,"


    "Do you want to see what happened to him?" God asked.


    "Yes, please. I want to see," Magnus requested. As soon as he did, his vision darkened and he started to see a scene as if he was there.


    ¡­


    A while ago, Ragnar appeared in the same ce that Magnus stood on. He looked at the giant old man and his jaw fell, "Merlin''s tits, you are the old man who adopted me and taught me potions,"


    God chuckled, "Lad, you turned out great. A bit mental but good nheless. Since you saved the world on many asions, you are allowed to go to heaven or be my champion,"


    "Th-Thank you, old man. If you were not there, I would have died long ago. And what does bing champion mean?" Ragnar asked respectfully.


    "Simply put, you shall go on missions to fix a world that is full of sin instead of going to heaven. In return, if you are sessful, you get to return to your home again with a few strings attached."


    ~Another chance to meet Magnus, mum and dad?~ Ragnar thought. But he had already made up his mind, "Grandpa, I am ready to do anything you want, I am ready to give up my soul, condemn it to hell or destroy it, but please, don''t let Magnus die. Let him live and be happy."


    God smiled, he was all-knowing, all present, and already knew what Ragnar would ask for. "So be it, you are going to be my champion from now on. You shall go to a world full of misery, corruption and vice. However, unlike a normal champion, the price for Magnus'' life is that you won''t remember me. All you shall know will be a vague idea, that you are supposed to do something.


    "You can either change the world for the better or be just another monster with inhuman powers there. If you seed, you will remember me. When that happens, you too shall return home. Now go, write your destiny one again. You have my blessings with you."


    "Thank you, thank you¡­ I will not disappoint you, grandpa." Ragnar cried tears of joy. He could keep his promise and stop Magnus from dying. It was worth everything to him.


    ¡­


    Back in the present scenario, Magnus sighed. "So Ragnar is still somewhere out there? He just does not know what he''s supposed to do. If he turns out good, you will allow him to return too, right?"


    God nodded, "Smart boy. What Ragnar asked from me was already going to happen. Magnus, my son, you were going to be my champion, fight in corrupt worlds and one day return your home. But with Ragnar''s wish, you get to return home immediately.


    "With a body healed. But, I can not send you back to this very instant, as that would disrupt the timelines. You shall go to Earth in the year 2050, don''t worry, your family and friends will still be alive."


    Magnus felt his heart beat hard at that moment. He could go home, ~I CAN GO HOME!~


    He didn''t mind it being 2050, after all, it was already 2021, he was 61 years old, and he''d be 90 when he returns. He can live forever with his magic and the potions. Perhaps one day Ragnar will return as well. But, he was worried about his family right now, "Grandpa, what about my family? Can I see what happened to them right now?"


    The old man''s sses shined as soon as Magnus called him Grandpa. The air around them suddenly felt more warm and loving, "Sure, my dear boy. Just close your eyes and be prepared to cry.


    ¡­


    On Earth, what urred was nothing less than a world end situation. Presidents and Prime Ministers, Kings and Queens of all nations were immediately sent into deep bunkers. The world around prayed as the loud warning sounds resounded on all televisions, phones and street loudspeakers.


    It became evident soon after that all nukes suddenly changed direction and headed straight to London, particrly Buckingham Pce. By now, in the year 2020, Magnus controlled 99% of the world, all its leaders were his people.


    When they learned about it, they knew it was the mercy of His Majesty. They prayed for Magnus'' safety. Soon after, the news of the detonation came, but surprisingly, London City was unharmed, even the clouds in the sky were blown away in hundreds of miles of radius. The rainstorm that was over the UK instantly vanished, letting warm sunlight fall.


    People started toe out of the bunkers and covers. They cried, hugged each other. Some remained seated, still in shock. The world was on the verge of ending all of a sudden for no reason.


    But in Camelot, the family and friends of Magnus and Ragnar had gathered. Sadly, there was no body for Ragnar left. Meanwhile, Magnus'' had also turned into ashes for some reason. It could not be shown to the world.


    Grace cried her eyes out, and so did Athena. Athena was particrly hit by the sudden death of Magnus, as thest memory she had of him was fighting him, telling him she hates him and then hisst breath.


    Bobby too cried. He lost his childhood friend. While Severus was depressed. It was a bad stay for the world, it lost its one true king, who saw it as his duty to make the world better.


    The next day, an abrupt announcement shook the world. Emma came on television with Grace and the rest of the family. It was immediately announced by various news channels that,


    [NEWS]


    His Majesty, Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon and Prince Ragnar Grant Ulrik Oroborus heroicallyid down their lives yesterday. They flew a ne into the nuclear bombs that they hacked to change their direction.


    Both of them were in the ne, they used an experimental military secret technology to create a shield on the city and let the bombs be destroyed in the sky. Sadly, they did not survive. The world now owes a debt to the two great men. Will humanity repeat the mistake and make these weapons of mass destruction again?


    [NEWS END]


    This was Magnus''st n. He had taken away nearly all of the nukes from the world. And not just that, he had used thest of his magic to sacrifice his remaining body and spread a curse around the world, the curse of the misfortune of idental death to whoever tries to create weapons of mass destruction.


    As the world cried, each nation held a week of mourning. The day when Magnus and Ragnar died, the 1st of September was internationally announced as Dragon''s Day. In the memory of the two brothers. Not only that, one after another, nations awarded their highest awards to the two and dered Magnus the ceremonial king of their nation.


    In this way, in a few years, the world recognised Magnus as the one and only King of Earth, King of Humanity.


    Meanwhile, Athena took the throne the day after Magnus died. It could not be left empty for too long as per the protocol. The event she went through changed her thoroughly, she became cold and calctive. She ditched her lover, realising what her father said was right.


    She poured her heart and mind into doing what Magnus tried, keeping the world peaceful, bringing it together as one and spreading happiness. But, her own happiness was lost. That was until in a few years the feeling of love rekindled, this time with someone respectable and genuine.


    Hermione also became the Minister for magic in theing year. She did her world splendidly and ended up dating Maximus for a while after Harry got a bit of fame in Quidditch and things didn''t go well between them. Later she decided to stay single forever and instead adopted a few orphan wizard children.


    The pandemic was easily cured as Ragnar''s produced cure became avable. Also, Magnus'' cancer drug was alsounched, helping people from all walks of life. It was funny that Magnus was never awarded any Nobel prize in his life despite carrying the world on his back.


    The world never tried to create nukes again. China, which had lost all its nukes, also sumbed to the Order of Merlin and the now more ruthless Round Table. With that, the entire world finally came under one influence.


    More than a decadeter, in 2033, the American Union, European Union, Asian Union, African Union and Oceania joined together to create one single Earth Federation. One with no boundaries, with no army. The full concentration of humanity was aimed at space after that.


    Soon after, Rita Skeeterunched herst book, "King Magnus: Blood Of The Dragon." In the wizard version, things were kept real. Telling about his life from childhood to his death. The first time he killed someone, the first time he fought. About his love, about his disease and how he died. While the muggle version had some distorted facts, it focused more on his inventions, his military service, his business empire and added that he had cancer. But before he could finish his treatment he died.


    Nearly every person around the world bought the book and felt emotional. Magnus and Ragnar were not just kings and princes of the UK, they were the whole world''s.


    ¡­


    Magnus opened his eyes again and looked at God. "*Sigh* So, what should I do until you send me back to Earth?"


    Godughed, "Haha, son, Time and Space is my bitch. You don''t wait, you just go. But, as I said before, there are always handicaps. Merlin told you before, there is always a price. He was right, son. You had be so strong that the Universe was rejecting you. The Universe works onws that govern it, it also governs every being in it. It ensures that no one bes so strong that they can destroy their reality.


    "You have peaked the powers. Hence, in order for you to remain unharmed with your family, you will be bound by a fewws. You can never use your magic to affect the entire world. You shall remain strong, but you can only use your powers on Camelot. At the same time, you can never step outside Camelot. If you do, you will instantly die. Tell me, do you agree?"


    Magnus cared not about the world anymore. He only wanted to rest with his family. Besides, he can influence the world in non-magical ways. But he just realised something, "WAIT! A long time ago Merlin told me that there are wizards so strong that can break the world, but they always stay in their locations and never act. Is this the reason?"


    God nodded, "Correct. They have reached the pinnacle of magical powers, so they became dangerous to the fabric of reality. Hence, now they live a retired life."


    "I AGREE!" Magnus blurted.


    "Fine then, here you go." God waved his hand, sending Magnus'' soul back. Then he took out his tablet with a screen and watched the scene where an old muscr man and a big fluffy dog were chasing an alien, but the dog mistakenly bit the ass of his own owner, "Hahaha, this boy Hector, he reminds me of myself."


    [See Queen Athena and Minister Hermione on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*

 Chapter 504 - Epilogue - King Of Earth

    Chapter 504 ¨C Epilogue ¨C King Of Earth


    Earth 2100,


    Years had passed. Magnus may have been forgotten by the ordinary folks. Just being a chapter in the world''s history books, his photos being history memes on the inte. But the family and friends still remember him as good as any day. However, a few changes had taken ce.


    50 years had passed since Magnus had returned to Earth and lived in Camelot. But the world had no idea.


    The new king sat on the throne of the United Kingdom. His name was Arthur Grant Emrys Pendragon, Magnus'' grandson.


    ¡­


    Buckingham Pce


    "Your Majesty, this came for you. It has the seal of thete King Magnus." the royal butler, a wizard, gave the letter to the king.


    Arthur was a blonde man, tall like a bear, six foot eight inches tall, the tallest king to ever sit on the throne. He was a strong burly man who loved exploring space for humanity. He still contained Magnus'' blood and was gifted with natural talent in charms. He was the one who started to mine the 16 Psyche asteroid and made Pendragon Family the richest on the. His next n was to terraform Mars with a few new magical devices he had designed. Although the magical society was still a secret, arge number of scientists and military personnel now knew, of course, after signing a contract.


    He opened the letter, "Strange, nobody should have this seal anymore."


    *WOOSH* The letter suddenly flew in the air and the voice of Emma reverberated, "ARTHUR GRANT EMRYS PENDRAGON! How can you not visit your grandmother? You even dare ignore Athena''s calls? I want you present at these coordinates this very instant."


    Arthur frowned, "Fuck! Grandma turns into a dragon when angry. Albert, scratch my ns of exploring Alpha Centauri, I am leaving now,"


    Pinpointing the location of the coordinates, he apparated away. But, when he arrived, he felt like he was standing in a dark directionless space. He was stuck inside a fidelius charm, he reckoned.


    *WOOSH*


    But he was given ess soon after. The next thing he saw made his jaw fall. "MOTHER FUCKE¡­ I thought this ce was just a myth¡­ Camelot exists?"


    He followed the pathways and entered the castle. A Centaur waited for him there, "Follow me," was all he was told.


    Slowly, he was brought into the giant castle, and then climbed a lot of stairs. Eventually, the Centaur stopped in front of the door. "I will announce you to His Majesty, please tidy your clothes,"


    "What do you mean His Majesty? I am the king," Arthur was confused.


    The Centaur smirked, "You may be a king, but only he is the King of Earth." He pushed open the door and announced, "His Majesty, the King of United Kingdom has arrived,"


    Arthur entered the hall confusedly. Just one step in, he started rubbing his eyes. "I-Is this real? Am I dreaming?"


    There sat in front of him on the throne in the centre, the legendary King Magnus, still looking just middle-aged, with long blonde hair and beard, fluttering. Beside him were Queen Athena, Queen Consort Emma, Princess Mother Grace. On the other side were King Consort Draco Prince, the husband of Athena and his father. Then there was Prince Adam and his grandpa Severus and grandma Narcissa.


    Following, there were many more faces. The legendary businessman, now presumed dead, Bobby. Master of Spies, Adrian. Ted, the right hand of Dragon. Edgar, the builder of Earth. Then there was the steed of King Magnus, the great dragon Duck.


    Standing up, the old King Magnus walked to King Arthur, he patted on Arthur''s head and caressed his hair, "Bwahaha¡­ wee to Camelot, grandson. You sure have my blood."


    *BAM*


    Arthur passed out and fell straight on his back. The shock was too damn much.


    "Hahaha¡­ big brother, make him sniff your dirty socks," Aurelia suggested.


    Magnus scoffed, "Dear, I don''t want to kill him now,"


    Athena chuckled and walked to Arthur, she smacked him on the head, "Son, wake up."


    Slowly, Arthur came back to awareness. "Mum? W-Where am I? Who am I?"


    "Great, he forgot who he is." Bobby sighed.


    Athena helped him get up and introduced. "Greet your grandpa now, Arthur. He didn''te back from death just to get disrespected."


    Arthur stuttered, "Y-Yes¡­ I¡­ Your Majesty, I''m a big fan."


    Magnusughed it off, "Haha, calm down, boy. Come and sit with me. We have so much to talk about. I have so much to teach you. *Sigh* When will that dumbass Ragnar return?"


    "DAD! Can we have a party?" Duck quickly asked.


    Magnus raised his right hand in the air, "YES! LET''S HAVE PARTYYY! Mum, please make me pancakes,"


    Grace''s eyes shined, immediately entering mother mode, "Sure, sweetie. How many do you want?"


    Duck chimed in, "ONE THOUSAND!"


    "Duck, that''s what I will eat, think for yourself." Magnus shrugged.


    *BONK* Emma smacked him lightly, still in love with her husband as the day she first fell for him, "Honey, don''t be greedy now."


    Arthur saw all this from the side, standing between his mum, Athena, and dad, Draco. "Are they always like this?"


    Athena chuckled, "Yes, dear. Ever since dad returned, it''s a party here every single day."


    "Damn, the Blood of the Dragon sure is crazy," He sipped a cold breath.


    Giggles andughs ensued and took over the Throne Room. They all yed bingo, tag and whatnot. Life in Camelot was never boring.


    In the distance, on the wall. The portrait of King Arthur and Merlin hung together. Theyughed and yed together, for they felt the luckiest ever.


    "Oye, Merlin, you made the wrong move. y the game honestly," Arthur pointed his finger.


    Merlin grabbed it and broke it, "Don''t you point a finger at me. It''s not my fault your brain is too dumb toprehend my moves,"


    "Really? Is that a move? I should write it down then," Arthur became serious. He wanted to get good at chess.


    *BAM* But Merlin smacked his head, "Fool, I was cheating. You can''t even tell that, how will you get good."


    "REEEEE¡­ YOU FUCKING BITCH! I WILL KILL YOU!" Arthur unsheathed his sword.


    "We''re already dead, fool"


    And so was the daily urrence in Camelot. A happy end to the story of a little boy that turned into a dragon.


    The story of the dragon that ruled the world. His name was Magnus Grant Emrys Pendragon.


    But the story was yet unfinished, as one wed dragon was still lost in cosmos, somewhere in some world, doing god knows what fucked up thing. His story shall continue until the two brothers meet again. The story of the crazy dragon had just begun.


    [A/N: Damn, 500 Chapters. Not gonna lie, I had originally nned this fic to just be 200 chapters long. Now we''re at 504. If the story was strictly about the wizarding world, then it may have ended a long time ago, but since a major part of the story was about the muggle world and him being the king, it took so many chapters.


    If this fic was more popr, I could have written a few more chapters. I had also wished to hire an animator to make something for the end of the novel. But all that depended on how popr it was.


    Still, I tried to bring it to a decent end. Ragnar''s story has just begun, you can read the first chapter just below.


    I hope you enjoyed this journey. Thank you for all your support, stay safe and eat healthily.


    May the Monke gods bless you.


    Special thanks to patrons for keeping me motivated to keep writing. Special thanks to all the readers and H_Alex for pointing out the mistakes quickly.


    Next fic, Marvel: Mister President, is already ranked 1 on WN. Check it out if you have not.


    ______________________


    [A/N: If you want to read the PDF version then go to my discord server and check the #Chapters channel.]


    [GOT: The wed Dragon]


    [Chapter 1 ¨C Ragnar Grant Ulrik Oroborus]


    Synopsis:


    Woke up in a mad world where human morality had nopass. A world ruled by evil and for evil.


    Ragnar, previously a wizard with strong potioning talent and weak wand magic, finds himself in Westeros after his heroic demise. He is a man of might, a talented warrior with the blood of half a dragon, as hisst name implies.


    He is a brutal man, a prince in his past life. He shall take shit from none and those who be adamant in ruining his peaceful life shall receive a thousand times more than they asked for.


    His destiny has been written, but he''s yet to learn it. His life is a test, will he achieve greatness despite being a man of ruthlessness, or will he too sumb to the swamp of vices and be just an addition to the list of names a girl wants to kill.


    Join Ragnar on his journey as he determines his destiny, so one day he can answer the being who sent him to this world.


    With memories of his loved ones from his past life, he starts the journey to form a million new memories. Some are full of fluff, some are full of degeneracy, and some are full of pure blood and gore.


    ______________________


    Author''s Note:-


    For those who are new, the main character in this fic is the second male lead for my Harry Potter fanfiction. You should read it before you start this. If you don''t want to, it''s still fine. I will try to not make his previous life before transmigration a big subject. But you need to know a few things.


    1. Ragnar is a super genius in potions. But he''s worse than a 1st year when ites to charm and any spells that need the wand. This is because of a birth defect that made his body not able to evenly release magic. For that, he studied alchemy and runes, eventually made tattoos for his body that can help him store magic. They make him inhumanly strong physically.


    2. He''s a very brash character, he curses and is prone to going extreme when ites to payback and other scenarios. He''s brutal when ites to killing. His past was tragic where his family was brutally murdered. This will be talked aboutter in this fic.


    3. He''s very knowledgeable about swordsmanship since he had to use it instead of a wand. His sword was gifted to him by his brother(King of the United Kingdom), it used to belong to Ragnar Lothbrok, the Viking king. He is somewhat rted to dragons due to one of his early ancestors mutating with the blood of a dragon, it ended pretty bad and the ancestor killed himself by eating himself, starting from the tail. Hence, the family name of Oroborus.


    There are a few more things, I will mention in the storyter. If you can, read the HP fic.


    Thank you.


    _________________________


    "NEVER¡­ UNDERESTIMATE¡­ MY FAMILY!" Ragnar dragged Grindelwald and jumped into the veil of death. Killing himself and the dark mad wizards too.


    In 2020, Grindelwald nned to bring an end to the by spreading a virus, and when all are distracted, manipte the muggles tounch all nukes.


    But Ragnar stopped the mad wizard and gave time to his bother to deal with the nukes. What followed was his meeting with the old god in the Hall of Judgement.


    He stood, in his childhood body, in front of the long white-haired and bearded man, who smoked a cigar and had sses on his eyes. The style didn''t feel godly, but the aura sure was. "So, I will not remember you, but I will remember my previous life, right? I really don''t want to forget my dear mum, dad, brothers, sisters and friends,"


    "Yes, child. You shall forget ever meeting me, but have a vague feeling of having an unknown purpose in life. Once you fulfil the purpose naturally, you will remember everything. Of course, you retain all your powers and I am giving you a few blessings.


    With these, you should be able to bring about a change to the world you are going to. Are you ready?" God asked him.


    Ragnar nodded. There was nothing else to do anyway, he just hoped that his family and his brother were safe. "Send me then. But wait, I want my emergency pouch, the sword and wand with me, gramps."


    "Oh, that''s a new name. Nobody has called me that before. All right, here you go." God waved his hand, sending Ragnar to the new world, on another world adventure.


    Once alone, he called his little Bijuu-vengers, they wanted to show him their new gig, it was a y about Romeo and Juliet. (Don''t worry, you won''t get this reference unless you have read Grandpa Universe in Multiverse.)


    ¡­


    A mysterious world, full of death and misery. All vices one could imagine, they were here. If one were to y cards right and gain some power, they could do whatever they want to.


    A world so backward that things considered uneptable on Earth were just ordinary life.


    But, what happens when a magical man from the worlds of wizards, master of all potion, runes and somewhat weak in charms appear? A man who may be from a world of modernity but is crazy enough to put Vikings to shame. A man who believes in brutally dealing with his enemies rather than being political. A man who takes crap from none, be it a peasant or a king.


    The blood of a Viking wizard king he did carry in his veins. He is thest of his bloodline. He is Ragnar Grant Ulrik Oroborus.


    ¡­


    On an ominous night when thend called Westeros was shrouded in turmoil. A mere lord dared to usurp a mad king of a long historical dynasty.


    As armies fought on thend where three rivers joined, and when the tall red castle was being besieged, a bright star fell from the sky. So bright it blinded the eyes of all across the continent.


    Thunder roared in the sky, rain poured down heavily. Such sudden change in weather was unheard of. For years toe, it would make the keepers of knowledge, so-called Maesters busy, scratching their heads to know what caused it.


    That night, the shooting star did not fall in Westeros, it fell in thend even worse, called Essos.


    It fell with a loud boom in a desert, for miles toe, animals got scared, for the apex predator was here. Dozens of brave men got on their steads to go and find precious minerals fallen from the sky.


    In the end, it was greed that moved them, one way or another, money was their intent.


    They did not find precious metal, but a rather tall and muscr warrior man, unconscious, his body ridden with dark tattoos in anguage unknown. Yet, there were no scares or blood sttered on the ground.


    It was a mystery, but the one to find him cared not. Getting away was the priority, as he knew many more were headed here like him. He put the unconscious blonde man on his horse and galloped out of the desertnds to the ver''s Bay. Thend where men, women and children were sold for gold and sometimes for as little as a favour.


    The man entered thergest of the cities, Meereen. The city had wide walls and all sorts of defensive mechanisms all around. It was a city of wealthy vers, for each free man there were 4 ves. There were giant pyramids where the nobility lived in luxury. Then there were narrow streets, twisting like a snake for poverty.


    The man as he entered the city, put on neat clothes, this was his home city, he was no nobility, but he still made enough money by sending his warriors into fighting pits.


    First thing he did, he went to the Fighting pit to get his new ve branded, a cor was put around the neck and then he threw the him into the cells so he may wake upter to serve him well.


    ¡­


    Ragnar had no idea what had happened to his body, his mind was reliving his previous life, again and again, engraining every single moment deeply so he may never forget it.


    ~Brother¡­ I will return¡­ someday.~


    "AH!" He jolted up, awake all of a sudden. His mind was in a mess, unable to make heads or tails out of the situation. *nk* As he tried to move, he felt something heavy, something touching, pulling his neck.


    "Chain?" A frown appeared on his face. Urgently, he stood up. Rather than moving further, he looked out, there was a small window with bars. Mostly he saw other buildings, all too cramped, but at a distance, there were multiple pyramids, and this made him wonder, "I''m in Egypt?"


    "So you have woken up?" appeared a man, slightly brown-skinned and bald-headed, fairly tall, about 6 foot, with a big bulging belly that made him look short. He walked in and stood outside the cell, "Good, you fight next. We shall see if I should keep another dog,"


    Ragnar''s mind was still not at peace, he had no idea why he was here, he had died thest he remembered and then¡­ something happened? "Who are you?"


    "I am Irros Dynyrion, the one who found you, the one who owns. You eat when I tell you to eat, you fight when I tell you to fight and you die when I tell you to die. You will be fighting the Giant, don''t die too early." The man named Irros left without getting any response from Ragnar.


    Ragnar sat back down and held his head in arms, "Ugh¡­ I don''t feel so good in my head¡­ and I''m hungry."


    ¡­


    "YEAAAAA!"


    "KILL IT!"


    "RIP IT APART!"


    "CUT THAT BASTARD!"


    A grand arena full of people roared in rage as they watched a fight between ten lions and ten diators. It was a fighting pit where humanity is taken over by the crudest and most violent aspects of the mind.


    The Lions were obviously much stronger than the diators. Hence, all of them were getting shredded to pieces at the moment, it was a feast for the lions.


    Each roundsts 15 minutes, if you survive the fifteen minutes, you don''t earn any money and live to see another fight. If you win, you make your master some money and you still get nothing but some food. And if you lose, well that only meant death.


    Soon enough, in the 10th minute, thest of 10 men died, the lions fought for the meat and happily divided the it among them. They got to eat every day, after all.


    The manager of the arena started to announce, "THE DESERT LIONS HAVE WON! ONCE AGAIN! Nowes the main fight, the moment you all have been waiting for. The fight between the Giant of Qarth and a new warrior. A tall mighty man with a beard and hair resembling a majestic lion. Don''t be moved by his handsome face, he has the body trained to kill. His life is a mystery, his future as well. But today, this arena shall decide his DESTINY!


    "WELCOME THE WARRIOR! THE BLONDE SWORDSMAN and Giant of Qarth!"


    The gates opened. First came a giant human, eight and a half feet tall, a broad man. From the looks of his face, he seemed mentally retarded. He had leather armour strapped on his shoulders and a big mace made of hardwood was in his hands.


    He walked into the Arena and stood in the middle of it dumbly. There was not even an ounce of anger on the face, just dumbness and confusion.


    On the other side of the Arena, however, nobody came out. People started to get frustrated and cursed. But they didn''t see what went on inside the waiting room for the ves.


    ¡­


    "Get up, blondie, you need to fight. I spent good effort in bringing you here and paid money to put you on the ve list. You better make me money," Irros Dynyrion ordered Ragnar while opening the handcuffs.


    But Ragnar was too hungry, to the point he didn''t feel any energy in his body. He had by now understood that this was not the same world he was born in. Somehow, he was transmigrated here, to this unknown barbaric ce. "Get me food,"


    "Win me the fight and I will get you whatever you want, ve. Pick up a weapon and leave," Irros proceeded to swing his whip at Ragnar.


    A big mistake. *SLASH* The whip made contact with Ragnar''s skin, but it was his palms as he caught it head-on. Slowly, Ragnar stood up, his towering height of six feet five, his wide shoulders made him look much bigger than the ver.


    He caught Irros'' neck in one hand and pressed it so hard that the man''s eyes nearly popped out. "My name is Ragnar Grant Ulrik Oroborus, memorise that, you bufoon. The moment you call me a ve again, I will end your life, do you understand?"


    "Ugh¡­ I-I OWN YOU!"


    *PA!* In an instant, the whip was in Ragnar''s hand and it hit the man, "You will own me? Peasant, you are talking to a prince. My wealth exceeds a billion of youbined. Now, be a good little boy and bring me robes."


    *PA!* He swung the whip once again. The man quickly ran away and brought back brown robes from his own bag. They were loose-fitting but fit him perfectly, but they were open from the front. They let his majestic detailed chest and abs appear clear for all to feast their eyes on.


    "Ugh¡­ I need a bath," Ragnar muttered, feeling his hair were smelling bad. He again asked the man, "Where is my leather pouch?"


    "H-Here¡­" Irros gave it to him silently. He couldn''t believe he was allowing a ve to walk over him, but he truly felt scared at that very instant. He had just looked into Ragnar''s blue eyes once and he never wanted to see them again. They were the eyes of men who feared nothing, not even death.


    Ragnar quickly strapped the pouch to his pants and looked around. There were other ves, sitting silently, in fear.


    "I am leaving," *CLANK* He pulled the metal ve cor with bare hands, breaking them apart.


    "N-NO¡­ I PAID SO MUCH! This fight¡­ if you lose, I will let you keep half of the Gold Honours," Irros Dynyrion proposed. [A/N: It''s the currency of Meereen.]


    As soon as Ragnar heard the word "Gold" he stopped. Looking back, he asked, "How much for winning?"


    "I¡­ winning? Don''t be mindles¡­ *SLASH*" he received one more whip.


    "Tell me what I ask, nothing less, nothing more. I own you now, keep that in your puny peanut brain." He ordered him sternly, scaring him with just a look.


    Irros shrank his neck and answered, "I was to be paid 200 Gold Honors for getting a man to lose to the Giant of Qarth. If you do win, you will win thousands, since everyone will be betting against you,"


    "Interesting," Ragnar licked his lips wickedly. "How many Gold Honors do you have? I have gold coins too, but they are not the same currency. I want you to bet ten thousand Gold Honors on me, here," He passed him a smaller pouch full of gold galleons, the wizarding currency from hisst world.


    "Are you going to fight the giant? Nobody has won against him, he was created by the wicked magic of the warlocks of Qarth."


    Shrugging, Ragnar walked into the arena haughtily, but at the end, his face turned deadly cold, "Magic? A mere giant? Haha, I can crush their skulls with one hand."


    [A/N: From the start of the scene, you should have seen some mentions of Robert''s Rebellion. That''s the current year, 282 AD. I am going to write a few chapters(Probably 5) about him in Essos, then there will be a time skip to 2 years before the main show''s plot begins.


    Ragnar will arrive in Westeros by then and will be living there. In the future, his deeds in Essos will slowly be unearthed by people from Westeros.


    Ragnar is going to be a total badass in this fic, he''s strong, he cares about nobody, he''s got no clue what he''s supposed to do except a vague feeling that he should not be evil and all he wants is a decent, silent,fortable life at the moment.]


    [See see New King Arthur and Ragnar in the new fic on Discord ¨C https://discord.gg/DgHkrAn OR see them on Instagram ¨C https://.instagram/mister_immortal_novel]


    __________________


    Special thanks to *DougErNuts* *Oluwatimileyin yemi* *BirdRant* *Franklin Walley* *Brennan Tubbs*


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!